Usor:Tchougreeff/QUOMODO sive HOW TO/CLG

A COPIOUS LATIN GRAMMAR

Immanuel Johann Gerhard Scheller

A

COPIOUS

LATIN GRAMMAR,

BY

I. J. G. SCHELLER,

TRANSLATED FROM THE GERMAN,

WITH

ALTERATIONS, NOTES AND ADDITIONS,

By GEORGE WALKER, M.A.

LAVS rmVMJOm or VUKITY COLLKOK, CAUIHIDOE ; UBAO UAMBUk OP tMM

OKAMKAR SCXOOlt USM.

IN TWO VOLUMES.

VOL. 1

LONDON:

JOHN MURRAY, ALBEMARLE-STREET.

1825.

Digitized by Google

TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE*

The following Translation, whatever may be its meritB or defects, has arisen from the desire of being useful. The Translator, in common with many other teachers, often found the want of a copious Grammar to which he might refer advanced stu- dents. - The Port-Royal Latin Grammar, which is generally used tor this purpose, though in many respects excellent, is also a.s fre(^uently and greatly defective, particularly in the arrangement and illus- tration of the Syntax. From the Preface to Mat- tbis's valuable Greek Grammar, the Translator became acquainted with Scheller s Latin Grammar, as the model by which the former was executed. Upon procuring and examining it, he was per- suaded that it was calculated to remove a great deficiency, and therefore induced to attempt the translation.

It has been necessary to make many alterations

of the original, to accommodate it to the difference between the German and English languages. But these are not the only changes. The Author's style is exceedingly heavy ; and from a strange suppo- sition that a work of this kind could be put into the hands oi beginners, he often enters into super- fluous and tiresome repetitions : as, therefore, this is not a work of imagination or taste, the style has been freely re>modeUed, and ail those parts which seemed useless have been suppressed ; the transla- tion, though still Imig, has been thus rednoed by as many as a hundred pages* For the same reason the Author's Prefaces have been omitted, as they merely contain remarks upon the necessity of clearly explaining the principles and terms of Gram* mar, and its object and extent, which are repeated in the body of the work. The Index has also been retrenched of all those particulars which could as well be learnt from the table of Contents.

To make this Grammar as complete and useful as possible, the Translator has inserted some vo^ luable Lists from the PortrRoval Grammar and Seyer on the Latin Verb : and to supply some defects in the remarks on Prosody, he has added Bentley's important Inquiries on the Metres of

Terence and Horace. For these additions no apo- logy can be necessary.

But lie is also responsible for Notes and Addt«  Uon&t in which he has endeavoured to remove some defects in the theory of grammar, and its peculiar application to the Latin language. He here particularly referb to the remarks on pronun- ciation and on the order of construing ; and to an account of the Verb, which he believes is the most complete attempt, hitherto made, to define the parts of the verb, and explain their use, and the fiiliest account and comparison of the English, Latin and Greek verb, extant in any similar work.

He 18 sensible that he has here laid himself open to the charge of novelty, both of divisions and terms ; but conscious that bis rererence for re* ceived opinions would induce him to retain what- ever is sanctioned by usage, unless manifestly wrong and capable of improvement, he feels per- suaded that candid and compelent judges will think this part of his labour neither rash nor un«  important.

To execute the Translation, and conduct it

through the press, has occupied the intervals of a laborious profession for the last two yeak^ : be is aware that in a task so uninviting and tedious, many errors mast have escaped bis correction ; be trusts that they will not be found material, and he confidently leaves them to the candour and indulgence of the reader.

Gnumnar Sehool> Leeds^ Mov. 15, 1824.

CONTENTS.

P4ge.

Prdiminary Remarks 1

PART I.

Of separate Words,

Chap. I. Of the correct Pronunciation of Words . 7

II. Of the Proper Spelling (Orthography) of

Words : T ■ 21

III. Of the Eight chief Kinds of Words, or Parts of Speech 34

Sect. I. Of the Noun, and particularly the Noun

Substantive ......... 37

^ i . Of the Denominations of the Noun, parti -

cularly the Noun Substantive . . . 38

^ 2. Of the Gender (Genus) of Nouns, particu-

larly Nouns Substantive ..... 40

§3, Of Number 56

^ 4. Of Cases 60

§ 5. Of Declensions 64

First Declension 66

Second Declension 70

Third Declension 73

Fourth Declension ....... 88

Fifth Declension 90

Sect. II. Of Nouns Adjective.

A. ) Their Termination 92

B. ) Their Signification 97

C. ) Their Comparison 104

f^erL III. Of Pronouns 112

Sect. IV. Of Verbs.

^ 1. What Verbs are 122

§ 2. Of the different Kinds of Verbs .... 124

§ ^. Of the Parts of Verbs, both greater and less 130

vill CONTENTS.

Pay.

§4. Of Conjugation I40

§ 5, Of the Four Kinds of Conjugation, or Four

Conjugations in particular . . . .~ 143

Of the Periphrastic Conjugation .... 198 § 6. Of Irregular Verbs, or Verbs which do not exactly follow the Four Conjugations . .

^ 7. Of Defective Verbs 212

^ 8. Of Impersonal Verbs 219

Sect. V. Of Participles 224

VI. Of Adverbs . . , 229

VII. Of Prepositions . . ^ 237

VIII. Of Conjunctions 251

. IX. Of Interjections 256

Chap. IV. Of the Significations of Words 258

PART II.

Of the Construction of Woi^ds,

Chap. I. Of Government 269

Sect. I. Of Apposition 271

II. Of the Pronoun reciprocal Sui, and its deri « 

vative iStius . ~. £76

III. Of the Combination of Nouns Adjective, Pro -

nouns Adjective, and Participles witii

Substantives . . ~ 282

IV. Of the Use of the Nominative 317

§ 1. Of the Subject or principal Nomipative

which precedes the Verb 318

^ 2. Of the Predicate Nominative 336

Sect. V. Of the Use of the Genitive 347

^ 1. Of the Genitive after Substantives . . . 349

§ 2- Adjectives .... 368

§ 3. — ■ Verbs 394

^ 4. M . Adverbs .... 427

^ — Prepositions and In -

tegections «... 435

Additions and Notes 437

PRELIMINARY REMARKS.

Latin Grammar is, an introduction to the Latin laa- ^'uaire: more accurately, an introduction to such an acquaiatance with the words, that occur in the an- cient Roman writers, particularly the writers of what is commonly called the golden age, which are princi- pally read; both singly with regard to pronunciation, spelling, division, and signification, and especially in dieir construction, and connexion, that, assisted by the knowledge of things and an experienced judgment, WG may not only understand these writers without diiBculty, feel their beauties, faults, and peculiarities, and mark, what the Latin lanofuaere has in common with other languages, and what peculiar, but also imi- tate them closely, both in prose and verse.

This sort of knowledge is termed grammatical :

flierefore a philologist is the same with a grammarian or critic. Introductions of this kind are also generally called grammars: and since they are mostly scanty, umperfect, and chiefly occupied in minutiae, the word grammar has acquired a contemptible signification. VOL. r. B

Grnunmar is, howeyer, in some degree, the same as good sense, /. e. the true knowledge of the language, which a man uses.

Note 1.) Since each word is a thought, it is obvious, that no one can leam to understand a language correctly, unless he also learn to think. Xjeaming of languages is not a mere exefciBe of memory, unless it is made so : and those who make it so, attain no great proficiency. In explaining the ancients, therefore, re- gard must always be paid to ideas, and expression.

d.) If all Latin writers thought, and ezpressed their thoughts in the same way, grammar would be easy. But Cicero, layy,

Ca?sar, Virgil, Horace, &c., had all different modes of thought and expression. Cicero, moreover, expresses the same thought difierently in difierent places, &c,

S.) We must not confound the knowledge of th^r language, with understanding the ancients. It is not, e.g. the same thing to read Cicero, Virgil, &c., and to learn Latin : otherwise it would be the same tbixig to read these authors and Corderius' colloquies : in the same way, to read Shakespeare, Milton, &c. is not the same thing as to learn English. It is very truet, that in reading those authors, we acquire Latin expressions and con- structions, but the other things, which may be learnt from thtm, are still more important, and it is on this account, that they are read. We might otherwise be content with Corderius. A teacher therefore errs, who in Nepos, Cicero, Sec, directs the scholar^s attention, only to words and phrases, and consequently treats these like inferior works. We should acquire from them^ ideas, history, expression, refinement, politeness, &.c.

4. ) Since words are the expression of thoughts, the Latin language cannot be better learnt, than firom the explanatiofi of tlie ancients, when it is properly directed.

5. ) A grammar can propose only general notions, and is therefore always imperfect. We must not imagine that we know all, even if we have the whole grammar by heart. The grammar only afibrds assistance : the rest must be acquired from

laKfing the andeDtSy and supplied fiom teachm : especially ainoe many writers, at the suggestion of their subject, as of a

passion, 8cc., or of their natural temperament, as in sport, &,c., have particular modes of thinking and speaking, which cannot be introduced io a grammar, to which they scarcely beloog*

6.) The grammars of a living and a dead language are very diSerent. In one case, I can acquire the usage from the living ; ID the other, lam confined to ancient writings, in which the faulta of tnnscribers are numerous. . It is often doubtfiil, whether a writer, from whom an expl^esnoo is produced, really used it, or ifae transcriber inserted It* It is somedmes difficult or even impossible to decide. An expression is often produced from some writer, of which the learned maintain, that it never occurs ia that writer, nor in an^ othei*.

No ancient work, therefore, should be read by any one, with- out a critical edition of it, formed with judgment: otherwise he iibdaager of learning errors: tlus ajqplies particularly to schools.

Grammar, therefore, i& occupied with two princi*' palaubjects: I. Separate words: il. Tbeir coostnic- tioit . .

I.) Separate words:

I. ) Thar pronundadoD : £.) Correct spelling or Orthogra* phy: 3.) Their kind : . 4.) Their significadon.

II. ) The construction of words ;

1.) With regard to their government, t. e. of case, gender, number, mode, person, tense; 2.) Their order : 3.) The pro- portioo of the members of a sentence, or its rhythm : 4.) The oonjunction of words : Their interchange : . 6.) Pleonasm or ledandancy of words : 7*) £lltpsis, or deficiency of words: 8») Quantity of vowels and syllables, with respect to verw,

B 2

h 3.

We must say something about letters, though it be *

commonly learnt in English. Letters are of two kinds,

I. ) Vocales, scil. literae: vowel, or sounding letters, because they alone sound, and can form a syllable by themselves: they are the following: a» e, i, o» u, witli the Greek v or y: or in large characters, A, E, I, O, U, Y. Their order depends on the opening of the mouthy which is greatest in a, igid successively dimi- nishes in e, i, &c.

Nde. Two vowels, which fonn one syllable^ are termed adiphthongi that is, double flounding, as; ae^ au, eu, oe, ei:

to these some add ui, and ui^ in hoi, and hui.

II. ) Consonantes, scil. literae : consonants, i. e. sound- ing with, because they sound only with vowels, and cannot form a syllable by themselves. They are^ b» d, f, g, h, k, 1, m, n, p, q, r, s (or f), t, v, with the double consonants x and z ; or in large characters, B, C, D, F, G, H, K, L,.M, N, P, Q, R, S, T, V, X, Z.

No/e 1.) k seldom occurs, and in but few words: as kalen- dsB, &c., where caleudae is often written.

8.) ph, which we pronounce like f, comes from the Greek,

and is only used in Greek words. So also rh, th, are from tlie Greek, and arc found only in words derived from the Greek, as rhombus, tbema. Thus ch is usual only in Greek words, except m a few, which do not seem of Greek origin, as inchoo, pulcber.

3.) X and z are not distinct consonants, but rather abbrevia- tions* X stands for cs, or gs : as pax for pacs, pix for pics, whence the genitives pads and picis. But lex, rex, are for •hsgsy rags, whence the geo. legis, rq^s. z, e* ts or ds, is from the GreeJc, and occurs only in Greek and foreign words.

A.) Some consonaots, because they are pronounced chiefly by the lips, as m, are called labials (labiales) : otben by the throaty 8cc. Four are called liquids liquids),!, n^Oyr ; the iest| mutes (mutss). It is thus we must understand the ei]»resnon, in patres there is a mute ^th a liquid ; where t and r are meant.

5.) The Latins have no w: yet modems use it, with pro- prie^, in English and foreign names^ for clearness, as, Walther,

G.) i, when it is pronounced like the English y, is by some considered as a consonant and written accordingly, as iacio, jack) : this cusUmdi though uuneoessaiy, is not censurable.

Some large letters (uncial letters) are used to denote nombers: as Isignifies 1; V, 5; X, 10; 60\ 100. Some sbo write M (for do) 1000; and D (for lo) 500. VI signi- fies 6; VII, 7; VIII, or IIX, 8 ; Villi or IX, 9, &c

PART I. OF SEPARATE WORDS.

CHAPTER I. Of the correct Pronunciation of Words.

The present usual pronuxiciation of words is known to every beginner. It is not probable, that the an- cients pronounced exactly in the same way. Yet, how they pronounced throughout, cannot be accurately as- certained, and is a diflScult consideration. For first, it may be asked, of what ancients we speak ? If of all the ancients in every period and place ; then the pronun- dation would naturally be very different : for it evi- dently must have altered in every age, particularly since no written rules were in existence. If of all the ancients widiin a fixed period, e. g. from Plautus to Cicero ; even here we cannot suppose a fixed pronunciation. If finally in but Cicero s time ; even tfien, die pronunciation of the various inhabitants of Italy seems to have been different. For in no nation are words pronounced in the same way by all, as is evi- dent in England, where almost all ihe counties have a different pronunciation. We must then confine our- selves to the inhabitants of Rome in Cicero's time. But in so great and populous a city as Rome, the in*

habitants oi which partly remained at home, but partly went into Asia, Greece, Athens, Rhodes, Africa, Spain,

France, Sec, and returned after many years ; of which some were philologists and critics, others nothing of the kind,-*we must not suppose a uniform pronunciar tion. In the second place, the Romans of Cicero's time have not fully explained their pronunciation, nor can it be determined from their writings : since men often write and speak in different ways, of wliicli there are numerous examples in English. Thus the ancients in common life often spoke otherwise than they wrote: e, g. they said perhaps, dice, face : others said and wrote die, fac. Yet from many reasons, we may strongly conclude, that their pronunciation was very ditierLiit from the present, in consonants, vowels, di- phthongs, and accents.

A. With regard to consonants :

I.) c betbre a, o, u, we pronounce like k; before e, i, y, like s : we therefore read, cano, conor, cum, cera,

cilicium, Cyprus, as if they were written kano, konor, kum, sera, silisium, Syprus. It is almost certain, that the Romans always pronounced c like k, or with some affinity to the English g in the words god, good. That there was such an affinity is evident, since c in the Latin alphabet holds the same place as 7 in the Greek. The proofs are,

1.) That the Greek writers, when they wish to express La- tio words and names, in which ci or ce occur, uae x, never v, as ScipiQ, Cicero, Principia (part of a campX are written Sm^ itUni Kw^m, U^^fdmm. This is a proof that they bdieved or knew, that the Romans in these instances pronounced c like k« 

€.) Reciprocally tlie Uomana ezpicss the Greek x by c, e.g. mkrH ceiusy x^gk ccra, Kifuov Cimon, Una decem, &c. Tbey most then have bdieved that their c eipressed the Greek »•

We cauDot siip^xisey tliat cither the Latins or Greeks adopt- ed thb mode of ipeUiog for the sake of analogy, or became tbey bad not letters to express the tnie sound ; since we find many instances in whidi they altered the spelling of foreign words to retain tiie pronunciation *.

5.) Because the early Romans employed where their de- '

wendatits made use of g; as in the Duillian Monument we find Cariacinienses, macistratos, for Carthaginicnses, magistratus. That neither of them pronounced ci like si is obvious, or gt would not have been substituted.

4.) Since the Romans in many words interchanged ci, and cu, they must have pronounced c in the same manner, in both modes of spelling, e. g. they said dedmus, decumus, declnus, decuDMB, &c. It would be unnatural then to suppose, that they pronounced desimus, dckumus, dcsima*, dekumse. How much more probable, that they said dekimus, dekumus, dekimse, de- kumae: as in maximus, maxumus, where only the vowels are changed : of which, we shall treat hereafter. In other words, c is interchanged with g, as tricesimus, trigesimus : vicesimus, vigesimus : finom triginta, vigind. Thus from centum are de- rived both ducenti, and (juiiigcnti. In maiuiscripts c is ottcii confounded with g and ch, as inacina^ for nrachinse, (Vcgct. de re veterin. 2. 46.) amuiga for amurca, &c. it is therefore pro- bable that c, ch, and g were pronounced in the same manner.

• Though the Trani>iator has endeavoured to adhere faiUifuUy to tlic ori- poal, the difference between the two languages (Gennan and Eagjiah) has oompelled him botli here aod in other places to some necessary alterik tioiis. He takes the present opportunily of obsenring^ that the opinioa of the author about the unilbrauQr of praoundatkm in g, kc^ when followed by any vowd, is strildnglyoonfirmed by the silence of all the an- cient eridcs and gnanmarisns, who, tfaou^ treatiog expiessly of proaun- oatMMi, newer indleate any variety. ^JTole ly IWmi&lor.

So Serv. Vtiig, Geor. U 94« it U remarked, that they wrote amurca and prooouooed aniuiga» as Caius Gaiusi Cneiui Gneius. The same varieties of spelling with a unifonn pro- nuodation are not uncommon in modern languages. Ce, ci,

were also confounded with que, qui, as in manuscripts we find coqui, coci : squilla, scilla : what IMiny writes collicias. Colu- mella writes colliquias. • This naturally indicates a similar pro- nunciation, viz. koki, skiUa, coliikias j since qu commonly stands fork* Coyci, could not therefore have been pronounced as se^ si.

6. ) Derivation evidently proves it. If decern had been pro- nounced desem, it is not dear, how decumus, decuria, &c. could be derived from it: but they readily come from ddcem* From doceo, come docui, docere, doctum : if we pronounce doscQ, dokui, dosere, doktum, this must be far more difficult and inconceivable to a beginner, than dokeo, dokui, dokere, doktum. From capio we have cepi, captum, accipio, Su:. : if we pronounce kapio, sepi, kaptum, acsipio, it is harsher and more unnatural than kapio, kepi, kaptum, akkipio. In parous, parca, parcum, gen. parci, parcse, parci, how anomalous is the pronunciation, parkus, parka, parkum, parsi, parsae,parsi ! &c.

7. ) It is evident finally in contracdons, when, as in many

English words, a vowel (and sometimes more) is omitted in rapid pronunciation : as doctum, lectuni, for docitum, Icgitum. if we pronounce doseo, dokui, dositum^ it is plain that dosituin could not be contracted into doctum, which is formed from do- latum by the omission of i : as lectum from l^tum. Paz, pix come from pacts, picis : they cannot be formed from pasis, pisis, but from pakis, pikis : whence pacs, pics, and abridged into pax, pix. It is probable that this erroneous pronunciation was in- troduced into the modem languages, from the interchange in the old Teutonic dialects, where we find that k, ch, and c or s, are interchanged, as in kirk church, kiste chesty keller cellar, (or sellar), &c.

II.) On is pronounced by many foreigners like ngn, as magnus, ignis, signiun^ lignum, &c. like mangnus.

singnuni, 3cc. But the Romans seem to have pro- nounced it as the English. For 1.) if they had read ngn, they would have prefixed n, as in anguis, congius^ &c. 2.) Derivation proves it, as from signum, tignum, we have sigillum, tigillum, not singillum, tingiilum, &c 3.) It is proved firom the Greek words which cop- respond to the Latin : e. g. the Latin signum appears to be derived from the Greek Iukm, iuxwfia. The in- sertion of n probably conies from the old Franoonian or Prankish.

III.) H, when in the middle of an uncompounded word, that is, between two vowels, was probably not pronounced : and to this pertains the old rule, that h is no letter. For it is pronounced in tlie beginning of words, otherwise there would be no distinction be- tween hara and ara, hauris and auris, habena and avena. But in the middle of words it was not di*. stinguishable ; thus mihi, nihil, sounded like mii, niil. On this account, in mihi, nihil, or mii, niil, (since two vowels c^me together,) the first syllable is short, oir hardly distinguished: whence in rapid pronunciation they become mi, nil, with i long. Ahenum and aenum are therefore the same word. But in compound words, as adhibeo, cohibeo. Sec, h seems to have been pro- nounced, though perhaps but slightly. The inquiry, however, about the import of h, where it was not pro- nounced ; whether it was used merely to divide the syllable, or whether the ancients never used h be- tween two vowels, and it is a modern invention, be- longs not to this place.

lUL) J, which is sometimes termed Jod, is 1.) pro- perly the vowel i with a rapid pronunciation, as jacio

for i-a-cio, Pompejus for Pompe-i-u8* In a rapid pro*

nimciation, however, i has the sound of the English y, which is the true sound of the Latin j : thus in- tensio like intensyo, ambio, ambyo. If Pompeius were not properly a quadrisyllable, its vocative could not be Poinpei ; for it is instead of Pompeie, (a quadri- syllable,) from which Pompei (not Pompej) must nair turally come, if we cut off the last vowel. Thus ajo (dissyllable) for aio (trisyllable) : thereiore we have ais, ait, aiunty &c. as from capio, capis, audio, audia. 2.) At times it is used for double i, unless it be radier said that one i was cut otl^ in the pronunciation ; thus eitts for eiius, as alius for aliiiis.

V. ) Of m it is observable, that the final syllables am, em, 8cc, were elided in verse, that is, omitted in reading. This excites a suspicion, that they were cut off in common discourse : for poets use words like other people, and the so termed licentia poetica, as well as elegance, is commonly the invention and cover- ing of ignorance : at least the final m must have been scarcely heard, being pronounced with compressed lips, perhaps as the French nom.

VI. ) Q is the same with k or c, and qu generally stands for q, and is not pronounced like kw ; as aqua» aca ; coqui, coki ; whence their interchange. Neque was pronounced ueke or nece, and contracted into nec, as die, due, &c. : nec and neque are therefore the same word. Quum was pronounced like cum: there is then no distinction between them. Yet in some words u seems to have been perceptible, as quatio like cuatio : thence concutio, discutio, &c. : so quis, quid were probably pronounced cuis, cuid, whence the gen.

coins, cui, &c. Thence also, cur conies from quare or coare by contraction. Originally qu seems to have been pronounced like ku, as in quatio; and hence u may have been inserted, where it was not pronounced, . as in neque, aqua, &c. Many perhaps imagined, as with U8, that q could not be used without u. Hence moreover it is evident, how eculeus came from equus.

VII. ) S is considered by some ^grammarians, as not a letter, but a hissing. Since however it helps to make a syUable, it is certainly a letter, though its sound at the end of a word may have been weak : whence in the verses of Ennius and Terence it is often cut off. Hence also may have arisen the confusion, which die ancients made between arbos, honos ; arbor, honor : unless arbos, honos be for arbors, honors : since the genitive and nominative of the third declension ori* ginally ended in s.

VIII. ) Ti before a vowel amongst us is pronounced

like shi, as artium, arshium ; except a) when s pre- cedes, as tristior: b) when er follows, as mittier: c)in Greek names, as Miltiades : d) at the beginning, as tiaras : but the Romans in all probability always pro- nounced it, as if it were followed by a consonant ; so tfiat it had the same sound in artium and artibus.

I.) It is unlikely, that they used and pronounced it like ah, a sound which is not known to have existed in their language.

S.) It is improbable, that in the decleosion or conjugauon of the same word tliey pronounced the same letter difierentiy, as in artesy artium, artibus : ineptio, ineptisi ioeptit.

5.) In the derivation of words, it is most probable that the same sound was assigned to the same letter : and t bad the same force in ineptior as in ineptus; in oratio as in oratum.

4. ) Tlie Greeks, when they esprese « Ronaii word in which 6 precedes a vowel, always retain the same letters : as Titius TiTiof : so KatvrravTioSf Mayvimos, Zos, 2, 53. UttrvmuYrioLV 3foy, Pessinuntiam Deam, Herodian. 1. U. We cannot there-

f fore doubt that the Roman ti had the same sound as the Greek Ti before a vowd.

5. ) It is somewhat remarkable, that the English, who gene, rally pronounce ti befine a vowel as in their own language, are not constant in this usage, wluch implies some mistrust of its propriety : some instances of this kind have been g^ven above.

It is probable that all these deviations from the correct pro- nunciation of the Latin language, have arisen from the Prankish dialect of the Teutonic language, in which the hissing sound of the consonants predominates, as in the modern l*rench in the sounds ch,j,g, c.

Villi.) V is pronounced by us like the English v. It is most probable fliat the ancients pronounced it

like the German w, which constitutes an intermediate iimnd between our y and w. This appears,

!•) from the words which are common to theLatin, English, and even the Greek languages, as vinum wine^ vallum wail, volo velle will, ventus wind, verruca wart, vespa wasp, vesper west, versus wards as in forwards^ towHrds, &c. vidua widow, victis wich, as in DuKvich, Greenwich, Scc. These examples show that there was a relation between the Latin v and the early English w. The Greek fiiMoa vado, jS/oro; vita, &c., serve to prove that the Latin v was related to the Greek jS, which had a nearer resemblance to our w than to v.

2.) in the best inscriptions and manuscripts, b and v are often confused : as Baleria Valeria, dnbius duvius, bibenti viventi.

These cannot be explained but on the supposition of a like pro- nunciation.

X.) X should be pronounced like cs, or gs, accordingly as it comes from c or g: as lex like legs, dux like dues: this would facilitate the derivation for be- giuaers: and it is certain that the ancients^ especially the more accurate, made such a distinction in these

words: the character is of later origin.

B. With regard to vowels. Their order a, e, i, o, u, as is well known, is grounded upon this circum- stance, tiiat the moutii is most open in a, less in e, still less in i, and so on. a, therefore, is tlic clearest and most distinct, u the most obscure. From the same cir- cumstance we may account for their confusion in every language : since all do not pronounce a vowel with the same opening of the mouth*.

!•) a may have been variously pronounced by the Romans,

as a) like e : whence facio feci, ago egi, are not so strange, b) like o : hence olesco, abolesco, adolesco from alesco, or alo. Such changes would be most frequent amongst the common people^ who did not acquire the correct sound firom books. Yet we must observe that the pronunciation of the common peoplei that is of the majority, wiU always indicate that of a nation.

2.) e was often pronounced a) like i, particularly in rapid discourse, where it is not easy to distinguish them : as, ademo, ezemo, coUego, like adimo, eximo, colfigo. Afterwards they wrote these words as they pronounoed them, till at length firom usage, and want of a grammar, this spelling obtained the force ol a rule, b) like o: whence vertex and vortex, c) sometimes, perhaps, like u ; since for faciendum we find faciundum ; so iuri dicuodo, &c.

• In what follows the reader should observe, that tlie author had in

liiir ilie fonigpo^ t. e. most probably the ancient mode of pronouncing th^ fffw ih^ vn, a as in father, e as in fin, i as in fiOf o as in note but not lo^glfaeDedl, u as in bull : the long vowels were the same sounds pro* tiaelei^ and the dipbUiongs had the ocnnbined sound of the two vowels, cidisr Ifae irtt or soeond piedoininating^lVflte I Vwwftrf s r.

3. ) i was ofteo pronounced a) like e, particularljf in jra{Hd diaooune and before io which poMtion it is hard to pfonouoce i : thus Momin. DuilU navebos for navibus : Menerva for Mi- nerva, vid. Quint. 1.4. b) like ei, as sociis pronounced like

socieis, as it is often written : as in Monira. Duill. : thus also sibei for sibi, c) perhaps like o, as in oUi for illi. d) we have remarked abovei when speaking of consonants, that i before a vowel was 5ften pronounced like and is written as j.

4. ) o may often have sounded like u; as fruns for frons, vtilt for volt from volo : so vulnus volnus, sen'us servos, servum ser- vom« and io many other cases.

5. ) u was often pronounced a) like o» parUculaHy in quick discourae, and was therefore so written ; as navebus, ^Jonini. Duill. for navibus. b) like y, or the Greek a, whence the Ro- mans formed Sulla from the Greek Syllas. c) often like in rapid pronunciatioo^ and when fdlowing a consonant, particu- laily d, 1^ g, c or q, s : as duo, duss, pronounced dwo, dwae, whence the English two : duellum pronounced dweUum, dbel^ lum, whence, through the rejection of d, bellum was derived. Vidua was pronounced widwa, whence our widow : thusardua, ardwa^ san-gu-is (trisyllable) rapidly sangwis ; anguis, angwis ; ' lingua, lingwa; cui, cwi; cuis, cwis (whence they wrote qui, quis). Uenoe it happens that the dative cui is a monosyl- lable in verse. Thus cuatio or quatio, qwatto : cuare (whence cur), qu are, q ware: suavis, 8wavi8.-»It is most probable that the more polished ancients wrote and pronounced these words

as they are spelt, as du-cl-lum, vid.u-a, an-gu-is, till they were compelled to follow the general usage, to avoid singularity : they Still however retained the correct spelling, escept in bellum, the derivation of which word from duellum was gradually lost sight of. Hence It is manifest how denuo, pronounced denwo, is de- rived from dc novo. It is also evident that those are deceived who spell a(jvia aqva, and pretend that the first syllabic should be long by position : whereas aqua is from aqa, or aca, the Towel u being inserted.

C. With regard to diphthongs, viz. two vowels

uiyui^ed by Google

Of PrmmmeiaiwH

wkieh are pronounced in one syllable, and therefore

rapidly ; though this, accurately speaking, is difficult or perhaps impossible. Their most correct pronuncia- tion is when we hear both yowels, and the first as the principal. The ancients, particularly the accurate speakers, attended to this more than we do : with us ae and oe are generally pronounced like simple e, and are contracted into one character, as a?, ce : thus also the other diphthongs seldom express the sound of their component letten.

1. ) The ancientSi therefore, pronounced oe, like a and e, so that a was deaily heard, e more fiuntly : the sound of m in mease was nearly like the sound of ai in mun, or as w.e pro- Bounce m in ^owrai : traces of this pronunciation are preserved

in Keysar, the old mode of writing and sounding Caesar. Hence it happens, a) that se is sometimes interchanged with ai, as aire multati for sre, so auiai for auls; which confusion could not have happened, if » had been pronounced like bare e^ but was easy when m had the sound which the Latins assigned to it : b) In the same way quapropter and antehac come from quaepropter (for propter qua?) and antcha?c, where e was pro- nounced >o faintly that it could scarcely be discerned, whence it was afterwards totally omitted.

2. ) ei was pronounced like e and i : both vowels were distin- guished, but particularly the first : like the sound of ey in they. Orphei was therefore pronounced like Oiphee (Enghsh Orphey), Mcieis like sociees, n'loateis like montees, interchanged with niootes; and thus in other words of the third declension. Hence quia' and queis, since the latter had the sound of quaes, and i and e were easily confounded.

3. ) eu had the sound of e and u, of which the former was prindpally beard, the latter scarcely at all : heus therefore had nearly the sound of the English word has.

4. )ce should be pronounced like o and e, the o being pria-

VOL. I. C

L-iyiii^ed by Google

18

Of Pfommeiaium.

cipally heard, and e slightly ; like the Eogliab oi in bd\, ixnL Since however, as was before observed, o and u are soroetimca confounded, it is not strange that the same confusion should occur with oe and u ; particularly as in these diphthongs e was almost overlooked : thus the ancients wrote Pceni and Puni, coerator and curator, moeh and muri.

5.) In au the sound of both vowels should have been distin- guishable. But as it was difficult at once to form the mouth to the greatest and least opening, the diphthong approaclied in sound to the letter o : hence Clodius, oUa, for Claudius, aula ; suffi>co iirom faux. The exact sound seems to be the same which ou has in hour, sour, 8(c.

D; With respect to accent and quantity, we may make the following observatioiis. The English in pro- nouncing Latin, generally follow the usage of their own language : i. e. they pronounce, as a word similarly spelt would be pronounced in English, a) In dissyl- lables the accent is alwajrs laid upon the penultima. b) In polysyllables the penultima is accented if the syllable be long, but in all other cases the accent is laid upon the antepenultima. There can be no doubt, that this custom produces a pronunciation entirely dif- ferent from the Latin. With them, the accent and quantily were regulated on distinct principles, and the accent might fall on a short vowel without affecting its quantity : with us, accent and quantity are in many in- stances confounded. With them, the sound of the long and short Towels, though elementarily the same, were always disting^iished in length : with us, there is either no distinction, or it is made by substituting quite a dif- ferent elementary sound. Thus according to the En- glish pronunciation there is no difference betwen m&- rari to delay, and morari to bo foolish : but that the Latins made a difference is clear from Suet. Ner. 33 ;

uiyiii^ed by Google

O/' Fronu/taation.

19

where he relates that Nero, speaking of his predecessor Claudiii5, satirically said, morari eum inter homines desiisse, producta prima syllaba. These Words there- fore must have been distinguished in common dis- course, or the sarcasm would have been unobserved.

1. ) Short vowels (which will be oonmdered in the Prosody) in tlie common discourse of the Romans were pronounced ra- pidly : this is true at least of the more accurate, though the un- educaledy as amoogU ounelvesy might pronounce many words iaqvoperiy. We^ ob the oontraiyi make little or no difoeooe betweeo the kmg and short voweb, which we ptooottnce alike in bSols and pQala. From this rapid proomiciation it happened a; ihat a short vowel at the end of a word was omitted in writ- ing, because it was scarcely perceptible in speaking; as fili for filie, Virgili for Virgiiie ; die, due, fac, fer — for dice, duce, &c. b) that in writing, some voweb were confouoded : as Monitn. Duill. cepet, ezemet, for cepit, ezemit: thus also decimus de- cumus, meximus mazumus, opumus optumua> portibus portu- bus, genetrix genitrix, Bcc. c) that these vowdb in jthe middle of words were often omitted ; as* valde for valide, doctum for docitimi, lectuni legtum for legitum, scriptum scribtum for scri- bilum, nauta for oavita. la the same way vinctum, fletum, haus- tum, sepultum, amarim, nosti, norim, norani, nosse, arose firom the rapid pronundation of vincitum, fle?itum, hausitum, sepe- litum, amaverim, novisti, noverim, noveram, novisse.

Hence it appears why in versification the term corripere, wfakh properly means to seize or snatch together, is applied to the proounciatioa of a short syllaUe ; because it was suddenly soaad, and hardly touched, but swalbwed by the next syllable.

2. ) Amongst the Rouians, at least those who spoke accu- nteiy, not only in poetry but in common discourse, a long vowel was distinguished in pronunciation ; that is, was pro> ^ntintdp or, more properly, doubled, and hence at first was doubled in writing : thus ponis was pronounced poonis ; iliensa, in the abl. niensaa ; amabatis, aaiaabaatis : and in many cases this writing was retained. See Qiiintil. 1. 4. Hence the pro-

C 2

sodiacal word producere, to prolong, denotes not an ifnaguiaiy^ but a real and evident proloogaUon, Thus the Greek omega is DO more than a double omtcion> as appears from the form of the letters «. In later times, for the sake of expeditioD^ the long vowel was distinguished from the short, by what Quintil. 1. 4. terms an apex, i. e. either an oblique line or inverted v, placed over it; as pOuo, mensa*

The foregoiag observations are of considerable use in the examination of various points^ as in Orthogra- phy, Etymology, Sec. It is hence especially evident, that the ancients did not learn, as we do^ the quantity of syllables by particular rules, but by common pro- nunciation, as in English we acquire by practice the correct pronunciation and accent. We, on tlie con- trary, must learn the quantity of Latin syllables by rule. It might be proper therefore in this place to treat of Prosody : but as it is commonly connected with Tersification» and in grammars considered at the conclusion, we shall at present omit it In treating of the third declension, however, we shall notice the quantity of the last syllable but one. We may finally obserre, that it is evident Irom the Latin poets, that all the Romans did not pronounce in the same manner ; but that many syllables were pronounced as long by some, and as short by others, and that the so named licentia poetica need not be admitted. In the same way amongst ourselves, the accent in many words is varied by different speakers*.

• In the whole of this chapter many alterations, omissions and substi-

tutions have been neoeamiy, to adapt it to the difoenoe of laDguages^ NaU 6y Tmulaior^

biyiiized by Google

( 21 )

CHAPTER II. Of the Proper Speling (Orthography) of Words.

Words would be written correctly^ if no letter were improperly substituted for another, as c, t, i, se, for

t, c, y, e, oe. If we had the autographs of the ancients, Cicero, Caesar, Virgil, &c., and these had all the same way of spelling, or had even all spelt correctly *^ no* thing" would be more easy than to write properly. Since, however, we have received them through a long series of transcribers, who often did not understand the language, and wrote words partly by sight and sound and partly by guess, and made innumerable errors : since also even the ancients were not unanimous in their pronunciation and spelling ; as for instance, in Quintilian's time, by his own testimony, some wrote set, Alexauter, &c. : since, as happens with respect to our own language, not all the Roman writers had a critical knowledge of their language, but wrote accord- ing to their pronunciation and judgment, or the exam- ple of others, without any certain reason : since also the inscriptions on monuments and coins were not al- ways certainly composed by critics in the language, and grammarians even a few centuries after Cicero

• This will appear strange to the ioexperienced, wbo remember, that

tbcj can leun the orthography of their own language in a short time mder any writing-inaster : but ttiej consider that they know ortliography, if Ifaey can write like the greater number. None, however, but a critic cuk know, whether or no he writes orthographically, t . e» correctly ; nor even he at all times. are divided in the spelling of many words : — there is

no surer ground on which we can depend, than ety- mology ; as from audacis, audacia not audatia ; irom sapIentiSy sapientia not sapiencia.

But in many words this is unknown, as in gleba

or glgeba. In many it is doubtful, as in obscoenus. The settling, therefore, the orthognqphy of many words is a very critical point As far as possible, we must be guided by the derivation : where this fails, we nmst spell words, to tlie best of our judgment, according to manuscripts and inscriptions. We may, however, re- mark, that y, cli, th, ph, are Greek letters, and should only occur in Greek words; except perhaps in inchoo and pulcher, which cannot readily be derived from the Greek. Rh also is only usual in Greek words; Init Rliodanus, Rhenus, and Rheetia, which are not from the Greek, should be written without h: the contrary is retained from custom. The Greek am, (w, «, are ex- pressed by ae, ce, and c or i.

I.) The following words, unquestionably, are cor- rectly spelt.

Adfero, adtuh, adlatum ; adcipio, adgredior, adsideo, adsi- duu8, adtrabo ; nota£fero, attuli, allatum; accipio, aggredior, assideo, asnduus, attraho : so also in all words compounded with ad. For there is no saUsfactofy reason why d should be chang^ into ^ following letter,— since it is contrary to the derivation ; in no case established, that the ancients so wrote ; and makes the discovery of the derivation difficult for beginners. The lat- ter mode of spelling some consider euphonious, i.e. barmomous : but this is a vain imagination. Every thing sounds well, which is correct, and to which the ear is accustomed. We write ad* miror, ad fontem, ad htus ; not ammiror, 8cc. and yet the sound is unobjectionable. The same applies to all the prepositions. coBy m, wah, per^ &c in which, |iropaly, no letter should be pharad. It is however difficult to withstand general usage.

Acbiescens not aduksoois : since it is a participle from desoo, and properly means a shoot or offi^pring.

Absporto not asporto : since it comes from abs and porto*

Anoora not anchora : it comes from the Greek »•

Arctusy a, um, not artus : from arceo^ aicitub.

Aasimihi or adshnilpy not assimulo; so similo«not simulo, as they oofDe from similis ; 9odi$timh,9bc* Yet the other way

of spelliag is more common*

Audacia not audatia ; from audaz audads : and so in all shnihr iostanoes, as ferocia» 8cc.

Balineum is more correct than balneum. All contractions are qC later ori^n, and arise from a quick pronunciation.

Benevolus benevoleynotbemvoltttbeiuvole; from bene. So

also malevolus, &c.

Bacchus not Bachus : frxvn the Greek.

Bosporus not Bosphorus : it comes from the Greek B^rwopQg.

Ceteri not cssteri or cceteri : it comes from the Gredt Inpti^ the aspirate being changed into c, as in comu horn.

Cooligo or conlego is more correct than coUigo ; so conmeo. Dot oommeo. Why should n be changed into m, and the ori* ^n of the word be made obscure ? Coago also is more comet than oogo, but the latter usage prevails : thus in Greek it would

be preferable to write avvkiyoo ivXiUoi, and not iroKKtyw i\kti%w.

Delici» not deliciaB; so delicatus, from delido. Emtus not emptus, from emo« 

Ezspectare not ezpectare, from ex and spectare ; s sliould

not be omitted : soexsto,exsisto,exstruo,exsequor,exsequias,8u:.

Genitrix; not geoetiixi from gigno gmitus ; whence comes gjKutor*

Idcirco not iccirco, from id and drco. Idemtidem not ideatideni, from idem : Ihus eumdeni, eaoi'- dem, eonimdem, earuiiidemy are better than eundenny eandero, &c* h 18 easier to pronounce the latter, bat this is no argu inent for a change in the spelling.

fnclytus not inclitus or inclutus, from x\6a), xkuros : inclu- tus however is tolerable^ as Sulla for Sylla. When indutus was formed irom inclytus, it was afterwards chang^ into in* clitus, as decumus decimus.

In dies not indies, since they are two words ; dies the accusa- tive after in. Thus also, in diem, in annum. So in primis, in posterum, not imprinus, &c.

Tnlino not illino ; so inlustri^, inmiiKs, inprimo, not ilhistris, immitis, imprimo: incorrect pronunciation should not be the rule of spelling; since also we write inBnttusy infinitivus, though they are often pronounced imBnitus, &c., and the n is not al- tered to m, for an imaginary euphony, there is no reason for this change in the others.

Labsus not lapsus ; from labor : those who introduced pe followed the pronunciation, or, in imitation of the Greek, im»- l^ned that ps was always preferable to be : the same takes place In scripsl.

Lapiddina not lapidicina, from lapis and caedo.

Monimentam not monumentum, (from momo monitom,) a remembrance of a person or thing ; u arose as dedmus decu*

mus, docimentum documentuni.

Museum not Museum ; from Mwrniw.

Numus not nummus ; from y6mG^fJM.

Opsonium not obsonium i frtMn m|mv : ob probably arose from some nodon of the preposition ob.

Poena not pasna ^ from the Greek woivi.

Pomosrium not pomerium; from post and munis» Liv. 1. 44. The ancients wrote moerus, murus ; Poenus, Punus,

Ptolemseus not PtolomoBus, from the Greek vta^m^ for «^Xi|AOf : it means warlike. Quidquid not quicquid ; quid douUed, from quisquis : quamquam is better than quanquani. Euphony, which some aliege, u quite vi&iooary.

Retia, Renus, Rodanus, without since they are not de- rived from tlie Greek.

Soena not scMa; fromrjci|Hj»

Scribsi sciibtum are more correct than scrip&i scriptum; from 8ciibo.

Sepulcrum, simulacrum, lavacrum, not sepulchrum, &c. Thty are derived, not from the Greek, but from the participles se- pultusy &C.

Strategema not stratagema : from the Greek vrpuT^yyifieu

Suboles not so boles ^ from sub and oleo, oiesco, to grow i properly to grow up.

Sumsi sumtum, not sumpsi sumptum ; it comes from sumo, not sampo*

Tsdanotteda; from Baf;, accut»lfl«: hence daeda, taeda*

Tuo not tyio : nnce it does not oome from the Greek: torus not tfaorusy for the same reason.

TropsMim not trophaum ; from rfmtmw : for the same retF m triumpus properly, and not triumphus from tfla^Jhs*

Valitudonot valetudo: fromvalitum* Versus not vorsus ; frx>m verto.

II.) The following are probably correct:

^gseum not iEgeum : from the Greek «Iy«W« 

Auctor, auctoritas, instead of autor or author, 8cc. : since the Greek writers express it auxnapirof. It appears to come froiQ aageo^ anctum; though the connexion between the meanings ia obscure.

CobIo, are ; not caelo : it comes from xoIXoy, and signifies to boUow, to make a hole. Hence omlum heaven is more coneci thttic«luiD: yet manyietaia the ktlerspeUuigi and derive these wordb from cavus.

Coena for csena : it comes from xoitn^ communis ; fix>m tb^ meeting at table.

Convicium for convitium : from vox, convoco, convodum, a

common cry.

Fecundusy fetus^ fem'ma, fenus^ &c. for foBcundus, &c« : from the obsolete feo ; t . e* pario, procreo.

Heres seems better than hseres from herus ; since the heir is the lord or possessor.

Hyems for hiems ; from uco pluo : hyems is properly stormy wet wcatlier ; thence winter, which with the Romans might na- turally derive its name from storms.

Imo for immo : it seems to come from imus the lowest, as

certo tuto, from certus tutus : it is tlierefore the neuter abl. It stands 1.) for in imo, on the ground, fixed, certain; whence it means yes. 2.) for ab imo, from the lowest part ; when we treat or handle things from beneath, on the coatrary : it there- fore sigDifies rather.

Increbresco for increbcsco froui crebcr : ll is contracted from increberesco : thus from seger, asgresco, from niger^ nigresco. Rubesoo, maoesco seem to come from rubeO| maceo.

laiiUur for inficior: from fateon

Laciymss for lacrious or lacrums^ from the Greek fiax^voi'. There u nothing strange in the change of d intol: thus Olvr- n6if Ulysses. Lacrumse is tolerable, as incluttts for indytua.

Lacrimse is the more rapid form.

Literaforlitteiar it seems to comefirom linolitumihkelitora.

Mulcta for multa. It probably comes from mulgeo. In po- pular discourse, mulgere aliquem pecunia, might be used as emungere, for phvare aliquem Sec, damnum inferre. Hence mulcta is properly a participle, mulcta pecunia.

Paulum for paullum : so Paulus, paululum Sec. It is pro- bably a contraction of pauculum. Pnostringere adem mentisy is more comet thao pmrtriiw gum; firom string^y properly to press ageinst.

Prelum for praelum : from premo.

Keciperare for recuperare, from recipio ; the latter is more common.

Stylus for stilus; Greek rr^As^, a columni from some faocied resemblance between a column and the instrument for writing.

Sylva for silva, from oXt). In the same way s was preyed to many words : as \t$ sua, oA^ sal, ifirm serpo.

1 iius fur tas, from ^um to oOer« 

III.) In some the spelling is uncertain, because the

derivation is unknown, as :

AUudnariy aluctnari ; hallocinari, balucinari. Annulus and anulus : the former is more common.

Arcesso and accerso ; it is commonly written arcesso, and derived from arcio, or adcio.

Bacca, baca ; bellua, belua : the consonant is more usually doubled.

Cerimonia, ceremomay ceremonia* Some derive it fiom Cere a Roman town, where the Roman sacred things were once deposited : thence, according to Valerius Maximus, sacred

things were called cserimoniee : if this be well founded| csrimo- oia is preferable,

Camena and camoena : ce is unnecessary.

Causa and caussa. Some derive it from caveo cautum, whence causa would be better*

Celebs, coelebs ; coecus, csecus. The derivaUon is unknown. Perhaps coecus is connected with tlie obsolete ocus, whence oculusi a diminutive in form only : if so, cobcus is preferable.

Coeoum, ccrnum. Some derive it from xoiroy unclean : if so, cisnum is better. Comissari, comessari.

Cuactari, coiitari ; percunctariy peroontari : .the origio is ob- scure : most retain the former spelling.

Dumtaxaty duntaxat : the origin of this probably compound word is unknown.

Fex, fez.

Fetialis, fedafis : the ibnner method seems preferable, be>

cause the Greeks spell it so.

Glseba, gleba.

Haud, haut ; the former from ou^s, the latter from ovrt : niobt write baud. '

Indudn, iodutiso: the derivation is uncertain* Vossius derives it from tndo or in^ and otiumf whence it should be spelt -witli t. Perhaps it comes from ducere bdlum to lengthen out, carry on, war : then inducife is the not lengthening out war, the cessation of it for a time, a truce. Now a truce amongst the ancients in early times, was a sort of peace, or suspension of hostitities for many years.

Letum, lethum : the former some derive from the supineio turn of the old verb leo, whence deleo seems to be derived : the latter firom forgetfuhiess : most write letum.

Litus, httus : the origin is unknown.

Mite, mitte : the origin is* unknown. Yet mile seems pre- ferable, as affording a more direct source of the English mile, and better harmonizing with the Greek ^bnoi,

Mcereoy mereo ; moBstus, mnstus : the origin uncertain. jNuntiuSy nuncius : uncertain derivation.

ObsccMniSy obscenus : die former derived from coenum, the

latter from seen a, as unfit to produce on the stage.

Oppidum, opidum : the latter some derive from opes*

Paenc, ix;ne : some prefer paene for decorum's sake j tliere- fore penultmid; autepxnultima pseniosuia. Postumus, posthumiis, bom after the fatlier's death : the ibmier is generally preferred, because one bom after his fatlier's death is the last son ; but since the last son is not always bom after bis Cither's death, some prefer posthumuS| poet humatum patrem natus.

Seculum^ seculum : the learned generally prefer the fonDer, . which is found in inscriptions and coins.

Sating satyra* Is. Casaubon has shown that the iionian sa-» tiie comes from satura lance, and therefore we should write sadraySatoia; asdecimus, decumus.

Sollcmnis, solennis : the former some derive from sollus, to- tus, what happens every year; the latter from soleo, what is customary.

SoUers, solers : the former is also derived from soUus, one skilful in all things.

SoUidtuSi solicitus : the former again frt>m sollus ; the latter

from solum, the ground or bottom, and cieo i. e. moveo ; whence solicittis, moved fi'om his base, which is almost equivalent to de statu deiici, to be thrown firom his station.

Tcter, teter : tlie origin is unknown.

Tlngo, tinguo : the former is Uke pingo, &c. ; the latter is supported by maniiscripts : so ungo, unguo^ the latter of which is supported byunguentum.

Unquam, umquam : both occur in manuscripts : it perhaps comes from unus or unicus, and stands for unicam, scil. partem or rem ; in tins case unquam is more correct; so nunquam, aumquam.

nil.) In some words the spelling is indifferent, as :

Delectus, dilectus, the levying of soldiers : the former from ddigo, the latter from diligo, to choose out of several. In Ou* dendorp's editioo of Casar, dUectus u always preferred.

Quotidie, cotidie ; coquus, cocus : qu is generally preferred : aoloctttusyloquutus; secutussequutus; cum^quum. It is the same with viccsimus, vigesimus ; tricesimus, irigesimus : c and g were pronounced alike. The more accurate prefer vi- ceftimusy tricesimus. Caius and Gaius are also iadifierent : tbe fbnnar is more ancient

Note. The following means are serviceable for ascertaining the orthography.

1.) Analogy or resemblance. — Since we write auditio, insti- tution we must also write conditio ; so contio or comtio is bet- ter than concio assembly of the people : it probablj is con- tracted from comttioy and like comitia comes from comire or colre. Since we have divitis^y sapientia, iirom divitisy sapientis, we must write pnidentia prudentia, As audacis audacia ^ so ferocis ferocia^ pcrtinacia, &c.

Examples of Oreek writers.— Dio Cassius writes tAwfA*

piretfi it follows that the Romans in his opinion wrote auctori- tas. We write Maecenas, Magnentius, Mauricius, because the Greeks liave Meux^vof, MayvirriQg, MeoipixiQg.

3.) The quantity of syllables.— No one will write prece«<, precor, sedeo, with ae or oe, who knows that the first syllabic is short. Yet there is sometimes an anomaly : peiero has the se- cond syllable short, though the first in iuro is loi^ : so vSeo, firom yox, vScis. Thus on the other hand persOna with the ae^ cond syllable long, may come firom pcrs^ncf &&

We shall add the .following minutifle.

I. ) When i is pronounced like y, some write j, othera retain i : as conjicio, coniido. It is of little moment^ though it is better to retain i, because it is always a vowel. Yet it is not wrong to write j, for the sake of clearness and to assist beginners.

II. ) The learned are particularly divided about v and u. Most write as they read, uva, vultus, amavimus ; others consider u and v the same letter, mid always place V at the beginning, u in the middle and at die end ; vua, vultus, amauimus. Such an orthography in* ereases the difficulty to begionen, and is of no advan- tage. Others again nse only u.

III.) They arc equally divided about the separation of syllables. Some divide exactly as they speak ; tene-brae, pis-cis, ac-tio, sanotus, ig-nis, nos-ter^ om* nes, cap-tus, Eras-mus, heb-domas, cyc-nus or cyg^nus, Ic-thyophagi, diph-thono^us, Ves-pa, Ale-xandcr, alte- mter, Patmus, a-doro, pe-reo, pro-deo, po-test Others also divide as fliey speak, but with reference to the composition of words, as ad-oro, per-eo, prod-eo, alter- uter, potrcst, Alex-ander, et-iam, sic-ut, ^c. which is not blameable, since the learner is reminded of the ety- moloQTv, thous^h the reading may become rather more di&cuit. Others go further, and place the same conso- nants at the beginning of a syllable, which may begin d Latin word, or a word derived from the Greek : as pi-scisy since we have scio : a-ptus, ca-ptus, on account of ptisana, stemo no-ster, Mnemcm a-mnis, bdellium he-bdomas, Chthonia I-chthyophagi, Cneius gnavus cy-cnus cy-gnus i-gnis, Ctesiphon a-ctio, Thlaspi A-thieta, Tmolus Pa-tmus, Smaragdus Asteri-smus. This orthography is well intended, but perhaps too methodical ; occasions difficult to learners, and has little use, but rather betrays some affectation. Many go still further, and divide Cy-dnus, Smara-gdus, Thi- sbe, Al-cmene, though no word in the Latin language even derived from the Greek begins with dn, gd, sb* It is however of litde importance how we divide, if we follow the example of the learned in general, and avoid the ridiculous.

UIL) We also iind in ancient and modem writings many abbreviations, that is, separate letters or syllables denoting words. It is important that a learner should become acquainted with the foniier.

1 .) The personal names of the ancients ; A. Aulus, C. Caius, Co* Corns or Cneius, D. Decimus, L. LuduSy M« Marcus, M ? or M*. Maniusy P. Pubkiusi Q. Quintusi Ser. Servius, Sb or Sex. Sextus, Sp. Spurius, T. Titus, Ti.orTib. Tiberius.

9.) Other words, as A« U. C. anno urbis coMtmi A.P«R.C. anno post Romam conditam : Cos, Consul, Coosulem, CoDSule :

Coss* CoDSules, Consulum, Consulibus. Antonio et Cice- raie Coss. i. e« Consulibus. in general the doubling of a letter denotes the plural, PrastU Prslores, Prsstoribus, $uc.

C*D. Consul designatus :

D. Divus : O. C»sar, Divus Csasar:

D. O* M« Deo Optimo maximo :

D.D. donodedit:

D.D.D. dat, dicat, dedicat; or donodicat, dedicat: Des. designatus ; Dess. design ati : D. M. Diis manibus :

F. Filius. M.C.M .F. Marcus Cicero Mard filius :

F. F. F, feliz, faustum, fortunatum ;

S. Sestertius^ Sestertium, according to the context :

Id. Idus: a. d. III. id. Oct. ante diein teriium Idus Octobies:

Imp. Imperator :

I. O. M. lovi Optimo maximo :

Kal. Kalendae, Kalciidud, &c. : M.T. C. Marcus Tullius Cicero:

0

Non. Nonce: a. d. III. non. Mai. ante diem tertium No- nas Maias: P« posuit:

P. F. Publii aUus :

P. S. or PS. Plefaiacttuin :

Froc ProcoDsul :

P.M. or Pont. Max. Poodfez Mwmiu :

S. Salutem, id epistles ^ also sacrum :

S« D. salutem didt ; S.P.I), salutem plurimam didt :

S. Y. B.£. si vales, bene est: S.V.B. E. E.V. si vales bene est, ego valeo : S. V. B. £• £. Q. V. si vales bene est, cfo qnidem valeo.*

• A second list of abbreviations used by the modems, and chiefly ap-

]»licablc to Germany, is omitted. The learner is referred to the notes for aa .iccount of tlic signs or stops which divide the members of a sentence or period : the author's account^ which follows in this place, is so long, and so much more suitable to an EngUsh grammaTi that we have thought it expedient to ooiit iL — Note by TnmsUior.

CHAPTER III. Of the Eight chief Kinds of Words^ or Parts of Speech.

I.) The words of the Latin language, commonly term- ed parts of speech, are oi eiglit kinds ; Noun, Pronoun, Verb, Participle, Adverb, Preposition, Conjunction, In- terjection. This is the most usual division : the last four are also termed particles ; the participle perhaps might be included in the adjective, and the interjection in the adverb. Yet men mostly adhere to what is usual ; otherwise they would neitiber understand others nor be understood by them. We must first give some , idea of these words in English.

1.) The Noun (Nomen) is the name of each person or thing, either in itself or with regard to its quality. In the first case it 18 called a noun substantive ; and in EngUfththe article the or a is generally prefixed : as, the father, the mother, the bread, a maa, the man, a thing, the tlung, a woman, the woman, a ghos^ the ghost, 8cc. In the second case it b called a noun adyecUve : as good, long, broad, fine, much, white, black. When I say, the father is good, father is a substaiuive and good an adjective : the bread is black, the bread is white; black and white are ad- jectives. A substantive may stand alone : as, the father is come, • the bread tastes : or with an adjective; as, the good father is come, the white bread tastes : but an adjective cannot stand withoat a substantive: I cannot say, the good b come, the white tastes; which nobody would understand, except the sub- stantive went before, and could easily be supposed, as, Of what colour is the bread ? it is white; where the substantive, bread, may be readily understood. The case where the adjecUve b used substantively will be hereafter oonsideied^The following observation also merits attention: All persons, and things, to which we can attribute length, breadth, number, beaii^^good or bad qualiQr ; or which we cao count, hear, feel, buy, sell, take away, give, eat, driolc, &c. are subntaDtives* On the contrary, the words bng, great, little, fine, red, green, &c., which show the quality of substantives, are adjectives. Substan- tives are often used without an article*, as, I have seen men, beasts, horses, 8cc. ; my father, my mother, my bread, &c. : where men, beasts, horses, father, mother, bread, are all sub» ttHitives. Sometimes the adjective is used substantively ; as, the MbliM and beautiial, in the nataireof things ; joined also with in adjective ; as, thefine green,, a lovely green, a finehiadc,

ft.) A Pronoun (Pronomen), literally a substitute or we nouttornaine,isaword that stands instead of the true name; is I, thou, he, we, ye, they ; as, my £sther cam^ and then he spake : namely my father, where he stands for father.

3. ) A Verb(Verbum), literally word, shows the action of cer- ttb persons at certain times; aa|, I love, thou lovesl^ he loves, we love, ye love, they love, I have lontdp 1 .am loved, I have

been loved.

4. ) A Participle (Pardcipium) is a sort of adjective: as, a loving motiier, a crying child ; where loving, crying, are parti- dples. So also loved, remembered, Sec. ; as, the son oft re- membered by hid father ; the book carefully studied by me,

5. ) An Adverb (Adverbium) is an addition to the verb : as very, now, early, sldlfuHy, finely: as, I love thee very much;

come now ; I will come early ; thou speakest skilfully ; thou actest finely.— Of Adverbs in particular, see Chap. 6.

6m) A Conj unction (Conjunctio), i« e. connecting word, serves to connect words and sentences : as and, because, also, al-

though : as, father and mother; thou lovest me, because I loye thee. — Of ConjuDctions in particular, see Chap. 7« 

70 Pkiepositioo (Frsspositio): as by^to, near, firom, before, Ibr, Sec. : as, I was by thee ; come to me ; he came near thee. "~0f Prepositions in particular, see Chap. 8. 8.) An Interjection (Inteijectio) or sign of passion: as oh! ab 1 alas ! &c« Of iDterjectioDs in particular^ see Chap. 9*

II.) These eight sorts of words are, in their termi- nations, either changeable (ilexibiles) or unchangeable

(inflexibiles).

A. The first four are changeable : namely,

1 . ) The noun, pfonoun, and participle, have a) diSereat termi- nations, when we speak of a single object: as, the father, the mother, good, &c. : and when of more ; an, the fathers, tlie good

fathers. When we speak of a single object, it is called the singular number (numerus sin^ularis) ; but uf more, the plural number (numerus pluralis). b) They have diilerent tenninations to express, the father, the good father, of the good father, to the good fiEUher, &c. These terminations are called cases (casus). There are two numbers, and six cases. These names are in* deed very inappropriate, but we have no better, c) These cases also are distinguished into five different kinds; which are named declensions (declinationes). There are then five declensions, or five waj's of changing the six cases, d) There are moreover in nouns, three terminations for diflerent genders (genera).

2. ) The verb changes its termination still oftener. a) In re- spect of the persons, I, thou, he, we, ye, they. I'he termina- tion is one way, for I love; another, for thou lovest, he loves, &c. b) In respect of number : one way, for the father loves ; another, for the fathers love, c) In respect of the time : one way, for I love now; another, for I loved, have loved, shall love, d) In respect of the mode : thus, I love, I might love, I had loved, and 1 should have loved, require different terminations, e) In re- spect of this, whether I do any thing, or it is done to me : as, I love, and 1 am loved.

JVb/e. Hence it appears, that the first four kinds of words are the most difficult. The noun, pronoun, and participle, are aaid to be dechned ; the verb to be conjugated.

B. The four last kinds of words, adverb, preposition^ conjunctioii, and interjection, are unchangeable : i. e.

are neither declined nor conjugated.

III.) These eig-ht kinds of words are ftirdier,

1. ) Jbather radical words (primitiva), as praise, laus; orderi«  vative(derivata)^ aspraise-wortbyy laudabilis. Tbe latter, again, are of many lands : diminutivesy as lambkin; of covntty, as a Phis^an. Of these we shall treat hereafter.

2. ) Either ample (simplicia), i.e. not put together, as leamedf doctus; or put together, as unlearned, indoctus. The putting together (compositioo) mostly takes place so that a prepodtion b prefixed.

Note. There still remain some divisions, and names of words —of wluch in their proper place. We shall now treat of each kind of wofd more particularly.

Section First. Of the Nam^ and particularly the Noun Substantive,

The noun substantive is, therefore, every person or thing, which can exist or be conceived alone, and with- out another : but the adjective is whatever can exist

or he conceived with a substantive, and cannot exist without it Since the adjective follows the substantive in all respects, and- therefore, as far as possible, has the ^anie terminations or cases as the substantive, we must first speak of the latter : yet what the adjective has in common with the substantive, will at the same time be briefly mentioned.

In the substantive there are noticed 1.) di£ferent de- nominations : 2.) the gender : 3.) the relation of num- ber : 4.) the terminations or cases : 5.) the five kinds of declension : — ^in all of which the adjective in a great degree partakes.

38 Of tke Names of Nouns Substantive.

§1.

Of the Demminaium of ike Noun^ particularly the

Noun Substantive.

The noun has amongst grammarians many denomi- nations, with respect to signification and derivation.

1.) The name of a particular person or thing individuallj is called a proper name : such as are especially all christian and snmames of men ; as Paulus, Cicero, Charles, Frederic, Muller, Bed a, &c. : the names of cities, mountains, rivers ; as, Leipsic, Etna, Danube. But a name which belongs to several things of one kind is called a common name (nomen appellativum) ; as flumen, flood; rex^king; bomo^man.

Xote. It may be asked, whether our present christian and surnames can be called proper names, since tliey are borne by several persons, and there are, consequently now, no individual names* Originally perhaps it was so* But in grammar we are not so very precise, and prefer keeping the old denomina- tions ; moreover, the names Charles, &c. are still individual in comparison with others, such as kinsman, kc.

S*) If the noun denotes a man's country, it is called nomen gentile ; as Sazo, a Saxon ; Macedo, a Macedonian. To these belong also the adjectives, Romanus, Roman $ Gnecus, Gre- cian, &c.

d.) If the noun denotes a son or daughter, it is called a pa- tronymic noun (nomen patronymicum). A son generally enda in des (of the first declension) ; as Anchisiades^ son of Anchises ; .iEsonides, son of iEson ; where the i is short. If die Other's name ends in eus, the i is long; Pelldes, son of Peteas, A daugh- ter generally ends in is (of the third declension) ; as Perseis, daughter of Perseus ; Priameis, daughter of I'riaiiuis. Some- times a son eods in ion, a daughter in as or ne j though these are not so common. Note. These terminations also denote de- scendants: thus P^rrhus b called iEacides, thongh he was only a distant descendant of iEacus.

biyui^ed by Google

Of the Namu of Nmm HubUaiUivt, 39

iVo/e. Patronymics iu is and as are properly adjecuves: sgL filia, femioay bu:.

4.) If it implies a lessening of what the original word signi- fies, it is called a diminuUve nouo (ik«md diminutivum) ; as lapilius^ a little stone, finom li^isi ft stone ; avicuhii a little bird, llie same eflect is produoed in Eogliah tiy the addition of kin or fing ; as lamMdn, lofdling. These diminutives are used,

a) ror a thing, which is really little ; as lapillus, a little stone :

b) in caressing ; as corculum, sweetheart ; TuUiola for Tullia : so with us^ Fred for Frederic ; iiliola, fiiiolus, dear daughter, son, &c. c) in cQntom|it ; as homolus, bomuoculus, homun- ckv a fitde>8ou1ed, mean, poor-spirited man : so in £ng^, a lofdiing, a oonteroptible lord : d) through modesty, when one speaks of himself; as, ingeniolum meum, my poor understand- ing: e) at times in mockery or irony ; as, fraterculusgigantum. Such diminutives are extremely rare in English, but occur fre- quently with the Italians and Germans. Note 1.) Sometimes from one diminutive a second is d^ived, to lessen the significa- tion still further; as ager, agellus, agellnlus; tener, tenelius, t^ nellulus. €.) There are words which have the terminations of diminutives, but there exist no primitives from which they could be deritved : it may be questioned whether they are diminu- tives, paiticuJarly as they are not so in meaning; as baculus, staff; tumulus^ hill; afgilla, clay; culnculum, crepusculum, niacellum,&c«: — unless perhaps the radical word be los^ and the diminutive used for it S.) Some diminutives depart finom the signification of their root ; as anguilla, eel, from anguis, suake ; aculeus, point or sting, from acies, needle ; scoputus, rock, from scopus, &c. Osculum, kiss, is reckoned amongst these ; but it properly signifies a little mouth* and but figura- tively means Idss. 4») Some diminutives are formed after the Greek form; as ejnslola, epistolium, &c. 5.) Diminutives firequently are used in the same sense as the prmiiUvcsj as asellus often occurs in Piiaedrus for asinus,

5.) Those which are derived from verbs are called verbal (iierbalia); as lector, lectio^ from iectum, since they princi-

40

Of the Gender of Nou/u.

pally come from ^ supine : though many do not ; as scientia, essentia, sen ten ti a, &c. When derived from nouns, they are termed denominativa ; as primas, from primus^ &c.

0/ the Gender (Gemu) of Nouns, particularly Nouns

Substantive.

1. There are reckoned three genders, masculine (mas- culinum), feminine (femininum), and neuter (neutrum), i. e. neither masculine nor feminine ; though the last is rather a strange appellation.

Note^ !•) in the nature of things, there properly occur hut two genden, the masculine^ and feminine; the neuter therefore 18 somewhat eztraoidinary. But it must be remarked, that grammatical terms are seldom accurate, because they include

too much, and yet must be expressed in a single word : and in the word gender, adjectives are particularly referred to. Since these have often three forms in the nominative, us, a, um, all substantives are divided into three classes. Since the expres* sions pater bonus, mater bona, were in use, bonus was ^termed masculine, and bona feminine: thence in general, the sane names were retained, as in bonus ager, sella bona, &c. When these were determined, there remained no other distinction for the third termination bonum, than to say, it was generis neu- trius, neither masculine nor feminine. This is probably the ori^n of the terms. In the term gender (genus) we must there- fore understand not a natural, but a grammatical distinctioii, kind, or sort

2. ) To these grammatical genders, every declinable word, and especially every substantive^ is referred ; which is therefore otiier of the masculine gender, or of the feminine;, or of the neuter gender (generis neutrius), i. e. belongs to neither maacu*

line nor feminine gender. Grammarians have also devised a common gender (genus commune), when a word (substantive or adjective) with the same termination, belongs at once to

0/iki Gemkr Nbtrm. 4i

tiw aMscuUoe and femiiuiie gender. But propeilyi not the der, but the wend is common to or partakes of both genders.

Gnimmarians have also imagined a universal gender (genus omne), when an adjective with one termination can be united to all substantives^ whether masculine, feminine, or neuter ; as, 6£x pater, felix mater, felix corpus. Many have also an epi«  one gender (genus epiocBmim) ; though it has already been re* marked by o^ers, that the noun may be efnoene, but not the gender. See page 46.

II. The grammatical gender of a substantive is only known with certainty, if the ancients have united

it to an adjective of the masculine, feminine, or neuter sender. But since to know this of all substantives, the ancient writers must be read through ; first, for facility, the terminations of nouns have been re- duced to certain kinds ; and secondly, for still greater facility, because the exceptions were too numerous, cer- tain general rules have also been framed. There arises, therefore, a double rule for gender : 1.) general, which extends to all words of all declensions : 2.) special, which regards the termination of each separate word in each declension.

A. General rules, which regard the determination of the grammatical by the natural gender ; as pater, mater, &c. or by the logical gender or kind ; as du^, crime, river, city, &c.

I.) Masculine substantives, of the masculine gender, i. c. which can be united only to the masculine termi- nation of adjectives, are : 1 .) ail names of men, whether proper or common ; as Andreas, consul, flamen priest of a particular god, poeta, histrio comedian, artifex, &c., where vir was probably understood. 2.) Conse- quently, angels, gods; as Gabriel, Apollo, manes

42

Of the Gender of Noum.

souls of the dead, penates family or guardian gods ; since angelus, deus, dii, were understood. To these belong 3.) all nouns of the first declension in a, with which a male person is generally or particularly un- derstood ; as advena, stranger, who is come for the first time, if he be a male, or if we speak generally of such strangers, is of the masculine gender : as, ad- venae sunt bene excipiendi ; advena est bene exci- piendus : for the male gender often expresses the fe- male with it. Thus auriga, a charioteer, a coachman ; incola, au inhabitant, whether a male or an inhabi- tant in general be meant : as, the inhabitants are pro- sperous, incol» sunt beat! : the inhabitants of Syria, &c. Consequently the particular names of inhabitants ; as, Persa Persian, Persae Persians; Arabs Arabian, Arabes Arabians : when males are meant, or a nation is generally considered. But if we speak of a female, all these words are feminine : as, incola bona, 8cc. So also auriga, where a female is a charioteeir, as Sbt turna, Virg. Ma, 12. This is self-evident

To the Masculine belong also,

a) names of winds, where ventus is understood : as Aquilo, north vnod ; EtesiaB, certain winds blowing yearly in Italy.

b) msny names of rivere, because fluvius or amnis is meant and understood ; as Euphrates, AcheroD, Albis, &c* Yet many rivers on account of their feminine termination remain' femi- nine : as Allta, Matrons Mame, Sequana Seine, Ganimna Ga- ronne, Odera, Styx, Lethe, Sic. Some also arc neuter: as lader, Lucan 4. 405., tepidum lader: either because flumen is understood, or because it is indeclinable. Many also which end indt^ieoUy in us (sc. fluvius), or in um (sc. fimnen]^ are ac- cordingly masculine or neuter, as Rhenus, Rhei^um, &c*

c) names of months i asApriUs, Yet these are rather

biyiiizco by GoOgle

Of the Omdur Noum. ' 43

idjactivu; and meoaii^ which is mxmAj undentood, may alaa

be eJLpre&sed ; as, meoae Ianuario« 

d) some names of mountains, where mons is understood: as, arduus Acragas, Virg. ^n. 3. 70S ,* thus Ailai, JEina ig'

niromuSf sc. mons. But they mostly retain the gender of their terminatioo ; as, Ida fern. ^^ioracU neut.

11.) Of the Feminine Gender are,

1.) att names of females, ^edier proper or common : as

Maria, Dido, virgo, soror, glos, nurus, socrus, neptis, &c. : to whicl) belong the names of goddesses ; as Venus, Pallas : of the muses ; as. Calliope, Erato, &c. : of the graces ; as Aglaia, &c. : of the fates ; as Clotho, Lachesis, Atropos : of the furies ; as Alecto, 8ce. : of nymphs ; as wood-nymphs, Diyades, Hama- diyades ; mountun-nymphs, Oreades ; rim-nyro^jhs, Naiades or Naides ; sea-nymphs, Nereides, according to their several and pro[)€T names ; as Dryo, Spio, &c. : also other female prodigies; as, Sphinx, Celaeno, Scylla, &c. The reason is, because with ail these names femina is supposed.

£.) difierent names of trees; as, nudus appl^tree, pirns pear- tree, quercus, ficus, abies, ilex, ulmus, ebenus (hebenus), &c. since the feminine noun arbor is understood. Yet many on account of their termination are masculine : as oleaster, pinas- ter, dumus, ebulus, spinua; to which belongs the Greek styrax. Some are neuter : as acer maple-tree, siler osier (ailer moUe), lobur hollyhock, oak*wood, or hard wood, suber oork«tiee^ he- benum ebenum ebony, buzum 1x», since the wood of these trees is paFdcularly referred to, and therefore lignum understood.

.^.) many names of cities, where urbs is understood : as Co- linthus, Lacedwmon, Carthago ; so Athenae, Theb«^ &c* Yet tome on account of thdr terminations are, a) MascuUne ; as Narbo (Narbo Martius), Hippo (Hippo regins and Hippo di*

arrhytus), Sulnio (aquusus Sulmo), Croton or Crotc},(Liv. '24. 2. ad Crotonem oppugnandnin ; and soon after, ut receptus Croto Bruttiorum essei). To these belong Parisii, Philippi, Gabii, Dslphi, to. chough Pariaii is properly a people, b) Neuter ; as Sagiiotunoy VrmaMtf Tibur, Aozur, (thougii in Martial, Anxur is masculine, as Candidas Anxur, 5. 3. 6. splendidus Anxur, 10. 31. 8.) So also the plurals Ecbatana,orum ; Hiero- solyma, oruni : yet meet with Uierosol^may oiSi of the iirst dedefttiofii and feminiiie.

4. ) the naaies of countries, where terra is understood : as .^gyptus, Curopa,&c. Note*FoaUM, Hellespontus, and Bospo- rus, (which are properly the names of seas,) signify also the coast or couDtiy bordering on them, and then retun their gender, or are masculine.

5. ) the names of islands: as Cyprus, Delos, Lesbos, Phanii^ Rhodus, &c« where insula is undnstood*

6. ) the names of qualities of persons or things : as latitude, magnitude, lungitudo, altitude, brevitas, canities, &c. juventus,

senectus, humiditas, longinquitas, crassities, &c. where pro- prietas is understood. Yet some on account ot their terminal tioo are masculine ; as calor, &c« 

7. ) names of precious stones^ because gemma is understood: as amethystus, crystallus, &c. Yet some are masculine through their terfflioation, or because lapis is understood; as berylius, carbunculus, smaragdus, &c. Thus crystallus is masc. So- linus

III.) Those substantives are common, which with one

termination are applied to the masculine and feminine genders of livingcreatures. Properly, the different gen- ders should be distinguished by different terminations.

This often happens : as, rex regina, caupo copa, herus bera, dominus domina, nepos neptis, leo lesena, gallus gallina, avus avia, inventor inventrix, &c. But at times it is otherwise, when both genders have a common termi- nation, and such words are called common ; as conjux, spouse; hie conjux, this husband, hseeconjux, this wife; parens, father or mother • pitrens mens, my father, but

biyiiizco by GoOgle

Of the Gemkr of Nmm$.

45

parens mea, my mother : bos oz, bos pulcheri fine bull ; polchra, fine cow. So antistes, director or directress

of a temple ; vates, prophet, prophetess ; sacerdos, priest, priestess ; adolescens, juvenis, a young person, either male or female ; municeps, country-man or wo- man ; patruelis, cousin hy the father's side, whether male or female ; adiinis, relative by marriage ; inter- pres, interpreter, mediator : so auctor author, augur, dux, index, custos, testis, civis, hostis, canis, sus, comes, iamiliaris (properly aa adjective), infaos, ho^pes, nemo, <^ifex, index, princeps, vindex, rivalis, &c. There are also common adjectives, (or of the common gender,) which include the masculine and feminine under one termination, and may be joined with a substantive of either gender: as fortis, maior; vir fortis, femina fortis, Sic,

Note 1.) Some of these are seldom used in the feminine : as hostis, miles, nemo, &c.

e.) Some h«ve also distinct fimininetermimiticiis: ashospes

hospita, antistes anustita, ^« 

3.) All these words are io themselves indefinite, unless an

adjective indicate the gender : as, haec interpres, nostra parens, ilia sus; &.€. : or the context ; as, tres sorores erant antistites, sa- cerdotes ; manifestly, directresses, priestesses.

4 ) Some words are common, i.e. either mascuhne or femi- nine, according to different significations, without regard to the natural gender: haec Adria, town; hie Adria, gulf of Ve- ittce ; hie cupido, Cupid ; haec cupido, desire ; hie flamen, a particular priest ; hoc flamen, blast of wind. Particularly when the dedensioDS are difleieDt ; hie palus, pale ; hmc palus, udis, pool ; hie acos, i, a certain fish ; acus, eris, chaff ; ecus, us, needle. But note 1 .) these words are not common in the same sense as the preceding : 2.) cupido signifies desire sometimes when it is masculine : Uor. Od. ^. IG, 5.; 3. l6« 39* Sat. 1. U6l. Sil.4.99.

5.) Gmmmarians distinguish epicene from common words :

the former are used, not only with one termination, hke common nouns, but with one gender, to signify the male and female of J)easts, 8u:*, %yhere it.is not necessary to join an adjective of masculine or feminine gender for distinction. If therefore the word is of maacoline termination, it is of the masculine gender, even where a female is spoken of : if the termination be femi- nine, the noun in like manner remains feminine, though a male be denoted ; as, lepus, passer, mus, pediculus, pulex, coi vus, cancer, are always masculine; that is, are joined with a mascu> line adjective wheth^ they mean a male or female : as, multi lepores nondum pepeienin^ hie mus peperit. Thus in EngUiii]^ tbehocse is viviparous; though such instances are less finequeni with us. On the contrary, bestia, vulpes, formica, alauda, aquila, pica, niusca, vespa, rana, are all feminine, even when males are spoken of. It is obvious that this is a careless mode f expression, and only applies to animals whose sex cannot, or IS not important to be distinguished. So in English, we say he has bought a horse, he has killed a goose, without regarding the gender. When, however, the ancients were obliged to distio^ guish the sex, they added mas, mascuhis, or fenuna j mt, piscis mas, piscis femina, pavo masculus, pavo femina, Colum. 8. 1 1. Pliny also joins an adjective of the proper gender, Hist. Nat. lO. 65. ex und genitosy (soil, mure) so afterwards, praegnantes et in utero parentis repertas, (scil. mures) : this is more accurate : so mus foeta is preferable to mus foetus. It is also evident from this, that the epicene are neither entirely the same with, nor diflferent 6rom, common nouns. The distinction may be thus marked : Common vi^rds are those, which under one termina- tion include both genders, but for distinction require an adjec- tive of masculine or feminine termination, when the context does not define it : as, hie parens, haec parens ^ but epicene words are those which express both sexes under one fixed gender ; as^ htciepus, the male or female hare. If hie parens might denota both fatintr and mutfaer, il would beepioene: butmceforoio* tber we must say haec parens, it is common, if we might say hie kpus thia male bare, b«c lepua thia female hare, lepiia would be common : but «a hic lepus expreaaea both^it is eiuoene* It is however probable, that if the ancients had paid much atten- tion to nuiural liistory, and often written upon it, tliey would not so readily have used epicenes, i. e. would not }ia\ c included the male in the female, or the female in the male gender ; but would have distinguished them by adjectivea of the proper ter- minatioD : juat aa we should not aay in generaly hare^ crow, Ttma, Slc. if we had fiimitiar terma to denote the aex. For such an esfireaaion as hic lepus peperit ia repugnant to all ao» curacy.

Noie 1 .) The andenta also use mandpium slave, properly a possession acquired by purchase, and scortiim, both of the male and female sex. Some therefore name these words epi- cene. But it is the same with mancipium, as when we say, this table, thia feather, this house is my property* Scortum properiy means the akm.

£•) Some grammarians say genus epicceniun, but incorrectly : the ward, and not the gender, is epicene*

IV.) To the third grammatical gender, i. e. the neu- ter, belong all indeclinablea, substantiyes which in the six cases do not alter their termination, but are the same in all as in the nominative ; as nihil, fas, gummi, &C. To these, on account of their similarity, belong, I.) names of letters, as, a, b, c, &c., as a longunL This may also arise from the Greek, where ypufjijfLoc, letter, of the neuter gender is understood. Yet the names of letters are sometimes feminine, as m gemina, hsBc a, &€., where litera is understood. 2.) the names of all words, which are used not with regard to signi- fication, but their letters ; MBtpaUrettdissjfUabumi i.e. tbe word paler is a dissyllaUe : vocabnlnm or nomen is understood. 3.) all infinitives, imperatives, adverbs, and other particles, used substantively ; as, scire tuum, thy knowledge ; scire estpukhrum^ knowledge is be- coming- : ulttmum vale, the last farewell. To these is referred datum mane fair morning; but mane is of itself a substantive ; as, multo mane, Cic Att 5. 4.; a primo mane, Colum. 11. ].; a mane diei, Auct B. Afric. 42. ; a mane et vespere, Var. R. R. 6. 9. ; mane erat, Ov. Fast 1. 547., and elsewhere. So also in cri- tical notes, mre est delendum, ad est inserendnm, past est addendum, cum insertum est ab aliena manu, &c.

V.) To these may be added, for the sake of facility, general rules of various kinds.

1. ) Diminutives generally retain the gender of their primi- tives; as, liber libellus, filius filiolus, equus eculeus, fenestra fenestella, arbor arbuscula, aetas Ktatula, spes specula (little hope), cerebram cerebdium, signum sifpUum, tignum tigilhim, vas vasculum, cor corculam, genu geniculum, &c. Therefore, we may reciprocally infer the gender of the primiuve from the diminutive. The exceptions are rare ; as, acus aculeus, rana ranunculus, Sec. Rut even here \vn may suppose, that there fomierlj existed acus and ranus in the masculine gender.

2. ) Words derived from the Greek retain the gender which they had in Greek :— -heoce one use of the knowledge of Greek is evident. Words of the first declension in e, as, cs, are purdy Greek, and therefore, as in Greek, in e are feminine, in as, es masculine : epitome hm^^ oometes w^{fn^^ 8lc. : tiara femi- nine is more correct than tiiiras mascufine ; since in Greek it is >j TiupoL not 6 Tiapa$ : both however occur; as, sacerque tiaras, Virg. iEn. 7. 247. So in the second declension, peiiodus, me- thodus, and other words from iU^, also biblus^ costus, hyssopus, nardus, papyrus, arctus, byssus, dialectus, diphthongus, &c. In the third— echo, the ship Argo, sindon, icon, halcyon, aCdon, siren, simply femiiune: on the other hand— chaos, epos, meloa and the piurals ien^, ette, (ti/atij; xi^n}, instead of tm) neuters. mce they are so in Greek. It is the same with the names of adcDces, and terais of science.

3. ) Words in ur. derived from supines, are all masculine, and belontr to the fourth declension ; as actus, fructus, gustatus, gestus, habitus, visus, venatus, plaoctus, plausus^ questus,

4. ) Substantives occur, which were originally adjectives;

tiiese have the gender of \he substantives, which are omitted and understood : as equile, bubile, ovile, hfpdile, are neuters, since stabulum is understood. To these belong neuters in al and ar, which are commonly usiead of ale, are, as puteal for putealey (from puteaUs, e,) scil. operculum; ammsJ for ani- male^ scil. negotium, a living thing : so specular, for speculare, scil. negotium ; calcar for calcare, scil. negotium or instnu nw*n^inn : so also cochlear for cochleare, scil. instrumentum.

5. ) Many substantives depart from their grammatical ar- rangement of gender, because their physical gender is indicated ; a?, bubo sola, Virg. /En. 4. 462. scil. avis ; dictamnum pota, centunculus trita in Pliny, scil. herba. So biblus, costus, hys- sopusy nardus, papyrus arc perhaps fetiUmne (see before, n\ 2.) because planta or rather /Sor^ is understood : for they are pro- perly Greek words, and in Gre^ of the femimne gender. Also Glycerium mea, a woman's name : Teren. And. 1. 1. 107.

6. ) For the assistance of beginners other general rules can be fbnned ; as, names of metals, aurum, argentum, ses, stannum, &c. are neuter, because metallum is understood. The names of many crimes or bad actions^ scelus, flagitium, homicidium, parricidium, veoeficiuni, stuprum, &c. are neuter, since facinus or vitium is understood. The names of many actions are femi- nine^ because actio is referred to ; as lectiO| auditio, &c. On ths contrary, some words are both masculine and feminine^ be* eause now a masculine, now a feminine substantive was un- (lersitAxi ; serpens is both masculine and itminine, in the former case unguis, in the latter bestia being understood. So fera, fe«  rum wild beast, where bestia, and animal are understood. Thus fcrus occurs substantively for a wild beast or merely a beast ; and as the Nominative ferum does not appear unquestionable, the cases which are referred to ferum, might be referred to ferus. £veD animal is properly an adjective for amroale; and genus is understood* So perhaps with as, numerui, with cicefi legummf has been supposed. Farther inquiry we leave i to the diligent learner. The use of such rules is considerable, though we allow, that often Uiey can only be brought as far as probability, and that the exceptions are numerous.

B.) Particular rules for gender according to the ter- mination of the first case in each declension. |

I. ) In the first declension, the terminations a and e j are feminine ; as and es, masculine. Note. Words in |

asy ea are Greeks whence their gender is deduced ;

since iu Greek they have the same. i

Except. 1 •) All male denominations^ as auriga. Sec. are mas- culine : see above. 2.) Adria, signifying the Adriatic sea^ is | masculine. Note a) To these belongs cometa, for which co- metes (xo/xi^Tijf) is used ; so also planeta, planetes (TrXavijnjf)) al- though this nom. sing, does not seem to occur, b) dama, talpa ' are once used as niascuhne in Virgil, as timido damas £cl. 8. 28. ; oculis capti talpe Georg* 1. 183. This however b 1.) sd- | dom : 2.) in only one poet. 3.) A poet can assign to animals | either the mascutine or feminine gender, unless when indicating some action peculiar to the sex. Note, Instead of tiara, we find also tiaras, Virg. ^n. 7. 247. sacerque tiaras ; which is , harsh, since the Greek is ^ napa, not 6 riapag. Noit. The ter- mination of Adjectives in a, is always feminine. ^

II. ) In the second declension er, ir, us are mascu* line ;. as liber, vir, herus : so eko adjectives ; as .pul-'

cher, bonus, to which ur in satiir (probably from the old form saturus) belongs : on the contrary urn, in sub- stantiyes and adjectives, belongs to the third declen- sion, or is neuter, as scamnum, pulchrum.

Some in us are excepted-; as,

I.) 9) the feflMnioes al?jLis^ humus^ vanous, oolus.* b) the names of towns, oouotries, and isbodsy which above were ex* cepted from the general rules ; as G>rinthu8, ^gyptus^ Cyprus, c) Greek words from 6805 — periodus, methodus, exodus; so arc- tus, abyssiis, antidotus, byssus^ dialectu5, diphthongus, lecythus, and diametrus, which is properly an adjective, scii. linea. Moreover names of plants, biblusy costus, hyssopus, nardus, pa- pyrus ; precious stones, amethystos, crystallus, sapphirus, with other Greek words. Where it must sdll be remarked that cry- staUua is masc. SoBn. 25.

S.) The common nouns, barbitos or barbitus, grossus, cy- tisusy carbasus ; also such as are adjectives properly, as atomus. Yet carbasus, cytisus, atomus, occur more frequently in the fe- minine ; cohis also of the second and third declension is masc. in some editions. Catull. 63. 311. Prop. 4. 9. 48.

pelagus and virus are neuters ; vulgus, masculine and neuter. Note* Many end in us and um, and in tlie latter case are neuters ; as costum, crocum, cytisum, hyssopum^ nardum, papyrum, $ic.

« 

III.) In the third declension,

A. Masculine nouns are those which end in 0, or, os, er, and es when it increases in the genitive ; as sermo, honor, fios, career, pes pedis.

Except 1.) in o, the fcminines a) caro, echo, Argo : to tliese is added halo (aXaj fern.) the halo round the moon: those in do and go ; as arundo, ^rando, imago, 6ic, ; except ordo, cardo, figo^ barpago, which are masculine, b) Verbals (nouns derived from verbs) in io ; as actio, ratio^ &c. : the folbwing in io, com- nninio, ooa8ortio,ditio, perduellio, portio, proportion talio, regio, Icgiu, religio, concio (which seems to be put for comitio and to be a verbal). The rest are masculine ; as unio (a pe arl), pugio, scipio^ titio, papiiio, vespertilio : Note, Some reckon pondo of Jthe third declension and indeclinable, and therefore neuter. But Grooovius takes it for an %bUitive of the second dedension, from the obsolete pondus The first however b more pro- bable. NoU. Maiigo 18 masc. and fern.

in or. Arbor is feminine. Cor, raarmor, aequor, are neu- ter, to which belongs ador; others prefer adus, oris: but ador occurs as an accusative, Uor. Sat* £• 6* 88*

5. ) ino8, Feminines, cos, dos, glos, cos (the dawn), Os oris the mouth, os ossis a bone, are neuter, and the Greek words chaos, epos, melos, as in Greek.

4.) ID er. The neutersi cadaver, iter, deer, piper, papaver, ver,siler, suber, verber, tuber (swelling, boil, lump, mushroom), uber (subst.), zingiber, laser, spinter, siser, laver. Linter is com- mon, but more usually feminine than masculine. Note* 1.) Pa- paver is also masc. : papaver Gailicanus, Cato ap. Chans. 1 , thence the accusative papaverem. Plant. Poen. 1. 8. 113* Trin. 4. 7« Varr. ap. Chans. K So also siser : tres siseres, Plin. H . N . 5. whm it must be either masc or iem, £.) Tu- ber a tree is feminine, and a fruit, masculine.

6. ) in es, increasing in the genitive are the feminines, s^u, tegCBf competf merges^ merceSf quia, ftquUSf hiquksf also ales sobst. a Inrd, if avis be understood : sometimes ales, bird, is used

in the masculine, Virg. iEn. 12. 247. ^s, brass, is neuter, prses, surety or bail, is masculine, because it denotes a male person.

B.) Feminines which end in as, is, ys, aus, x, s pre- ceded by a consonant, and es not increasing in the ge- nitive ; as castitas, avis, chiamys, fraas, pax, hyems, nubes.

Except 1 .) MasaUinet in as, adamas (lapis being understood), eiephas, gigas son of earth, giant : so also, as is self-evident^ mas mate, vas (vadis) bail or surety. Atlas a mountain and king, Acragas a mountain (where mons is understood) ; also As, tlie whole, twelve twelfths, widi its parts, deunx eleven twelfths, dextans or decunx ten twelfths, dodrans nine twelfths, bes eight twelfths, septunx seven twelfths, semis six twelfths or half, quin* cons five twelfths, triens four twelfths, quadrans three twelfdis^ sextans two twelfths. Neuters, vas (vasis), fes and nefas iode> clinable, and the Greek artucieas, er)'si|>ela3. Adjeciives la ai, as optiiuasx piitnas, iuferoas, suminas« &c. are couoiDoa*

8.) Masculines in is, panis, piscis, crinis, dais, ignis, funis, glis, vcctis, follis, fascis, lapis, amnis, fustis, postis, axis, vermis, UDguis, penis, collis, callis, sanguis, ensis, mugilis, mensis, pollis, caulis, caoalis, vomis, sentis, pulvis, finis, cucumis, aaguis, casaU (net), tonit, coes'is (Pliny U. and orbis.

N.B. Some of these occur also in the feminine : amnis, PlauU Merc. 5. 2. 18. Varro K. R. 3.5.9. Acciusap. Nonius; canaUs, Varro R. R. 3. 6. 2; 3. 11. d. : sentis^ Ovid, in nuc. ItS: angub^ Qc. NauDeor. 1. 36* Tacit. Ann. 11. 11. VaU Max. 1. 6. 4. : crinia. Plant. Moat. 1. 3. 69* according to No* Djus, though tlie editions have capiundos crines, in the tnasc. callis, Livy; cinis, Lucretius; funis, the same; lapis, Ennius; pulvis, Propcrtius ; and especially finis* Cicero and Virgil; as Gceto ad Div. 12. l. in fioem nullam facio, Virgil. JEa*5, 384. ; 152. 793« and eUewheie ; as Cic. Leg, S. : Liv, 4. 2. ; 28.57.: Lucr. 1. 108 and 568.: GelL 1. 3.; 7«3.: Cotum. 5. II. As to pollis, for which pollen is commonly used, Pris* dan and Phocas have pollis ; Priscian pollen. According to Priscian pollia is feminine, and Caesar uses poHen in the neuter : accctfdiog to Phocas» poUis is masculine. The nominative perhaps seldom occurred. Gniis for gnia, is maac. and fern, like the latter.

3.) Masculines in thorax, apex, codex, caudex, cimex> 6utez, grex, latex, mures, podez, poUex, pulex, ramez, rumez, flOfez, Tertez, vortez, vervez, ca&x, fbmez, phmniz, bombyz sillcwonii (when put for ailk, it is feminine), laiynz, quincunz, septunz, decunx, deunx. Some of these are sometimes feminine, and may therefore be reckoned common ; as cimex, Plin. H. N. 32. 10.: grex, Lucr. 2. 661.: Lucil. apud Charis. 1.: latex, Acc. ap. Priscian. 5.: nunez, Plin. H.N. 10.25. The fol- lowing are common $ culez, cortez, imbrez, obez, pumez, ailez, miz, peidiz, natriz, traduz (profperly an adjective), onya, aar* dooyz, fynx ; also calx heel, boundary, end, is sometimes mascu. line, but far oftener feminine ; calx (lime) is always femmine, ex- ccpt that in Caio there once occurs calce arcnato, in the mas- culine, — unless arenalo boa substantive. Some place hystrix among common nouns, but it is fouud only iu the feminine* A triplex 18 feminine and neuter.

4. ) Masculines in s preceded by a consonant : aft mens, pons^ fons, dens with its compounds, bidens, tridens* gryps* chalybe, hydrops, rudens* Yet rudens is feminine, Plautus Rud. 4.3. !• Amongst these are reckoned, oriens, occidens, torrens, con-

fluens, profluens : but these are properly, adjectives or parti- ciples ; sol being understood with oriens, occidens, and amnis with the rest. Scrobs (for which scrobls is used) and adeps are common ; stirps is sometimes masculine ; serpens is coou mon, Imng properly a participle and anguis or bestia understood. Tliese philosophical terms are neuter ; ens, acddens, antecedens, consequent, which are properly participles, having negoiium understood. Aninians (whatever hves)is feminine, scil. bestia, and neuter, scil. animal : it is found in the masculine. Hot. Sat. 9. 1. 40. hie stylus hand petet ultro quenquam arnmaniemp scil. homtnem \ deos esse animantes, Cic Nat. Deor. S* 4« ; mundus est animans. Ibid, 2. 8.

5. ) MaiaUinu in es, not increasing in the genitive ; verres, acinaces, coles ; common nouns, palumbes, vepres, torques or torquis, for both are used ; ve[)res howerer is not found in the

nbm. sing. Greek neuters, as cacoethes, &c.

C. The terminations a, e, 1, n, t, ar, ur, U8» are

neuters ; as poema, mare, lac, animal, nomen, caput, calcar, fulgur, corpus. Also words in i, y, not decli- ned, as gununt ; plurals in a, as mcenia ; Greek plurals in e, as cete, tempe.

£zcept 1.) in 1, sol is masculine, and mugii for mugilis : sa^ sometimes masc.» sometimes neut. Sales^ alwiQrs masc. The ancients used sale in the nominative, as Varr. ap. Non. $• 197* :

Ennius ap. Priscian. 5, Modern chemists alwaj^s use sal in the neuter, as sal medium, and salia in the plural.

9.) masculines in n ; ren, splen, lien, lichen, attagen, pecten ; and the Greek wovds, canan, agon, homm (properly a parti^ cipie), hymen, delphin : also Helicon (a mountain), and the

male name Titan, like other male names, as llamen, ike, and Paean : on the contrary, the Greek words, aedon, icon, sindon, halcyon, siren, are feminine : this arises from the gender in Greek. lien is also neuter^ Serv. Viig, iEn, 6* 646*

3. ) in ar ; lar is masculine, of which (he plural lares^ house- bold gods or horne^ is most used.

4. ) in ur; the nuucuHnes ioi, turtur, vultur^ furliin Fur is acconfing to the general rule*

5. ) in U3 : a) the niascuiines lepus oris, mus, and the com- pounds of Tou; (p^s), as tripus, f>olypus (odis), because 7oD$ is masculine. But lagopus (a vegetable) is feminine, b) Those which have the genitive in Q long» except mus, are femimne ; as salus, virtus, inventus* senectus in utis ; palus, incus^ in udis ; lellus, uris ; to these belongs pecus, peclldis (lock ; some there- fore 3U}>pose an old nominative pcciides, G, dis. But Ciesar ap. Priscian. 7., uses the nom. pecus, where sincera pecus oc- curs* c) grus is masc. and fern.

Final otnervation ; When a word has no nom. sing, one is

supposed according to analogy ; as prece, preces, may have had the old nominative prex or procij ; opes, opum, ops or opis (ops, in the nom. Acc. ap, Priscian. 7.) : therefore prece preces, opes opum, are feminine*

IV.) In the fourth declension, nouns in us are mas- culine, in u, neuter.

Except, in us the feminineSf acus (needle), manus, tribus, por- licus (gaU6rf)r domos, and the plural Idus,i. e* the fifteenth day b If arch. May, July, October, and the thirteenth in the other months; and the plural quinquatnis, a certain feast. Also the female names, anus, socrus, and names of trees, as quercus, ficus, whether the figtree or fig : on the other hand, ficus, the name of a disease, is mascuUne. Specus and pen us are common ; yel we find peoaiDf i, and penus, tfris. To these some refer sezQs as a neuter, as sezus virile; but the learned maintain that iff such iaaftticea we should read secus*

L-iyiii^ed by Google

56

Cf Number,

V.) In the fifth declension there is but one tenni-

nation es of the feminine gender : except meridies masculine, and dies in the singular, masculine and feminine, and in the plural, masculine.

Note. Those words whose singular appears to haye a different gender, will be considered under Number, § 3.

§ 3. Of Number.

Number is twofold : Singular, when we speak of one person or thing ; as the man sin^s, the fish swims ; and Plural, when we speak of two or more ; as the men sing, the fish swim. Substantives commonly have both these numbers ; yet many are used in the sin* gular or plural only. Many seem also to change their gender or signification in the plural.

I.) Many words are used only in the plural ; com- moidy words in which more than one thing may be supposed ; yet there are some in which no plurality is evident. To these belong especially, argutiae, ca- lendn, diyitiee, excubisa, ezsequiee, facetiae, ferise, in- duciae, insidi®, minse, nugae, nundinse, nuptiae, cunae, phalerae, primitiae, reliquiae, repetundae (properly a par- ticiple with pecunise understood), scopse^ suppetise, te» nebrce, thermsB, tries, &c. and many names of towns^ as Thebae, Athenae, Locri, Gabii, Gades, Tralles, &c.; also liberi children, cancelli, fasti, codicilli, arma, bel- lajria, crepundia, cunabula, incunabula, exta, preecordia, &c. ; teinpe, cete, moenia, &c., idus : yet some of them occur in the sing., as argutia, Gell. 3. 1.; 12. 2. : fa- cetia. Plant Stich. 5.4. 47. ; Gell. 3. 3. : mina threat,

uiyui^ed by Google

0/ Nuntber

Cttoap. Fest : nandina, Sidon. Epist 7. 5.': reliquia,

Apul. Apolog. p. 277. 13. Elmenh. : scopa, Vulg. Esaise 14. 23. : tenebra, Lamprid. in Comiiiod. 16. ^ also Thebe for Thehm, TraUis, Plin. H. N. 5. 29. : liber son, Cod. Justin. 3. 28. 33. ; 5. 9. 8. Quintil. Declam. 2. 8. : cancellus, Pandect. 43. 24. 9. : codi- cillofl, Cod, Theod. 8. 18. 7. : cuna, Pradent. in Dip- tych. Novi Testam. n. 4. : mcene, Ennius ap. Festus : also cetus, i. (masc.) Many also are far more common in the plural than in the singular ; as preces, &c.| fliough the singular of preces is not uncommon.

II.) Many are usual in the singular only : the rea- son generally is, that ihey can only be imagined in

the singular. To these belong,

1. ) Names of nxmntMnty riversyoountries, men, &c ; as Pe* lius, iEtna, Rbenus. Yet, when these names belong to mote

than one, they have a plural ; as Scipiones, Marcelli, &c. since there was more than one Scipio or Marcellus. The pkiral of the names of men is ohen used in a tropical sense ; as Rome hsd few Cioeros, i. e. there were few such orators as Cicero- Roma paucoa habiiit Cicerooes. So we say Marii« Uectores, <^ great warriors.

2. ) Mames of ages ; as adoLescenUa^ pueritia* senectus, &c.

d.) To these are referred names of virtues, crimes,

sod qualities; as pietas, iustiUa, fortitudo, impietas, avaritia, ira, speb, Sec. Yet these are sometimes found in the plural, when a plurahty of ihem is indicated ; as forUtudines donaesticsB, (KDues avaiitias, in insanias homiuum cupidorumincideram, Ci- cero ; because he is speaking of the madness of many, or their oitmfoki madnesses. Thus urn is used by Terent., Amantium im amoris inlegratio est. Spes also is found in the plursL

4.) To these are added names of metals and minerals; as mruD, aigentum» mtnim, &c. Yet thdr plurak occur ; as s»ra, dedia, salsi^ I* e. salt.

Digitized by Google

58

0/NmmbeP.

6.) With these ate reckoned luuiiet of graio, pulsc;^ vegetablesy

spices, liquors, liquids, &c. ; as triticuni, bordeum, avena, pisum,

faba, vicia, salvia, ruta, hyssopus, ciocum, piper, cerevisia, oleum, butyruai, ccra, &c. Yet we find the plurals, wheo se- veral aic signified; as hordea, farra* vicise, faba:, lupini, papa. vm, nit», lentes, cene, mdla* nmsta, vina, particiilarly in poets.

6.) To these particularly belong the following : aether, coenunij fimns, bepar, humus, limus, meridies, muscus, nemo, pelagus,

pontus, salus, sanguis, ver, virus, vesper, vulgus ; of which the plurals scarcely occur: yet the plural of nuiscus is used, Apul. ^letaui. post init., and pelage (weAay>)) Lucret. o. Id. ; 6. 6l9. We seldom find the plural of plebs, prosapia. This usage must be chiefly acquired by reading; tlie analogy of English cannot always be depended on : the plural fella is found, Sonen. Sammon. ISS.; Ccel. Aurel. Acut. S. 19.; Ibid.Tard. 1.4.; Tertull.de Cor. iVIiUt. 14.: sapores, Plin. H. N.8. 5.; 9. 1?.; 11. 53.; 12. 1. Virg. Gcorg. 4,62, ; usus, use, is often found in the plural, as Cic* Off. 1. 35., twice in immediate sucoea* sion, paruum cocporis usus sunt necessarii — ^neque eanim tii«t suis nominibus appellant: so mortes, Cic. Tusc. 1. 48* dans mortes, 49. optabiles mortes, Sec.

III.) Some substantives are used in one number only in a particular signification ; or have in the plural a different, though related seiise » as,

JEdes sing, church, temple ; aometimea house : plur. houses to denote temple by the plural, we must say sacns ssdes, which

often occurs : but in the sing, we need not say sacra aedis, since sedis suthces : yet we find sacra sedis, Cic. Fiacc. 19*

Castrum fastening, castle ; castra, camp.

Copia, plenty, multitude : copiae, aimy, forces, because a multitude ; also stores, multitudes.

Au^ilium, help : auxilia, auxiliary soldiers.

0/ Number.

69

Fmkf bouiiciary» end : fioMi boundsfiesof a oountry, that is, U»€nd8 of it*

Fortuna, fortune, chance, luck: fortune, fortune, wealth; sometinies bbanoe*

Furfur, brao: furfures, daiidrufi'^ also bran*

Gratia* agreeableness, &vour, thanks; grattam habere, re* ferre : grade, thanks in words ; agere gradas.

Lac, milk : lactes, small entrails, as iactes aguiuse ; ^et lactes 18 rather firom lactis, of which the singular seldom occurs.

Lu&U uQi, period oi five ^ears : lustra, wild beasts' den.

Mos, usage : mores, manners, morals ; also usages.

Opera, bodily labour, service : opene, handicrafts, labourers.

Sal, salt : sales^ jests, witticisms \ also salt.

Studium, eagerness generally: studia particularly eagerness

Id learning ; study.

To these some add tempus, time ; tempore, times, the temples of the head: but tempus means 1.) time, 2.) temple of the head; Aerefore tempore, times and temples.

Nefe. To these belongs rostrum beak, rostra beaks, also the pelpit or stage far speaking at Rome. Rostra does not pro- perly mean die stage Ibr speaking (suggestus) : rostra were

properly the beaks ot shijis? which wci e placed about it. Whence they began to use the word rostra to denote the place itself: as, m rostra ascendere, Livy ; ut ia rostris— liters recitarentur, Liv. 27* ^*

IV.) Some words appear iu a certain sense to change Aeir gnender in the phiral : as,

1.) Sing. masc. and plur. neut. tartarus, pi. tartara; locus, kx:i,loca; iocus, loci, and ioca; ubilus, sibili, sibila. But it ttuist be observed that the ancients also said tartarum, locum, iocUm, sibilum, and that hence the plural in a is derived ; and that these plurals remained, though the singulars tartarum, lo-

L-iyiti^ed by Google

60

Of Cam

txm, became obsolete. So they said» hie actus^ hsc aeta ; hic aensufl, htec sensa ; hie efl^tus, baBc eflfecta. But acta,

sensa, eflecla, are pas5i\ e paniciplc?, signifying (things) done, perceived, effected; and Uierefore do not come from actus^ sensus^ eiiectus.

fi.) Sing* fern, aod plur. oeut. as carbasus, carbasa ; supcllex, supellectilia : but these plurals likewise come from otlier words, carbasum, supellecule, &c.

3. ) Sing, neat and plur. masc. ; as coelum, coeli ; porruin, porri; clathruro, clathri. These plurals, however, are from ccelus, porrus, clathrus, of which the nom. porrus occurs ; as, Ceb. 4. 6« if, for instance, caelum really formed coeli, Cicero would not have said, ad Div. 9* Bp. 8., te putabat qum«  tunim, UDum esset adum an innumerabiKa sdL ccela; but in* numerabiles, sdl. cnli. So finenum, lineni ; rastrum, rastri ; but we must here suppose the unusual nominatives freuus and raster or rastrus.

4. ) Sing. neut. and plur. km. as epulum^ cpulae ; delicium, de- licia?; exuvium, exuviae; balneum, balneae ; nundinum, nundinas. But these plurals also must be derived from the nominatives epula, delicia, exuvia, balnea ; as delicia actually occurs in the sing., Plaut. Rud. £, 4. 13.; Ibid. True. 5. 31. ; Inscrip. ap. Grut pag. 1014. n. 5. The andents also used epula in Uie sing, according to Festus : balinea sing, contracted balnea is found, Inscrip. ap. Relnes. dais. II. n. 115. : also nundina ting. Si- don, cp. 7. 5.

Of Cases.

1.) Every declinable word, therefore every substan- tive, must properly have aiz cases ; of which the names are very obscure ; viz. Nominative, name-termination, or name-case ; Genitive, kind-termination or case ; Da- tive, giving termination or case ; Accusative, accusing termination or case ; Vocative, calling termination or

uiyiti^ud by Google

OfCam. -

61

case ; Ablative, depriving termination or case. The nominative and vocative are also termed casus recti ;

the rest obliqui, that is oblique, bent, crooked.

Naie. The word casus may be translated termination, since cadere also ia so used ; but perhaps still better, change of tenni- nauon* But p>erhaps also, case or occasion ; and probably the inventors of the name alluded to this sense : since every substantive may occur in differeot cases, and in each of these esses or occasions changes its tenntnation. The word God is iu diflerent cases or occasions, whether I say Got! loves rae, or I love God : so also in Latin. Perhaps from a particular case io which a termiualioa of a substantive occurred, a g^rai though inaccurate name was given to the termination ; as, vo- cor Petrus : here a name is eipressed; therefore it was called the nominative. Because th^said pater hujus fiUi, filiiwas cslled the genitive case, without regard to other occasions or cases ; as, cupidus literarum, odium mei, poenitet facti, &c. Since they said, dedit mihi, it was called the dative, without regard to parco tibi, &c. Because they said, accusavit ilium, it was called the accusative case« So on account of the exclamations flcrve ! fili ! the vocative case. Since they said, e domo res est sblsta, this was an ablative case $ and they named it accordingly, h lb better and plainer for learners, at least at the beginning, to call them the Erst, second, third, Sec. case.

II.) Of many words, all the cases are not in use.

1.) Of many only one ; these are called monoptote : as Gen. dicist dicis causa. Dat. despicatui, divisui, frustratui ; to which ottentui is added : but the ablative ostentu is used Gell. 20. K prop. fin. Acctts* bihcem, Virg. to this some add trilicem : bat the plural trilices occurs Mart* 14. 143. Abkt* nato» prumptu, accitu, aroessitu^ coactu, datti, efflagitato, invitatu, roandatu, oratu, peccatu, relatu, indultu, inconsultu, iniussu, concessu, monitu. To these belong diu i. e. die, lucu i. e. luce, iioctu i. e. nocte, ergo i. e. propter^ as illius ergo» which are pro-

62 ^fCoMu.

perly su.bAUuatives. To these are sometimes added, a) iusta ftblat; but iiissu is also found tn the dative for iussui, as iussu parere» Cm. Augustus ap. SerV. Y\t%. Mxk. 8. 696. b) ad-

fatu ; but the plural adfatus, adfatibus are used : hortatu, but bortatibus is found, Ovid. Met. 3. 242., Val. Flac. 3. o.')0 , 4. 81. d) vocatu; but vocatus, pi. acc. Virg. iEn. 12. 95.

e) flictu ; but flictus is used, Pacu v. ap. Senr. Viig, Mxi. 9* ^7*

f ) permissu; but acc. penuissuai,Paod.4£« 1* 1.5. uoless It be derived from permissuiQf i. g) missu ; but we find missus, Lu- cret. 4. 410., Sueton. Dom. 4.; and missibus, Suet. Ner. C2. h) obiectu ; but obiectum occurs Lucr. 4. 845. ; and obiectus (plural). Tacit. Ann. 14. 8. i) oppositu; but oppositus pl«, Cir ctro Marc. 10« exL And perhaps it is possible of many of tbem to find mofe cases. Acc plur. infitias ; as* iofitias ira^ to deny. To these some add indtas ; as, ad incites redigi, to be reduced to the greatest extremity, so that one cannot help hiinself ; but it is properly an adjcc tive or participle, and means immoveable, calces,, atones used iu some table game, being understood. AbL plur. iograuis against inclination.

5.) Of many only two cases occur ; these are called diptote : a) nom. and acc. as instar, nihil, and generally all indccUnables ; as opus, necesse, fas, nefas. b) nom. and abl. as fors» UntB ; un- less deam fortem, Ovid. Fast. 6. 775, and fortunss fords. Ibid. 773, belong to these ; there would then be four cases in use : vesper, vcspere or vesperi. c) gen. and abl. as impetis, impetc \ yetimpetibub is used, Lucret. 1. 294. unless it come from im- petus : also spontis, sponte, from spons, which is found only once in Ausoo. Techaop«gn. d) Dative and ak>l. some allege nuptui, nuptu ; inisui, irrisu ; but the genitive nuptus is used, G^. £• 84. ; the dat. nuptu for nuptui, Cdum. 4. d. est Au* rel. Vict, de Vir, lUus. 59. : and accus. nuptum, Stat. Silv. ^, I, 45. From irrisus comes the dative irrisu i, and accus. ir- risum, Tac. Ann. 13. 15. e) Plur. nom. and acc. suppetise, suppetias : gen. and abl. lepetundarum, repetundis. Note. To these some add made, macd, as if macte wece in the voc. sing, and macii, nom. plur. But tliis word is not dearly understood :

0/ Cases. S8

ID the ancients we find macte esto, iubercm te macte virtute csae^ liv. 2. ext. where in the first place macte seems to be a nom,, in the secoDd an aecus.

S.) Of many we find only three cases ^ these are called tri- ptole : as dica, a legal proocM, dicam ; plur. dicas : to these vis is referred ; nam, vis, vim ; abl. ?i. These are indeed most usual, but the gen. m is (band, Pand. 4. 2. 1.; Paul. Sentent 5. tit. 30. ; Auct. Dialog, de Orat. (perhaps Tacitus) 26. med.; and dat. vi, Auct. B. Afiic. 69.

4. ) Of many» four are found ; these are called tetraptote : as

astus, astu : PI. hiastus, hos astiis : virus, i, us, o ; grates, ibus, es, ibus. To these some add situs, mould, viz. situs nom. sing, ntum, situ ; situs, acc. pL : but gen. situs, Senec* Benef. 3. 2*

5. ) Of some, five are used ; these are termed pentaptote : to these all belong, which want one case : as, gen* plur. from os, oiis, DOther orum nor orium occurs ; nor perhaps from sol, fax, nex, ISd, pax, pix, lux, glos, pus, aBs,-mel, rus, tus, species, &c. To these some join mare ; yet Priscian. ?• shows that Nsevius used marium andmarum; or the vocative, as nemo, nuUus, neuter, vis, 8lc. Here reading must be our principal guide : for it is not enough that a case once occurs i we must consider in what writer.

It is also possible, that of the above-mentioned words, more cases are in use than those which we have given.

Note. Many words have only one case deficient in the sin- gular, hut are complete in the plural : as opis, opem, ope (yet Accius ap. Priscian. has the nom. ops) : plur. opes, um, ibus,e8, n,tbus. Soako thep/uro^ ambagea, compedes, fauces, iugera, verbera, vepres, aemina, crates, sordes, pnooes, viscera, iiruges, pecudes, dapes, &c. although the genitive firum dapes will not easily be met with.

G4

0/ Declemions.

Of Decknaions,

I. ) The ancients understood by declension, every

change and derivation of a word ; as, when asellus is formed from asinus. They had therefore manifold declensions. At present, in the explanation of this word, we follow Priscian, who Uved in the sixth cen- tury, and distinguishes the declension by the termina* tions of the genitive case : and as these terminations are five in number, we reckon five declensions, or more correctly, five modes of declension or declining. The first has in the genitive, generally sa, sometimes as or es ; the second i ; the third is, at times os, us ; the fourth us ; the fiftii ei.

II. ) Every noun therefore follows one of these de- clensions. There are, however, some words, which the ancients used in two declensions : as in the second and fourth, laurus, i, and us ; pinus, i, and us \ so ficus, coins ; so domus follows partly the second and partly the fourth. Penus even follows three; thesecond, third, fourth : penus (and penum), i ; penus, oris ; penus, us ; so iugerum has some cases of the third, but probably from the old word iuger. The neuters in ma also have the genitive and ablative in is and ibus. Many neuters have in the genitive um and orum, as Satur* naliaSatumalium,lioram, Bacchanalia, sponsalia ; vas a vessel or instniment, genitive vasis, in the sino^ular follows the third, in the plural the second : vasa, orum, is, a, a, is : where we must remark that the plural is from the obsolete vasum : the sing, vasum occurs, Plaut.

uiyui^ed by Google

Of' DecUumns*

Tnic. 1. 1. 33. Words derived firom the Greek occa- sion some distinct difficulties, because tihiey retain their

mode of declension ; lesus, u, u, um, u, u, follows none of the Latin declensions. Thus the genitive is often is OS ; as genesis geneseos, Maeis .£neidos ; or in us, as echo echus, &c. : which will be considered in their proper place*

III. To facilitate declining^ we observe ;

U) That beginners should first learn to decline some English word, with reference to the Latin, before they pass to the latter. As, Dom. father : gen. father's : dat. lo or for a fatlier : acc. &ther : voc* father : abl. firom, by, a father (noting that the dif- ferent meanings of the ablative in Ladn are often distii^uiahed by prepomtioasy as a patre, de patre, &c.) Plur. nom. fathers : gen, fathers' : dat. to or for fathers : accus. fathers : voc. fa- thers: abl. from, by fathers. So also N. mother : G. mother's : to or for a mother : A. mother : V, mother : Abl. from, by a mother: Flnr. mothers : Q. mothers' : D« to or for mothers : A. mothers: V. mothers: Abl. from, by mothers. We do not say in the vocative, o father, &c., because o i» the translation of the Latin o. We may omit the ablative, and observe that it is used where from, by, &,c., precede the noun : it should also be noticed that in English, the dative aod ablative, and some- times the genitive, are expressed by a preposition with the ac. cuiatire.

^) The vocative is hke the nominative with very few ezcep> tkms, such as in the second declension, hems, here.

3. ) The dative and ablative plural have always the same ter mination*

4. ) The nom. plur. ends in tlic 1st dec. in ae, in the 2nd in i, m the rest in s : and in the last three, the nom. and acc. pi. have the same termination.

• 5.) The genitive pKir. always ends in um, viz, 1* arum

2, orum : 3. um : 4. uum : 6. erum. VOL. I. F

Digitized by Google

66

Of Deckmhm

6.) Of neoten univenally, ^ accuaative, whether ungular

or plural, is the same as the nommadve : and the Dom. and acc*

phiral end in a.

No/e. It is common to say, that neuters have three cases alike : viz. nom. acc. voc., which though correct is unnecessary ; aaoe Una vocative has ahnost always the aame tennioation aa the nomiiiBlive*

7.] View or scheme of the five modes of declemion : except

that Greek words and neuters are omitted : the no- minative singular also does not appear in its various forms.

I.

II.

III.

IV.

V.

Sing.

Nom.

Gen. BB

I

is

us

ei

Dat. 96

0

T

ui

61

Acc. am

um

em

um

em

Voc. as Nom.

as Nom.

as Nom.

as Nom.

as Nom.

Abl. a

5

u

e

Plue.

Nom.»

1

ea

us

es

Gen. arum

drum

um

uum

erum

Dat. is

IS

thus

thus

ebus

Acc. as

OS

es

us

es

Voc. ae

1

es

us

es

Abi. Is

18

Ibus

ibus

ebus.

IV. Next follow the five modes of declension sepa- rately.

A. The first mode of declensioDi or first declension^ has one Latin termination a, and three Greek, e* as, es.

uiyiti^ed by Google

Cff DecieusioHs

Smgalat. N. ^ table, hour. G. »y table's, hxm\ or of &c. D. se, to or for &c. A. am, table, hour. V. as Nom. table, hour. Abl. H, from, by 8cc.

Plural N. SB, tables, hours. G. arum, tables^ hours', or of &c. D. Is, seldom abus, to or for &c. A. as, tables, hours. V. as Nom. tables, hours. AbL as Dat from, by, &c.

NWe. In t!u8 manfser are dectined, a) sobstantiTes ; as tnensa tabic, hora hour, aqua water, aquila eagle, ancilla maid, alauda lark ; and plurals, as cunae cradle, divitiee riches, b) Ad- jectives in a, as looga loog, magna great, pulcbra beautiful, &c«  Abo together, as meosa looga, loog tables aqua alts, dee^ water; boralttta, pleasaat hour; divitNi magBas, great liehesi vluch the learner may decline together.

Singular, N. e, q>itome, aloe. O. es, of &C. D. 8B, to or for &c. A. en, epitome, aloe. V. as Kom. Abl. e, from, by, &c.

The plural follows noons in a. In this way are de- <^aed epitome, ak)e, crambe cabbage^ &c« 

f2

Digitized by Google

6d

()f Declefisions.

N. as, northwind

G, ae, of 8cc. ..^Dp aB» to or for &c. A. aniyan,nordiwmd. V. a, northwind. Abl. a, from, by, &,c.

^'Note. The plural is like those in a.— In tliis way are dedined ^neas, Aadreas^ Bo- reas northwindi &c.

Singular.

N.

G. D. A. V.

es,

03,

ae, en,

potentate.

of &c.

to or for &c. potentate.

potentate.

Abl. from, by &c.

'Note, The plural is like those in a. — In this way are declined dynastes potentate, Aochises, 8cc.

Observations.

1. ) Of the noin* sing, : Greek words id es often are termi- natedi in Latin, in a, as Satrapes Satrapa, Ancbises Anchisa, Scythes Scytha ; and are declined in the Latin mode, as V. An-

chisa. A. Scipiadam Scipiaden. This also sometimes happens to words in e i as syncope syncopa, grammaticegrammalica^&jc.

2. ) Of the gen. sing, we remark : a) As the Greeks alvvavs (brm the gen. of words in ia, ra, in ias and ras, the Latins have sometimes imi tated them . Thus the genitive of Emilia is some- times familias instead of fomilias : but only when pater, mater, filius, filia precede : as pater fiunilie, or familias, father of a family, mater familiae, or familias : so also lilius familia;, fa- milias ; filia familiae, familias. Familiie therefore is as usual after pater, mater, &,c. as famiUas. They say, moreover, when speaking of several, familiarum; as patres familiarum. Suet. Cal. £0.; matres fiunilianim, Pand. 1.6. 4. So iilii familiarum. Sail. Cat. 48. ; fili»famitiarum, Pand. 14. 6.9.: but patres milias, Cic. Rose. Am. 15.; and familiae, Cajs. B.C. 2. 44. ; ma- tres familias, Cic. Top. 3. Hence it is clear that pater fami- lias is not one, but two words. We find auras for aur», Virg. iEn. 11. 80. in some editions : terras for term, NsBvius ap.

Of Dteknnom.

69

dao. 6. b) Somedmes for « the poets use di, as aulii, terrain pict£— for aul»y Sec, as Vii^g. iEo. 3. Aulai in medio : 9. ^6, dives equum, dives pictai vesds et auri : so terrai, Lucr.

1. 213, &c. c) Finally, the adjectives una, sola, tota, ul!a, nulla, alia, altera, utra, neutra, alteriitra, utraque, utravis, as also their masculines have thegen* in ius, aud dat. in i : some pronouns ad- jective have the same, as itta» ista, gen. illius, dat. illi, &c.

3. ) Of the acc. sing. Patronymics in dcs have sometimes em for en : as Priamidem for Priamiden : sometimes am and an, as Scipiadam, Sdpiadan^ for Scipiaden, where the nom. Sci- piada or Scipiadas was supposed. But Hebrew words, as Mesflias, Tobias, Satanas, &c. have commonly am, though the poets use an : sometimes also Greek words in a, have an for am, as Eiectran^ Ovid. Trist. 2. 39<7.

4. ) Of the voc. and abl. sing. Greek words in es have the termination e as well as a, as Atride Atrida, Ancliise Anchisa: hut here we must suppose the nominatives Atrida, Ancbisa.

5. ) Of the dative and ablative plural. In some words they end in abus. This takes place a) always in the two adjectives dus, ambas, duabus, ambabus — ^not duis, &c« b) sometimes in some substantives of the feminine gender in a» as dea makes diis snd deabnsy filia filiis and fiiiabus ; so muk : to these may be added tiberta, anima, equa, asina, serve, socia, donuna* Yet these terminations in abus are seldom used, and only to distin- guish them from the corresponding masculines, diis from deus, filiis from filius, &c. as diis deabusque, Cicero Rab. Perd. 2. to distinguish gods and goddesses, where in fact he could not say diis diisque ; so also fihis et fiiiabus. But when the distinction is dear iroin the context or from duabus, ambabus annexed, the andents mostly used the termination in is, as ambabus filiis, not fiiiabus. So Cicero says duabus animis, not animabus. So Pliny H. N. 11. 40., asinis (female asses) mamma} a fetu do- leot. Varro de K. R. 3* 16. 7«, speaking of the Muses, his dib Heiicooem adtribucrunt homines. Hence it is plain, that the andents used the termination abus, only in case of neces- dQr : therefore we must not think it correct at all times, and

70

Of Iktkamm,

wttfppgt <ip n »i4 e ra60P> to form the 6mU «iidalil.Qf aaiiW| 8u:« in abus. Yet we find them used wilhmit oeGesn^ : as duabos

fihcibiis viiginibus, Liv. 24. ^G, where iiiiis would have been clear ou account of duabus.

6.) Of the gen. plur. Instead of arum, um is sometimes used :

ccelicolum, Virg. iEn. S. 21.; Dardanidum, Ibid. 2. 242. l^ote. Tyndaridarum i. e. filiarum Tyndah. (gen. fern.) Horat. 2>at. I. U 100.

B. The second mode of deglensioiiy or second de- clension, has in the nom, siiig. five tenninations, er, ir, vir, us, um; as puer, vir, satur (adj.), hems, ovum. The termination ur only occurs in satur; substaativea, therefore, have only four terminations. It it probable, that originally there were only two, and that the ter- mination in r arose from the rejection of us, ajs puer from puerus (whence the vocative puere often occurs in Plautus), vir for vims : so in adjectives miser for miserus, satur for saturus, &c.

To this declension are assigned Qveek words in oa

and on ; which follow us and um : on therefore is de- clined like a neuter.

FImn of the Second Deelenskm.

Hinguiar.

N.

^r, fr, ttr, iis, um, boy, man,

N.

i, mater H.

G.

i, of, &c. [master, egg, &c.

G.

orum.

D.

to or for

D.

ia.

A.

um, boy, &c.

A.

Ob.

V.

as Nom., but us makes ^.

V.

as Nom.

Abl. as DaU from, by, &c. ,

Abl. as Dat

N.B. Thus are declined puer boy, ager field, liber book, vir man, doininus master, servus slave, ovum egg, scamnuro bench. So also adjectives, as pulcher, pulchruo^ beauktifMl • pigeff

0/ DecUimom

mgrum,black j bonus^ bon iim, good ; malu8, malum, bad ; leetus, l»Uim, &c. So ager bonus^ puer pulcher, vir mains, ovum bomim, puichruiD^&c* which the learner ma^ decline together.

Observations: 1.) Words in er, sometinics keep, sometimes reject e before r in the genitive, &c. The tew which keep it arc, puer (eri), adulter, socer, gener. Liber i. e. Bacchus, Presl^ter, Celtiber, and liberi children (erorum): also some adjectives ; as liber, era, erum, liberi 8cc, free : prosper, era, cruin, gen. cri, prosperous : tener tender, miser miserable, la( cr torn, gibber hunch-backed : also compound words in fer and ger, as Luciter, frugifer, armiger, coroiger, 6u;. The rest reject e ; as ager agri, aper* auster» arbiter, cancer, caper, culter, coluber, fober, liber book, magister, minister, &c. ; and the other adjectives, as pulcher, cbra, chrum, gen. tiiri ; niger, ruber, teter, sacer, aeger, ater, Sec. As to the retaining or rejecting e, the feminine and neuter follow the ge- Ditive, as lacer, iacera* iacerum, gen. laceri, lacers, laceri : pul- cher, pulchra, pulchnim, gen. pulchri, pulchra», pulchn, &c. Nbf e« The single adjective dexter is usual both ways : as dez* ter, deztera, dexterum, gen. dexteri, dextere, dexteri/— and dex- ter, dexira, de:ctrum, geo. dextri, dextras, dextri.

2. ) Some proper names in er somedroes end also' in us; as

Evander and Evandrus : hence also the voc. Evandcr and Evandre. The voc. puere instead of puer is often found in Plautus ; as, Asin. 2. 3. 2., 5. 2. 41* ; Merc. 5. %. 71, &c.

3. ) Some adjectives in us and er, have lus in the gen. sing, and 1 in the dative, and that in all the tliree genders : viz. unus, solus, ullus, nuUus, iotus, alius, alter, neuter, uter, with its com* pounds ulerque, utervis, uterUbe^ alteniter ; as unus, a, um, geo. vittiis, dat um, &c. : uter, tra, trum, geui utrius, dat. utri ; uterque, traquc, u umquc, guu. uLiiusque, dat. ulrique : utervis, utravis, utrumvi^, gen. utriusvis, dat. utrivis : so in uterhbet, utercunque, bu:., utriushbet, &c. : so also alteruter, tra, trura, geo. alterutrius (also alterips utrius) dat. alterutri: alius in geo. alius (tnth long i), (or aKhis, dat ahi. N.B. 1.) The i In tus is always long, except in alterius, where it is always short.

biyiiizco by GoOgle

72

Of Deciensious,

2.) Sometimes the ancients declined these words regularly : G. i» 8e» i i D. o« So so]m, alter», &c. occur In Nepos.

4. ) With respect to neuters it must not be omitted, that they have the accus. and voc. like the uom. in botli numbers and in the plural in a. Therefore pelagus, virus, &c« make pelagua* yvm, Scc» in the accusative.

5. ) The voc. is the same as the nom. except that the tenni- nation us, when not of the neuter gender, makes e, as dominofl^ domine* Vii^gilius therefore should make Vii^gilie ; but proper names in ius, if substantives, reject e in the voc. as Vii^giKus, VirgilT; Georgius, Georgi; Cuus, Cai (dissyllable, not Caj) : so Pompeius, Pompci (trisyllable), &c. if adjectives, they re- tain e, as Cynthius Cynthie, Delius Dciic, ike. Other words in ius, which are not proper names, and adjectives, also retain e; astabellatius tabellarie, fluvius iluvle, piuspici&c. esDcept filiusy which has fili ; and gemus, geiii* A grammarian quoted by Gell. 14. 7. maintains that we must use terti, egregi, modi, voc. from tertius, egregius, modius. So mcus mi (contracted for mee) : and deus, voc. deus rarely dee : Plautus also often says puere for puer, from the unusual word puerus. See be- fore^ n. d.

6. ) The nom. plur. makes i ; and a in the neuter: yet botli the adjectives, am bo, duo^ make o, as am bo, ambe, ambo i duo, duse, duo. We have already remarked, that locus makes lo^ and loca; ubilus, sibili and sibila; iocusy ioci and ioca; car- basusy carbasa ; tartanis^ tartara ; irom the old neuters, locam» sibilum, iocum, carbasuro, tartarum: on the contrary cceloia makes coeli, from coelus.

' 7.) The gen. plur, drum in many words is often contracted into iXm, as dettm, sestertitto, numt^m, modi(im, talentAm, me-

dimndm, for deorum, scstertiorum, is.c. ; so oppidum, Sulp. in Cic. ep. ad div. 4. 5. factCim, Pacuv. ap. Cic. Or. 46. eMtium, est6m, predigium, armiim, &c. Pacuv. ibid.

8.) The dat. and ab. plur. from ambu, duo, end in obus ; as ambobus, duobus.

uiyui^ed by Google

73

9. ) The acc. plur. finom ambo^ duo, makes os and o ; the neu- ter retains to the accus. the o of the nom. as duo, ambo.

10. ) Deus malces in nom. plur. dii and dei j in dat and abL (fib and deis : the first is the most usual.

11. ) Greek words in os and on, follow us and urn : yet they retam one or more cases from the Greek : as Belos, li, b» Ion, le^ to: evangelion, lii, lio, lion, lion, lio. So Androgeos, gei : but Virg. ^n. 6. "-2.0. uses Androgeo gen. afler llie Greek.

12. ) Greek names of men in eus (monosyllable) from the Greek luj, as Orpheus, Perseus, Theseus, (whicli are dissyl- lable,) partly follow the Latin declension, as if ihey were trisyl- lable, and partly retain the Greek cases : as Orpheus, gen. Or- phei (coat, phi) and Orpheus ; dat. Orpbeo and Orphei (coot, phi); acc. Orpheumand Orphea; too. Orpheu i abl* Orpheo; because this termination eusy arises from the Greek tbs, gen. kf, dat. it, acc. a. Thus Ulysses, Achilles, which are regularly of tlie third declension, are sometimes declined like the second, as if their nom. ended in eus : thus Achilles, Achilli (for Achillei), because of the Greek AxiMMts : so Ulysses, Ulyssi^ where we must suppose Ulysseus, from the Greek O^u^ : yet this is only occasional with the poets ; (or they generally follow the third, as gen. Achillb, Ulyssis.

Id.) The voc sing. Panthu, Viig. iBn. 8. 489* from nom. Panthus is peculiar. Yet it is not so, if we are acquainted with

the Greek declension : nom. IlavQoo^, cont. JTavdou;, voc. JlMoi, com. nav$ov. Nofe. We must not reckon with this, the voc. (Edipu from CEdipus, or Melampu from Meiampua; since these are after the third declension.

C. The third mode of declension, or third decien- lion, has the following terminations in the nom. sing.

^ (0) o> c> ^} 1> ^} ^9 ^> ^ X* T^^^ common form is as follows :

Of DecUmioHs,

74

Singular. N. father, yirtuey song, &c.

G. is» of &c.

D. i| to or for &c.

A. em, sometimes im; and in the neut like the N.

V. asN.

Abl. sometimes i.

Plural. N. es, neuter ^ or iiL

G. um, or ium. D. Ybus. A. as N.

V. asN. Abl. as D.

Thus arc declined, pater father, ^en. patris, dat. patri ; mater mother, gen. matris ; virtus virtue, gen. virtutis ; homo man, gen. hominis ; ars art, gen. artis ; avis bird, gen. avis ; nubes cloud, gen. nub is ; sermo discourse, gen. sermoais, &c. : also neuters ; as poema poem, matis ; rete net, retis ; lac milk, lactis ; ceryi* cal pillow, calis ; caput head, capitis, Sec, So also ad- jectives iu is, e ; as ienis lene, gen. leuis : in or, us ; as maior mains, greater, gen. maioris : in ns, as sa- piens, entis ; in ax, as capax, acis : and some m er, as acer, gen. acris. We can therefore decline toge- ther not only poema bonum, malum ; but poema mains, rete capax, homo lenis, homo sapiens, lac dulce, cer- vical moUe, nomen sanctum, avis parva et velox, caput crassum et mirabile, &c« 

Yet some are declined in a peculiar manner, as a) la* piter : 6. lovis. D. lovi. A. lovra. V. lupiter. Abl.

love : particularly some Greek words in is, ys, o, os, &c, as genesis, G. genesis, seos, sios : D. si. A. sin. V. sis. Abl. si : ^neis, ^neidos and dis, di, da and dem, ftc. :

Erinnys, yos, yi, yn, ys, y. Dido : G. dus ; o is retained

Digitized by Google

0/ Deeimu<mi»

in the other cases : so Sappho, &c. Chaos : G. chaus. D. chai* A. chaos, &c. Pain makes PanoB, Pani, Pana, &c« Of these we shall speak afterwards.

Since the third declension contains the greatest number of words, which suffer many changes in the different cases, the following remarks will not be un- serviceable.

I.) The genitive, in Latin words, is always in is, (in Greek words sometimes in os and us) : but various letters precede is, which cannot always be conjectured. It is therefore useful to attend to the following obser- vations. Words which in the nom. end

in a, add thereto lis (with a short) ; as poema, po- emfttis.

in e> change e into is ; as rete retis, mare maris, &c.

in o, add nis (with o long) ; as sermo sermdnis, &c. Greek words follow the quantity of the Greek ; as ar- rhabo, bonis ; draco, dnia ; leo, Snis ; with o long : but pepo, 5nis. Names of nations (gentilia) have o short, Macedo, 6nis ; so Saxo, Teuto, &c. ; except Laco, ^lis, where o is long. Those in do and go, have tnis, with i short ; ashirundo, cupido, imago, &c. mis ; also homo, nemo, Apollo, turbo (subst.) ; except nuedo, donis : so also comedo, harpago. Turbo (a fen- cer in Horace), have onis with o long. Tendo makes tendinis and tendouis ; caro, carnis : Greek words in «, as Sappho, Clio, Dido, Clotho, Alecto, Erato, Ca* lypso, Echo, &c. retain us from the Greek ; as Sappho, pbus, &c. Yet it is not considered inaccurate to de-

L^iy j^uJ L-y Google

76

Of Dedemiom,

cline them like the Latin ; as Sappho, plionis, phoni, &c. From Anio some derive Anienis, and acc. Auie- nem ; but these come from Anien, since a thing has

at times two names.

in Cy add is, with the foregoing e long; as halec, halecis ; except lac, lactis.

in d, add is; as David, Tdis, Bogud, udis: these

words are foreign ; for no Latin word ends in d.

in 1, add is ; as a) in al, animal, Tilis with a long* ; so tribunal, cervical, vectigal, &c. : a is short in Hasdru- bal, ^lis ; Hannibal, sal : b) in i/; as vigil, vigilis, with i short, pugil, ^c. : c) in ol ; as sol, solis : d) in ul ; as consul, siilis : so praesul, exsul : but those in add lis; as fel, fellis; mel, mellis : yet foreign words add only is ; as Daniel, elis.

in an, add is ; as Psean, anis ; Titan ; Pan, Panos.

in en, add is ; as ren, splen, lien, attagen, lichen, Siren, Troezen, with e long : hjrmen with e short The

rest, as lumen, nomen, crimen, pecten, &c. change e into i short ; as lumlnis,

in in, add is ; as delphin, Inis, (long).

in on, are Greek words, and add 1.) only is, the o

being long or short according to the Greek ; long in agon, Babylon, Conon, Corydon, Damon, Deucalion, Solon, Lacon, (or Laco), Colophon, Helicon, &c. : short in Canon, Pepon, Daemon, icon, sindon, Stry- mon, Amazon, Lacedaemon, Action, kc. In Orion it is sometimes long, at others short 2.) Or they add the syllable tis, as Xenophon, Gen. Xenophontis : so Cha«  ron, Acheron, Horizon, Phaethon, Laomedon, Cha- mseleon, Phlegethon, &c.

GoogI

Oj Decienaiomi

77

in yn, add is ; as Phorcyn, cynis.

in ar, add is^ with a long ; as calcar, for calcare ; io cocUear, specular, torcular, and similar neuters : with ^ short ; as Caesar, lar, nectar, iubar, par, Arar, Hamil- car, &c. Far farris, hepar hep^tis.

in er, add is, with e long ; as ver, and Greek words wiih.9» as character, crater, ftc. : with ^ short in Latin words ; as cadaver and other neuters ; also mulier, agger, aether, aer, career, &c. Some reject e ; as im- ber, imbris ; especially those in ter ; as lenter, pater, mater, firater, venter, uter (subst) &c. : also adjectives ; as acer, alacer, pedestcr, volucer, &c. whence e is also rejected in the feminine and neuter. To these belong names of months ; as October, Octobris, &c. which are adjectives. But iter (journey) has itin^ris, from the obsolete itiner. lupiter is entirely anoma- lous ; it has lovis, from the obsolete nom. lovis, Dat. lovi, &c.

in ir and yr, add is ; as Gbdir, martyr, with penult short ■

in or, add is, with o long ; as amor, honor, decor, and other Latin masculines ; also soror, uxor &c. : with

0 short ; as arbor, marmor, aequor, memor; and Greek verbals and names of men ; as rhetor. Castor, Hector ; with the compounds of corpus — ^bicorpor, tricorpor 8cc. Cor lias cordis. From ador apparently comes adoris, and from adus, ad6ris, as decor, decoris, decus dec5- ris : yet adus is not used.

in ur, add is with u short; as turtur, turtiiris; so vultur, furfur, fulgur, guttur, murmur, sulphur: fur iims, has u long. Several change u into o short ; as cbur, ebdris, robur, robdris, femur, iecur : yet iecur

L-iyiii^ed by Google

78

Of Dtckntum.

has also iecindris, from the obsolete iecinus ; and ioci- noris also is used.

in as, change as 1 .) into atis with a long ; as setas, bonitas ; and all names of qualities and virtues in as ;

as brevitas, castitas, &c., also Abbas : 2.) into atis with a short; as anas, autocreas, erysipelas : 3.) into atUis^ when they are Greek masculines ; as Atlas, Acragas, elephas, gigas, adamas, Pallas (a Grecian prince), i^c. 4.) into adU with a short, in Greek feminines ; as Pallas (goddess of wisdom), decas, lampas, Ilias, Tro- as : as makes assis ; mas, maris; vas (instrument), var sis ; vas (bail), vadis.

in es, change es 1.) into is; as nubes, vulpes, se- des^ fames, verres, acinaces, palumbes, tc^ques &c. : 2.) into etis with e long ; as qaies, magnes, tapes, lebe^ locuples : to these belong Greek proper names in eS, which have is and etis in the gen. ; as Cbremes, im» and metis. Dares, Hermes, Manes, Thales, Eutyches, &c. : 3.) into etis with e short ; as abies, aries, paries, interpres, seges, teges, hebes, &c. ; 4.) into edis with e long ; as heres, merces : 5.) into Mis with e short ; as pes pedis, witli its compounds bipes, qiiadrupes, compes, &c. ; 6.) into ^ris with e short ; as Ceres» Ce- reris; impubes has impubis, but impuberes eomes from impuber : 7.) into idis with i short; as obses and other compounds from sedeo ; as prseses, deses, reses; 8.) into ¥tis with i short; as ales, antistes, comes, eques, fomes, purges, miles, palmes, satelles, cespes, limes, trames ; and the adjectives dives, supers tes. Bes bessis, ces aeris, praes prsedis.

in is, when they are Latin words, retain 1.) either is in the gen. ; as avis, cassis (hunting-net), paais, pia-

Digitized by Google

79

ciBy and innumerable others : to which belong: adjec- tim ; as fortis, levis, &c. : 2.) or change is into idis with i sliort ; as lapis, cassis (helmet), cuspis : or into itis with i long ; as lis, dis rich (also Dis, Pluto), Sam- nisy whence plur, Samnites (a people of Italy), Quiris, whence Qutrites (Romans). Others haye instead 6ris with e short ; as cinis, ciiieris ; so cucumis, pulvis, vo- mis, from the old nom. in er, ciner, cucumer, pulver, Tomer. Others have ¥nis with i sh(Mrt ; as pollis, san> guis, from the old nom. pollen, sanguen ; but the com- pound exsanguis, gen. exsanguis. Glis makes gli- ris. But if they be Ghreek words, they retain 1.) with the Latin is, the Greek eos and ios ; as poesis, genesis, hseresiSy metropolis, ellipsis, emphasis, apocalypsis, phiasis, ayntaxis, metamorphosis, Charybdis, Neapo- lis, &c. All these have is, ios, eos, though the last is most common : 2.) or have Ydis and ](dos with i short; as £neis, gen. eidis or eidos : so aspis, iris, iaspis, pjrxis, tyrannis, &c. : so also most proper names, pa- tronymics, and gentilia in the feminine ; as Paris, Pha- laris, Eris, Artemis, Thetis, Nereis, &c. : but Tigris, is and idis : Tiberis makes Tiberis, but Tibris or Thy- bris (Tybris) has idis : 3.) inis with i long ; as Sala- mis or Salamin, Delphis or Delphin, Eleusis or Eleu- sin : but these genitives come from the termination in in; as Salamin, inis: 4.)entis; as Simois, oentis; Opois, oentis, contr. Opuntis.

in ys, are Greek words, and change ys 1.) into yos withy short; as Erinnys, Chelys, TeUiys, &c. ; Cotys, Cotyis (Tac. An. 2. 67.) : 2.) into j^dis and ^dos with y short; as chlamys, pelamys: 3.) into ynis with y long; as Hiorcys, Phorcyn: yet this is rather the gemtiye of flie latter.

80 0/ Declensions.

in OS, change os 1.) into oris with o long ; as os (mouth) oris, flos, gloa, mos : 2.) into dris with o short ; as arbos, arboris, which however belongs to afbor : 3.) into 5dis with o long; as custos, custodis : 4.) into Otis with o long ; as sacerdos, nepos, cos, dos, with some Oreek words, as monoceros, rhinoceros, on ac- count of the Greek o long : 5.) into Otis with o short ; as compos, impos : 6.) into ois with o long ; as beros herois, Eos, Tros, thos, Minos : 7.) into us, when Greek neuters in os ; as chaos, gen. chaus, Sec. : os (bone) ossis, exos exossis. Bos makes bdvis with o short

in aus, change s into dis ; as fraus, laus, &c.

in us, change us 1.) into £ris with e short ; as foe-

dus, and other neuters, acus (chafT), genus, gibbus, munus, olus, onus, opus, latus, pondus, rudus, scelus, sidus, vellus, ulcus, vulnus, the unusual word yiscus, whence the pi. viscera, and the adjective vetns. Pig*- nus also sometimes has pigneris for pignoris; and from tempus, temperis was formerly used for temporis^ whence temperi. 2.) into ttris with o short ; as cor- pus and other neuters, decus, dedecus, facinus, fenus, frigus, litus, nemus, pecus, pectus, penus, pignus, ster- cus, tempus, tergus, &c. also lepus. But comparative adjectives have o long ; as maius, doctius. The an- tients also said pignus pigneris for pignoris, and tempus temperis for temporis, whence temperi : 3.) into uis ; as grus, sus : 4.) into udis with u long ; as incus, palus, subscus. Pecus pecudis has u short 5.) into uris with u long ; as ius, tellus, mus, cms, pus, thus, rus : 6.) into utis with u long ; as salus, virtus, inventus, senectus, servitus. Intercus has iitis with u

Digitized by Copgle

. Of Dicltmuim* 81

short 7.) Some Greek names of cities in us have after

the Greek (ogwo^, contr. ovvrog) untis ; asTrapezus u li- tis, so Pessinus, Amathus, Uierichus (for Uiericho), Emmau8« ftc 8.) Compounds from wm^y gen. imitate this termination and have 5dis with o short ; as tripus tripodis; so Antipus^ wlience Antipodes. (EdipuSy Polypus, have odis and also i after the se> cond declension.

in bs, change bs into bis, and make the preceding syllable short ; as Arabs, Arabis ; so trabs, scrobsy chalybs. Those in ebs, change e into i short ; as cce- lebs, coelibis. Plebs makes plebis with e long.

in Is, change s into tis ; as puis, pultis.

in mSy put i before s ; as hyems, byemis, with a short penult

in ns, change s into dis ; as frons (leaf), lens (nit in the hair), glans with in^Ians, nefrens, libripens from

pendo : or into tis ; as frons (forehead), lens lentis. So also adjectives and participles ; as sapiens, amans, &c. Yet iens from eo with its compounds, makes

euQtis ; as abieus abeuntis, except ambieus ambientis.

in ps, insert i before s, and make the pen. short ; as iBthiops,£thidpis. Itishoweverlonginthecompounds of ; as Cyclops, hydrops. Stirps stirpis, gryps gryphis with y long, Cinyj)s, Cinyphis with y short Those in eps have ipis short; as princeps, adeps, manceps, forceps, and the adjective particeps : except anceps aucupis : those which come from caput have ipitis (short) ; as anceps, ancipitis; so prseceps, biceps, triceps : seps a rare word has sepis.

bn, change, into tis; as ars, pan, Man. Com-

VOL. I. G

. J i^ -., uy Google

82 O/Deekmum.

pounds from cor keep the gen. dis ; as concors, dis- cors, misericors, vecors.

in ut, change ut into itis^ with short penalt. ; as ca- put with its compounds, occiput, sinciput

in Xy mostly change x into cis or gis, in which much

depends on the etymology : viz.

In ax, have l.)acis with a long; as fomax, pax, thorax, Aiax. So also Syphax. Yet Syphacem is found with short penult Claud. Gild. 90 : on which ac- count some there prefer Annibalem. Some foreign words have jlcis with a short ; as styrax, climax, Abaz, &c. 2.) actis ; as Hylax^ and compounds from mmiS, Astyanax, Demonax^ Hipponax, &c.

in ex, have 1.) Ycis short ; as cimex, obex (from obi-

icio), pumex, vertex, ilex, frutex, cortex, apex, imbrex, latex, forfex, and those in dex, lex, plex, fex (from fa- cie), rex; as codex, index, vindex, index, pollex, pellex (from pellicio), duplex, triplex, ^c. artifex, pontifex, camifex, carex, &c. Yet rex and lex with their com- pounds have egis long ; as rex regis, lex legts. Aqui- lex has aquil^gis, with e short ; so grex gregis, su- pellex supellectilis ; vibex icis (long) perhaps from vibix. 2.) ^cis with e short ; as nex, foenisex, reaex (from seco) : vervex vervecis long : so fex, and halex from halec. Remex remigis, senex senis, though |brj merly senecis, as acc. senecem, Plant Mil. 3. L 54.>

in ix, have 1.) Icis lon^; as radix, comix, cervix,

lodix, phoenix, perdix : all verbals in trix, and adjec- tives in ix ; as ultrix, nutrix, obstetrix, felix, &c. 2.) Ycis short; as calix, pix, iilix, fornix, hystrix, natrix,

salix, varix, coxeudix, cilix. To these some add ap-

Digitized by Google

Of Declensions. 83

pendix ; but there is no place in verse, wliich deter- mines whether its penult, he long or short. Mastix (whip) has igis (long) with its compoimds. Nix nV- yis (short), strix strtgis.

in ox, have 1 .) ocis with o long ; as vox, ferox, yelox,

atrox, &c. 2.) dcis with o short ; as Cappadox, praecox. Nox noctis; so pemox. Allobrox brdgis (short).

in ux, have 1.) iicis with u short; as crux crucis, truXf nux, dux with its compoundsi as tradux, redux. Two have n long, lux and Pollux. 2.) ugis with u short ; as coniux : yet frugis from the obsolete frux is long. Faux (unused) faucis.

in yx, make L) ycis with y long ; bombyx, Ceyx, mijx: the rest are short; as calyx, Eryx, Naryx,&c. Sometinies Bebryx makes ttie penult of the gen. long. 2.) ygis short ; as coccyx, Phryx, Styx, lapyx, &c. 3.) jf€his or j^chos short ; as Onyx, Sarddnyx.

in IXf nx, rx, change x into cis ; as calx, falx, lanx, SIX, merx. The rest have gis, as Phalanx angis, Sphinx gis.

II. ) The dative sing, ends in i. Yet Greek words

in 0, as Echo, Sappho^ Clio, Clotho, when declined after the Grt c k form, retain the Greek dative in o, be- ing then indeclinable, except the genitive us. Some- times we meet with the dative in e like the ablative ; as, morte datuSy for morti, Varr. ,ap. Gell. 1. 24.

III. ) The accusative sing, with the exception of neu- ters ends in em ; as patrem, avem, &c. Yet some Latin words in is, which do not increase in the genitive,

have iin, and some Greek words have im, in, a, o.

1.) The following are always in im ; vis, tussis^ si'tis, pelvis,

G 2

i^iijij^uj L-y Google

84

Of Declensions.

burisy securis, cannabis, amussis : and proper names and Greek oouns; as Aibis, Tiberis^ Arar or Araris, Syrtis, Charybdis ; Tigris (river or wild beast) has tigrim and tigridem, because the

genitive is Tigris Tigridis. Cucumis, gen. mis, in Pliny makes acc. mim, for cucumerem, and praesepis (for praesepe) prssepim in Plautus, The following have im more often than em ; pup- pis, restis, turris : but navis, clavis, febns, aqualis, strigilis, se- mentis, have em rather than im. From aecuris some editions have securemi Virg. JEia, 1 1. 656. So Heyne» which is the reading of Prisctan.

ft.) Greek words a) in is, which make in the genitive eos or ios, retain Ae Greek accusative in; as Charybdisy Per- sepolist Genensy Apocalypsis, fimphasisy Mephitis^ magu- daris or magydaris. Yet die Ladns sometimes change it to

im ; as Charybdin and Cliarybdim. Greek words in is wliich in the genitive have dos or dis, retain, it is true, the Greek terminations in and a, but often end, like the Latin, in im and dem ; as Paris, Parin, Panda, Parim, Paridem : so also Alexis, Daphnis, Ens, Iris, Adonis, Phalaris, Isis. But some such words have only da and dem ; as tyrann'is, ^nels, Nereis, Amaryllis, b) in ys, gcii. yus, retain yn, but the Latins use also ym; as Tethys, Tethyn and Tethym : so Halys, Erinnys. Chlamys makes dos in the geo. and da and dem in the acc.

c) Greek feminines m o, in the accus. have o likewise \ as Sap* pho, acc. Sappho : so also Dido, Alecto, Echo, Calypso^ &c. : unless they be declined in the Latin mode, as Dido, oius, onem.

d) Other Greek words, particularly proper names, have a in the acc. besides the Latin em, especially in the poets; as aer acrem and aera, a?ther, rhetor. Hector, Agamemnon, Lacedaemon, &,c. Pan makes only Pana ; and Paean, a oftener than em. e) De- mosthenes and Ganymedes have beside the terroinatioQ em, particularly in the poets, the Greek ea; Demosthenem and Demosthenea ; Chranes, em, eta, etem ; Dares, en, eta, etem.

IV.) The Yocative is like the nominatiye ; as Pallas (name of a goddess), vocat. Pallas. But many Greek words, particularly proper names, rejects,* 1.) in as,

uiyui^ed by Google

Of Declensions

85

antis; e>g. Pallas (a Grecian chiefs Pallantis, voc. Palla: so Atlas. 2.) in is; as Daphnis Daphni: so

Amaryllis, Paris, Mceris, Simois, Nereis, &c. 3.) Te- thys Tethy, Mdampus Melampu. Note. From some noons in es, come es and e ; as Socrates and Socrate, Chremes Chreme, Laches Lache. We must here re- mark, that e is formed after the first declension, which also has es in the nominative. We must consider the same of Achille, Ulysse, unless we suppose that they are from the Greek vocat in eu, rejecting u.

V.) The ablative in most words ends in e : in some, like the dative in i ; in others, both in e and i : viz.

t) The following make only 1:1.) neuters In e, al^ ar ; as

mare, vectigal, calcar ; except far, baccar, iubar, hepar, nectar, which make e : yet we find mare for man : Ovid. Trist. 6. 2. 20.: Pont. 4.46.: Ibis 198. : Lucret. 1 . 1 62. : Pand. 1.8. 5.; 41. 1. 58. edit. Torrent. : Varr. ap. Char* i. 2.) Words in is which do not increase in the gqaitivoi and have im or in in the iccasative; as tussis^ vis, pelvis, genesis; so canalis, mug^Iis, strigilis, &c. : Araris has Arare. Those which increase^make e ; as Paris, idis, idi, im, in, ida ; abl. ide : so Iris, Eris, &c. There are exceptions ; as Elis, abl. Elide, Cic. Nat, Deor, 3. £3: Cass. B. C. S. 105 : Eli, Cic. ad Div. 13. 26: Accus. EBd, Idv. 38. 32* 3.) adjectives in is and er, as fortis forti, aoer acrt : so gentile nouns, and names of months ; as AtheUi- eosis, November, Aprilis, &c. Also substantives in is, wluch are properly adjectives and do not increase ; as natalis (birth- day), familiaris, popularis (countryman), rivalis, bipennis, trire- mis, quadriremis, aedilis, sodalis, contubernalis, generally have i: yet we sometimes find natale, familiare, &c. : but adfinisge- utaSij, niilis (a sort of staff), volucris (subst.) always make e : ind proper names in is, wluch are fonned like adjectives ; as Martialis, luvenaBs, Bcc»

b) Ibe following have e and i : I.) adjectives of one termina- tion ; as felis^ degener, 3cc» ; thus ultrix, victrix, when used ad- •

Digitized by Google

86

O/' Declensions,

jec lively : participles in ns used Ibr adjectives ; u amans: but adjectives in ns, and participles in ns when used actually as par- ticiples, have rather e ; and if the participles are used in the abl. absolute, as imperante Augusto, they always make e. Memor, vigil, ardfez, adjectively end in i ; but pauper, hospes, soqses, senex, compos, impos, bicorpor, tricoipor, bipes, tripes,— -to which some add inops, cicur, — make only e. But impuber comes from impuber, not iropubis, and pubcrc from puber. 2.) comparatives, as doctior, doctius, ore and ori : an ablative from plus scarcely occurs, yet Charis. 2. givee plure* abl. Lu- cil. PJaut. Cic. 3.) words which in the accus. have em and im ; as navis, ve and vi, 4.) the substantives amnis, ai^is, uvis, dvis, cannabis, dassis, collis, finis, fustis, ignis, imber, oc- ciput, orbis, ovis, pars, postis, nis, supellex, tridens, vectis, un- guis ; yet e is more usual. We find LacedaBmoni, Nep. prsef. : Carthagini, Liv. 28. 26. for Lacedsmone, Cartbagine : perhaps others may occur.

Note. Greek words in is and ys, which in the genitive have

a vowel before os, reject only s ; as genesis, eos, genesi, Erin- nvs, yo5, Erinny, Sec. Greek feminines in o long, as Dido, Sappho, Clio, &c., and neuters inos, as chaos, melos, &c., have o, as Dido, chao, &c« 

VI. ) The nominative plural ends in es : but neuters make a, and when the abl. sing, ends in i, ia; as mare mari maria. Adjectives of the neuter gender have ia, if the abl. sing, end in i, or eand i ; as lenis leui, lenia ; felix, felice and felici, feiicia. But compa- ratives, compounds of corpus, and the word vetus have only a ; as doctior doctius, doctiora ; vetus Vetera, &c.

VII. ) The genitive plural commonly makes um : it

should properly make ium : but i is generally reject- ed, particularly in long words, to accelerate the pro- nunciation : yet many retain ium; as

1.) those which in the abl. hing, have i, of e and i ; as reti ium, felice and felici, ium. Yet these have umj l.)mugilis

uiyui^ed by Google

Of Declensiom

87

and strigilis : 2.) Gompttradves^ eioept plurium compluriom :

3.) the following adjccu\ es of one termination ; cclcr, dives, pauper, vigil, degener, iiber, memor, immemor, supplcx, bipes, tripes^ quadrupes^ compos, impos, bicorpor« thcorpor, vetus, tDOps, senezy anoepe, pneceps, pardcepii; compounds of color, as coocolor, &c. and sometinies locuples : 4.) words in fez ; as pootifez, aitifezy carmfexy opifez. Note, nuurum for nanum from mare^ Naev, ap. Prise. 7*

2.) words which do not increase in the genitive sing. ; as

i.ubcs, avis, fortis. Yet some of tlicm arc contracted by the poets into urn. Canis, panis, iuvenis, vates, pater, mater, frater, accipiter, senex, have always um : apis and volucris generally make um.

5«) mooo&yllablesi as as, mas, vas, lis, glis, os (ossis), cos^ doB, mus, fSsuiz, cor, par, arz, pars, mons, pons, dens, &c. £z- oept flos, fur, pes, ten, splen, laus (yet laudium, Sidon« Carm. 93. SI.), firaus (firaudium, Cic. OflT. 5. 18. ext Ed. Gne<r.

Ernest. Heusiuger.), cms, grus, frux (gen. frugum), nux, sus, praes, mos, lynx, grv'ps, sphinx, rex, grex, lex, strix, vox, dux, bos (boum), trux, Phryx, Thrax. The genitives of os (oris}, 9Sg cniz, tiras, fax, f«x, nez, fei, mel, paz, {nz, lux, glos, sol, pus, roe, ros, and plebs, can scarcely be met with. Yet we find plelnuoif Pmd. Peristeph. 14. de Romano 709: cm- dum twice, TertuU. Apol, 16. Ed. Pamel., where others read crucum. Charisius says that fax makes facum, faex fse- cum : Pliny apud Charis. 1. doubts whether lux makes lucum or ludum.

4. ) Polysyllables in as, ns, rs make iuiu and um; as aestas, iacultas, civitas, sapiens, bidens, parens, serpens, Arpinas, nostras. Yet the termination in um is more usual ; as cohor- tum, dvitatum. To these belong the plurals Quirites, Sam- nites; also fbmax, palus, radiz : yet um is more common.

5. ) neuter plurals in ia; as mcema, sponsalia, Bacchanalia: also others ; * as vires, tres, sales (which rather belongs to mono, syllables) have ium. Some have um ; as ambages, o^ycs, cgb*

L-iyiii^ed by Google

88 0/ Dtdenshm.

lites, procem» primoresy haeem, kmureBi CSdem (the body- guard of Romulus). Penates has liotli ium and urn.

Noie* 1.) Some neuters form the gemtive two ways, in iim and in onim after the second declension ; as poematum poe*

matorum from poema : Bacchanalium liorura ; Saturnalia, Floralia, Feralia, : sponsaliai vectigalia have also orum apud SuetOD.

2.) Greek words at times retain their proper ending ; as epigrammatoo for epigrammatumi from epigramma : particu- larly in eon ; as metamorphoseon, hsBieseon, &€• for ium.

VIII. The dative and ablative have ibus. But

1. ) bos has bobus and bubus for bovibus, by <^tnictioD ; suS| subus for siubus.

2. ) Greek neuters in ma have ibus and also is after the second declension; as poema, poematibus, poemads, which latter must come from the obsolete poematum, whence in the genitive poematorum. So hypomnema, senigma, diploma, aroma,

dogma, emblema, schema, strategema, thenia, Sec. have ibus and is. Sometimes the ancients prefer the Greek form poeniasi, epigrammasi. This also is common in other words ; as di;ya- m, hamadryasin for diyadibus in Propertius.

IX. The accusative plural is the same as the nomi- native, in es, and neut. a. In the poets we often find eis, and is for es, montes, monteis, moutis ; omoesy omneis, omnis, &c. Ghreek words retain their aocu-

sativc in as ; as heroas, Hectoras, ^thiopas, crateras, Dryadas, &c. for heroes &c.

D. The fourth mode of declension, or fourth declen- sion, has two termioationsy us and u : u is of the

neuter gender.

uiyui^ed by GoOgle

0/ Declensions, 89

Singular, Plural.

N. us, fruit, needb. N. us. *

6. us, of fruit, &c. 6. uum.

D. ui, to &c. D. ibus or libus.

A. um. A. as N.

V. as Nom. V. as N.

Abl. u. Abl. 'ds D.

Thus are declined c»8us fall cbanoe^ fhictus fruiv acus needle, See. We may therefore decline together casus durus

hard lot, fructus dulcis, fructus acerbus^ acus parva^ longa, loogior.

Singular. Plural.

N. u, horn, &c. N. ua.

G. u. G. uum.

D. u. D. ybus or ubus.

A. u. A. as N.

V. u- V. asN.

Abl. u. Abl. as D.

Thus are declined corou honii veru spit, gelu cold: tfaerefoie with adjectives, corou looguoii longius; veru acutum, acutius, gelu mirabile, &C

Observations.

1. ) The fourth declension throughout is merely a contraction of the third: as fructus; G. fructuis fructus; D. frtictui ftoctu ; A. fructoem fructum ; V. fructus ; Abl. fiuctue fructu.

Plur. N, fructues tVuctus; G. fructuum (the contraction in uni is rare); D. fructibus; A. fructues fructus ; V. fructues fruc- tus; A. fructibus. Hence us is long in all the contracted cases. The dative in u oflen occurs, especially in Caesar, cquitatu, 9bCm The geo. aouis is found Ter. Heaut 2. 3. 46*

2. ) Many peculiarities arc found ; zs,

a) the genitive in nihil omati, nihil tumulti; so senati,

Digitized by Google

90

Of Declensions,

&,€.; for ornatus, tumultus, senatus, which shouW be nouced but not imitated* Probably many of these words have been formed after the second dedeonon; as many alsp are decUped both ways : thus laurus, ficus, pinus ; gen. us and i : domua roust be particularly noticed^ which partly foDows the secoixi, partly the fourth declension: N. domus; G. domus, and domi, as an adverb, at homej D. domui domo; A. do- mum; V. domus; Ab. domo. (domu, Plant. Mil. 2. 1. 48.) Piur. N. domus; G« domuum domorum; D. domibus; A. domus, domos; Ab. domibus. It should be particularly noticed that domi is used adverbially in answer to the question Where ? as, sum donu^ I am at home : but domus is the pro. per genitive, and governed by another substantive in answer to the question Whose? as, possessor dunius, sum cupidus domus: where domi could not be used. Yet domi for domus occurs Terent. Eun. 4. 7* domi focique fac ut memineiis: PlauU Trin. 4. commenunit domi.

b) Some words in u are sometimes found in us and um ; as comu comus oomum ; tonitru tonitrus tonitruum. Yet we find neither nom. iaor acc. finom tonitru ; therefore the other cases may as well be referred to tomtnui and tomtruum.

c) The dative and ablat are mostiy in ibus. Some words,

however, especially in cus and tus, have ubus; as arcus, acus, partus, quercus, ficus, lacus, arlus, tribus, specus, veru. Vossius questions whether there be examples of acubus, ficu«  bu8» quercubus ; but we have acubus, Ceb. 7. l6. Portus, questusy genu, have ibus and ubus : we also find veribus. The whole dififereoce rests on pronondatioo ; «s dedmus, decumus ; of which above.

IVof^^Iesus does not belong to this declension, though it

may seem so: it is after the Greek 'iigo-ov;^ oD^ ov, ouv, ou. lesus, u, u, um, u, u.

E. The fifth mode of declension, or fifth declensiooi has only one termination, es; gen. ei.

Oj DtcUmions

91

Singular.

N. es, thing, hope,day.

G. ei, of 8cc.

D. ei, to &c.

A. em.

V. as N.

Abl. c.

Flural.

N. es.

G. erum. D. cbus. A. as N. V. asN. Abl. as D.

^otc. Thus are declined res thing, spcs hope, dies diiy : and therefore together res leta, trUUsj spes magoa^ uiaior^ dies UbUiIi Istior, felU, &4;*

ObsermtUm.

1. ) The gen. and dat. liavc ei widi e long, when a vowel precedes ; as dies, diei : but if a consonant precede, e is short ; as fides, fid^^ &c. It is sometimes long ; as fidei, Lucret. G. lOS. Eon. ap. CicSenec. l.rei, Lucret. I.689.; S. 111.; 6. 918. : wfaenoe Bome write rai. NoTe. Tbe aacieots Bometimes oimt i, and the gen* and dat. end tike tbe ablat. in e ; as geiut. Virg. Georg. 1. 208., Libra die sooinique pares ubi fecerit hcrasi, i. e. diei. Sallus. lug. 52. die vesper : fide for fidei, gen. Ovid. Met. 6. 341.; i^. C)OQ.\ 7. 728, 7.17.: dat. Hor. Sat. 1.395., prodidcrit commissa fide, for fidei: die for diei, dat. Plaut. Ampb. 1. U 180. We also find ii for ei ; as perniciiy gen* Cic* Roec* Amer. 45. pemicii causa, for peroideif &c«  tnd in dat* Nep. Thrasyb* 2 edit. Staveren. qu« qnidem ret et illis contemnentibus pemicii fuit : where some uLlier edit, have perniciei. S. Cell, 9. 14.

2. ) The ancienn declined some words after tbe fifth, which afterwards were assigned exclusively to the third : as fiunes» G. ftmei : plebes, plebei, wluch sometimes occurs in Livy ; as

tribuiius plebei. Thence fame is used as a genitive for famei or famis , plebi for plebei \ as tribunus plebi*

B.) Most words of this declension are defecdve in tbe plural, except acies, facies, dies, res, spes, species, superficies : pro- genies iilbu occurs in the plural, bciicc. ad Folyb. JO. E\eu

Digitized by Google

92 Of Noum Adjectwe.

of these plurals the genitive and dative seldom occur. Cicero condemns spederunii speciebus, Topic 7« and prefers parti um partibus, or formaram fonnis. Gato ap« Prise 7. bas £ide- rum. Spebus is found, Sulpic Sever. DiaU 3. 1(X : Sidoo. Ep* J. 9* : Paulin. Nol. Carm. 18. Nat. 6« S. Felic* fi4S.: super- ficiebub raiiiicct* 43. tit. 18. in the superscription.

Section 2. Of Nouns Adfectwe,

Nouns adjective generally denote the quality, — as bonus; the time, as hestemus ; the place or country,

as Ronumus ; or the number, as tres, multi, — of the sub- stantive to which they are adjoined: and herein are distinguished from Pronouns adjective, as hie, mens, &c. and participles adjecj;ive, as amans, amatus.

Since nouns adjective, or shortly, adjectives, in all respects follow their substantives, having the same

case, number, and gender, we have less occasion to enlarge upon them, but it will be sufficient to refer to the former. We shall treat them in three respects, —

Termination, Signification, and Comparison.

A. The termination of the nam. Since adjectives

agree in gender with their substantives, they must naturally include in themselves the three grammatical genders. They should therefore properly have three distinct terminations in each case, from which we might determine the grammatical gender of their substantives. This is mostiy the case : but some have only two, some only one termination, under which all the three genders are included. We remark,

I ^) Adjectives of three terminations are of two kinds :

a) er, a, um; us, a, um;^ of which the, first and third

b'lyiii^cu by GoOglc

Of Noum Adjective. 93

follow the second dedension ; whilst the middle fol- lows the first b) er, is, which throughout follow the third.

1.) or, a, um; U8y 8» um ; as-n^eri nigra, nigrum; 6. nigri, oigFB, nigri ; D. mgro, &c. : bonus, bona, bonum ; G. boni,

bone, boni ; D. bono, bonae, &c. The terminations er and us are declined like liber (book) and dominus; a, like mensa; um, like ovum. The learner has only to decline liber, mensa, ovum, or dommus^ mensa, ovum together, in order to decline tbeie adjectivea : like niger, mgra, nigrum, are miser,, ater, pukher, Sec.; also satur, satura, saturum : Uke bonus, a, um, an malus, altus, longus, 8cc* and all superlatives. Yet here we remark some peculiarities*

a) Alius in the neuter makes ud for um*

b) The folloMnng make in the gen. ius, and in the dat. i, through all genders. TJnus, solus, totus, ullus, nullus, alius,

neuter, alter, utci, aiiJ Llieir cumpouiids alteruter, uterque, utenis, uterlibet, ulercunque, where que, vis, libet, cunque are appended: as unus, a, um^ G. unius; D. uni; A. re- gular: uler, utra, tuoj G. utrius; D. utri; A. regular: uter- que, traque, trumque; G. utriusque; D. utriqiie: utends, trsfis, trumvis ; G. utriusvis ; D. utrivb : uteilibet^ tralibet^ tramlibet ; G. utriuslibet, 8cc. : so utercunque ; G. utriuscun- que, 8u;. : alteruter, alterutra, alterutrum ; G. altcrutrius, or alterius utrius; D. alterutri; Abl. alterutro: but we find altera utra, Liv. 28. 41. In the same way is declined alteru«  terque; as alterutraque, abl. Plin. H. N. 20. 7. The i in ius is bog except in alterius, where it is always short: alius, ga>. for aliius. Varieties however occur in ancient writers : , Mk^ alters, &c» for soli, alteri: as Nep. £tmi. 1. alters equi- tum alx. Caes. B. G. ^. 27.> alteras legioni, which should not be imitated.

c) The adjectives duo and ambo are irregular : duo, duae, duo; 6. duorum, duanim, duorum; duobus, duabus, duobus ; A. duos or duo, duas, duo ; V. as N* ; Ab. as D.

In the same way ambo, ambse, ambo, &c.

Digitized by Qopgig]

84

Of Nmms Adjective.

8.) Thoae in o*, is, ^ follow the third decienMon, pater, avb, rate : by declining these quickly together, the learner may most easily acquire the dedension of the adjectives.

Singular,

N. acer, acris, acre, active.

6. acris, acris, acris : more briefly, acris for all

genders. D. acri, acri, acri: &c. A* acrem, acrem, acre: &c. V. as N.

AbL acri, acri, acri : &c.

Plural

N. acres, acres, acria: &c. 6. acrium, acrium, acrium : &c. D. acribus, acribus, acribus : &c. A. as N. V. as N. Abl. as D.

Thus are declined alacer, alacris, alacre; celer, celeber, campester, pedester, equester, paluster, saluber, Sylvester, vo- lucer. Note* These adjectives in er, is, e, are often con- stdered as adjectives of two terminations ; 18 mas* ano fem»»

e neuter : and on this account are called abundantia, because the termination in cr seems superfluous. But the ancients commonly restrict cr to the masculine, and is to the feminine, considering them as adjectives of three terminations, like bonus, % urn; niger, a, um. Thus they did not say equestris ordo, but equester ordo: equus acer is better than acris: fismina acris, &c. Yet alacris is masc. Terent. Heaut 2. 3. 12* Virg. iEn. 5. S80., salubris masc. Cic. Divin, 1 . 57. salubris annus : so acris, as acris somnus, Enn. ap. Priscian. 5 : sonipes (equus) volucris, Sil. 10. 471.: ager palustris, Colum. 8. 14. On the otlier hand, acer is sometimes fern. ; acer hyems, Enn;

Digitized by Go

Of Nouns Adjective, 95

ap. Priscian. 5. : acer fames, Neev. ap. Priscian. 5. Note. We also find acer or acrus, cra^ crum.

II. Adjectives of two terminatioiis, bave one for the

masc. and fem. ; the other for the neuter. To these belong all those in e; as lenis lene, soft; facilis &c3e, easy; gravis, levis, &c.; and comparatives in

or, neuter w^; doctior doctius; melior melius; maior maius. They all follow the third declension, is like msy e like mare, or like honor, us like corpus ; ex- cept that even in the neuter gender o i^s long iu the oblique cases.

a) is, e :

SnguUir.

N. lenisy lenis, lene : briefly lenis masc. & fem«  lene neut

G. lenis, lenis, lenis : &c. D. leni, leni, leni : &c. A. lenem, len^m, lene: &c. V. asN. Abl. as D.

Plural.

N. lenes, lenes, lenia : Sec.

G. lenium, leaiuni, leniuni: Sec.

D. lenibus, lenibas, lenibus: 8cc.

A. as N.

V. asN.

Abl. as D.

In this way are declined all in is, e ; as gravis, grave ; levis, leve; facilis, facile; suavis, suave; humilis, huraile, &c* : the plural Ires, tria : N. tres, tria ; G. trium ; D. tribus, &c.

b) In or, us ; doctior more learned ; melior better.

Digitized by Gbogle

96

Of' Nouns Adjecthe*

Singular.

N. doctior, doctior, doctiiis : briefly, &c. G. doctioris, doctioris, doctioris; &c. D. doctioriy doctioris doctiori: &c. A. doctiorem, doctiorem, docUus: &c. V. as N.

AbL doctiore and doctiori in all genders.

Plural.

N. doctiores, docUores, doctiora : &c. G. doctiorum, doctionim, doctiorum : &c.

D. doctioribus, doctioribus, doctioribu.s : 6ic. A. as N. V. as N. Abl. as

Thus are declined all the comparatives in or, us ; as longior, lalior, &c.: the comparative plus more, nent. gend., since the otlier genders are not found in tbe sing. : G. pluris ; D. pluri ; A. plus. Plural. N. plures, plura; G. plurium; D. pluribus; A. as N.; V. as N.; Ab. as D.

III. Adjectives of but one termination, which in- cludes and equally denotes all the three genders ; all follow the third declension.

Singular. .

N. felix, feliXy felix, happy: briefly felix of all

genders. G. feliciSy felicis, felicis. D. felici, felici, felici. A. felicem, felicem^ felix. V. as N.

Abl. felice and felici : of all genders.

Digitized by Gopgle

Of Nouns Adfecthe*

97

Piural.

N. felices, felices, felicia: briefly, felices M. F.

felicia N. 6. feliciiim, felicium, felicium.

D. felicibus, felicibus, felicibus.

A. as N. V. asN.

Abl. as D.

Thus are cieclined velox swif^, capax handy, simplex simple,

pneceps, auceps, solers, sapitMis, prudens, and all of the same termiDation : also vetus; G. veteris.

Note^ To these belong die iDdedioables— those which in all thor cases have the same termination; as nequam, tot, quot, aliquot, totidem, quotquot, quatiior, quinque, and the other cardinal uumeraU up to centum j also mille : except unus, duo, tres.

B. With respect to sipfnification, some denote a quality of a thing or person ; as longus long, breyis short, pulcher beautiful, lenis soft, felix happy: a cir- cumstance of time; as hesternus yesterday : of place, as Romanus Roman: some denote the number either generally; asomnes all, pauci few, multi many: or definitely ; as unus one, duo two, &c. The latter are called numeral adjectives and require particular at- tention : they are of six kinds :

I. Cardinal : which answer the question How many I unus, a, urn, one j duo, ae, o, two; tres, tria, ftiee; quatuor, four; quinque, five; sex, six; septem, seven; octo, eight; novem, nine; decem, ten; unde- cim, eleven; duodecim, twelve; tredecim, decem et ties, or tres et decern, thirteen ; quatuordecim, four- teen ; quindecim, fifteen; sedecim, sexdeeim, or decem

VOL, I. H

Digitized by Gopgle

9d Of Nouns Adjective.

et sex, sixteen; septeudecim, septem et decern, or decern et septem, seventeen; duodeviginti, Cic. Acad. 4. 41.; decern et octo, Li v. 9. 33.; Hirt. B. G. 8. 4. ; eighteen : for this we find octodecim, Frontin. Stra- tagem. 2. 5: Frontinus, however, was too late to be good authority for this word, which is not received : undeviginti, Cic. Brut. 64. ; decern novem, Csbs. B. G. 1. 8.; novemdecim, or novendecim, liv. 3. 24. Draken: Epit Lav. 119. nineteen: viginti, twenty. So also viginti uiius, unus et viginti, twenty-one, one- and-twenty, &c. ; duodetriginta, Liv. 33. 36. Suetou. Tiber. L; or octo et viginti, GeU. 3. 10. 6.; viginti octo, Pandect. 38. 10. 10. ; Colum. 5. 2. 3. twenty- eight; undetriginta, Vitruv. 9. 4. twenty-nine; novem et viginti, and viginti novem, would be analogical, but 'we have no examples of their use : triginta, thirty ; duodequadraginta, Cic. Tusc. 5. 20.; Liv. 35. 40. thirty-eight: triginta octo, or octo et friginta, are also analogical, but unusual: undequadraginta, thirty-nine, seems not to occur, since the editions Liv. 23. 37. still read imdesexaginta ; it is, however, analogical : tri- ginta novem, Colum. 5. 2. 5.; novem et triginta does not occur: quadraginta, forty; duodequinquaginta, forty-eight, PI in. H. N. 9. 14 : 12. 5. ; octo et quadra- ginta, quadraginta octo, do not occur: undequinqua- ginta, forty-nine, Liv. 37. 58. : novem et quadn^nta, quadraginta novem, are not used: quiuquaginta, fifty ; duodesexaginta, fifty-eight, Plin. U. N. 11.9.; octo et qutnqui^riiita, quinquaginta octo^ we do not meet with : undesexaginta, fifty-nine, Liv. 23. 37, 49;; Ae other forms do not occur: sexaginta, sixty; duode- septuaginta, sixty-eight, with the other forms do not occur: the same may be said of undeseptuagtnta,

Digitized by Gopgle

Of Nouns A^eciive,

9d

sixty-nine. Septuagintu, seventy ; duodeoctaginta, seventy-eight, Plin. H. N. 3. 5. ; the other forms we do not find : undeoctogintay seventy-nine, Herat Sat. 2.3. 117.; the analogical fonns are not met with: octoginta, eighty; octuaointa, Vitruv. 10. 17. Colum. 11. 2. 40.: duodenonaginta, eighty-eight, Plin. H. N. 3. 16. ; the other forms are not in use : undenonaginta, ciiihty-nine, Liv. 37. 30.; neither of the other forms are used ; nonaginta, ninety ; we have no example of diiodecentum or its other forms : nndecentom, ninety- nine, Plin. H. N. 7. 60. ; but not the other forms : Centura, hundred; ducenti, ae, a, two hundred; tre- centi, 8B, a, three hundred ; quadringenti, s, a, four hundred ; quingenti, 20, a, five hundred; sexcenti, ap, a, six hundred ; septingenti, se, a, seven hundred ; octingenti, ae, a, eight hundred ; nongenti, nine hun- dred; mille, thousand; bis mille, duo millia, two thousand ; ter mille, tria millia, three thousand ; quater mille, quatuor millia, four thousand ; quinquies mille, quinque millia, five thousand ; &c. : oenties mille, cen- tum millia, hundred thousand ; millies millia, decies centena millia, decies centum millia, million, &c.

Noie 1.) Unus, a, um ; duo, «, o; ties, tria, are decliaed : the rest, horn quatuor to.ceatuin, are not: the following, ducenti, ae, a, to nongenti, ac, a, are again declined : mtlte is

not declined in the singular, but its plural millia is declined. N.B. Unus has in the plural ;/;//, re, o, 8cc. so that it may be joined with substantives which have no singular^ as uq«  nuptisB, &€•

S.) When two cardinal numbers arc united, according to

the graiaiiiarians, from unus tu centum the less nuuibLi is put first, with ct between them, or last, and without ct ; as unus et vigioti, viginti uuus: above centum, the greater precedes, with or without et; as centum unus, centum et unus, &c. The

H 2

Digitized by Ooogle

100

Of NwfHs A^eciwe.

former rule of numbers below ceatum is not always observed in editions of the ancients ; who, peihapSy mostly used numeral signs, whence it was difficult to distinguish the order.

3. ) Mille is an indeclinable adjective; as, mille homines, mille hominum^ mille hominibus tiiouaand men : millia is a plural substantive of the third declension, as milha; G. ium; D. ibus; A. ia, &c. and means thousands: it cannot therefore be used for a nngle thousand, but when more are denoted; as duo milKa, tria millta militum, &c. Mitle also is often used substantively ; as mille militum for milites, Nepos : mille hominum versabatur, Cic. Mil. 20: mille Thracum, Cic. Phil. 14. 5. and elsewhere : Perizonius therefore considers mille to be a substantive; which, however, is no more n ecessa r y than in the expression id rei, id setatis, to suppose id a substantive. In English the word thousand is also used both as an adjective and a substantive; as, a thousand men, a single thousand,

the same might occur with the Latins.

4. ) Numerals are often written with Roman characters ; as I 1, II 2, III S, IV or IIII 4, V 5, VI 6, VII 7, vill

' (less correctly lix) B, ix or Villi 9, X 10, xi 11, xii

XIII 13, XIV ui XIIII 14, XV 15, XVI 16, XVII 17, XVIII not Xlix 18, XIX or xvilll 19, xx 20, and so on: XXX 30, XL or xxxx 40, L jO, lx Go, lxx 70, lxxx 80, LXXXX or XC 90, G 100, CC 200, CCC 300, CCCC not CD 400, ID or D 500, loo or DC 600, locc 700, locco QOQ, looccc 900, ciD or u 1000, cio cio 2000, &c. 193 5000, ccioo 10,000, 1000 50,000, ccciooa 100,000.

II. Ordinal numbers which denote ft certain order

or rank terminate in us, a, um, and are declined like bonus, a, um; as primus, a, um, first; secundus or alter, a, um, second ; tertius, third ; quartus, fourth ; quintus, fifth ; sextus, sixth ; septimus, seventh ; octa- vus, eighth ; nonus, ninth ; decimus, tenth ; undeci- muSy eleventh ; duodecimus, twelfth; tertius decimus, or tertiusdeciraus, thirteenth ; quartus decimus, quar-

Digitized by Google

Of Noum A^ectwe, 101

tnsdecimuSy fourteenth; quintus decimus, quintas-

decimus, fifteenth ; sextus decimus, sextusdecimus, sixteenth ; Septimus decimus, septimusdecimus, seven- teenth ; duodevicesimus, or octavus decimus, or octa- Yusdecimus, (Plin. H. N. 12. 1. Varr. ap. Non. cap. 2. n. 242.) eio^hteenth ; undevicesimus, nonus decimus, or nonusdecimu^;, (Tac. Ann. 13. 6.; Auct dial, de Orat, perhaps Tacitus, 34.) nineteenth; vicesimos, more correct than vigesimus, twentieth; vicesimus primus, or unus et vicesimus, twenty-first ; vicesimus secundus, alter et vicesimus, or alter vicesimus, (Cic. ad Div. 12. 25.) twenty-second ; tertius et vicesimus, twenty-third, &c. ; duodetricesimus, twenty-eighth ; undetricesimus, twenty-ninth ; tricesimus, more correct than trigesimus, thirtieth ; tricesimus primus, or unus et tricesimus, thirty-first ; tricesimus secundus, or alter et tricesimus, thirty-second; duodequadragesimus, thirty-eighth ; undequadragesimus, thirty-ninth ; qua- . dragesimus, fortieth; duodequinquagesimus, forty- eighth ; undequinquagesimus, forty-ninth ; quinqua- gesimus, fiftieth ; duodesexagesimus, fifty-eighth ; un- desezagesimus, fifty-ninth; sezagesimus, sixtieth; duodeseptuagesimus, sixty-eighth ; undeseptuagesi- mus, sixty-ninth ; septuagesimus, seventieth ; octoge- simus, eightieth ; nonagesimus, ninetieth ; centesimus, hundredth; ducentesimus, two-hundredth; trecente- simus, three-hundredth ; quadringentisimus, four- hundredth ; quingentesimus, five-hundredth ; sexcen* tesimus, six-hundredth ; septingentesimus, seven-hun- dredth ; octingentesimus, eight-hundredth ; nongentesi- mus, nine-hundredth; millesimus, thousandth; bis millesimus, two-thousandth; ter millesimus, three- thousandth ; quater millesimus, four-thousandth, &c.

Digitized by Gopgle

102 Of Nottfu A0^iive»

, Noie, In the union of the ordinal numbers the less precedes

or succeeds the greater indifierently, whether with or without ct ; as qiiartiis deciinus, quartus et decimus, decimus quartiis, decimiis et qiiartus ; tcrtius decimus, or in one word lertius- decimus; quartus decimus, quartusdecimus ; quintus decimus, qnintusdecimus ; seztus decimus, sextusdecimusy Cic. Inv. 1. 55 and 56. : decimus tertius, Gell. 18. fi. : sextus et dedmus, Aur. Vict Cssar. 12. When, however, tliey are not united with decimus, the foHowing usages appear most approved : quartus et vicesimus, tcrtius et quadragesimus, &c., vicesimus quartus, &c : tcrtius et vicesimus, Cic. Manil. 3.: altero vicesimo die, Cic. ad div. V2. 25. y on the tweaty-secood day : quinta et vigesima pars, Colum, 5. 2. : pars vigesima quarta, 5. 1. 10. : sexto et vicesimo anno, Nep. Lys. 1.: vioesimi sexti, Liv, 10. 47*; sexto tricedroo anno, Cic. Off. 8. 8.: tri- cesimo sexto anno, Liv. 3. SO. : anno quinto trioesimo, Liv. 7. 18.: tcrtius ct tricesinuis annus, Cic. Senect. G. : Icgiones se- cundani ct quintam decimam, Galb. in Cic. ep. ad divers. 10. 30.: quiutum et tngesimum dieui, Colum. 8. 11. 15.: oooo et quadragesimo anno. Van*, ap. Gell. 3. 10.: Olympiade quadragesima secunda, Piin. H. N. 2. 8. : Olympiade quin^ quagesimaoctava, ibid. : quarto et sexagesimo anno, Gc. Brut. 44. : sexagesimnm tertium annum, Ge11« 15. 7. : die septingen- tesinio, sexagesimo quinto, Cic. Atl. (i. 1.: septuagesimo et X se.xto anno, Sueton. August. 101. : quartum annum ago et oc- togesimum, Cic. Senect, 10. : quarto et nonagesiuio anno, ibid, 5. In connexion unus is put for primus ; as unus et vicesimus, udus ettricesimus, as in English, one-and«twentieth,one-and.thirtietb: as, Cic. ad div. 14, 5. S., presto fiiit uno et vicenmo die ; Senect. 5„ qui (Plato) uno et octogesimo anno scribens mortuus est.

III.) Distributive numerals, in answer to the ques- tion How many each? How many each time? as singuli, ae, a, one-by-one, each ; bini, sb, a, two^aad- two ; temi 3, quatemi 4, quini 6, seni 6, septeni 7,

octoni 8, novcni 9, deni 10, undcni 11, duodeni 12, dcni terai, terai deni 13, &c. : viceni 20, tricem 30,

Digitized by G(^

Of Noma A^eeHve,

qoadraj^eni 40, qvuiquageni 60, texageni 60, septua-

gcni 70, octof^eni 80, nonao:eni 90, centeni 100, du- ceni 200, treceni 300, quadringeni 400, quingeni 500, sezceni 600, septmgeni 700, octingeni octingenteni 800, xumgeni nongenteni (of which neither may occur) 900, milleni i 000, bis miiieni 2000, ter milleni, quater milleiii, qninqiuei milleni, &c The diatinctioii be- ' tween die distributive and cardinal numends may be seen in the following examples : Dedit nobis denos libros, he gave us each ten books : Dedit nobis decern libros, he gave us togefher ten books. Yet distribu- tives are sometimes used fur cardinal numerals, a) with substantives which are plural only ; as, binae nuptiae, binse literss, not duas ; for dusB literm would mean two letters of die alphabet : b) especially in the poets ; as, bina spicula, duodena astra, &c. Some occur in the singular ; ternus, quinus, septenus, Sec.

nil.) Multiplicative or manifold numerals, in answer to the question How many fold ? terminate in plex ; as simplex single, duplex, triplex, quadruplex, quincu-

plex (some read quintuplcx, Vopis. in Probo 7, and thus Edit. Obrecht.), sextuplex which hardly occurs, septemplex, octuplex, novemplex scarcely used, decem-

plex, ccntuplex. With these some reckon bipartitus, tripartitus &c.

V. ) Proportionals, to the question How many times more? asduplus,triplus, quadrupluSjOctuplus ; which are found in the ancients : some form quintuplus, de- cuplus, centuplus, which probably are not found.

VI. ) Temporal numerals, to the question How old ? as, binus bimulus two years old, trimus trimulus three

J ears old, quadumus quadrimulus &c. : also biennis

Digitized by Gopgle

■

104 Of Noum Adjeetwe.

for two years, quadriennis, quinquemusy sexeimiB, aep* tennis, deoennis : so bimestris for two months, consu-

latus bimestris Cic. trimestris, quadrimestris, quinque- mestrisy semestrisy &c.

Note, From the distributives and others, a new kind of kU

jcctives is derived in ariits; as denarius, centenarius, &c. ; nu- merus centenarius number of a hundred things ; secundarius &c. Some are derived in anus ; primanus, secundanus, &.c. of the first, second &c. legion* Also adverbs* to the question How often? as, seoiel once, bis, ter, quater, quinquies, sexies, septies, octies, novies, decies, undedes, duodedes^ trededes, quaterdedes, quindedes, sededes, duodevides (which is scarcely used), undevicies (scarcely used), vicies not vigesies : so semel et vicies one-and-twentiedi time, bis et vicies, ter et vicies, (jua- ter et vicies ; of the same form duodetricies 28th tome, undetri- cies ^9th umCf trides ; so semel et tricies &cs quadragiesy se- mel etquadragies&c.; quinquagies&c*; aezajpes; septuagies; octogies ; nonages ; centies, duoentiesi trecenties &c* ; miUiesy bis millies &c.

C. With respect to the three degrees (in Latin, gra- dus) of comparison, adjectiyes, including many parti- ciples as will be hcrealtcr remarked, arc of three kinds, since each belongs to one of them. These degrees are termed by grammarians positive, comparative, and superlative, for reasons implied in the names.

The positive declares the quality of the substantive, simply denotes the circumstances of the thing or per- son, without comparinc; it with any other, or assigning to it a preeminence in cither good or bad : e. g. pater est doctus, my father is learned ; mater est bona, thy mother is good ; hoc scamnum est longum, this bench is long. It hence appears that the positive is not pro- perly a degree of comparison, but a mere invention of grammarians. The comparative compares a thing or

Digitized by Gopgle

Of Noum Adjective.

person with another definite tiling or person, perhi^s

with several, and denotes, that it is better, worse, more beautiiul, more ugly, greater, less, longer, shorter, older, younger, than another or more. JS. pater est doo- tior quam ego, my father is more learned than I ; ma- ter est melior quam tu, thy mother is better than thou ; hoc scamnum est longius quam mensa, this bench is longer than the table : the comparative is therefore ge- nerally followed by the sign of comparison quam than. It often expresses merely a softening of the positive ; thus tristior may mean sadder, or rather sad. The su- perlative has a double power : it expresses, a) the qua- lity of a person or thing in a high degree, without di- rect comparison, though it may be supposed ; as, pa- ter est docti8simu8,my father is most learned ; mater est optima, thy mother is very good ; scamnum est longis- simum, the bench is very long : in these instances it stands for valde doctus, valde bona, valde longum, which is its most usual sense. Yet it may be readily seen, that in such examples a secret comparison is in- volved ; for, very learned, good, long, are the same as more learned, better, longer than others, b) A direct comparison, not with a single object, but many, at least more than two, and especially objects of the same kind : these are put in the genitive plural ; as, doctissimus Germanorum, most learned of the Germans ; sapien- tissimus Grsecorum, wisest of the Greeks ; optima fe- minarum, best of women. Omnium is often added, as doctissimus omnium, most learned of all, most learned : so when the discourse is of several ; optimi hominum, best of men.

We may next inquire, how these degrees are form-

Digitized by Gopgle

106 Of Noum A^ective.

ed ; how terminated in the nominative ; and whether they extend to all adjectives. Here we remark

1. ) that the positive is not a d^ree of compariaon, but the simple form of the adjective, with the same tenmnatioii, dedeo- mon, and use,

2. ) that the comparative is fonned in two ways : a) in the short and most usual, from the case of the poeiove which ends in i, by adding or and us ; as doctus, pulcher, gen. dodi, pul- thn, dodhr doetius, pukkriar pulekriui; lenis leoi, lemor ie-

nim; fi^ix M\c\,felicior fdiehts. It therefore terminates in ior and ius, and follows ihc lemimalion or of the tliird declension in the masculine and tcmininc, us in the neuter gender, b) In a circuitous way, by preying magis to the positive, as magis doctus more learned, ma^ pulcber more beautiful. Yet this latter mode is less common, because the other IS more direct^ except when a vowel comes before us, is, final ; as pius, ido- neus, tenuis, to avoid a concurreDoe of vowds in piior, tenuior,

3. ) The superlative is also foimed in two ways : a) in adr- cuitout way by prefixing maxime to the poudve; as maxima doGtus most learoed. This method for the reason befoie men- tioned i s rarely used, except when a vowel precedes the termi- nation us or is. b) by a change of termination :

1. ) most coomionly by adding amus to the first case of the

positive which ends in is ; as doctus doctb, doctissimus, leois ienissimus, felix feiicis, felicmimm*

2. ) by adding rimas to the tenmnatiQn er ; as, aeer aoeni- mus, pulcber pulcherrimus, creber, celer, &c. To these belongs vetus from the obsolete veter, comp. veterior, sup. veterrimus ;

nuperrimus from nuperus, Pri^c. 3. No/e. a) crebrissimi is found, G ell. 2. 30; but some editions, e. g. Longol. liave cre- berrimi : b) oelerissimus Eon. and Cn. Manl. ap. Phsc. 7*

S.) by changing is in the termination lis into limus ; as in faci- hs facillimus, difficilis, gracilis, humilis, shnilis^ diestBuiis.

Digitized by Gopgle

Of Natms Atyeetive

107

4.) There are various terminations ; as iutimusy postremus, wrbicfa wiU be considered ia the ObeervaUoos,

Observations,

1. ) Positives in dkus, volus, ficus, form the comparative and

su|X3rlati\e as if they ended in dicens, volens, ficens ; as male- diciis maledicentior maledicentissimus ; beneficus, centior, cen- tissimus ; benevolus, lentior, lentissimus : since the positive OQoe ended in ens, of which instencea occasionally occur in PJaulus, In the fame way malevoLuay magnificus, munificus^ booorificiis : but no esamplcB are found from mirificus. Terent. Pborm. 5* 6, 32. mirificiaaimum adl* factnus : AugustiD (one of the fiithers) Civ. Deer, l6. 42. mirificentissimam potentiaui. Neither compaiauve nor superlative of veredicus occurs.

2. ) nequam has neq[tuor» nequisaimus, probably fitxn the ob- solete nec|uus.

3. ) Adjectives which have a vowel before the termination is or us ; as pius, idoneus, strenuiis ; except tenuis, of which conip. tenuior, super, tenuissinius often occur in Cicero and other good writers, — seldom form the comp. in ior, or super, in issimus, probably to avoid the occurrence of three vowds, wluch was unpleasant to the Romans : as puor piissimus ; but Ae pontive remains unchanged, and in the comparadve magis b prefixed, in the superlative maxime, as idoneus fit, magis ido- neu-j fitter, more fit, muximc idoneus fittest, most fit, very fit : adsiduus, magis adsiduus, maxime adsiduus; pius, magis pius, maxime pius; streuuus, magis strenuus, maaume strenuusy &c«  We find, however, from many of them compar. in or, and super* in isnmus : as adsiduiores, Varr. R. 2. 9* : vasa adsiduissimi usus. Suet. Aug. 71 : also adsiduissime (adv.) Cic. Brut. 91 : arduius iter, Cat. ap. Prise. 3: arduissimo adito, Cat. ibid.: perpetuissimo curriculo. Cat. ibid. : id perpetuius, Cat. ibid. : strenuior, Plant. Epid. 3. 4. 10: Lucil. ap. Prise. 3: strenuis- aioius. Sail. Cat. 61. 7 : Cat. R. R. praef. : Plin. H. N. 18. 5 : Tac. Hist. 4. 69 : exiguior, Pand. 29. 6. 1.: 33. II. \.i Fion- tin. aqusBd. 3ft% : exiguius, Cohim. de Arb. 28. : Pand 30. 14 : edguissima legata, Plin. £p. 7. 24« : pars eziguissima, Ovid.

108

Of NouHi Adjective.

Her. 14. 115.: piiasimiu* Curt. 0- ^. 17.: Senec. ad Polyb. £6. Senec. Controv, 4. 27 : Taciu Agric. 43 : Fkmis 4. 7* : QtuDtil. Declam. 6. 3. Apul. Metain. 11. p. £68. 7« £lmeDh. :

and often in inscripttons. M. Antonius, contemporary of Ci- cero and afterward b Ti iumvir, said piissimi hominis, an expres- sion which his opponent Cicero repeats, Philipp. 15. 19, and blames it as barbarous and first used by Antony. In inscrip- tions the Buperl. pientissimus often occurs, which must come from pieos, a word also usual in inscriptions: vacuissima, Ovid. Pont* 3. 1. 141. : industrioTy Plaut Most 1. £• 7£*industriior, Catap. Prise. 3.: C. Gracch. ibid.: industrius, (adF.)Cia Dom. 1 1, : nihil egregius, Lucret. 4. 469. : egregiissiwa formay Pacuv. ap. Prise. 3. A grammarian disputing with another grammarian, Gell. 14. 5, says jestingly, O egregie grammatice, vely si id mavis, egregiissime : egregius (adv.), luven. 11. 12.; necessarior medela TertuU. de patient. 11.: neoessarioris resti* tutionisy TertuU. de Resurrect. Cam. 31 : necessariorem sen- tentiami TertuU. de Testim. anim. 4. : necessariores operas, TertuU. de babltu mulier. 5 : atiquid necesaarius (neut), Ter- tuU. dc came Christi, 7 : obnoxior, Senec, Clemeiit. 13. edit. Gronov. : but noxior Gruter. and Lips. : noxiissimo animali, ibid. 20. Gruter. Lips. : but noxiosissimo, Grooov, ; idoneior, Pand. 18. e. 4: 47. 29. 2.: TertuU. adv. Hermog. 18. : de Anim. 18, where some read idonior : so idonius (adverb.) Ter* luU. de PaU. 3. : animus innoxior, Cat ap. Prise. 3, where others read innoziior. It has been already remarked that the compar. and superl. of tenuis are found in the best writers. Note. It has also been before remarked, that magis and maxime are prefixed to otlier adjectives which have a regular compara- tive and superlative ; as magis doctus, magis durus, &c. It is not correct to say that adjectives with a vowel before is and us have no comparative and superiative, but that th^ are not formed in or and issimus and in one word.

4.) The following have a very peculiar comparative and su- perlative :

boousy metioTy optimus ; for bonior, bonissimus. malusi peior, pessimus; formaUor, &c« 

Digitized by Gopgle

Of Nouns Affective.

109

magDiMy OMior, nuudmus; for magnior, &c. parvufly mioar, miminus, &c. • multuB^ plorimus, &c,

Diulta, — plurima, &.c, multumi plus, plurimum, &c*

Noie. a) these are borrowed forma : melior perhaps from

the obsolete inelus ; peior from pens ; plus from the Greek xoXuj TtXilcov, The compar. parvior is found, Coel. Aur. Tard. £. I. : parvi^sitnus, Varr. ap. Non. 6. 43. : parvissimdy LucreU 1. 609, 615. : 200. The ancients also said plusimtis for pluTUDusy VaiT* L. L. 6* 3. : plisimus according to Festus. AiDobius from minimus forms a new superlative minimissimus.

b) fur opiimus, pessimus, minimus, maximus, we find even ID the best writers optumus, pessumus, minumus, maxumus^ as dedmus decumus.

c) The comparative of multus and multa is deficient in tlie sing. From multum we have plus, which is always used as a substantive ; as, plhs pecuniss, plu s li brorum^ more mone}', more books : the neuters mukum and plurimum are also generally so used ; as multum pecuniary &c. The comparative however is entire in the plural, as masc. fem. plures, neut. ptura; 6. plu- rium ; D. pluribus, Jk.c. : plures libri, plures pcnnaj. For plura we find pluria, Lucret. 1. 877. : 2. 1 134. : 4. 108^, : it occurs in other writers, (vid. Gell. 5. 2U) for compluria.

5. ) Of some positives we find a double superlative, as extents

exterior, extremus and extimus ; inferus inferior, miimus and iiuus ; superus superior, supremus and sumraus ; posterus pos- terior, postremus postumus and postimus ; maturus maturior, matunssimus and maturrimus (from matur) ; imbecillis imbe- dUioTy imbedUissimus and imbedUimus. For exterus we find ester; as» ester heres. Pandect S9* 83 ; 31.69; Paulin.ad Cyther. cann. ei (13). 507, &c.

6. ) Of some adjectives we find no positives, which probably have beooQie obsolete ; as, interior intimus ; citerior dtimus : yet the positive citer is found ; see hereafter : ulterior ulumus ;

Digitized by Gopgle

110 Of Nouns Adjective.

propior proxtmus ; prior primus ; (letenor deterrimus ; odor

t)cis«rinHis from wx/oov coxiaroj. From pioximus the ancients formed a new compar. prnximior, Senec. Ep. 108.: Pandect. 17* ^ 52. 9« Ulp. ap. Prise. 3. VegeU de re milit. 1. 20.

Note, The following positives are partly real, partly supposed : intcrus or inter, intera, interum (whence the preposition intra is properly aa abl. scii. parte) ; citerus or citer ; ulterus or ul- ter ; .propis prope ; pris ; deter or detents. Citer oocars : ctter ager. Cat. ap. Prise* 3. To these some add potier podssimos : yet potis occurs, partlculariy In Plautus : sometimes io Vtigilf Lucretius, Tmnce: potb est, Cic. Tusc. fi. l6. from some poet.

70 Of some adjectives, in which participles are included^ we find oo oomparatife in or, as inclytos kidytissimus; sacer sacerrimus ; meritus meridssimus ; invitus imritissimus ; per-

suasum persuasissimum ^ gcminus gcmiiiisbiimus, Plaut. Pers. 5. 2. 49 : par parissimus, Plaut. Cure. 4. 2. 20. Some add novus novissimus; faUus falsissimus; iovictus invictissimus ; iidus fidissimus ; diversus, comis, apricus, coosultus* But oo» ▼ior occurs, Vair. L. L. 5. 7* : fi^ius (neut.) Petron. 132. : invictior, August de Immort. anim. 8*: demor. Manicb. 2. 11.: fidiora, Li v. 40. 3.: fidiores, Justin. l6. 5: diversius, Lucret. 3.803.: Gell.6. 6.: 20. 1. 19*. diversiora, Phn. H. N, 12. 19 : apricioribus locis, Colum. 1 1. 3. 24: consultiores, TertuU. adv. Marcion. 2. 2 : consultius est, i. e. melius est, Fand. 2. 15. 15. Since also we find invitius comp. from in^ vite, Cic. Or. 2. 89, a comparative invitior from invitus seems to have been in use: from conus, conuor occurs, Qc. Mur. 31. Ed. Ernest : Gnev, has communion

8.) From some we find no superlatives in mus| as adoles- cens,centior; seoez, senior; iuveoisiunior,cont.fromiuveoior; licens licensor ; proclivis proclivior ; salutaris salutarior ; pro-

pinquus propinquior ; coccus coecior ; infinitus, supinus, satur : some add dexter, sinister, because their comparatives in or, dex- terior, sinisterior occur, and not their superlatives. But accord- ing to Priscian the ancients said dexdmus, sinistimus; and No-

Digitized by Go.

Of Nouns Adfeetive

111

mii8, 2* 1989 cites finom Varro dextlma m : dezUimos or dexf- tnnosoocurSf Sail. lug. 100. ed. Cort. unless deztlinus and si* nistinius be unusual poridves. From stabttis stabilior comes

stabiliisiraus only in Cat. R. R. praefat. : from comis and com- munis the superlative is rare; comissimus senex, Apul. Me- tam. 11. p. 268. 8. Elmenh. comissimis sermonibus, ibid. 10. p. £47. 40. Elm. From communis comes the super. SuetoD. Claud. 21 : from ingeosy Veget de re mil. 4. 8.

9. ) Of some we find neither poudve nor superiative ; as an- terior former, sequior, e. g. sezus sequior. Yet anterior is found only in later autboni» as Ammian., Symmacb.| Sulpic. Sever., Hieron. It formerly was found Caes. B. C. 3. 63, but

was changed by Oudcndorp into exterior. Sequiur also is rare and only in later authors, as Pand. 2, 15. 8; Apulci : scquius however occurs, Liv. 2.37; Varr. ap. Non. 2. 746 : Plaut. Gapt. 2. 3. ^7 ; Senec. Benef. 6. 42. where it may .partly be an adverb.

10. ) Of a great many adjectives neither a comparative in or, nor superlattve in is^mus or mus is found. To these belong

a) almus, balbus, blsssus, canus, cicur, claudus, compos, de- gener, <fispar, egenus, impos, impar, invidus, mancus, mediocris, mutus, mutilus, memor, pra^ditus, &c. Some add canorus, mi- rus ; but canorius (neut.) Hieron. prtef. ad Euseb. Chron. mi- nor, Titinn. ap. Fest. : mirius (neut), Varr. ap. Non. 2. 515.

b) Compounds from animus, iugum, somnus, arma, gero, fero ; 9» magnanimuSy unaniaus, semianimist ezanimis, or unanimus, semianimusy eaanimus, biiu^s or biiugus, multiiugis multiiugus, tbsomdi^ ezsomnis, semisomnis semisomnus, inennis inermus, tetifer, fructifer, comiger, armiger, &c. c) Adjectives in bundus; imus, inus, ivus, ster ; as vagabundus,legitimus, maritimus, ma- tutinus, crystaUinus, adopti\ais, fugitivus, campester, paluster, pedester, equester, &.C. Yet tremebundus has tremebundior^ CoU 10. 396 : tempestiviores. Cell. 2. 29 : tempestiviora, Quin*

decL 960 : festivior festivius, Clc. Plin. festivissimusy Terent. nnisteriorj Ovid. : sinisnmusy Priac, S ; Festus in sinistrum : ^testrior^ Plin. d) Possessives ; as patemusy herilis, muliebrisy

Digitized by Gopgle

112 OfPronoum.

fuoebris^ dvicusy civilis citisen-like: in the sense of courteouSi we find both degrees, as quid civilius, Ovid. Trist. 4. 13 : dvi- lissimus, Eutrop. B. 1 : Spartian, in Hadriano, '20. From rus- ticiis we find rusticior lituhis, Senec* Ep. 88 : rusticius (neut.) Gell. 17. 2. e) Words ia piex, as duplex, triplex, supples, quadruples, muitiplez ; except simplex, of wbicb the comparaF tive and superialive occur in Horace, Martial, and Quint 10. 4. 1 : 11. I. 3S : and superl. Scnec, de Ira, £• l6« f) Dimi- nutives; as parvulus, vetultts, &c. g) Gentile adjectives, as lloinanus, Poenus. Yet we iind once in Plaut. Poen, 3. 2.31, Punior for Poenior, but figuratively and rather in jest than se- riously : so versus Plautinissimi (i« e. plane a Piauto facti) GelU 3* 3. h) compounds with pns, of which the simple words have degrees; as pnedurus, pnepotens; but pnsdarus, pro- clarior, pneclaiissimus, prsealtus* prasaltissimus, Apulei.Met 8. p. SI 1. Elmenh., whilst others, whose nmple words never or rarely admit degrees, receive them ; as pr8ecellens,pr8estans,&c. i) Finally, there are words, which from their nature allow neitlier comparative nor superlative; as, quemus, abiegnus, aprugnus, and the like; uter, alter, neuter, quantus, tantus, qualis* talis, quot, tot, omnis, nuUus, &c. So also the pronouns : yet we have ipdssimus, Plaut. Trin. 4. 2. 146: where one asks, Ip- susne es ? and tiie other answers, Ipsissumus for ipsissimus, with passion or in sport.

Nole. To form from the above mentioned a comp* or super.

we prefix magis, maxime; as magis mutus, Cic. Att. 8. 14 ; • uiaxime mutus, &c,

11.) The ancients sometimes treat superktives as positives,

and form from them new degrees ; as proximior, Senec. Ep. 108. Pand. 17* 2* 6%, 9> Ulpian. ap. Phsc. 3: minimisaimus, Amob. 5.

Section Third* Of Pronouns.

1.) Pronouns, Pronomina, from pro instead, and nomen noun or name, are words which supply the place of substantives.

Digitized by Google

Of' Pronouns.

113

and were invented for the sake of variety, to prevent tlie too fre- quent repetition of a noun 8ubsfcanUve. It would be tedious to wf, Cicero promised Atticus, not only that Cicero would come ID Atticus» but tliat Cicero would bnng Cicero*8 brother. In- stead, therefore, we say, Cicero promised Atticus not only that he would come to him, but that he would bring his brother : — ^he, him, his are pronouns.

There areoommonly reckoned twenty pronouns: viz.^,

tu, sui, liic, ille, is, idem, iste, ipse, qui, quis (besides the com- pounds quicunque, quisque, &c.), and the derivatives nieus, tuus, suus, noster, vcster, nostras or nustratis, e, veslras, cuius, cuias or cuiatis, e. But only the lirst three» ego, tu, sui, willi the derivatives meus, tuus, suus, noster, vester, are properly pro- DouDs, or always stand in the place of nouns substantive* tiic, in^ iste^ are pronouns only when they stand without a substan- tive; asy non hie fecit, sed ille: ipse, only when it means himself, &c, and stands without a buhbtaiiUvc ; as vidi jpsuiii, 1 have aecn himself : so also is, when it stands without a substantive and means he, the same ; as, is novit, he knows it : so of idem when it stands alone. But when hie, ille, iste, ipse, is, idem •are unitad to substantives^'— as hie honx>^ ille vir, iste homo, ipse patsr, is homo the same man, idem faciuus^thqr have no daim •to the name of pronouns, since they do not stand in tlie place of substantives but are united to thcin. It is the same with qui and quis. If we say qui homo, or qui honiiuum ita vivit, b felis esty and quis homo, or quis hominum ita faciat ? qui and quis aie not in the place of homo, but used with it. In general ,qiii,qu»» quod, who or which, cannot properly be termed a pronoun, but rather a noun adjective ; since it is not substituted I (or a substantive^ but always refers either to a substantive or to ' the word is, expressed or omitted ; as, qui ita vivit, is fclix est, or qui ita vivit, (is) feUx est. Quis also, even whqn it stands alooe, does not seem to be a pronoun : otherwise uter, alter, neuter, mdkis, ullus^ omnis^ pauci, multi, tot, quo^ &c. would be pronouns : for with all tfaeae a substantive must be under- .ttpod, as with quis. In the same way bonum, utile, when used as. substantives, must be considered as pronouns. Quisque,

VOL. 1, 1

Digitized by Google

114

Of Promma.

quicunque, &c. aumot therefore be thus named : nor cuiits^ um^ and cuias ; cuias est hie homo \ oi what country is tins man ? cuium est pecus F whose is the cattle ? Nostras and ves>

tras are also properly but adjectives. Yet we shall here treat them as pronouns, according to usage,

S.) Some pronouns are always used fin* substantifes ; as ego,

tu, sui, quid with its compounds quidquid, aliquid, quidquam, quidvis, which stand by themselv es, as quid quteris? and do not agree with a substantive, but rather govern a substantive in the genitive ; as quid xei i aliquid otii, &c. The rest are ge- nuine adjectives, and agree willi their substantive in gender, number and case : though some at limes stand alone far sub* stantives ; as the neuters, e. g. id t&, for ea res; mei, tui, sui, &c. mine, thine, &c. i. e. homines. Yet they have this in com- mon with adjectives ; as tantum ncgotii, muUi soil, homines.

4.) They are divided into simple and compound. The sim- ple are those above mentioned, ego, tu, sui, hie, ilie, &c. The compounds are pardy formed from pronouns only ; as isthic or ibtic, ist»c, istoc» from iste and hie; illic, illnc, &c. from ille and hie : quisquis from quis r partly with a noun adjective ; as aliquis from alius quis, unusquisque properly uous quisque in two words : partly with a verb ; as qui vis, quihbet, where vis from volo, and libet are verbs : partly with other syllables either prefixed or added ; as ecquis, quisquam, quidam, qui* cunque, idem from is, quisque, quisnam. In the dramatic writers we have also cecum, eccam, eccos, for ecce eum, ecoe eam,ecceeos; ellum,ellamforeooeoreniUum,iUam* To ego, me, sibi, se, &c.metis added ; asegomet, memet, nosmet, nobi»* met, semet, 8cc. also vosraet : te is added to tu ; as tute and sometimes tete ac. and nh. but not tuite, tibite ; also tuimet, Priscian. 12: tutemet, Terent. Heaut. 2. 2. 132: Luciet. 4. 913 : tibimet, Senec. Hipp. 1221. So we find hicce, hsBCce^ hocoe, throughout all cases, for hie, hssc, hoc, unless ce rather in the first instance belong^ to the word, and was afterwards omitted, as die dice : and in intorogations hiccine, haeccine, illaiicme, Su:. where ne is the sign ul interrogation. We also

Digitized by Google

.Qf Frommm.

116

find meopte, meaj^te, tuopte^ suopte, for meo ipum, &c*; also eampse for ean ipsam, veapw for reipia.

5.) Tiiey are also divided with respect to signification into a) demonstradve^ since men perhaps shewed by the finger the person or thing ; as ^go^ tu ; hie this* the person sitting, standing hare$ illetfaa^ the person theiei or inore distant; istiCyiUic, iste^ia: b) idadv^ wUch lefergeiiefally toa woidprecediiig^ but socnetiiiies to one which is to follow ; as qui, is, idem, hie, iste, ille : c) reciprocal, which refer to the subject itself of the sentence; as sui, suus : pater amat se, et filios suos ; where se and suos refer to pater, i. e. pater must be supposed : d) inter- rogativey which may be used in questions* though thej are not neceMiiiy so used ; as qius ; cuius, a, um ; cuias, or cuiatia ; eoqntsy quisuani; as qius venit? who ooines? nescio quia ve- mat, I know not who comes-: e) possessive, which shew to whom a thing belongs or is attributed ; as meus, tuus, suus, noster, vester ; liber meus, my book ; peccatum tuum, thy sin : f) gentile, which end in as ^ as nostras, one of our people or country : so vestras ; cuias ; as cuias es i of what country art thou ? They are also terminated in atis ; as cuiatis, nostratts.

(>•) It is particularly necessary to remark the grammatical peiBons, which they express ; this is useful in conjugating, and also in the connenon of words* In the singular ego is of the fiist person, tu of the second ; the other pronouns of the sin- gular number belong to the third person : In the plural nos is of the first, vos of the second ; the others exprcbs the tliird per- son. These terms may be explained by considering tliat if a person is speaking to another alone, the speaker is the principal parsooy who referring to himself says, I : to the second person he says, thou ; and if spealdng of a third person WfB, he or she. So also in the plural; whence the names.

7.) Neat follows their declension.^— Since pronouns are sub- stituted for nouns, it naturally follows that they are declitied.

The gender of ego, tu, sui, may be easily judged, from the per- son or thing which they imply. When a father uses the first person ego, it must be of the masculine gender ; if the mother

i2

Digitized by Gopgle

IIG

Of Pronoum,

uses it, it is of the feminine. If die Aither sttys to the modier, tu, tibi, te, they are of the feminine gender; but if the motlier applies tliem to the father, they are masculine. In the others, which have three termioations, the gender, as of adjectives^ maybe easily detenntned : the first tenninatioD is mascuUne; the second limiiiuiie; the thiid neuter : when theie is but one terminationy it includes the three genders. They have no vo- caUve, except tu, meus, and sometimes noster, nostras. The possessives meus, tuus, suus, noster, vester, entirely follow adjec- tives of the first and second declension in us and er ^ bonus, a, um ; pulcher9i% nun : so meus, mea, meum ; gen. mei, mem, mei ; poster, nostra, nostrum ; gen. nostri, &c. The vocative^ however^ of meus is m instead of mee^ and tuus, suus, vester, have none at aU. The gentiles in as follow the third declension like adjectives of one termination, as locuplcb : so nostras in all genders; G, nostratis in all genders; D. nostrati ; A. nostra- tem, nosiras ; Voc. as Nom. ; Ab. nostrate and nostrati* Plur. N. nostrates nostratia ; O. nostratium, &c. So vestras^ oat- ias, eioefit that th^ have no vocative. Guius,a, urn follows bonus, a, um ; it is however defective, and will be afterwards considered. Note. Gentiles in as, also end in atis (Nom.) as cu- iatis, e, orcuias; G. atis, Nostratis, e, ornootraa; G. nostratis, 8cc.

The following yaiy in their dedenaion. I.) Ego, 1.

Singular*

N. ^go, 1. N. G. mei, of me, i. e. to- G. wards me; aalove,

hate of me.

FluraL

nos, we.

!D. nHhif to me. A. me, me. V. is defective. Abl. me.

D.

A.

V.

Abl. as D.

nostri, of us, towards

nostrum, of us, a-

mongst us. nobis, to us. nos, us.

L iy u^cj uy Google

Of Pronoufis,

117

II.) Tu, thou.

Singular.

tu, thou.

N.

vos, ye or you.

PluraL

6. toly of thee, towards G. vestri, of you, towards

III.) Sui, of hinif himself; them, themselves.

Singular. .

N. is defective.

G. sui, of him, himself; towards, kc, D. ubiy to him, himself. A. se, or sSsS*

V. is defective. Abl. se, or sese.

The plural coincides with the singular throughout,

Nde* The gemttves mA, tm, nostri, vestri, sui, are used as fcUows: me nuaeret mei, tui, ftc. it intietb me of myseU; of thee, &C. : amor mo, tui, &c. love for me, for thee, 8cc. Nos- trum and vestruiu, mean amongst us, amongst you ; as quis nostrum ? quis vestrum P Which of us ? &c. and are so di- stioguiahed from oostri, vestri. '

nil.) Hie, hmc, hoc, this ; as Sing. N. hic, hsec, hoc ; G. huiiis through all genders ; D. huic through all genders; A. hunc, hanc, hoc; V. is defective ; Abl. hoc, hie, hoc. Pkur.N.hi,h8B,liflBc; G. horum, hamm, borom ; D. his through all genders ; A. hos, hils, haec; y. is defective ; Abl. as Dat. In the same way is de- cimed hicc^, haecce, hocce ; G» huiuscc, &€• ; cebeiag

thee, &c.

you, &c. vestrum, of you, a- mongst you.

D. tKbi, to thee.

A. te, thee. V. tu, thou. Abl. te.

D. Yobis, to you. A. as Norn. V. as Nom. Abl. as Dat

118 OjPronoutis.

added : also hicdn^, hsGCcine, hoccine ; from which we only have in the sing. A. bunccine>hanctine, hoc- cine ; Abl. hoccine, haccine, hoccine. Plur. neat hsec- cine ; the fem. plur. hsecine is rare. Like hie, haec, hoc are declined the compounds of ille, iste with hie; as, illicy illsec, illoc or illuc ; istic^ istaec, istoc or istuc ; of which only the following cases are usual. N. illic, illaec, illoc or illuc ; A. illunc, illanc, illoc or illuc ; Abl. illoc, iliac, illoc : N. istic, istsec, istoc or istac ; A. istnnc, istanc, istoc or istuc ; Abl. istoc, istac, istoc. Plur. neut. istaec. Some write, and perhaps more cor- rectly, isthic, isthsec, isthoc, &c.: cine is. added to il* lie in interrogations ; as illanccine, Terent Heaut 4. 5. 3. : illicciue est? Plaut. Pseud. 4. 1. 44.

V. ) Ille, ilia, illud, that, the same: N. ille, iM, illiid; G. illius through all genders ; D. illi through all gen- ders ; A. ilium, illam, illud ; V. is defective ; AbL ill5, ilia, illd. The plural follows the adjectives ; as N. illi, illse, ilia ; G. illorum, &c. The ancients also said, oUus, oUa, oUum, whence oUi for illi. Virgil.

VI. ) Iste, ista, istud, that, is declined like ille : N. iste, ista, istud ; G. istius, &c.

VII. ) Ipse, ipsa, ipsum, self, himself, is declined like ille ; except that in the neuter it has ipsum, not ipsud : because it was originally ipsus, ipsa, ipsum : whence ipsus for ipse, Terent

VIII. ) Is, ea, id, that, the same : N. is, eii, Id ; G. eiiis in all genders ; D. el in all genders ; A. eum, eam, id ; V. is defective ; Abl. e5, ea, ed. Plur. N. ii, eac, ea ; G. eorum, earum, eorum ; D. iis or eis through all genders ; A. eos, eas, ea; V. is defective; AbL as dative.

Digitized by CoOgle

Of Pnmomm*

Villi.) Idenii eadem, idem, the very same, is com- pounded of is and dem, and declined lilce is ; but has

idem for is dem, and idem for id dem : viz. N. idem, eadem, Idem; G. eiusdem in all genders; D. eidem in all genders ; A. eumdem or eundem, eamdem or eandem, idem ; V. is defective ; Abl. eodem, eadem, eodem. Plur. N. iidem, eaedemi eadem; G. eorum- dem, earamdenii eonimdem, or eonmdem, earundem, eorandem ; D. iisdem and eisdem in all genders ; A. eosdem, easdem, eadem, &c. N.B.In the Acc. Sing, eandem, eandem, are more usual than eumdem, eam- dem, and Gen. PI. eorundem, earundem, eorundem, than eoniradem, eanimdem, eonundem, though the latter are more correct

X.) Qui, quae, quod, who, which or that Sing. N. qui, qu8B, qu5d ; G. cuitts in all genders ; D. ciii, in

all genders ; A. quem, quam, quod ; V. is defective; Abl. quo, qua, quo, N. B. also qui ; as quicum, i. e. quocum, quacum. Plur. N. qui, qusB, qusB ; G. quo- rum, quarum, quorum ; D, qulbus in all genders, some- times queis or quis ; A. quos, quas, quae ; V. is defec- tive ; Abl. as Dat

NUtn' Thus are decUned Its compounds, only that they have quid and quod in the neuter, escept qutcunque ; as Sing. N. quicunque, quaecunque, quodcunque, whosoever &c. ; G. cuius- cunque ; D. cuicunque, &c. So Sing. N.quivis, quaevis, quid- vis or quodvis, any one; G. cuiusvis; D. cuivis ; A. quemvis, quamvis, quidvis or quodvis, &€• So quilibet, quaelibet, quid* libet or quodlibet, any one; G.cuiuslibet; D.cuilibet; A. quemlibet^ quamlibet, quidiihet or quodHbet» 8cc« So Sing. N«  qindam, qundam, quiddam or quoddam,.a certain one; G* cuiuadam; D. cuidam ; A. quemdam^ quamdam, quiddam or quoddam, &c. N. B. quendam, quandam, and gen. plur.

Digitized by Gopgle

120

Of Pronouns,

quorundam, quanindam, for quorumdam, quanimdam are more usual, though the other are more conect

Note, qitid is always used subetantivelyy ^timJ adjectively : a5> Subs, quidnsy quidlibet; quiddam. Adj. quodvis^ quod- libet, quoddam: whttice quidvis aegoui, not Degotium ^ quodvis n^gotium, not negotii.

XI.)*QuiSy sometimes qui^ qu», quid or quod, who, which, what? N.B. qnid is used substantively, quod

adjectivcly ; as, quid negotii, quod negotium : so in its compoundsi ecquid, ecquod, Sec.

Sinp^. N. quis or qui, quae, quid or quod ; G. cuius ia all genders ; D. cui in all genders ; A. quern, quam, quod or quid ; V. is defective ; Abl. quo, qua, quo. Plur. N. qui, quae, qua?, &c. : — it is declined like qui, except that it has quid as well as quod in the neuter.

Note. Thus are declined its compounds, 1.) quisnam (wlk> then ? which then ?), quasnam, quodnam or quidnam ; G. cu-

hisnara &c. nam being allixcd, 2.) quisquc, quajque, quod- que or quidque, each; G. cuiiisque &c. que being affixed. Thus also unusquisque, uuaquasque, unumquodque or unum- quidque^ each ; G. uniuscutusque &c. : unus is prefixed to quisque and declined throughout; as in English we si^ each one, eveiy one : they are properly two words, and should be so written. Unusquisque has no plural. Note* We find also luiunujuoilvis, Lucret. 4. 125: where unum is simply prefixed to quodvis : so unus (juilibct, Liv. 42. 42. : unum quidquid, LucreU 5. 1387.: Plaut. 'inn. 4. 2.39. 3.) quisquam (any one), quaequam, quldquam or quicquam, but not quodquam ; G. cuiusquam &c. The fem. is rare : quamquam. Plant Mil* 4. 68. The plural is not used. 4.) quispiam, qua}piafn, quo<1piam or quidpiam, any one ; G. cuiuspiatti : tlie plural is rare. Alia? quKpiain laLiones, Cic. ad div, 9* 8. 8. quospiam, Apul. Flor. 4. p. SGl. 19. Elmenh. N.B. Many write quip- piani for quidpiam . 5.) quisquis, quaequas, quodquckl add quid- quid, whoever, whichever ; in which quis, que &c. are always

Digitized by Gopgle

Of Frommm.

doubled ; G. cuiuscuius Sce^ All the cases do not seem io uae, but perhaps, Skig. ; A* queoiqueniy qiiidqutd ; AbL quoquo, quaqua: Plur. N. quiquU D. quibusquibus : but quiiqpis and quidquid N. and A. are very frequent. 6.) aiiqu'is, also ali*

qui, Cic. on*. 1. 3'3. Acad. 4. '26. aliqua, scarcely aliquae, all- quod and aliquid, some one ; G. alicuius where ali is prefixed : it should however be remarked that Sing. N. fem. and PI. neut. aliqua is uaed for aliqus. Note* a) Abl. aliqui for aliquo, Plaut. Epid. 3. 1. U. Most. 1* S. 18. : b) udus aliquis for aliqjuisir Cic Or. 3. 38. : Ofi; ISI. After certain partides, a, pe, num &c the two first syllables are often omitted ; as n quis, si quid, si qua res, si qua ncgotia. It should be remarked that si qutD is sometimes found for si qua. Yet often ali is retained ; as si aliquis &c* Some consider si quis^ ne quis, si qua, nc qua Su:. as single words or compounds ^ which is erroneous. We have also aliquispiam^ aliquisquami as aliquodpiam Cic. Tusc. 3. 9* : aliquapiam ratione, Cic. Sext. 29* ( alicuiquam lav. 41.6. : aliquidquam Cic< div. 50 ; where however Er- nes ti reads quidquam. 7.) ccquis, ecqui, ecquae, ecqua, ecquid and ecquod, for num quis S^c. as, ecquis venit ? is any one come ? not, who is come f ecquid vis i do you wish anything ? not, what do you wish i Many suppose that ecquis stands for quis ; which we cannot approve. It is easy to decline, by prefixing eo. We have also ecqutsnam, eoqumam, ecquodnam and eo> quicbam in the same sigtnfication^ by adding nam. Abl« es- quonam : probably no other cases of it occur.

XII.) We must finally i^tice word cuius, um, instead of the gen. cuius from quis and qui ; A.

ium, am, um ; Abl. feln. cuia. Plur. N. fem. cuiae : whether other fohils occur, we are uncertain : e. g. cuiumpecus? an Melib<)ei wiioseistheeatde? Virg.

Eel. 3. I. : cuiam pucrum hie adposuisti? whose boy hast thou placed here? Ter. Andr. 4. 4. 24. : cuia fem. ritt^. Ter. Eun. 2. 3. 29. : Heaut. Prol. 8. : Plant

Bacch. 4. 9. 24. : Cic. Verr. 1. 54. : 3. 7, 27. : cuife, Plaut. Rud. 3. 4. 40. Whether the nom. masc. cuius

Digitized by Gopgle

122

0/ Verbs

occurs is uncertain, since it may be the gen. of quis : the signification is the same. The word in general is uncoounon.

XIII.) cuiatis or cuias : so nostratis or nostras, and yestras follow the third declension : See above.

• Nbf«. 'Some reckon huiusmodi, etusmodi, cuiiismodi amongst indeclinable pronouns. They are however two words : the gen. of hie, is, qui and modus : as, homo eius modi, a man of that sort; such a roan. We however sometimes fiod cuicui- nodi for cuittBmodi, from quisquis and modus; asy cuicuimodt en, of whatever sort thou art, Cic* Rose. Am. 34.

Section Fourth. Of Verbs.

§1.

Whai Verbs are.

It is not easy to define the general nature of verbs. Learners seldom understand what they are, till they have conjugated several, and united them with other

words. The difiiculty arises hence ; that a verb in- cludes so many notions in itself, as not to admit of a brief definition. The term, Verb, moreover is used in various applications : sometimes of the whole verb, as amo, amavi, &c. hortor, hortari &c., sometimes of a part;* as some name the infinitive verbum infiinitnia: many teachers even ask, What is legis ? a verb, or a substantive ? instead of, Is it a part of a verb 2 is it a personal termination of a verb i hence the confusion is still greater : not to mention, that the term, veib (verbum), which in dictionaries is generally translated, word, can give no idea of a verb properly considered*

Digitized by Google

Of Verbs.

128

To explain the verb, we must remember^ that all nommatives are dmded inAo certain persons : ego, I,

the first ; tu, the second ; ille, pater and other nomina- tives the third person of the sing. : nos the firsts vos the second, and other plural nominatiyes the third per- sons of the plural. We may now in a certain mea- sure explain it : a) briefly, and in two ways. With respect to change of tenniAation, a verb, i& a word, which according to the preceding grammatical pei^ son, i. e. the subject, the time in which any thing hap- pens, and the mode in which it h^^ppens, changes its tennination ; or more briefly, a verb is a word that is conjugated. With respect to its signification, it is a word which shows, that a grammatical person, either is, or does, or experiences something : b) more largely and accurately, verbs are words, which 1.) refer to a preceding grammatical person, 2.) show that something happens, has happened, or will happen, whether it be an action, as amo I love ; a passion, as amor I am loTed ; or a bare existing, as sum I am : and which 3.) to denote their different persons, times, and other circumstances (modes) assume various terminations: as ego sum I am, tu es thou art ; ego amo I love, tn amas thou lovest, ego amavi I have loved, ama love, •amare to love &c. ; ego amor I am loved, tu amaris thou art loved, ^;o amatus sum I am or have been loved, nos amabimur we shall be loved, &c.

Nate*' 1.) llie penon (subject) which should precede is often defective: it most then-be supposed; and the terminatioii shows whether it bfe the first, second, or third person : as amas thou

lovest ; legius you read ; pater amat et (ille) legit.

9.) In the ooosthuAion or vjntn of words, the amuents per- lu^ evdunteijr regarded the noun substantife and veibi be-

Digitized

124

0/ the Kinds of Verbs,

cause these are the most important, and by themselves often form a complete sentence : as, Deus est ; pater vivit, &c. On the contraiy, without both noun substantive and verb, there can be oo sentence* In the noun substantive therdbfe they implied the subject or person^ hy whom, or to wbom» someUiiiig was done ; and in the verb, u e. the word, what was done by bim or to him.

0/ the different Kinds of Verbs.

I. ) Withregardtotheteraunatioaof the first person

present, verbs are of three kinds : a) some end in o, and are active or traositivey if they have a passive in or; otherwise they are neut^ or intransitiYe: b) others end in or, and are called deponent, if they have no ac- tive in 0 ; otherwise they ^e generally called passive : c) a single one ends in um, viz* snnit with its cpini- pounds possum, prosum, &c.

II. ) With regard to the termination of their first per- son and their signification, verbs are conunonly divided into four different kinds : actives or transitives, pas- sives, neuters or intransitives, and deponents ; singu- lar nameSi wiiich are * more readily learnt than nndci»- stood. They are commonly thus explained : tfie ao^ tive ends in o and has a passive in or, as amo I love : the passive ends in or and has an active in o, as amor I am loved : the neuter ends in o and has no passive in or, as sto I stand : the deponent ends in or and has no active in o, as hortor I exhort The passive how- ever is not a separate verb, but a partof a verb ; aiaoe

we say that amatur is irom ajno, not from amor. Be- sides, this division is of no great use in learning, to which we must pay particular attention. It is, theeer

Digitized by Gopgle

Of the Kinds of Verbs

125

fore, better perhaps to consider the whole subject as follows : Verbs are of two kinds : 1.) Some show the double relation of the action ; a) that I do sbmething to a person : b) that something is done to me by a per- son. The part of the verb which expresses the first relatioA of the action, is called the acting or passing on; active or tnmsitiye: tike other part of tbe verb, which expresses the suffering or enjoyment of the ac- tive, is termed the suffering part, or the passive. 2.) Other verbs show only the first relation of the action, viz. the doing, and when their first person ends in o are called intransitive or neuter, which latter name must be retained : but when their first person ends in or are called deponent

1. ) A transitive, or, ss it is more commonly called, an active verbj is such a verb in o, as a) dcDOfees an action, whidi paaees to an olgect^ whether' it be man, beast;, or inammate tiung, aod happens or can happen to it, and which b) govern an accasa*

trve, and therefore has an entire passive in all the persons ; as amo, lego, doceo, &c. N.B. Wc must not always infer a Latin from an English passive; but we must have met with it in the andenttf, at least in the first and second penons, or in the third penoo imth a oomiDattve preoediDg-: nor must we depend on the poets; they often add an accusatiTe to a retb, which does not govern one* snd use verbs in all thepersoDs, whidi do not properly belong to them. Hence no one can certainly know whether a verb be transitive and active, or intransitive and neuter, unless behave met with it in the ancients always follow* ed by an accusative, or as a passive in more than one person. The third person of the passive is inconcluttve, uuless it have a nominalive as a sutject; anoe the nominative with the passive shows that the active governs an accusative, and an accusative after the active, tliat the passive has a nominative.

2. ) A verb intransitive or neuter is a verb in o^ and denotes other such an action as happens to no object (penon or thing)|

Digitized by Google

I

1 26 0/ the Kituls ((f VerU.

and passes on to none ; as sto I stand, sedeo I sit, curro I run, &c., or if it happen to a person or thing and therefore pass on, yet this object is not in tlie accusative : to such a verb therefore the whole passive is defective ; it has ooly the third persoa of the singular number, and that without a nominative preoeding ; as cum, curritur men run. So from paroo alicui, parcitur ; persuadeo alicui, persuadetur: but ego parcor, tu parceris, frater parcitur ; ego persuadeor, tu persuaderis, frater persua- detur, &c. cannot be used. We must here again not trust the poets, nor some other writers, who to express themselves un» usually, join an accusative to an intransitivei and so make it transitive.

3.) A deponent is a verb in or, is declined in Latin like a pas- sive, with some deviations, and in English like an active, &ux^i in the future participle in dus, if it has one. It either governs an accusative, as sequor, imitor ; or not, as medeor,utor, fruor, &e* If it govern an accusative, it has the partidple in. dus throughout, as sequendus, a, um 8lc. ; if not, it has not this par- ticiplc : though ihei e are exceptions, as we often find utendus, a, um \ fruendus, a, um, &c.

jVo/e. 1.) They are called deponent, i. e. verbs which lay aside, because tiiey lay aside thar passive signification, and thdr ao> tive form. For it seems probable that the verbs which are now

deponents, were formerly real passives. Thus we bhould reckon dclector (I delight myself) a deponent, if delerto were not in use to remind us, that delector properly means, i am delighted, and thence I delight myself; so vescor may properly have signified, to be fed ; as vesci aura, pane, caseo : tiience, to feed or eat. Thence it happens, that many deponents, in these participles, are at times used by writers for passives \ as expertus (tried), emensus, 8cc.

£•) There are also some peculiar verbs, which end in o, and are properly neuter or intransitive, but form the perfect with its cognate tenses, like deponents or pasnves : they are therefore termed neuter passives* They are the following: fido fisus

sum, with its compounds, confido, diffido : audeo ausus.sum \ gaudeo gavisus sum \ soleo solitus sum.

Digitized by Gopgle

127

3. There are also intnottUves or neuters, which in £i^;lkb have a pasnve form, and an caUed neutral pasuves; as veneo I am wM, vapub 1 am beaten*

III. With regard to their derivation, verbs are either primitive, as lego I read &c.; or derivative, as

lectito I often read, from lego. These latter come either from a verb; as lectito from lego, esurio from edo: firom a noon, as mimero I number, from nnmems mimber; libero I free, from liber free: firom an ad- verb, as satio I satiate, from satis enough : or from a preposition, as supero I go beyond, surpass, from super beyond. These derivative words, in their sig- nification, are fourfold :

I.) Inchoative, which denote a beginning of what is signified

in Uic primitive, and aic lraa::laied by the word, become, &c. They end in sco, are of the third conjugation, and have no per- fect nor supine, or borrow them from their primitives : they are partly derived from verbs, partly from nouns ; caksco I grow, beccHD^ warm, from caleo I am warm ; acesco I become sour, from aceo I am sour; bebeeco I grow blunt or dull, from hebes blunt; dulceeco I grow sweet, from dulcis sweet; lapidesco, repuerasco, &c. Yet there are inchoatives which have not the sense of beginning, nor can be translated by, become. Sec. ; as concupiaco I desire somethiog, adhaeresco, conticesco, &c., which mean the same as their primitives, and are not properly inchoatives. There are other verbs in sco, which have dior own perfects; as disco didid, posco poposci, pasco pavi, and which cannot be considered indioadves,

^) Frequentative, which denote the frequent repetition of an action, and are generally derived from ttie supines of theur piinutives: they, therefor^ end in so, to, xq, or co ; aspulsol often beat, from peQo pdsum ; quasso I often shake, from quatio quaaeum ; clamito I ofren cry ; lectito 1 often read ; nexo I often tie, or simply, I ticj vellico I often pluck : also deponents, as minitor I often threaten, 1 threaten ; ampiexor, &c« ; though

128

Uj lhe Kiiuh of Verbs.

they often mean no move than llieir firimitives. -Some would

add to these six verbs of the tliird conjugation ; vise visit, survey, see after; arcesso call liitlicr; lacesso provoke ; capesso take iu hand, as cibum, anna &c. ; facessodo, iocesso attack : but their signification shews that they are not frequentatiiWy in spite of thdr termination. Note, There are also other mrds in sso or zo, which denote an imitation or resemblance^ and arexalled imitadves ; as patrisso I imitate a father, graecisso the Greek, Platonizo Plato, as filius palrissat, Plaut. Pseud. J. 5. 27.: argumentum hoc graoci^isaty tamen non atticissat* Fiaut, Men, Prol.

3. ) Desideradve or Meditative, which signify a longing de- sire or wish, end in urio with u short, and follow ihc iliird con- jugation ; as parturio 1 wish to bring forth, am iu labour, parturis &c«: esurio 1 wish to eat, am hungry, &c. They come from the sujnne of the primitive^ as pario peperi, partum, IMntimo; edo edi, eiamv, esiurio* Sometimes they end in ito| -as domlto I am sleepy, wish to sleep, or sleep, &c. iVoTe. 'There are also other words in vrio with u long ; as ligurio or .ligurrio, liguris, &c. ; scalurio : these are not reckoned deriva- tives, on account of theii quantity, and their signitication.

4. ) DiminuUve, which lessen the sense of their primitives.

They take, like nouns, as puer puellus, doubk^ 1 bclui c o ; as cantillo I sing a little, sorbillo I sip &c. There arc tew of them in use, for retbciUo I revive, scintiho I sparkle, titilio I tickle, appear to have nothing diminutive in their signification.

nil.) All verbs, moreover, are either simple, as lego, sector ; or compound, as perlego, consector. The composition takes place partly with a noun ; as sedi- •fico I build, i. e. I make a house or building-, from aedes and facio : partly with another verb ; as cale- facio I make warm, from caleo I am warm : partly .with an adverb; as benefacio Ironi bene, nolo from non and volo, malo from magis and volo : partly with a preposition; as ^venio, eripio, aufero &c. The

. J i^ .d by GoogI

<ythe Kindt of Verhs.

129

last is the most common mode : sometimes even with

a preposition and noun together; as peniocto from per and nox, inretio from in and rete. In such compo- sition a) a letter of the primitive is often altered ; as from rapio, abripio, eripio &c., instead of abrapio &c.: so retineo from teneo, efficio from facio &c. We also find the preposition altered; as efficio for exficio, sufficio for sttbficio ; and so by the modems, the last letter of the preposition is often altered in the follow- ing words, afhciOy officio, attuli, allatumi suffero, sus* tuli, irretio, immergo^ illicio, colligo &c., for adficio, obtkio, adtuli, adlatum, subfero, subtuli, inretio, in- mergo, inlicio, conligo &c. It is however a question, whether the ancients made this alteration, and whether it be correct: it is always more accurate to retain as far as possible the preposition in an unaltered form ; as adfero, adtuli, adlatum; inretio, inmergo &c. : vid. cap. 2. of Orthography, b) sometimes d is inserted after re and pro, to prevent the concurrence of two vowels ; as redamo redeo, for reamo reeo ; prodes for proes &c. c) sometimes the last part of the preposition is rejected, as traducere and transducere, traiicere and transiicere.

Note. 1.) Some of those simple verbs, witli which others are compounded, are not in use ; as celio, whence exceUo^ ante- cello &c. : fmdop whence defendo, offendo : lacio, whence allicio, illicio^ or more conectly adlicio, inlicio : whence^ as some suppose^ deleo: pleo, whence compleo, implao: /a- flmifi^ whence contammo*

2«) Compound ?erb8 generally retain the kind, active, neuter, or deponent, and the conjugation of their simple verhs ; as amo. redamo ; lego, conligo ; ven'io, advenio, &c. Yet some

VOL. 1. K

Digitized by Gopgle

Of the Parts Verht,

alter lUeir kind; as sacro^ cxsecror: some their conjagation; as cubara, inciirobere : soine both | as spemere, aspernari, |Blc.

§3.

Of tilt Parts of Va bs, hoik greater aud kts^

As the active or transitive verb, more largely con- sidered as including in itself the whole verb, and therefore the passive, is divided into its active taken in a narrower sense as including only the termination o, and opposed to the passive, and its pamve: so these two parts, the active and passive, as well as the intrans- itive or neuter, and deponent, arc divided into four modes (modos): these modes again into hve tenses (tempora)| i.e. times or relations of time : each tense into two numbers : each number into three personal terminations. We have therefore to notice four modes,

k

five tenses, two numbers, three persons.

V.) Verbs have four modes. Properly speaking the veib has no modes, but expresses the modes of the

action denoted by the verb. To this action, therefore, the modes really belong : and such a way of speaking would be preferable* The action expressed by the verb may happen in four ways or modes : 1.) when one merely shows or says, that a person does something, or that something is done to him, or that he will do or sufier something, it is the indicative or narrative mode :

2. ) when he would show that an action is possible, credible, or desirable, and therefore might happen, it is called the potential, conjunctive, or subjunctive mode :

3. ) when he prays, commands, or at least wills, that

Digitized by Gopgle

Of the Parts of Verbs.

13\

a Aing shoald be done, it is die impemti^e mode;

modus imperativus or rogatorius ; raore briefly and better, iussivus ; since iubere means to say or desire, whether by intreaty, command, or intimation, that something should happen : but imperare simply means to command, whilst the mode expresses more than commands: 4.) the fourth is termed the infinitive mode, modus infinitus, i.e. the undefined mode: since at times it is not connected with a person ; as, discere est dulce, to learn is sweet : where it is not defined, who learns. Yet this mode is often defined; as, soleo scribere, I am wont to write ; and still more definitely, when the accusative of the subject accompanies it; as, audio patrem vivere, I hear that my father lives.

Note, What is here said, is not intended to give the learner a complete notioa of the modes; but to give lum some notion of tbem* The names are in fact not very accurate; but this most alwaya be the case, when a name must be applied to every tliii^g ; they cannot be always dear.

iVble. The lofioidve, in all grammarB, is followed by the gerunds, supines, and participles : they do not, however, belong

to it; they are placed last, only because they must stand sonie- vvhere, and a better place could not be found, Tlie gerunds are cases of the neuter gender part. fut. pa^s. in dus, da, dum; as from amandus, amanda, amandum, come the gerunds aman^ dum» di,-do, dum, do* The supines are probably sulistantives of the fourth declension ; the supine in urn the accusative, and in « the ablative. Participles are a kind of verbal adjectives, which may govern the cases of their verbs. Their use will be afterwards explained in tlic Syntax. Yet we remark,

].)^t all verbs have gerunds, though they have no parti** ciple in dus; not only verbs transitive and deponent which govern an accusative, but other verbs in o and or which govern another case: as pareudum, di, dt) ;kc., utendum, di, du bcc.

K 2

132

Of the Parts of Verbs.

This is not surprising, if we recollect what was said before — that verbs, which govern an accusative, have the whole pa&bive; but the others^ oni^ tlie third person siogular, neuter ; as per* 8U«8um est, not penuasus est^ and that impersonally, i. e. with* out a preceding nomiDative. Therefore^ though they have do entire participle in all the genders, yet they have them m the neuter; in oUier words, they have gerunds*

Whence, however, it happens, that gerunds, which are originally a part of the passive, acquire an active signiiication,

and govern the cases, even the accusative, of their own verbs, as amandi libros &c. cannot be explained : the attempt of the celebrated Perizonius to treat them always as a part of the passive^ and to explain the fuUowing accusative by an ellipsis, is too artificial and unserviceable.

II.) Each of the modes, except the imperative or jussive, according to the language of grammarians,

has five tenses, tempora, i. c. times: viz. each mode of action may happen in five kinds of time. These tenses are called the present: the imperfect, not yet past : perfect past : pluperfect, more than past, or past with a fresh action dependent: future. Not€, Pro- perly, the thne should not be thus named, since no correct notion can be annexed, but the action : this is eitlier present, i.e. happens now, or imperfect, or per- fect ^c. W e musty however, take the names as we ' find them, since it would be useless to attempt a change ; and explain them.

1.) The present tense shows, that something happens now, whilst the person speaks or writes; as lego 1 read, i.e. now.

T>i. B. Soinclimcs an anient imagination conceives sonielhinn^ as now present, which either has hapjxjned, or will hapj>ei), and speaks accordingly : as, to-morrow 1 come to you ; yester- day a niao comes to me, and says. In the same way> in Latin, the present stands for tlie perfect and future.

Digitized by Google

Oj lUt VarU oj VetU. iXj

2. ) The imperfect tense generally denotes the continuance of

one action, during which another action happens ; a^, whilst 1 was writing, I heard a cry; my writing was not finished, ere [ beard a cry. Yet the imperfect also slaada Sot the |>erreci ; asi he died yesterday* heri moriebatur : be came yesterday, beri veniebat.

3. ) The perfect tense denotes, that the action Is complete

and tiiat no other action follows from it; as^ hen vidi luultos homines, I yesterday saw maoy men.

4. ) Tbe pluperfect tense denotes* not only, tbat an action is finisbed* but also* that another followed firom it ; as* when Alex- ander was dead, his generals divided his empire ; — not only the

action of dying was past in Alexander, but thereon followed the division: wlicn I liad read die book, I wrote; — here are two actions, reading and writmgi one was past* and tlie other followed.

5. ) The future tense denotes, that something will happen,

and is twofold : a) the simple future denotes an action merely as future, viz. so that no otiier follows thereon ; as, ego te sem- per amabo* I shall always love thee : eras pruficiscar, I shall go to-morrow : it terminates in bo, bor, ^niy >r : b) the future peffec^ fiiturum exactum* shows that an action will happen, but so that another will follow thereon, which cannot follow unless the first be terminated : the first, therefore, is considered complete with reference to the second ; as, when the war shall have been ended, the king will come to us : when our fadicr shall have come, he will see what we have made. The end of tbe war* and the arrival of the king, are both future but^ron* nected events; tbe last will not foUow, until the first have hap» pened. It is the same with the father's arrival, and seeing. The English often in such cases use the simple future; as, when the fadier comes, he will see, 8lc. : tliis is incorrect, and leads to a false translation into Latin; since the father cannot see while he comes or is coming, but must have come already. Sometimes the future perfect stands for the simple fulurc; as, satis te mature videro, Cic. ad div. 16. 4* and in other places. Vid. Of the use of the tenses, P. 2. Chap. 1. Sect. 10. § 4*

Digitized by Google

134 Ofth€ Paris of Verbs.

Note* AU the preceding tenses, Except Ihe future perfect,

which is peculiar to the indicative, occur in the indicative, conjunctive, and infinitive of verbs in o, or, and sum : but not in the imperative ; since this cannot refer to the past, and ad- mits only a preseut, and future. Tlie form of the tenses in their personal terminations will be clearly exhibited under tfae four conj Ligationst It assists the learner, however, to know, that all the tenses of a verb, M^th the gerunds, supines, and participles are derived from four principal parts, the pie.'icnt and perfect indicative y supiue, and present injiuitive. Without knowing these parts, we cannot conjugate : to show, therefore, that we can conjugate, it b customary in parnng to repeat these fcmr parts, amo, avi, atum, are : scribo^ psi, ptum, bere, &c.

A. From the present indicative are formed all other

presents, and imperfects of the indicative, and, in a certain degree, of the conjunctive, and all futures, except the Aiture perfect. Namely, I.) the present conjunctive active we form in the first conjugation by changing o into cm, in the rest into am ; as, amo amem, doceo doceam, lego legam &c. Change o into or, and we have the present indicative passive ; and by changing m of em or am into r, or, what is the same thing, or into ^r and clr, we have tlie present conjunctive passive of the same conjugations; as amer, docear, cvc. 2.) the imperfect indicative active : from o in the first conjugation we make abam; in the second, from eo ebam ; in the others, from o ebam ; as amabam, docebam, legebam, &c.: by changing af- terwards m into r we liave the imperfect indicative passive amabiir, doceb^r &c. 3.) the future indica* tive active: from o in the first conjugation we make abo, in the second ebo, in the third and fourtli am : as amabo, docebo, legam, audiam : add r to o, or change m into r, we have the future passive; as

Diqitized by Google

Of ike FarU of Verts.

135

amabdr, docebdr, legsir, audi^. 4.) the preseat in- finitive active; from o in the first conjugation we

make are, in the second ere with e lon^^, in the tliird ere with e short, and in the fourth Ire with i long. Menoe a) the imperfect conjunctive, in the active by the addition of ni, as aiurirc amarem, docerc doccrem, legere leg^rem» audire audirem, esse essem^ posse possem, veUe veliem : hence in the passive by changing m into r; as amar^r, docer^n le^er^r, audin^r. b) the present imperative active by rejecting re ; as ama, doce, leg^i audi. N. B. In the third conjugation four verbs reject e final ; as die, due, fac, fer, for dice, duce, face, fere, c) the present imperative passive : here there is no alteration ; it is exactly the same as the infinitive active ; as amare, &c. d) the present infinitive passive which always includes the imperfect: from e, in the fir&t, second and fourth conjugations we make i ; as amare amari, docere doceri, audire audiri : but in the third ere is changed into i ; as legere legi. 5.) the present participle : from o, in the first conju- gation^ we make ans ; as amo amans : in the secondi firom eo ens ; as doceo docens : in the third and fourth, from o ens ; as lego let^cns, audio audiens. From the genitive of this participle we may form the future pas- sive participle in dus by changing tis into dus ; as in the first conjugation amans, G. amantis, amandus : in the rest from ens entis ; as docens^ docentis, docendus ; legens, legentis, kgendm; audiens, audientis, widiettr dus: whence we see, how from eo, iens, G. euntis, we have eundus. Since the j:;erunds are nothing more than parts of these participles in dus, we hence form tbe gerunds ; as ainanduni» di» do, &c. : dpcen-

136 Of the Parti of Verbs.

dum, di, do, &c.: legendum, di^ do, &c. : audienduni,

db do, &c. : so euiidum, di, do, Sic.

" Note, If a verb has no preseDt, as memim, odi» ccepi, it has not the tenses thence derived ; nor the partic. pres. acU ; Ait.

pass.; nor pres. infin.; nor imperf. conjunctive: hence also we see that the pres. iniia. act. b derived from the pres. indie.

B. From the perfect indicative are derived all per- fects and pluperfects, with the future perfect, of the active voice. Namely, i.) perfect conjunctive : by chanrring tlie last letter i into ^rim with e short; as amavi amaverim, docui docuerim, legi legerim, audivi aadiverim, memini meminerim, fui iuerim, &c. 2.) the pluperfect indicative, by changing i into ^ram; as fui fueram, amavi amaveram, docui docueram, scripsi scripserami &c« 3.) the pluperfect conjunctive, by changing i into issem ; as fui fuissem, docni docuis- sem, memini meminissem, scripsi scripsissem, audivi audivissem, &c. 4.) the future perfect, by changing i into ^ro ; as fai fuero, amavi amavero, docui docuero, scripsi scripsero, memini meminero, coepi coepero, audivi audivero, ^c. 5.) the perfect infinitive, which includes the pluperfect, by changing i into isse ; as fui ftiisse, docui docnisse, coepi coepisse, didici didi- cisse, audivi audivisse, &c. Note. Verbs which have no perfect, as hebesco, &c., have not the tenses thence derived, the perfect conjunct, pluperfect, &c It is also remarked, that verbs without a perfect are also without a supine.

C. From the supine are formed

1 .} The participle future active^ by changing urn into iirus i

. 1^ l y Google

Of the PurU of Vtrh. 137

Manwtum ammturusy dcx:Uiro doctuniSy scnptum scriptunis^

auditum auditunis, Scc, This is declined through att cases and genders; as araaturus, ra, rum ; G. amaturi, rje, ri, &c. From this participle is formed a) the future conjunc. active, by ap- pending «m sis sit; e.g. sim amaturus : b) the future infinitive 9c!(a.ve, by adding esse to its iiom* and accus, ; as esse ama. tuniSya, um; esse amaturunij nm, ram: plur* esse amaturi, ne, ra ; esse amaturos> ras, ra ; so with others, as esse scrip- tuius, ra, rum; esse scripturum, ram, rum: plur. esse scripturi, rae, ra; esse scriptures, ras, ra: if the nominative precedes, the participle is used in the nominative ; but if tlie accusative pre- oedesy the participle also is in the accusative; as, pater dicitur esse amaturus, mater dicitur esse amatura, the fother or the mother is s«d to be going to love : audio patrem esse amatu* rum, matrem esae amaturam, I hear that the father, the mother will love: parentes dicuntur amaturi ; sorores dicuntur esse atnaturee; audio parentes esse amaturos; audio sorores esse amaturas, &c« It is indifferent whether esse precede or follow the participle. We should properly hereby remark^ that by the addition of the verb sum in all its ienaes^ a new or peii- phrastic conjugation is formed ; as amaturus, a, um, I shall love^ properly, I am one that will love; amaturus eo; amaturus eram, fiii, fueram, ero, fuero : so also in the conjuncUve ama- turus sim, I may be cooing to love, essem, fuissem : tliencc the iniinitive esse amaturus, ra»rum; and in accus. um, am, um: dua is also the infinitive future active of the verb, since it has no other. It ooce, however, ended in ssere; as amaasefe for anaatuTum esse. No/e. Esse may be omitted ; as pater dfidtur Venturas, mater vehtura, &c t audio patrem amaturam, 8ic.

£•) The participle perfect passive, by changing um into us ; as iunatum, amatus, a, um ; scriptum scriptus, nezum nexusy Sec. With this participle are formed all perfects and pluper- fects passive, both in the indicative, conjunctive and infinitive, including the future perfect; by adding sum, sim, cram, essero, fuero, esse, or fuissc. By adding sum or fni, we have die perf. indie. ; as sum amatus, a, um ; sum scriptus, a, um: by adding sua, sometimes iiieiim, wc have the perf* couj^^ as sim amatus,

Digitized by Google

138

Of iki Parts of Verht.

aim scriptus, &c.: by adding eram or lumiiij csietn or ftiifaem, we have the pluperf. ind« and conj. ; as eram or fiieram amatiis, essem or fuiaseni amatus : by addiag fbero or ero, we have tlie

tViLure perfect; as fuero or ero amatus : finally, by axiding esse or fuibse, we have the perfect inf. wiiich includes the plup.; as esse or fuisse amatus, a, um ; a?, a ; um, am, um^ osy as, as 10 all these instaooea it it iminaterial whether aum, aim, &c* precede or fottoar*.

3») The future iofiDitive passive, by adding to the supine, iii the present inBnitive passive of eo; as amatura in, tectum iri» &c. Heoce it is manifest, why the ternunation um remains unchanged into am, os, as, a^ &c.; as patrem amatum iri^ matrem amatum in, homines amatum iri, because the supine cannot be changed, being probably the accusative of the fourth declension.

Note. 1.) Verbs, which have no supine, as disco, posco, &c.»

naturally can ha\e a) no participle future atti\c, therefore no future in the conj. and intin. active, b) no paiticiple perfect passive, and therefore no perfect piuperiect, nor future perfect passive, c) no future inf. pass.

2.) This union, urus sum, tus sum, ndus sum, eram, esscm, esse, &c., is commonly termed the periphrastic conjugation* An example of it will be ^ven hereafter with the four con- jugations.

d.) In learning to derive the tenses of die passive, we leam the same for the deponent verb, since the latter wiUi an active sense h^s the fonn of the passive* ^cept in the infinitive, where it has a future like the active, gerunds, sufnnes, the partidple

• present in ns, and part, future in rus ; as hortaturus, ra, rum

esse, liorlaturuiit, Kinif rum esse: gerunds — hortandum, di, do, dunif do: supines — hortatum, hortatui participleis— Aorfaw, hortalurus, hortatus, horlntidus.

4.) Thus to express and derive tlic tenses is tenned to con- jugate. There is in fact but one conjugation \ but on account of some variations^ it is divided into four i of which hereafter.

Digitized by Google

Of the Paris oj' Verbs.

III. Each tense is divided into two niiinbors, — the singular, when the discourse is of one grammatical person; the plural, when of more. Naie: perhaps more clearly and less artificially as follows : in every action we inquire, whether one or more performed it : if one has done it, it is called in grammar the singular number; if more have done it, it is called the plural 'number : that is, the number of cue, the number of more.

nil. Each number contains three personal termi- nationSy corresponding to three kinds of grammatical persons or subjects. We must here remember, that ego is the first grammatical person ; tu the second ; ail other nominatives of the singular number — as pater, mater, Alius, aqua, mensa, homo, &c., hie, ille^— the third person singular: so in the plural, nos the first person, vos the second, all other plural nominatives — as patres, matres, filii, aquae, mensae, homines, Sec, hi, illi — ^the third. To all these persons are attached separate ter- minations of the verb, which are called personal : these terminations are also commonly, but without meaning, called persons. 1.) in the singular the first personal termination is o, m, i, or r, and is united to the word ego only, as the first grammatical person ; as, ego sum I am, ego amo I love, ego amor I am loved. The second personal termination is generally s, and united only to tu, as the second grammatical person ; as, tu es thou art, tu amas thou lovest, tu amaris, &c. The third personal termination is commonly t or tar, and united to all other nominatives or subjects, calhxl persons; as pater est the father is, pater amat the father loves, pater amatur the father is loved • mater,

Digitized by Google

140

Of the ParU of Verbs.

frater, filius leq^it, the mother, brother, son reads. 2.) in the plural the first personal termination commonly ends in mus or mur» and is united only to the nomi- native noSy as the first person plnral ; as, nos sumus we are, nos amamus, amamur, we love, are loved, iScc. The second is commonly is or mini, and united only to the nomin. tos, as the second person ; as, tos estis ye are, vos amatis, amamini, ye love, are loved, &c. The third is nt or ntur^ and may be united to all plural nominatives, because they represent the third person ; as, patres sunt fathers are, homines amani et amanturmen love and are loved. Note. 1.) Frequently ego, tu, nos, vos are defective before the personal ter- minations; as lego, legis, for ego lego, tu legis, &c : but no other person can be affixed ; we must under- stand ego, tu, &c. 2.) Whatever has here been said, iq^es only to the indicative and conjunctive; the im- perative and infinitive here suffer an exception. 3.) A verb which can have the above-mentioned persons, subjects, or nominatives, ego, tu, nos, vos, &c* united to it, and therefore is furnished with all the personal terminations both singular and plural, is commonly called by grammarians a personal verb : and most verbs are of this kind. There are however some, to which these persons, c<^o, tu, &c. cannot be prefixed, and which admit only the tliird person singular, which is also used impersonally, that is, without a subject or nominative prefixed* These are called impersonal verbs. They are twofold : 1) with an active tenni- nation ; as libet it pleases, licet it is allowed, piget it is irksome, taedet it wearieth, luceacit it dawneth, dccct it becomes, miscrct it piticth, oportet it be-

Digitized by Go

O/Uie Parts of Verbs.

141

hovetli, piulet it ashanictli, mc, to, &c., pcenitet it repcnteth : yet some are used with nominatives pre- fixed ; as decet, dedecet, pudet, pcenitet, and therefore personally, and even in the plural. To these some add tonal it thunders, pluit it rains, ningit it snows, fcdgnrat it lightens, grandinat it hails, vesperascit it grows evening. But some believe that here we must understand a nominative of the third person, as dcus, ocelum, and that they are personal verbs. Vid. here* afker. Sect 4. ^ 8. where impersonals will be consi- dered separately. To these also belong certain verbs, which in certain senses can have no nominative before the third personal termination, and in this respect are impersonal ; as refert it concerns, interest it interests or concerns. Some add to these more verbs, which in particular senses occur only in the third person, but in other senses have a nominative ; as contingit it hap- pens, evenit it occurs, fit it takes place, prajstat it is better, &c. Yet these are no impersonals, since they readily take a nominative ; but verbs which in a cer- tain sense can be used only in the third person. 2.) witli passive terminations ; as, statur one stands, itur one goes, cnrritur one runs, and so from all verbs which are intransitive, i.e. have no accusative. Often also of other passives, whose actives do govern the accu- sative, the third personal termination is used imper- sonally, i.e. without a nominative; as legitur one reads, amatur one loves, and generally when the Bnglish, one, precedes. These impersonal verbs will be considered afterwards, ^ 8, partly how they are conjugated, and partly how constructed with other words.

Digitized by Google

142 Of the CoHjugalioH of Verbs*,

Of Coiy ugatioiL

I. ) When we form a verb of the above-mentioDed kind, according to its parts, i.e. modes, tenses, nnm* bers, and personal terminations, we are said to conju- gate it. For to conjnsfatc means to fasten tosrether and connect ail the parts of a whole* When there«- fore we say that a person can completely conjugate, it means no more than that he knows of every verb each personal termination in each number, tense, and mode, can f<mn them at pleasure, and repeat th^ separately or combined with more. A learner, there^ fore, who can only mechanically conjugate sum, amo, doceo, lego, audio, cannot conjugate correctly, for he only can conjugate those five verbs. But if he can conjugate them correctly according to their formation, and intelligently, he can easily conjugate the rest

II. ) There is a fourfold mode of conjugating, or, to speak in the usual way, there are four conjugations, which are not very different from one another, and after which all verbs should properly be formed. Their characteristics by w hich they are mutually di- stinguished are the following : , '

a) In the first, all verbs in the first person pres. ind. end in o, seldom in eo, more rarely in ioj and in the present infin. in are with a long; as gwo, amavi, amatum, amare; cubo, cubui, cubituin, cuhdre; meo, mea\i, meatuni, mtare; ianio, laoiaviy laniatum, laniare. Except do dare, with its com- pounds of the first coojugatioo, in which a isqiiort; as cir- cumd&pe, &c.

b) In the secoodi all in the first pers. pres. iud. end in eo^

Digitized by Google

Of the Four Conjugations.

143

and ID the pres. mf. in 9re, with e long ; as numeo, monui, monituiiiy rnouhe \ Juereo, iidin'i, litesuiUi h<trere, &,c.

c) In the third, all in the first pers, pres. ind. end in rarely

in io ; and in the pres. inf. in Cre with e short; as colo, colui, cultiim, colcre; lego, legi, lectum, legere ; scribOf scripsi, scrip- tum, scribere; dUco, didiciy disc&rti capio, cepi, captuui,

d) In the fourtli, all in the first pers. pres. ind. end in io, and in the pres. inf. in ire with i long ; as audio, audivi, audi- tum^ audUre; haurhp hausi, haustum, haurire, &c« 

No^e. All which follow one of these conjugations are called regular: those which deviate are called irregular or anomalous* There are also verbsi of which some separate parts, as tenses^ peraonsy 8cc do not occur in the ancients; these are called defective. There are, therefore, with respect to conjugation, three kinds, or, including the impersonal, four kinds of verbs. 1.) regular; of which examples will be given § 5 : 2.) irregular or anomalous ; as »um, volo, Su:., which will be given and conjugated § 6; 3») defective; as aio, ccspi, of which se^ § 7 V 4.) impersonals ; as miseret» &c.y which are given ^ 8 ; though as defiective in thdr persons, they perhaps with more propriety would be referred to the preceding kind.

Of the Four Kijids of Conjugatiouy or Four Conjuga-

turns in particular.

We shall now give an example of each of the four ways of conjugating, or four conjugations. Since,

however, sum with its tenses is so often used with verbs to form their tenses, it must be placed and learnt before thero.

In conjugating itself there is still much to learn, if

144 Of ihe Four Cot^ugaiwnB,

we would acquire it radically, and discard mechanical learning by heart, and repetition.

1. ) The karner» before be ooajugatet a Latb verb, should conjugate aome EngliBb verbs, in which the perfect b ei pressed in all its forros ; as, I came, 1 am come, I have come, &c. : hy doing so, he will learn to conjugate in English, as well as Latin.

2. ) In rei>etition) the learner should be perfectly instructed in the formation of each tense, and by degrees derive them himself; as that from the perfect come the terminations rim, ram, sira, ero, se. This must be promoted by inquiring,

whence comes such a tcn.-:c f why is it necessarily thus f till he can say it readily and witliout the help of tlie teacher.

3. ) it is albo serviceable for the beginner not barely to learn sum I am, es thou art, est he is, but with the persons prefixed ; as ego sum, tu es, pater, mater est; he may otherwise afterwards

translate pater est, the father he is, or ainat pater he loves tlie father, as we find by experience.

4. ) It is also very serviceable for the beginner to leam to make some easy sentence; as ego sum homo, tu es homo, pater est homo, parentes sunt homines, parentes me amant,

dcus amavit homines, whereby he easily becomes acquainted witii the construction of words, and finds a pleasure in con- jugating. 1 or bare conjugating is exceedingly dry, becomes tedious, and drives away all attention and desire for learning. It is very easy for a teacher to say that the entire verb sum is folbwed by a nominative, but amo by an accusative, because it has a complete passive ; so moneo, lego, 8cc. The conjunctive bim nuit>t be translated not merely I may be, but, if 1 be, if I may be, may 1 be, might I be, &c. ; as, since I am a man, cum homo sim ; if one may be, si quis sit; I wish thou mayst be upright, opto ut sis probus. Further, simus means also, let us be, amemus let us love, sttis be, ametis lo\e, as love your parents. It must also be observed, that sum means, am I f amo, love I ? In feet, whilst conjugating, much of the Syn«  tax may be learnt: and if there be any tiling which can make conjugating pleasant, it is this method, which besides

Digitized by Gopgle

Of the Four CoHjugaikm,

promiaes the greatest advantages. The learner should also coo- jugate not only in regular oideri but be questioiied out of order, about diflerent terminations; aa what does fuit, fuenui^ ero, fbisseoiy eritis, See. signify ? What u the penooyDumberi tepsei

&€. of eacii ?

5. ) In oonjugadng» the ccmtraclaons also must be noticed ; as from amavi, amavisti and amasti, amavistis and amastis, aina* venmt and amSnint, araaveram and amSram, amavisseni and

amassem, amavisse and amasse : the same occurs in similar verbs: also in others ; as novi, novisti and nosti, novistis and nostisy noverttnt and nurimty noveram and ndram, novissem and nossem, novnsse and nosse : peto has petivi, and more commonly pe^ petivistt and petiista, &c.: audio, audivi and audii, audi- md, audiisti and audisti, andifis^, audiistis, and audisds ; au- difcfo and audiero, audivisse^ audiisse and audisse, 8cc. : so with eo I go, ivi and ii, iverim and ierim, &c. : particularly in its compounds, as redeo redii, more usual than redivi, rediisti, rediit, redieram, rediissem and redissem, &c. : so abeo, adeo, ioeo, exeo, intereo, &c. which will be more intelligible to the learner, when he understands that these contractions arose from a hasty pronunciation.

6. ) Of verbs of the third conjugation in io we must remark, that they retain i in all the tenses derived from the present, eioept in the imperative and pres. infin. and imp. conj. active and pasave, wluch are excepted by their formation ; as capiu, capis, capit, capiunt: conjunct, capiam, capias. Sec.: impeif. capiebam, 8vc. : imj^erf, conj. cai^crem, &c. : fut. capiam : impe- rat. cap^, capTte, capito, capitotc, capiunto : infin. caperc: ge- ruod capiendum,capiendi, &c. : part, capiens. Passi v. capior, ca- pSris, capltur, capiuntur : conjunc. captar : imperf. capiebar : conj. caperer : fut. capiar capieris : part, fut* capiendus, &c. So also fodio, paiio, 8cc« and the deponents morior, gradior, &c.

70 In four imperatives of the tlurd conjugation, the e final is not very commonly, or not at all in use: die, duc,fac, fer, from dico^ duoo, fado, fero : also in their compounds ; asadduc, ad- die, calefiic, adfer, 8cc. But the com^iounds of facio^ which

VOL. I. I*

Digitized by Gopgle

146

Of' the Four. Conjugations.

change it into ficio, retain c, as efiice^ conficc, from efficio, con- ficio, &c. NoU* We sometimes ficd dicey duce, faoe» £or die, duC| facy but scarcely fere for fer« 

8. ) Some verbs double the first two letters, or the first syllable in the ijerfect, after the Greek syllabic augment : as in the first coojugatioD, do dedi, sto steti ; in the second, mordco momordi ; pendeo pependi ; spoadeo spospondi , tondeo totondi : in tbe thirds caido ced^di with penult* short ; ciedo cecadi with penult long; cano cediu; curro cucurri; disco didici| fidlo fefeUi; pango from the obsolete pago, pepigi ; pario peperi ; parco p^ perci ; pedo pepedi ; pello pepuli ; pendo ijcpendi ; posco po- posci ; puugo pupugi ; tango tctigi ; tendo tetendi ; tundo tu- tudi with penult, short : but this icdujilication tails in the com- poundsy as occido I kill, occidi not occecidi ; impello impuUf oompello compuli, &c. Yet the compounds of do, sto, disco, poscOy retain the reduplication ; as addo addidi, adsto adstiti» addisco addididy deposco depoposci ; and from curro are ibnned many compounds, as accurro, concurro, discurro, decurro^ ex* curro, incurro, occurro, j>ercurro, praecurro, procurro, recurro, transcurro, sometimes with the reduplication, sometimes without^ as accurro, accurri and accucurrii &c.

9. ) There are also early forms, which occur in old laws, dra- matists, poets and dsewhm, and which may occasionally be dictated to the learner; as duim, duis, duit,'duint, Plaut. Aul.

1. 1. 23; 4. 6. 6. Terent. And. 4. 1. 42 : Cic. Cat. I. 9 : Liv. 10. 19 ; 22. 10 : for dem, des, det, dent ; firom do : ?o i>erduim, is, it, int, for perdam, as, at, ant : as perduim, Plaut. Aul. 4. 6. 6 : perduis Plaut. Amph. 2.2.213: Jupiter tepcrduit! Plaut. Epid* 1. 1. 64. Diespiter vos perduit! Plaut Posn. 4. 4. 29: ilium <fii-^kerduint! Terent. Phorm 1. 2, 73: istum dii perdoint, Plaut Ann. 2. 4. 61 : quem dii perduint! CSc. Att 15. 4 : dii te perduint, Cic. Deiot. 7 : we find perduunt for perdunt Plaut. Rud. prol. 24, probably from the obso- lete perduo for perdo : creduim, creduit, &c, for credam, &c. from credo or the obsolete crcduo : as creduis, Plaut Amph*

2. 2. 40. Capt 3. 4. IX True. 2. 2. 52: creduam, as, at^ Plaut Posn. 3. 5. 2 : Trin. 3. I. 5 ; Baoch. 4. 8. 6 : siem sice

Digitized by Gopgle

Of' ike Four Cm^ugaiiam.

147

aiet, for &im sis sit, from sum : as Piaut. Amph. prol. 57 : Lu- eiet. £. 107B: Terant Bun. 1. 1. 21 : often in Terent. and Pkut. wid. Cic. Or. 47 : alflo esdl for ent» LucrsU 1.613 : GcM. 00.1. e kgg. 19 tabb. aoescuiitforeniDt : abo for flim sis at, wefind fuam, fuas, fiiatfroin the old verb fuoforsum : asVirg. JEb. 1 1. 108, Tros Kutulusve fuat, i. e. sit, whetlicr he be Trojan or Rutulan. We also find asso and esso, is, it, for the common tenmnation of the future perfect in avero, ci o, as amasso amassis, amafl«t| for amamo ris rit : habesao ia it, &ct for habuero Is i^&c.: piobibeMo forprobibuero; ezpetesao for expetiveroi &c Tlus form occurB particularly in old laws and dramatists ; as ezcantassit for excantaverit, nuncupassit for nancapaverity occisit for occiderit, &c. So in the future intinitive, expug- nasscre for expugnaturum, ram, rum, ros, ras, ra, esse : prohi- bessere for proliibiturum esse, &c. We also find in tlie imper- fect of the fourth conjugation ibam for iebam; as vestibat, audi- baty leoibaty &C So o^en in the future of this coDjugation ibo for iam ; as aucbbo, sdbo^&c. Teient. Euo* 4. 7* 95* sdbis i.. e. scies : opperibor for opperiar, Terent. Heaut. 4. 1.6: expert' here Ibid. 4. 5. 20 : i. e. expeiiens.

A. Conjogatioiiof the verb Mim»yi«/,eff«e; for which in early times they used fuo, fui, futum, fuere, cent, fore, whence sum has its perfect fui and its participle futurui.

Indicative Mode. Conjunctive Mode.

Present. Present.

Singular* Singular, (Ego) 1.) first person: sum I (Ego) 1.)sim 1 be, shall, will, am, am I r sum humo, I am mu y, can, must be, let me be, a man : sumnehomo? am I may I be ? as simne doctus t a man* f may I be learned i also I am •

cum sim homo, since I am a man*

• Such Btde eiamples may be formed in eveiy instance : in this way the learner acquires the syntax, before he knows what syntax is.

L 2

Digilized by Google

148

OJ ihe Fuui L uiijugaliOiis.

IndicTitive. (Tu) 2.) second person : es lliou arty or art tliou ^ as, cs homo, tbouartaoMHi; art tboa a man?

(Pater, mater» hie, and all other nominattves sing, except ego, tu.) 3.) third j>erson ; est is, as, pater est homo, mater est homo, est homo, he, she, is a human being; estne doc- tus ^ la he learned i

Vlural.

(Nos) 1 .) sumus we are, e. g. men \ are we ?

(Vob) 2.) estis ye or you aie, e. g. men, are ye ?

(All other nominatives plural.) S») sunt, some or many are; as homines suDtmortales^men are mortal*

Imperfect.

Singular. (Ego) l.)erani 1 wa?, was If e« g. pious, at home, &c.

(Tu) 2.) erib thou wast, wast

thou r e. g. pious, at homo.

Conjimctive.

(Tu) 2.) SIS thou be, shalt &c. bei, thou art: as cum sis homo, since thou art a man; also be, as sis pius, be pious.

(All other nominatives sing.) 3.) sit be, shall 8lc. be, let him be ^ also is : as he, she, it may be a father, a mother, &c.; cum lioc verum si^ unce this is true.

Plural.

(Nos) I.) simus, we be, shall &C. be, let us be, e* g. pious, we are; as» cam amus, since we are, e.g; men, 8cc*

(Yos) fi*) sitis ye or jou b^ shall &c* be, be ye, c. g. pious; ye are : as cum sitis homiues, since ye are men, &c.

(All oUier nominatives plural*) 3.) sint, some or many be^ shall &c* be^ let them be, aro^ e.g* pious* Cum suit homi* nes, since they are men*

Inqfcrfect.

Singtilar.

(Ego) 1.) cssem, I were, were i t 1 should, would, mighl^ could, must be; also I was: as, cum essem domi, since I was at bomey &c*

(Tu) 2.) esseB thou wert, wert thou r thou shouldst ike. be, thou wast; as cum esses

Digitized by Google

0/the Four Conjugations,, 149 ladicatiTe. Conjunctive.

sapiens, since thou wasi wise.

(Every other norain. sing.) 3.) (Every other nom. sing.) 3.) eratone, be^or sbe was; as asset one, he, or she were, tlie &ther or mollier was^ should &c« be^ was; aatbe g. at home!, sick, &c. fistlier, mother, would be :

cumpatereisetsapieiiSy since the father was wise.

(Nos) l«)eriiiiU8wewere,were (Nos) !•) e&semus, we wm, we? e» g* sidEi &e. should te. be ; ascum esse-

mus domiy 8cc.

(Vos) 2.) eratis ye or you (Vos) 2.) esse lis ye were, should were, were you I e. g. sick. &c. be ; as cum essetis

sapieotes, since ye were wise*

(Evoy other nom. plur.) S.) (£my other nom. plur. d.) es«  erant some or many were, sent some, many or they the parents were IndttstriouSj were, should 8cc. be ; as the

&c. parents would be pleased,pa-

rentes essent conlenti ; since the parents were pleased, cum parantes essent con- tend*

Perfect. Perfect.

Smgular* SingiUar. (^) l.)iuilwas,lhavebeen, (Ego) l.)fii«rim. Iwere^hafe have I been ? e. g. sick, at been, shall &c, have been :

home, 8u;, also was ; as, cum fuerim

asgrotus, non potui &c., since I was sick, I could not» &c. (Tu) £.) iiiist^ thou wast, hast (Tu) d.) fueris, thou wert, hast been, hast thou been? e. g. been, shalt &c« have been, pious, at home, fte* e. g. well, at home : cum fu-^

eris domi &c.

Digitized by Gopgle

160 Of the Four Conjugatums,

Indioative. (£very odier nom. itiog.) 3.)

fuit, one was, has been, as res fuit, the thing was or has been useful ; pater non fuit SBgrotusy &c.

Plural,

(Nos) 1.) fuiinu9 we were, have beeoi have we beenf e. g. fuirnus a^groti, we have been sick,

( Vos) 2.) fuistis ye or you were, have been ; as you have been sicky fuistis »groti« 

(Every other nom. plur.) 3») Ai- erant or fuere, flome or many were, have been; as the sol- diers were in the camp

PlupeifecL

Singular,

(£go} !•) lueram I had beeo^

had I been? •t

(Tu) 2.) fneras, Uiou hadst been, hadst thou been i

(Every other nom. sing) 5.)

fuerat one, any one^ he, she,

Conjunctive.

ivery other nom. sing.) 3.) fuerit one \\ ere, have been, shall &c. have been : as pa- ler fuerit irat^i^, the father tpuy have been angry : cum pater fuerit iratusy mop the fitther was angry.

Plural.

(Nos) 1.) fuenmus we were, have been, shall &c have been.

(Vos) 2.) fueritis ye or you were, have been, shall &c. have been ; as cum noo fiieritis domi.

(Every otiier npiB. plar«> d.> Iberin^ some or many wexe, have been, shall &c» have been; as cum non fuerint domi, since they were not at home &c.

Pluperfect.

Singular, (Ego) !•) fiiissflin I bad been, should &c. have been*: if I had been at home ; since I

had been at home.

(Tu) 2.) fuisses, thou hadst been; shouldst &c. have been: since thou hadst been at home^ cum ftiines domi. ^

(Every other nom. smg.) 5.) fuisset, one, any one, lie, she

Digitized by Google

Of the Four Conjugatioru. 161

Indicative, it, had been : c. g.my fatlier had been sick : because my father bad been rick, quia pater fiieiat ABgrotus : be, she, it &C. bad beeo good, beaa-

FIuraL

(Nos) 1 .) fucranuis webad beeoi bad we beeo i e.g. at bomci sick, 8cc

(Vos) 2.) fueiatis ye or you had been, or had you been I e. g. at borne, &c« 

(Every other nom* plur.) S«) fiierao^ aomay many or they had been, had they been ?

e. g. at home or sick, because (quia) they had oot been at hoiue

Future.

Singular, (Ego) 1.) cro I slmll be, sliall

I be e. g. fortunate : wheo I shall be at home &c. (Tu) 2.) erU thou wilt be

fcc» when tbou wilt be at

home 8cc. (Every other nom. sing.) :).)

e^i^ one, he, she, it will

^ Conjunctive.

it had been, should &c. have been, as if (si) he, my father, had been at home: because he had been at home^ cum domi (uisset.

Plural.

(Nos) 1.) fuissemus we had been, should &c. have been ; noce we had beeo at home, Gum fuissemus domi, tec'.

(Vos) 2.) fuissetis ye ur you had been, should &,c. liave been ; e. g. since you had not beea at home^ cum non fiiisaetb domi.

(£very other nom. plur.) 8.) fiiisseot, some, many or they

had been, should have been : since they, our parents had been at home; cum domi fuisseot.

Future. Note, Here sim, sis See. is united with the participle futunis.

Singular.

(Ego) l.)sim futurus, a, um, I shall or will be; as, since (cum) I shall be at home*

(Tu) 2.) sis fiitfinis, a, um the II shalt or wilt be.

(Every other nom. sing.) 3.) sit futurus, a, um, be, she, it.

Digitized by Google

152 Of iht Fomr CotijugaUom.

IndicatiTe. Conjunctiye.

be» e. g« res erit pulchn, ihall or will be ; since vaj

pater erit felix, &c. ; when father will be at home in the

he will be at home. moroiog.

PiuraL Plural.

(Nob) U) erimiuws shall be (Nos) l*)8iiiiusfot]0iri9%a»we (at home), shall we be ? wbeD shall or will be; as, siooe

we shall be at home. (cum) we shall be at home in

the morning.

(Vos) 2.)oritis ye or you will (Vos) 2.) sitis futuri, a?, a, ye or be^ at liome, you shall or will be: since

ye wiU be well in the mofii- ing*

(OQifr noiD* plor.) 3.) enint, (Other nom. phin) 3.) sint fu- some, many or they will be, turi, to, a, they shall or wiU at home, e.g. when they will be, e. g. cum ftituri j^int bo at home* fcliccs, since they will be

happy.

Future Perfect. HUiare Perfect.

Singi^r* Is defective in the Coojunctive.

(Ego) 1.) fiierd^ I shall have been.

(Tu) 2.) fueris^ thou wilt have been.

(Other nom.) 3.) fuerit, he, she or any one will have been*

PhtraL

(Nos) 1.) fuerimus. (Vos) 2.) fueritis. (Other nom.) 3.) fiieiint.

Imperative orrogativeorjiusiTey when one bids an- other^ by prayers, commands, or exhortations.

Digitized by Google

Oj tlie lout Conjugaliiim.

153

Present.

Su^. 8.) es be, or be thou ; as, es probus, be upright. Fbtr, 2.) este be, or be ye ; as^ este probi, be upright.

Future.

Sing, 2.) csto be, be thou^ or thou shalt be. 3«) esto he shall be, or let lum be.

P/«r.!t.)esi9tebe,be je, or ye shall be* S,) suotS they or nm shall be, or let them be.

N.B. We may also add to these sis be^ simus let us be^ sitis b^ from the ooojunctive.

Infittiiive.

Pm. and hnj^n) esse be or to be, after another verb ; as possum esse I can be (industrious), videor esse I seem to be (in- dustrious). It may also be translated be or am, art, is, are, was, &,c., according to circumstances; as vidtx) te esse iiulus- trium, that thou art industrious : video me, patrem esse indua. trium, that 1 am, that my father is industrious: video vos esse lodustriosy 'videbam vos esse industriosi 1 see that you are, I saw that you were industrious, &c.

Perfect and Pluper/eci) fuisse have been, to have been ; as possum fiiisse I can have been: also was, was^&c.: have been, bast been, &c. : had been, hadst been, &c : honunesdicunt me, tc, patrem, nos, vos, parentes (iiisse probos, that I, thou, my fidier, we, ye, our parents, was, wast, Stc., have been, bast been, &uc., upright : video vos fuisse probos.

Afiifv.) Here we connect esse with the future participle nom. and acc. sing, and plur, : as esse futurus, a, um ; i, a?, a : acc. um, am, um , os, as, a : as they say that 1, tliou, my fa- ther, we, you, they, shall, will, &c. be: the nom. follows the nom : the accus. follows the accus. ; as ego dacor iiiturus esse : homines dicuntme futurum ease doctum.

End of the Infinitive.

Cerutuh and Supinet are defective.

Digitized by GoOglc

154 Oftht Fimr Cot^vgaHam.

PatikSfia 1.) present : ens a thing : used ooly as a sob-

stantive of tiic neutei geudcr.

S.) future : futunia^ Fa» mm ; to be^ future, what will here- after be or happen ; as, homo fiiturus felix, a man to be fortu. nate ; res iuturai a thii^ to happen ; tempus (uturum^ future time.

"Nate. When the verb sum is leamt and understood quite oorrectly with the formation of each tense, when each personal termination with the infinitive is explained and illustrated by many examples, not only the conjugsdon of all other Terbs will

be facilitated, but the learner also acquires the syntax, and an«  derstands for what purpose he learns each particular, and how he can apply it : this afibrds satis^Eu^tioo, and makes him de- sirous to learn more.

B. The first kind of conjugation, or first conjuga- tion of verbs in o» which in the infinitive have are ; as amo I love, amavi amatum amare : sto I stand, steti

statum stare : cubo cubui cubitiiin cubare lie : seco se- cui sectum secare cut; do dedi datum dare give, &c.

I.) The first or active part or voice.

Indicative. Conjunctive. Pre$mt. FresenL Singular. SinguUir* (Ego) 1.) o, I love, stand, cut (Ego) 1.) em, I love, shall 8ce* &c. do i love ? &c. love, let me love, as since 1

love thee, cum te amem. (Tu) 2.) asy thou lovest &c. (Tu) 2.) es, thou love, shalt &€.

love, lovesty &c« as cum hie stesi since thou standest hers, (all other nom. sing.) 3.) at» as (all other nom.) 3.) et, hebv^ the father loves &c. : my (Ieh shall &c« love, let him Iove| ther loves me, does thy fuiber loves as pater me non amet, love thee? • my father may not love me:

cum pater te amety since thy

Digitized by Go -

Of tJi€ Four Coajugatwus,

155

ludicative.

Plural. (Nos) 1 .} amusp we

(Vo6) S«) ids, ye or jou &c.

(all other qoid.) 6.) ant, tbey &c.

Imperfect.

Singular. (Ego) 1.) abam I loved, stood &c. did I love? &c.

(Tu) e.) ibas thou 8cc.

(other nom.) 8.) a bat, any one, he, she &c, loved : did he love? bedidlove: as he did love me.

Conjunctive, father loves thee : thou wish- est that he may love tbeei^ optM uttesmet*

Plural.

(Nos) I.) etnuR, we love, shall &c. iove^let us love e«g. God : sinoe we love &c« 

(Voa) 2.) etisy ye or you love, shall &c. love, as (cum) since ye love God: ako love ye, as love God : a metis &c.

(all other nom.) 3.) ent, they love^ shall &£• love, let us love: as since they, your parents, love, you much: cum ta valde ament &c.: vult ut amem, be wiUs that I shall love.

Imperfect

Singular,

(Ego) 1.) grem I loved, should love» as cum te amarem semper 8cc,

(Tu.) 8.) ar^, thou lovedst, shouldst &c. love, as &m voe am ares &c.

(other nom.) 3.) aret any one, he, she loved, should &c. love, as since he loved me> since he stood here^ cum 8cc.

Indicative. Conjunctive.

PhruL Pluralf

(Nos) 1.) abomiiawe&c.: in* (nos) 1.) ar&nus we loved,

terrogatively, did we lovef should &c. love, &c.

Digitized by Google

156 Of tht Four Conjugaiumi,

.Indicative. Coii)ttnctiTe* ifaflD perfa^w thou didst love

me&c.

(Vofi) 2.) abads ye or you &c. (Vos) 2.) aretis ye or you loved,

should &c. love, &c.

(other nom.) 3.) aban^ they, (other nom.) 3.) arent many, many loved&c. they lo?ed| should &c. lov^

as» since they always loved me, it was unreasonable that I &c. cum mo amarent sem- per: rogabatme ut araarem, he intreated mo that I would love &c.

Perfect f as amavi| steti, se- Perfect in erim, as amaverim, ctti&c* cont amarim^ is, it.

Singular, Singular. (Ego) !•) if I loved, have loved, (Ego) I •) erim i loved or have cuty stood, lam &c.: also loved, shall &c. have loved : have I loved? both interrpga- cum te amaverim semper, tively and othemnse. since I have always loved

tliee.

(Tu)2.) isU thou&c. (Tu) 2.) eris thou lovedst or

hast loved, shall &c* have loved, cum me amaveris. (other nom.)d.) it, any one, be (other nom.) S.) erit any one, &c. my father, my mother he&c.cttmpatermeamave- loved 8uu ritsemper, since my fiLther

ways loved me.

Plural. • Plural. (Sob) 1.) imus, &.C. (Nos) 1.) erimus &c. as cum

amaverimus te semper. (Vos) 2.) ifitis, &€. (Vos) 2.) eritis &c« as cum ama-

veritu mc semper, (other Dom.) 3.) &ant or €re (other nom.) d.)erin^ ftccam &c. e.g. (quia) because our paientesamaverinttesemper. parents have loved 8cc.

Digitized by Gopgle

Oj iJw FuUi CutijuguLwns.

157

Indicative. Note* avisti cont. asti : avistit

astis: aveniot dniot. PhptrfeU* Nae* i into eram.

Singular, (Ego) 1.) eram I had loved, stood, &c. had I loved ? inter- rogatively and otherwise.

(Tu) 2.) eras thou, &c.

(other nom.) 3.) crat my one, he, my father

Plural. (Nos) 1.) cramus we, &c. (Vos) ft.) eratis ye or you, &c. (other nom.) 3.) erant they,

many»&c.: as because they

had stood long, &c.

Ikture. Note* a into ibu.

Singular*

(Ego) 1.) abo 1 shall love, cut, stand Su:* e. g. when I shall love thee : shall Hove tbee?&c

(Ttt) 2.) 2bis thou wilt ftc.

Conjunctive.

Pluperfect. Note, i into iasem, as amavissem cont. amaasem.

Singular. (Ego) 1.) issem I had loved, should &c. have loved, as Mnoe (cum) I had ever loved thee.

(Tu) ft.) isses thou,&cas (cum) since thou hadst loved me :

if thou hadst loved, &c. (other nom.) 3.) issct any one &c. had loved, &c. : if he had loved me: since he had loved me.

Plural, (Nos) 1.) issemus we &c. (Vos) 2.)i8setis ye or you &c. (other nom.) 3.) issent they, many &c.

Note, avissem avisses 8cc. are

contracted into asseai asses, &c.

Future, conjunc. sim, sis ftc. united to the future part.

Singular. (Ego) 1.) sim amaturus, a, urn i shall or wi 11 love, e. g. (cum) since I shall always love thee.

(Tu.) ft.) sis amaturus, a, um thou ahalt or wilt &c. aa

Digitized by Google

158 Of ' the Four Conjugatiotu,

Indicative. Conjunctive.

us cubiUinis thou shall lie : 8*1006 thou wih always be faanaficc*

(other Dom.) S.) abit one, he, (other nom.) 3.) rit amatunisy

she, will &c. a, uai any one, be, she shall

or will,

PkraL Phral. (Nos) 1.) abimuB we shall (Nos) l.) simus amaturi, ae, a

&c. we shall or will &c.

(Vos) 2.) abitis, ye or you will (Vos) 2.) sitis amatuii, sp, a,

&c. ye or you shall or will &.c.

(other nom.) 3.) abunt many, (other nom.) 3.) sunt amaturi,

they will &c n, a, many, they shall or

will,&c.

FiUure Perfect. Note, i intoero. Future Perfect- fails. asamftver5oont«amiro« ste- tero, cttbuero.

Singular. (Ego) 1.) ero 1 shall have

lain &.C. (Tu) 2.)eri8 thou wilt have

stood &c. (othier nom.) 3.) erit any one,

he, she will &c.

Plural.

(Nos) U) erionis we shall -

(Vos) 2.) eritis ye or you will

See.

(other nom.) 3.) erint many, they will Sic.

Imperative or Jusaivei when a person enjoins any^

thing by commauds, prayers, or exhortations.

I

Digitized by Gopgle

Of ike four Cm^aHmu. 169

Sing. 2.) a: ama love, sla stand, stand thou : Plur.) 2.) ate, state stand, stand j^e, secate cut.

Future.

Sing, 2.) ato, amalolove, love thou, ^ou sbalt love : 3«) ltd)

any one, he, she shall love, let him love &c.

Piur. 2.) atdte ye ahali love^ &c d.) aotd they ahaU, let them &c.

Infinitive.

Pres. and Imperf,) are, stare stand, to stand, amare love, to love : e. g. possum amarc, stare, &c. I can love, stand, &,c. : so- leo amare I am used to love, it may also mean» I love, &c.y tbou lofvest^ be loves, we, ye, they love, &c. dicunt patrem amare, they say that the lather loves : me, te, nos, vos amare^ that I, thou, we, you, &c. It is oflen the imperfect, as I saw that you stood in the market, videbam vos stare, &c. : audiebam te libros amare, I heard Uiat thou luvedst books, Su:.

Perftei and Phq^erfeet') isae, as amavisse coot, amasse : have loved, to have loved : cubuissc have lain, to have lain : also I, thou, &c. have loved : as audio te amavisse, 1 hear that thou

hast loved or hadst loved : patrcin amavisse, &c.

Future* Esse it united with the future participle in tva, nom. and acc* as esse amaturus, a, urn : i, «, a : urn, am, um : oa, as, a : as ^cunt me, te, patrem esse amaturum, that 1, 8cc. shall

love : nos, vos, parcntes esse amaturos, that we, you, &c. will love: pater dicitur esse amaturus the father is said to be going to love : dicitur mater esse amatura, they say that the mother will love : pareotes dicuntur esse amaturi, &c»

End of the Infinitive*

Gerunds in dum, di, do, dum, do :

Nom. dum, as amandum est one must love; su amandum erat one must love, i. e« formerly ; fuit amandum. See after- wards the penpbrastic conjugation nest to the fourth conjtigai- tion under F.

Gen. di, as aiuaudi of loving or to love : e. g. cupidus aman-

. ^ > y Google

160

Of the Four Confugaitotu.

di, standi &c. desirous of loving^ U) stand : cupiditas amandA e. g. libm : desire to Jov« books*

DaL do, c. g. amando to or for loving ; as aptus amando^ stando, fit for loving, standing &€•

Ace* duiDf 9,g. ad amaudum prodivis inclined to loving : ad amandmn impdUmur m are driven to love.

A hi. do, c. g. amando; stando by loving^ standing : in aman- dOf stando in loving, standing.

Supines in um and u : a) in om, as amatuniy statu to, in

order to, love, stand : venio amatum, statum I come to love, to stand : cubitum to lie : sectum to cut : b) in u, as amatu, statu : e. g. facilis amatu easy to love or to be loved*

Two partieipks: U) pres. and impetf* in ans, as amans lov- ing, one who loves or loved, as homo amans a loving man, or a man who loves, or loved, o. g. God, virtue &c. Gen. hominis amantis of a rean who loves or loved : so homini anianti : ho- minem amantem : also with the Accus. as I know a book-lov- ing man, or I know a man who loves books : novi bominem amantem tibros.

2.) future in firus, as amaturus, a, rum, who or which will love : pater amaturus, a fatlier who will love : Gen. patris ama- turi of a father &c. mater amatura a mother who &c. : Gen. matris amatune &c. Also with the accusative, a man who will love books, homo amaturus libros : I know a man who fntt love books, hominem amaturum libros &c.

Note- These words may be declined throughout ; also Cu- bans cubiturus, stans staturus &c. We also add sum, es, &c. eram &c. to the future in rus, and say sum cubiturus, a, um : I am to lie : ea cublturus thou art to lie : &c sumus cubiluri» we are to lie ; eram cubitunis T was to lie, I should lie : so malei c^t cubitura the mother will lie 8cc. Of this we treat- ed in the fonnation of the tenses : it is to l)e re|)eated in all the conjugations: it is a part of the periphrastic conjugation, of which an example will be g^ven after the fourth oonjugatioii under F« 

Digitized by

Of ike Four Qntfugaiiom. 161

II. The seoond orpasswe part or voice of the trans- itive verb. N. B. Properly, only those verbs in o have

passives, which govern an accusative ; as do, amo &c. : not cubo, sto &c. : these have only the third person in each tense, without a preceding nom. i.e. impersonally and in the neut. gend. ; as statur one stands : stabatur one stood: perf. statum est, statum erat, stabitur, sta- tom fiierit: conjunc. stetur^ staretiur, statum sit &c.

Indicative. Conjunctive.

PretetU. PrcsenU

Smgular. Singular*

(Ego) I.) or I am loved, am I Ego) 1.) er I be loved, shall loved &ۥ because 1 am Sec be loved, let me be loved, loved. am loved: cum amer^ since

1 am loved: si amer^ if 1 be loved &C.

(Tu) 2.) arls or are, thou art (Tu) 2.) em or Cre thou be loved &c« loved, shall &c. be loved, art

loved ^c.

(other nom.) 3.) atur any one, (other nom.) 3.) etur one, he, be, she &,c. ; as, the father is she be loved &c. : cum pater loved by all, &c» ametur, since the father is

loved &c. : Deus vult utpater ametur^ God wills that a fa«  ther shall be kmd. N^.B. statur one stands, cuba- N. B. stetur one may &c. tur one lies. stand, cubetur one may lie.

PlwaL Plural

(Nos) 1.) amur we &c. (Nos) 1.) emur we &c.

(Yos) £.) aoiim ye or you &c. (Vos) d.) emin! yc or you Sec:

since ye are loved by all, cum amenuDi 8lc: if ye shall be loved, si amemini &c.

VOL. I. M

Digitized by Google

1G2

Of the Four Cotyugaiious*

Indicative, (other nom«) 3.) anUir many, they te.

Imperfect.

Sirtguiar. (Ego) 1.) abar 1 was loved, was I loved &ۥ

(Til) 2.) abiris or abare thou Sec.

(other nom.) 3.) abStur one,

he, she &c.

PhraL (Nos) 1.) aUbDur we 8cc. ( Vos) 2.) abSmini ]Feor you &c.

(other nom,) 3.) abautm many, they &c.

Perfect,

Singular. Nb^e. Here the perf. part, amatus is joined to sum, es

ike.

(Ego) 1.) sum amatiiJ^, a, um 1 am loved, have been loved.

(Tu) 2.) es amalus, a, um thou

Conjunctive, (other oom.) 3.) eotur many, they &c.

ItnperfecL

Singuiar, (Ego) 1.) arer I were loved,

should &c. be loved, was

loved; cum amarer, since I

wa3 loved. (Tu) d.) ireris or ar€re thou

Sec.

(other nom.) 3.) aretur, one^

he, she ik,c.

PiuraL (Nos) 1.) aremur we &c. (Vos) 2.) aremini ye or you &ۥ (other nom.) 3.) Srentur many,

they &c.

Perfect.

Singular. Note. Here the perf. part, ama- tus is joined to sim, sis &€.

(Ego) 1.) sim amatus, a, um, 1 be loved, have been loved, shall &c. be or have been loved, am or have been loved: 1 wish that I may always be loved by thee, opto ut semper a te amatus sim.

(Tu) 2.) sis amatus, a, um, tliou be or lia^i been loved, shalt &c. be or have been loved, art or hast been loved

Digitized by Gopgle

0/ the Four

Indicative, (other Dom.) 3.) est amatusi a, iim he&c

Flural.

(Noe) !•) sumus amatiy a

(Vos) 2.) estis amati, a;, a ye

or you &c. (other nom.) J.) sunt amati, fs, a tliey &c.

Pluperfect

Nole. Here theperf. part, ama- tus &c is joined to eram or fueram.

Sitigular. (O^o) 1.) cram amatus, a, um, I was loved^ liad been loved

(Tu) 2.) eras amatus, a, um thou &c. -

(other nom.) 3.) erat amatus, a, um he Su:.

Plural.

(Sot) K) eramus amati^ a &c.

(Vos) 2.) eratis amati, ae, a &c.

(other nom.) 3.) erant amati, SB, a&€.

Future,

Singular* (Ego) 1) aborl shall be loved

Confugaiiom. 163

ConjuBCtive. (other nom.) d.) sit amatas^ a, um be &c*

Plural*

(Nos) !•) ttmus amati, a we &C.

(Vos) 2.) sids amati, a ye or you &c.

(other nom.) J.) slut uiiiati, a they &c.

Pluperfect*

Note. Here the perf. part, ama- tus id joined to essem or fuissem.

Singular,

(Ego) 1 .) cssciii (t\iis»em) ama- tus, a, uin I were loved, had been loved, should &c. be or have been loved, was or had been loved*

(Tu) 2.) esses (futsses) ama- t\is, a, um thou &r.

(other nom.) 3.) esset (fuisset) amatus, a, um he &c.

PhuraL

(Nos) 1.) essemus (fuissemus)

amati, a?, a &c. (Vos) 2.) essetis (fuissetis)

amati, a?, a &U/, (other nom.) assent (fuis.

sent) amati, m, a &c.

Future Conjunctive*

There is none. We have sim amandus, rogandus,- 6cc. ;

2 '

Digitized by Google

164

Of the jPour Conjugatiom.

Indicative. (Tu) 2.) aberis thou wilt be 8cc.

(otber Dom«) 3. abittir one, he ^be&c.

PburaL (Nos) 1.) a^ur we shall &c.

(Yds) 2.) Sbim'mi ye or you

will &c. (other nom.) 3.) abuntur many, they will &4:.

Future Perfect

Here the part. perf. amatus &a is joined to fiiero or ero.

Singular. (Ego) 1.) fuero amatus, a, um Ishall be or have been lov- ed &c.

(Tu) 2.) fiiem amatns, a, um

thou wilt 8cc. (other nom.) 3.) fuerit amatus,

a^ um he will &c*

PhraL

(Nos) 1.) fiierimus amati, ae, •

a &c. (Vos) 2.) fueritis &c. (other nom.) 3.) fuehnt Stc.

Imperative or Jussive.

PresetU,

Sing* 2*) as amare be thou loved. P/tfr.l2.) aminl be ye loved.

Conjunctive, but in these, necessity of loving, asking, &c« is im- plied : they axe not therefore the future conjunctive^ but of the periphrastic conjug. See afterthefourth conjug. F« 

Plural.

Future Perfed fails.

Dioitized by Gopgle

Of the Four Coftjugatiam.

165

Future,

Sing. 2.) ator, as amator thou shalt be loved : 3.) StoTi as

amator any one^ he^ she shall be loved or let him be loved.

PAir* 2« amiDor, as amaminor ye shall be loved : 3.) antor, as amaatDTtfaeji our parents, shall be loved or let them beloved.

Infinitive,

Pres. and Imperf.) ari, as amari, rogari, be loved, intreated, to be loved, intreated ; as possum amari I can be loved, cupio amari I desire to be loved : it is often translated by thou &c«  that I, that thou &c.; as videor amari I seem to be loved, it seems that I am loved; notum est m^ te« patiem, uos, vos, fraties amari, it b koowo that I am loved, that thou art loved &c. Note* It » thus vrith the perfect and fiiture which follow.

Ferf* and Pbiferf.) Here the participle perf. in thenom. and accus* b added to esse or luisse; as esse or fuisse amatus, a, am : amati, se, a : um, am, um : os, as, a : accordingly as a

nom. or accus. precedes; as, pater dicitur esse amatus, they say that the father is loved; mater dicitur esse amata, the mother is said to be loved : sororcs dicuntur esse amatse : also audio patrem esse amatum, i hear that the father is or was loved ; audio parentes esse amatos, sorores esse amatas.

Future, Here iri is added to the supine in uiii, as ama. turn, rogatum &c. e. g. amatum iri ; whicli is unchangeable, whether it be united to the fem. or neuL, plural or singular; as, audio ]Mtrem amatum iri, matrem amatum iri, fratres ama- tum iri, sorores amatum iri, &c. I hear that my ilEither, mother, Sec will be loved.

Cttrunds and Supines fail, as in all passives.

Two paiticiples which are declined as adjectives.

!•> perfect andph^perfect s sing, in us; as amatus, a, um, loved^ one who is or was loved : homo amatus^ a bdoved man.

Digitized by Gopgle

166 . ike Four On^pOum

a man who is or was loved : G* bominis amati^ of a man who &C. D. bomini amato. A. hominem amatum &c. PI. bonuoes «mati» num who are or were loved &c.

2.) future in clus ; as amaodus, a^ um, one to be loved, one who must be loved : as, pater amandus, a &ther to-be loved, worthy to be loved, who must be loved : G« patris amandi^ of a lather Bcc. So mater aroanda, a mother to be loved 8cc* G. matris amands, of a mother &c. Nofe. It has been already remarked, that sum, eram ike. are affixed to the part, in dus; as, amandus sum, 1 am to be loved, eram amandus, a, urn, I was one who must be loved, I was to be loved, sum us amandi &c. I'he same thing \\'^\ hereafter be particularly noticed. ' See after fourth conj. F.

No^e. Like the passive throughout b coojugated every depo- uent; except 1.) that in £DgUsh it has an active signifi^tioo ; as hortor I exhort, bortaris thou ezbortest* bortabar I exhorted, hortatus sum I have exhorted &c. £.) that in Latin the infim-

tive departs a little from the passive; viz. the future follows the active, and like the active it has gerunds and supines, and also the two participles of the active in ns and rus ^ in all^ four. Thus e. g.

pres* and imperj. liortari exhort, to eadiort.

perf^, and pluptrf. esse hortatus, a, um: i, s;, a: urn, am, um; 08, as, a, to have exhorted ; that I, thou &c we, you &c. have exhorted.

future* esse hortaturus, a, um : i, 8e,a : um, am, um : os, as, a : that I, tliou 8cc. are to exhort

End of the infinitive.

Gerunds. N. hortandum est one must exhort: G« hortandi of exhorting : cupidus hortandi, desirous of exhorting: D. bor-

tando to or lor exhorting; as aptus hortando, fit for exhorting : A. hortandum; as proclivis ad hortandum, inclined to exhort- ing; Ab. hortando by exhorting; in hortando in exhorting.

Digitized by Gopgle

Of ike Four Coiijugaiiuni

167

Supitm. 1.) in um, hortatum tx), in order to exhort : 2.) in 11^ hortatu to exhort.

Parikipki, 1.) j^rei. and imperf. in an$f bortaas exhorting^ who exhorts; as homo hortana. G. homlnis hortantis. D. ho*

mini hortanii &c.

ft.) future aciive in «nif • hortaturus, a, um, who will exhort, e. g. homo hortaturua. G* hoininis hortaturi : with sum &c«  I am to &c.

S.) perf* vadpb^perf. in us, hortatus, a, um, who has or had exhorted ; as, homo hortatus me, who has or had exhorted me. G. hominis hortati Sec. : with sum 8cc. I have &c.

4.) fuiun passive in aiuius, hortandue^ a, ura, who is to be, most be. exhorted ; as homo hortandus. G. hominis hortandi : so with sum, eram &c« ; sum hortandus I am to be exhorted : mater est hortanda, my mother must be exhorted : sumus hor* taodi. See conjug. periphrast. after the fourth conjug. under 1\*

Km* We remark stiU further of the first conjugation, that most verbs in o, have avi in the perfect, atum in the supine ; as

amo I love, oro I pray, rogo I ask, aro 1 plough, &c. The fol- lowing vary, and in the perfect have ui or i, in the supine itum or turn.

Cubo, ui, itum, lie, recline, with those of its compounds which do not assume an m ; as accubo Sec. The rest aie of the third conjugation; as

accumbo, bui, bitum, dis- cuiiibo, &c, — Note, cubasse for cubavisse, Quint. 8.2.: whence cubavi also must have been used.

• Throughout the ooqjogstioiis of veihs, the author has given nume-

toiis little eianiples under csch tenao and person as eierdses for the tesroer : but as a work of this land cannot be oonsidered as elsinentaiy, in the verb sum and the first oonjugation I have retained as many as would convey the andior^ intention to teschers; and in the remsining conjugations I shall simply give the Itatos, omitting altogether the Eoglisli examples. — Nuic Translator,

168

Of the Fmu^ Conjugatiam.

Cveipo, ui, itum* make a none^ mioo^ strm, ut (an mote fie- creak, with its oompounds; quently), atunu except that discrepo, incre- Neco kill, has necavi, necatum, po have avi, atum, as well and necui, nectum: so also

as ui, itum. eneco or enico.

Du^dedi, datum, give; so four compounds, cvcumdo^ pes- sundo^ satiado^ venundo : in •U these the penult of ^^di, datum, also of dare, dabam, dabo and datur is short. Its other compounds, as addo, reddo, to. are of the third cooj.

Domoyui, itum, tame; with its

compounds. Frico, firicui, frictum, rub,

scratch, with its compounds : we find fricatus, a, um, as fri- cat», Plin. H. N. K). 15,: membris fricatb, Ser. Samm* 76.

luvo, iuvi, iutum, hdp; so ad- iuvo help ; we find iuvatu- rus, Plin. op. 4. 15.: iuva- tura, Colum. 10. 131.

Labo — — be fiEdliogi sink, witliout perf* or sup.

Lavo^ lavi, lavatum, coatr. lau- turn and lotum, wash, bathe : also lavo, ere^ of the third conj.

Mico, ui, glitter, move quick- ly; so emico spring for- wards: yet Quint I. 6. 17* says that many use emicavi, though he condemns it. Di-

Nezo — — tie, without perf* or sup.

Plioo—-* fold, may oooe hmve had ayi, atum, and ui, itum,

since plicatus, a, um, oo curs, Lucret. 6. lOBo, and its compounds applico, com- plico, implico have both; re- phco has perhaps only avi, atum, like the derivatives from plex,«^upplico, dupli- co, multiplico.

Poto, avf, atum, and contr. po- tum, drink, carouse; with its compounds.

SeoQ» secui» sectum, for secavi, secatum, cut; with its comr pounds : yet secatunis^ Colum. 5. 9* ^« 

Sono, ui, itum, rarely avi, atum, sound ; with its compounds-

Sto, steti, statum, stand. Its compounds in the pecfect have illy In the supine atom and itum, as adsto^ adsdd, adstitum and adstatum : so praesto, resto, consto, cxsto, iosto, obsto, persto, prosto : the supine in itum is more usual; ezoq»t that pneata* tunis» a, um occurs firequentp ly : Cic. ad Div. 6. 8 : liv.

Digitized by Gopgle

Oftkt Fcmr Conjugation. 169

Sa lip 15» On the con- praostavi was also in use,

trary circumsto has drcum* prg s t a w i m, Pand. 3. 5. 18.

steti without a supine; su- Tono, ui, itura, thunder; with

perstOy supersteti and super- its compounds. Also tone,

stitum^ but both seldom : ere of the third conj. was

from antisto or antesto we used : Varr. ap. Nod. U 1 1.

find the perf* antesteli : e. g. 245»

antestetenmvCic. Invent.^ Veto, ui» itum^ forbid ; vetavi

S; but no supine: distohas was also used* as vetavit,

neither perf. nor sup. Note* Pers. 5. 90.

Deponents, as has been akeady observed, are conjugated like pasrives, viz. or^ atus sum, an (except in the infinitive) ; as hor-

tor, atus sum, ari. A beginner, to assist him, has only to ima- gine an active horto, avi, atum, to form the gerunds, supines> and thence the future participle in urus, as in actives : and from this by affixing esse, the future infinitive, as hortaturus, a, um : um, am, um esse. There are also deponents, which beside th^r termination in or, have one in o, as adulor, adulo; populor, populo ; adulor follows hortor, adulo follows amo.

•

C. Tiie second kind of conjugation, or second con- jugation.

To this belong all verbs in eo which have their in- finitive in ere with the pen. long, whether transitive or intransitive (neuter), as moneo, ui, itum remind or admonish ; doceo, ui, ctum teach, learn ; hsereo, haesi, hsBSum stick, cleave or adhere, &c.

I.) The first or active part or voice.

Indicative. Coiyunctive.

Present. PresenL

Sing, eo, es, et Sing, earn, eis, eat

Plur, emus, etis, cnt. P/wr. ciiinub, eatis, eant.

Digitized by Google

170 Of the IW CtmjugaiumM.

Indicative. Conjunctive.

Imperfect Imperfect, m is added to

tihe infin. ere.

Sing, ebara, ebas, ebat. Sing. Srem, eres, eret.

Plur. Sbamus, cbatis, ebant. Plur. ercauis, ereiis, erent.

Perfect Perfect i is changed into

erim.

Sing. I, isti, It. Sing, erimj eiisy eriu

Plur* imuSf btia, erunt or ere. Plur, erimi»» eritisy eriiit»

Pluperfect, \ is changed Pluperfect, I is changed into eram. into issem.

Sing, erara, eras, erat. Sing, issem, isses, isset.

Plur, eramusi eratis, eranU Plur, issemus, issetis, issent.

Future, eo is changed into Future, sim &c. is joined

ebo. to the future participle.

Sing, eboy ebia, ebit. Sing, momturussiroySisyUt.

Plur. Sbimus^ ebitts, Shunt. Plur. monituri aimus, sitis,

Btnt.

Future Perfect changes i Future Perfect fails, into erd.

Sing, erO, cris, crit. Plur. erunu8| ehtis, eriat.

Imperative or Jussive.

Pntent. Siog. 2*) e. Plur. 2.) ete.

fu/i^re. Sing. 2.} et5. 3.)eUk Plur. 2.) etdte. d.)ento.

Infinitive. Present and imperf. ere.

Perfect and pluperf* isse.

Future is ibnned fyy joining esse to the future participle.

End of the Infinitive.

Digitized by Gopgle

J

Of the Four Cot^atwm. ill

Gerunds. N. dmn» G. dL D.do* . A. dum» Abl. do. Stypinet U) um« €•) u.

Tvro participlet. 1.) pres* and imperf. ens. H.) fatuie; nis» n» nuD*

11.) The second or passive part or voice, as moneor I am admonished} monitus sum, moneri : doceor I am taught, doctus sum, doceri.

Indicative. Conjunctiye. Present. Present.

'Sirtrr. cor, eris or ere, ctur. Sing, ear, eiiria or eare, eatur. Plur. euiur, emioi, entur. Plur* eainur, eaiuini, eantur.

Imperfect. Imperfect.

Sing, ebar, Sbaris or Share, Sing, eier, ereris or erere, €re-

ebatur. tur.

Plur, ebamur, ebam'mij eban- P/iir. eremurieremini^trentur.

tur.

Perfect, sum or fui is join- Perfect, sim orfiierim is

ed to the part, perfect. joined to the part, per- fect

Singm monitUB sum, €8, est, or Sit^. monitus aim, sis, sit, or

fiji &c* fiierim &c« 

Plur, moiu6somus,estas,sunt, Plur* moniti simus, si^ sint,

or fuiiuus . or fuerimus &c*

P/wper/ec^. eram or fueram Pluperfect, essem or fuis- ' is joined to the part sem is joined to the perfect part, perfect

Sing, momtus erain,eras,erat, Sing, monitus essem, esses,

or fueram Sic* csse^ or fuissera Sec*

Plur* moniti eramus, enitis, P/irr. moniti essemus, essetis,

erant, or fueramas Sic* essent, or ftiissemus 8cc.

Digitized by Coogjf

172 Ofik£ F9wr Coi^ugatiom.

Indicative. C<mjunctive»

Future, Future fails.

Sing, ebor, eberis or eberei ebitur.

Plw. ebimur, CbimiiUi ebun- tur.

Future Perfect ero or fu- Future Perfect fails*

ero is added to the part

perfect. Sing, moiiitus eio> eris, erit, or

fuero 8u:« 

Plur, moniti eriraus, eritis, ehnt, or fuerimus &c.

Imperative or Jussive.

Present. Sing. 2.) ere. Plur. 2. einini.

Futtire. Sing. 2.) ftor* d.)Ston Plur. fi.) enuoor. 5.) entor.

Infinitive.

Present and imperf. erf.

Perfect andpluperf* esse is joined to the part, perfect. Future, iii is joined to the supine in um.

£iid of Infim^ve.

Gerunds and sujjines fail.

Participles. 1.) perf. and piuperf. us, a, um. 2.) future: dus, da, dum.

Observation 1.) As has been before remarked, deponents are conjugated like passives, with some little variation in tlie infini- tive, where they follow the active.

Pres. and imperf. eri ; as fetcri confess.

Perf. zndplupetf. esse with the part. perf.

Havre, esse with die part fiiture in urns. '

Gerunds, N. dum. G. di, D. do, A. dam. Abl, do.

Digitized by Google

Of the Four Conjugaibm*

173

Parde^pla are four: 1.) Pres. and imperf. In to* 2.) Peif. and pluperf. in us, a, uni. 3.) future acdve in urns, a, um. 4.) Future passive in dus, da, dunu

Observation fi») Verbs of the second conjugation have mosdy iii^ itaoiy as moneo, ui^ itum ; so cako am warm : careo want : doleo grieve : babeo have : lateo lie bid, whence deliteo, but

without a supine : liceo am exposed to sale : mereo merit : noceo hurt : oleo, ui, itum yield a good or bad smell : so its compounds; but aboleo has evi, (also ui Priscian. 9.) itum: adoleo adolui, but en, ultum belong to adolesco : ezoleo, evi, etum ; inoleo^ evi^ — - ; obsoleo, e?!, etum &c. Yet ezolevi, ezoletumi inolevi, obsolevi^ etum, seem rather to belong to exo- ksco, inolesco* obsolesco, as adolevi, ultum to adolesco : also pareo obey, with its compounds : placeo please, with its com- pounds ; taceo am silent, of which the compounds apparently have no supines ; valeo am strong, well, or able.

Yet there are many exceptions : partly in the perfect ; partly in the supine, which often loses i, as doceo, doctum for docitiim ; sometimes even a whole syllable, as misceo mistum for misci^ turn, or ends in sum, as hsereo, hassum &c» Many irerbs, par- ticularly neuters, have no supines, and somedmes no perfects* Tlie fisUowing are exceptions.

Albeoyui^ am white. We are lous, am skilful by ezpe-

uooertmn whether the per- rience.

feet occurs* Cilndeo, ui — am wlute, glow.

Algeo, alsi, alsum am cold. Caveo, cavi, cautum, beware

Arceo, ui — drive off : its com- with A., care for with D. pounds have supines, as co- Censeo, ui, censum (or per- ercco, ui, itum, &c. baps censitum, whence cen*

Ardeo, ar^, arsum bum. situs, as censita sunt ca-

Aieo, ui — am dry. pita, Monim. Ancyr. :) esti-

Aveo — -— desire* mate, think; so its com-

Audeo,ausus sum, ausum dare. pounds: reoetiseo, has sum Augeo, auxi, auctum increase ^ and situm.

with its compounds. Clareo, ui am renowned.

Calleo, ui » am hard, or cal- Cieo, civi, citum excite : yet

174

Of the Four Cot^ugations.

the peifect seems to come from cio civi, citum of the fourth conj. : citum however of the second conj. has the peDultima short;, whence con- dtii9, excitus, but dtum of the fourth makes It long, whence accltus, concitus,ex-

CltUS.

Clueo am renovvoed, am

known.

Conoiveo^ connivi and conoixi, connictum^ close the eyes, wink* look through the fin- gers. The perfect cuiiuivi seems to come from the ob- solete connivo.

Deleoy levi, letum, blot, per- ha{» from the obsolete ko.

Denseo, — — thicken.

Boceo, cui, ctum teach ; with its compounds.

Egco, ui, — want ; so indigeo,

Faveo, favi, fautum favour.

Fervco, ferbui or fervi — seethe, boil ; with its compounds.

Flaveo — « am yellow.

Flacceo — — fade^

Flco, llevi, flelum weep j no defleo.

Fioreo,ui, — • bloom or flourish, Fceteo, ui, perhaps — stink. Fqveo, fovi, tum warm. Frendeo or frendo, firendui^fre-

sum^ firessum gnash. Frigeo, frixi — ani cold. Dio-

medes adduces the perfect.

thougli it is uncertain wbe«  ther it occurs,

Frondeo, ui — have green leaves : the perfect is uncer- tain, but quoted by Pria- clan. 9.

Fulgeo, si — ' shine ; with its compounds : we find also fulgo, ere of the third conj.

Gaudeo, gavisus sum, gavisum rejoice.

Hsereo, hmif hsosumj adhere^ sticky cleave : the pei^t ra- ther belongs to hseresco*

Ilcbco — am blunt.

Horreo, ui — am terrified,

bristle j witli its compounds. Indulgeo, si, tum indulge, lubeo, iussi, iussum, order,

Ind.

Langueo, langui (trisyllable)

languish. Liqueo, liqui or iicui — am

liquid, melt. Liveo ~ -i- am lind (from

blows).

Luceo, luxi — shine \ inth its compounds,

Lugeo, luxi — mourn : the supine should be luctum, which scarcely occurs, though adduced by Pns- cian.

Maceoi ui, (which last appa* rently Is not used) — am

lean.

Madeo, ui — am wet.

Uigilized by

Of ike Four Qu^ugaiwftt.

175

Maoeo, mausi, uuuisuin waity remaio ; witii its compouiids.

Maiceo^ id, — fade,

Mioeo project, LucreU 6* 662. but emineo, ui — pro* ject tor wards : so immineo, promineo.

MiaceOy ui, mistum or mixtiun mix; with it^ oompooDda.

Moereo, — — am sad,

Moitleo, momoidi (also me- mordt Gell. 7. 9.) morsum bite. Its compotinds lose the first syllabic in the })er- fect, as admofdeoj admordi &c.

Moveo, moviy motQm movei

with its compounds. Muceo — am mouldy: the

perfect mucui is uncertain.

Mulceo, mulsi, mulsum, stroke or coax; with it& com- pounds.

Mu]geo,niuUiymulctum milk; writh Its compounds.

Neo, nevi, netum spin.

iSidco ir. nut iu use; hence re- nidco shine, reflect : reniduit is found. Gloss, vet.

Nitco, ui — slune.

PaUeo, ul -~ am pale.

Pateo, ui ^ lie open.

Paveo, vi — fear, dread.

Pendco, pe[)endi, pciisuii) (wliich last scarcely occurs) bang, am suspended. Its compounds in the perf. lose

tbefirst syllable, as dependeo^ depend! &c.

Pleo is obsolete^ ' but is found ap. Pest*: its compounds compleo, evi, etum fill ; so depleo, impleo, expleo, re- pleo, suppleo.

Polleoy ui (which scarcely oc- curs) — am able.

Praodeo, prandi or pransus sum eat before the usual tine, breakfast.

Puteo, ui — stink.

Putreo, ui — ajn putrid or rotteo.

Rauceoy or raudo^ raust» rauBum, am hoane: jet perhaps only rausuro o&- curs.

Rideo, si, sum smile, laugh;

with its cumpouuds, Iligeo, ui — am stifi*. Rubeoy ui — • am red* Scateo, ui ^ spring forth like

water: the perfect is unpeiw

tain.

Scdeo, scdi, sessum sit; with its compounds adsideo

Seneoy ui ~ am old.

Sileo, ui am silent.

Soleo, solitus sum am wont. Soluiisrare: whence solue- rim, CgbI. Antip. ap. N on. 1 0. 35* : soluerat, Sallust. ap. Priscian. Q*

Sorbeo, ui or psi, sorptum suck ; with its compounds.

Digitized by fioogle

176

Of the Famr Conjug0iium<

Sordeo, ui — am dir^, filthy, Teigeo^ or teigo, teni, tenmo,

despised. to mb dry; with iti com-

Splendeo, ui — shine. pounds, abstergo &c« 

Spondeo, spopondi (spepon- Timeo, ui — fear.

di Gell. 7. 9.) sponsum am Tondeo, totx)ndi, tonsum shear.

bail ; promise certainly. Its The compounds in the per-

compounds in the perfect feet lose the redupUcaUoo,

lose the reduplication, as re- as detondeo, detondi &c.

spondeo, respondi answer &c« Torpeo, ui — am torpid, numb*

Strideo or strido, stridi hiss or Torqueo, torsi, tortum, forraeriy

whiz: the perfect perhaps also torsum, twisl ; with its

comes from strido of the third compounds.

conj. Grammahaos also give Torreo,ui,tostum, parch, roasU

stridui. Tumeo, ui —swell.

Studeo^ ui — study. Tuigeo, tursi — swell, am pufl^

Stupeo,ut— amstupified,a8to- edup: sodetuigeo.

lushed. Urgeoy ursi — press, urge;

Suadeoy suasi, sum persuade : with its compounds.

with its compounds. Video, vidi, visum see j with its

Teoeo ui (also tetini and teni- compounds.

vi were once used), tentum Vieo, (vievi, vietum) bind,

hold, know: so its conu braid. The perf. and sup.

pounds oontineo, continui, seldom or never occur.

contentum 8cc. From adti- Vigeo, ui — am Uvely.

tinere and perUnere no su- Virco, ui — am green,

pine occurs. Voveo, vo\n, votum vow. So

Tepeo, ui — am warm. devoveo.

Nole. Deponents^ hke passives, have itus sum, €ff ; as liceor

to bid for something ; so poUiceor promise, mereor deserve, ve- reor fear or dread, tueor watch, take care of, tuitus or tutus sum; with their compounds. The following are irregular ; fa- teor, fassus sum, confess, with its compounds confiteor, con- fessus sum, Goofess; profiteer, professus sum, profess ; diffiteor has no perfect : misereor, miseritus or misertus sumii pi^ ; reor, ratus sum, think, hold good ; medeor heal, which has no per- fect ; for it, medicatus sum from medicor is used.

D. The third kind of conjugation or third conjuga-

Of the Ewr OmfugaHom, 1 77

turn. To it belong verbs in o, which in the infinitive have ere with penult, short, as colo, colui, cultum ho- nour, cultivate ; cado, cecidi, casum fall ; tollo, sustuli, sublatum take away ; capio, cepi, captum take.

I.) The first or actitfe part or voice.

Indicative. Conjunctive. Present. PremU. !Sing. 6, is, iu Sing, am, as, at

P/«r. imut, itis, unt. PAir. imus, fitis, ant.

Imperfect. Imperfect.

Sing, ebam, ebas, ebat. Sing, erem, er§8, eret

Fiur. ebamus, ebitis, ebant. Plur. eremus, erSliB, ereot.

Perfect. Perfect.

Sing. I, isti, it. Sing, erim, ens, erit.

P/ur. imusy btis, enuit or ere. Fbtr. enmm, eritis, erint

Pluperfect. . Pluperfect. Sing, eram, eras, erat. Sing, isaem, iss^s, iaset

Fiur. eramus, eritis, erant Plur. issSmus, iasStis, iasent.

Future, from o, am. Future, sim, sis &c. are an- nexed to the future part Sing, am, es, et Su^. cultnmi nm, sis, nt.

Piur. emus, Stis, ent. Plur. culturi simus, sitis, sint.

FiOure Perfect, from i, ero. Future Perfect fails. Sing. er5, eris, erit. Pirn, erimus, eritis, erint.

Imperative or Jussive.

Prettnt. Sing. 2.) e. (N.B. from dico, duco, facio, fero, we have only die, due, fac, fer, without e.) Plur. 2.) ite.

fWlwre. Sing. «.) it5. 8.)it5. Plur. 2.) it5te. 3.)unt«.

Infinitive.

Pres. and Imperf. ere. VOL. I. N

178 Of ike Four Qu^^Uwrn.

Perf, and Pluperf, isie.

IWm. esse with the ftitttte parU

Eiid of the loiinitive.

Gerands. N. G. Ji, D. db, A. dimh Abl. db. Supines. l.)ttfn. 2.)tf.

Partidptes. I.) Pm. and Imperf, ens. 2.) FtilKnei unis.

II.) The second or passive part or voice ; as color,

cultus sum, col i am honoured, cultivated: tollor, sjib- latus sum, toUi am taken away : capior, captus sui% capi am taken.

Indicative. Conjmictive.

Present Present.

Sing, or, ens or ere, itur* Sing^ ar, aria or are, atur.

PImt. imor, imiid, untur. PIkt. aoMuv waaani, aolur.

Imperfect, Imperfect,

Sing. €bar, Cbaris or €bare^ e- Sitig: erer, ereris or ertre, er€-

batur. tar. Ffer. Sbimur, Sbimnl^ ibtfiF Plur • arCmuryertouol^miitur.

tur.

Perfect, ma or fax Ac. wee Perfect, aiok ot famm ke. joined to tbeperf. part are joined to tlie per£

part.

Sing, cultus sum, es^est; or Sing, cultus sim^sis^ ait ^ iu-

fiii &G« erim &c.

PIkt. cultisumusy estis, sunt; Pbir. culti simua^ aitiii^ not; or

or fuiiDUs &c. fberimai ficc

Pluperfect, eram or fiie- Pluperfect, essem or fiiis- ram &c. are joined to the sem &c. are joined to the perf. part. perf. part.

Sing, cultus eram, eras, erat , Sing, cultus essem, esses, or fueram he. set; or ^mmmm &c.

Digitized by Gopgle

Ofih^ Four Conjugaiimi. 179 Indicative. Conjunctive.

Piur. culti cramus, cratis, ci- Piur, culti essemus, esselis, es- rant; or fueramus &,c. sent; or fuissemus

Future, Future fails.

Sing, ar, 5ris or ere, t'lur. Flur, emur, emioi, entur*

Future Perfect, ero or fu- Future Perfect failt.

ero &c. are joined to the

perf. part. SittfT, cultus eroy eris, erit ; or

tuero iS.c. Plur. culti eriuius, eritis^ e- runi ; or fuerimus ^« 

Imperative or Jussive. Present. Sing. 2.) ere. Plur. 2.) imini. Future* 2.) Uor. 3.) itor. Plur. S.) iminor. 3.) untor.

Infinitive.

Pm. and Jmperf. i.

Per/l and Piuperf, esse or fubse is joined to ilie perfect par- ticiple.

l^Wwre. in is joined to the wpine in urn.

End of die Infinitive.

Genwidb and Smpim$ GfiH, as in all passifes.

Participles are two, and declined like adjectives. !•} Ptrf» and Pluperf, in w, a, um.

£.) i'^/^. in dus« du^dutn.

Observation !• Deponents follow the pasMve conjugation, eicept that in the infiniUve jth^ have something in common with the active.

Pte$» and Imperf. u

Per/, and Ptuperf, esse or fuisse with perf. psrt

N 2

. ^ > y Google

180 Of the Four Cowji^atum.

JWttre. esse is joined to the partict|de in nis* Gerunds* N. diim, G* di, D. do, A. dum, AhU do, Supines. 1.) iu um. 2.) Id u. Patikiplm m four, and declined like adjectives.

1. ) Pres. and Imperf. ens.

2. ) Pert*, and Pluperf. us.

3. ) Future act. nis.

4. ) Future pass. dun.

Observation £.) Verbs of the third conjugation in o and or,

are all conjugated like tlie foregoing form : but since the per- fects and supines are often much varied, the following table will not be unserviceable to those who have not a good dictionary.

Acuo, acui, acutum, sharpen : apparently imbuo, ui, utum,

with its compounds, imbue, instruct.

Ago, Sgiy actum, drive, doSic. : Cado, cecidi, casum, fall. Its

so cogo fior coago, coegi, co- compounds in the perfect lose

actum, compel, and other the reduplication ; asoccido,

compounds; aaabigo^ab^gi, ood<ti, occasum ; so inddoi

abactum &e. Yel ambigo recido. The rest have no

has no perf. or supine. supines.

Alo, alui, alitum contr. altum, Csedu, cecidi, cssum, strike, nourish. The part, alta is cut, cut down. Its corn- found in Cic. pounds in the perfect lose

Ango, ami— squeeze, strangle. the redu plication ; as oocido^

Afguo, arguiy aiguitum contr. occldi, oocisum ; and so the

argutum, convict: with its rest,

compounds. Cando (vid. candeo) is not

Arcesso, not accerso, sivi, si- used : thence acceodo, ac- tum, call for, summon. cendi, accensum, kindle: so

Batuo, ui — beat : not usual. the other compounds.

Btbo^ i, itum» drink : witli its Cano, cecini, cantum, sing :

compounds, thence acdno, accinui, ao>

Buo is not in use: thence comes centum; and so the other

Digitized by Google

Of the Four OmfugaHam.

compounds* We also find occano^ pnecano^lbroodno, pns^DO*

Capesso, ivi, itum, take in hand : it is sometitnes found in the fourth conj. as capessiri.

Capioy cepi, captum^ take: theoco decnpio^ deoepi^ de- oeptum; and so its other compounds. We also find antecapio or ante cafno.

Carpo, psi, ptum, pluck : thence decerpo, psi, ptum ; and thus its other compounds.

Cedo^cessiycessumy yield, give way : mth its compounds.

Cello is obsolete : thence ante* cdloyui— excel: soexcelby praeceDo. Yet the perfects of antecello and praecello ap- parently are not u.sed. Per- celio has perculi^ percuisum, strike down. '

CemOy crevi^ cietunii nf^ re* solve, strive: sodecemoysnd its other compounds. But cemoy see, has no perfect nor supine.

Cingo, rix'i, nctum, gird : with

its compounds. Clango — —dang. Claudo, n, sum, dose ; thence

oondudoy si, sum: and its

other compounds. Clepo an unusual word, from

the Greek xXmca steal, clep« 

si, deptum.

Cluo (or dueo) ui — am known, lenowned.

Colo, ui; cultum, tail, inhabit,

honour: with its compounds. Como, insi, mtum, dress. Compesco, cui — restrain, Coodo,didi, ditum, hide ; with

its compounds. Consuloy ui, Itum, consult (ah-

quem), care for (aticui). Coquo, xi, ctum, cook: with

its compounds. Credo, didi, ditum, believe,

credit; witli its compounds. Cresco, crevi,cretum, increase:

with its compound^. Cubo follows the first coq|u.

gation: but its compounds

in eumho foUow the third,

and have ui, itum, ab accum-

bo &c.

Cudo, di, sum, forge: with its

compounds. Cupio, ivi, itum, desire : with

its' compounds. Curro, cucurri, curMim, run. Its compounds partly have, and parUy have not, the re- duplication : accurro, accu- curri, accurri, accursum : so concurro, decurro, discuno, escurro, incurro^ percuiro, prscurro^ procurro, occurro^ recurro, transcurro: it is uncertain whether succurro have the reduplication : curri seems to have been used as

Digitized by Go^le '

182

Of the lour Conjugations,

well as cucuni. Neithw the

perfects nor supines of cir- cunicurro and supercurro ajv- paremly occur \ yet they may DevertheleM have been in use. Defpf degi — pus, lead^ as ntam: perhaps fit>iti ago for deago.

Depso, 8ui, stum (for depsi- tuin) knead : thence depstus, a, um, Cat. U. R. 40, 135.

l)ico, 7L\f ctum. My : with its conpounds.

IKmi didici*— iearo: widiits compounda*

Divide, si, sum, divide.

Do is of the first conjugation ; but many of its compounds are of the third, as abdo, ab- didiyabdiUim: soaddo^dedo, edo, give out, obdo^ petdo^ raddo, subdo, trado, vcndxK

Duo (Gr. 3(^)18 not used. Yet henoe oomes peHiapt tn^o, ui, utum, put on; also exuO| ui, utuiDy put oflT.

Duco, xi, ctum, lead : with its coropouods.

Eido» edi, enniiy (ettum iacited.

Prise 9«)^t: with its com* pounds. Comedo appears

in the supine to have had comestum, since the part, comestus occurs. No^e. For edis, edit, editis &c., we find €8| es^ estis. Vid« irre- gular verbs. ^

EmOy emi, emtum, boy: so coemo, adimo, erai, emtum &c. wiih its compounds.

Facesso, i\ i, itum, do, make &c.

Facio^ feci, finctum, do, make: so Its oonponodsy wliich re- tain a> as arefacki^ calelado tec These have also tn the passive ^o, not fador, as arefio 8lc. Those which change a into i, Iiave eci, ectum, as ad&cio, adfoci, adfectum, and have the ofdi* naiy passive in or, as

Fallo^ itM% fcbum, deceive: thence le^jk), lefi^ re* fute,

Fendo is not used : but defcn- do, defend, has di, sum : so oftendo.

FerO| tulif latum (from the ob» soletetiilo and lo), bear, suf- fer 8cc. : so its oompouods, afibie (adfero% attnli(adtuli), allatum (acilauun) ■ eflero, extuli, elatum ; aufcro, abs- tuli, abiatum : except sufiero, which seems to have relin- fished sustuh, sub&atHm, to tollo.

Fervo (for ferveo), fervi

seethe, am hot. Fido, fisus sum, trust : with its compounds. No/e : confide- nuit for couiisi sunt, JUv* 44. 13. wheve the mding is correct.

Digitized by Goo<^Ie

Of ik$ Fomr CoK^atiom.

m

Fifo^ ^9 ^vm, fix : wiib its

compouuds. FiadOy fidi, fiatum, cleave : with

tl» compounds.

PiogOy nxi, ctLini, lorra, mould;

with its compounds. Fiecto, xip xum» bend: with

ite compounds* FligOy ctiun (unusual),

smite: tbenoe. affligo (adf.) ^ffli^^ dum fee,

Fluoy xi, xuDOy flow: with its

Gom pounds. Fodio, fodiy fbssum, dig: with

its compouodfl. Frango, (n^, finctum^ break :

with its compounds confrin-

Fremo, ui, itum, muimur with

pleasure or pain : with its

compounds, frendo (for frendeo), frendi,

fpesum (fjreasum)^ gnash with

the tooth, Vngp^ SyCtumaodaumyfoas^

fiy.

Fogio, i, itum, fly: with its

cuiiipounds, Fundo, fudi, fusum, pour:

with its compounds. Furo, rui — rage : furuit, Serv.

ad Viig. ian.4. 471.: fii-

rueruot, Senr. Ibid. 1. 41.

(45.), lufuerunt SeduL I.

196. £d.CeUar.» where some

read ferveruut : furuii^ Flm.

H. N. 33. 11. Hardttin: where others read fuerit. Gemo, ui^ itum, groan : with its compounds,

Gero, gessi, gestum, carry, di- rect : with its compounds. Gigno, genui, genitum, from the old genow beget: with its compounds. Glisco — — growj increase secretly : it seems to be an inchoative. Glubo,psi, plum (neither seems to occur), peel: thence d&- glubo, pai| ptum.. Gruo is not very usual : it oc^ cum in Festus, and grus gruit is found, Auct. carm. de PIttlom.fid: thence oongruQy ui — agree : so ingruu. lacio, ieci, iactum, cast : thence adiicio, adieci, adiectum, with ita other compouads. Ico, ici, ictum, strihe. incesso^ i, or ivi ^ attack. lungo^Axit ndum, join: with

its compounds. LacesbO, ivi, itum, challenge^

provoke, Lacio — — lure, is rare : e.g. Lucret. 4. 1200, and Festus: Uieooe aUicb (adU), aUeai, •llectum, allure; so illicio^ pellicio. But elicio has eli- cui, prc^icioy no perf. or sup. Ledo, si, sum, hurt; thence

184 the Four

attido {adl,)y sum: with it8 other compounds. Lainho, Iambi and lambui,

(lambuerunt, V^ulgat. lud, 7. 5, fi, 7.) lambitum (cited by Priscian), lick. Lego, legi, lectum, read : so iti compounds allego^ coUi- go 8u:«y except diligo, inlel- ligo^ negligo, which have eii^ ectum.

Lingo, uxi, nctum, lick : so de- lingo. Whether to these belong poUingo, polliDxi, pol- lioctum, embalm (the dead)^ is uncertain : the present is not in use; even its sense is uncertain.

Lino, levi (perhaps from the obsolete leo), livi, and lini cited by Priscian. 10., li- turn, smear: tlience illino, iUevi, iUitum, and its other compounds.

Linquo, Uqui, tictumi leave^ forsake: thence the more usual rcliiiquo, liqui, lictum, leave, leave behind.

Ludo, ai> sum, play : with its compounds.

Luc, iui, luitum, contr. lutum (the last is uncertain), pay, discharge : so its compounds abluo, wash off 8u:.

Mando, di, sum, chew: with its compounds.

Cotijugaiwm.

Meigo^ «t 8ttm» dip, inmeiige :

with its compounds. MelD» mernui, messum, mow,

reap : with compounds.

MetuO; ui, utum (thence me- tutusy a, um, Lucret. 5. 11 39)9 fear, dread.

Mingo^ miniu, mictiun, or perhaps minctum, with its compounds.

Minuo, ui, utum, lessen : with its compounds.

Mitto, misi, missum, send: with its compounds.

Molo, ui, itum, mill : with its compounds,

Mungo, blow the nose* is not usual: but emungo, uxi, iiciuii), blow the nose.

Necto, xui and xi, ncxum, tie together : with its compounds.

NingOy nxi — snow : is com- monly used impersonaUy, aa ningit it snows.

Nosco^ novi, notum, kiiow» learnt sodignosco, ignosco, prsenosco; but agnosco has novi, nitum ; so cognosco, praecQgno8co« recognosco.

NubO) nupsi or nuptus Bum, Dttptum» 10 be married, to wed a husband: with its compounds.

Nuo, nui, nuitum, nutum, wink, is not in use : its com- pounds are j as abnuo &c.

Digitized by Go

Of the Four Conju^atioiu. 186

PanHo^ pandi, pansum, and liavc, without reduplication,

more often passu m, spread ; pendi^ pensuiu : as appendoj

thence diapaudo, dispendo, di, sum.

diapandi» ditpeodi, dispan- Peto, ivi or ii, itum^ seek, ask :

tUfOf <B»peD8uiii and dtapes- with its oompouiids.

sum, to spread out or asim- Pingo^ pliuuy pictum, pabt:

der ; and ezpando* audi, an- with its compounds,

sum, assum, to expand. Pinso, si or sui, pinsitumy pm-

Pango, pepigi, panxi or pegi sum, or pistum, pound,

(rarely), pactum, strike in Plany;o, nxi, nctuni, beat (as

e. g. a nail« &2L, plant; but the breast in grief)* lament:

coropingo, iiiipiiigo» oppango so deplango.

(oppiiigo),liavepe^,pactoni. Plaudo, si, sum, clap with

From depaogo, repango and hands or wings: aoapplftudo.

suppingotemare apparently Tbeothercompounds change

neither perfects nor supines. au into o; as complodo, si,

Parco, peperci and parsi, par- sum &c.

citum and parsum, spare: Plecto, xi (xui, Vulg. lud. l6,

but CQOiparco, comparsi, 13.) xum, braid, punish*

coroparsum* Pluo, tii or uvi — rain : with

Pario, pepcri,. paritum and its compounds*

partum, (whence paritura, Pooo, posui (we also find po-

Ovid.) bring forth. sivi), positum, place, lay :

Pasco, pavi, pastum, pasture, with its compounds.

feed : so depasco. Posco, poposci (peposci, Gell.

Pecto, pezui (which with pec- 7. 9.) — desire, demand :

. ttri does not occur) and with its compounds,

peat, xum, comb: with its Prehendo, di, siun^ also pien-

oompounds. do &c., setae : with its com-

Pedo, pepedi, peditum. pounds.

Pello, pepuliy pulsum, drive Premo, pressi, pres8um,prait:

away : thence appello, ap- with its compounds.

puli, without reduplication, Psallo a Greek word, to

appulsum, with its other play on a certain iostrumeaL

compounds. Pungo, pupu|p, punctum,

Pcodo^ pependi, pensom, prick. Its compounds have

weigh, pay: its •compounds punxi, punctum.

Digitized by Google

186

Of <fa Fmm Coi^ugtdiim

QiMBra^ itfi, sttuniy ieek, alU quern, seek of (ex aliquo) : thence acqairo, sivi, niiam,

wiUi its other compounds.

Quatio, quassi (which scarcely

' occurs), shake: thence con- cttao, oiin, coaaum : so ibe other eompounds.

Quiesoo^ evi, etua, mt: with Its oompowMb. .

Rabere, rage, madden: whe- ther from rabio or rabo is un- certain, since neither occurs.

Radoy 81, sum, shave or graze: with Ita co mp ouoda>

Rapio, pul, ptum, soadch: thence abripio, Yipui, rep- tiun, with lis other com- pounds.

Rego, xi, ctum, direct, guide, govern: so its compounds,

' corrigo^ lexi, rectum &c. : pergo, to go fof wards, and suigo staflid up, rise, have mi, rectum.

Repo, repsi, reptum, creep: with its comi)ounds.

Ringo is perhaps only

used as a deponent or pass. rtngOr, and means to shew the teeth.

Rodo, 81, simi, gnaw: witk its compouoda.

Rudo> di or di%i, itum, meaoB to bray as an ass.

Rumpo, rupi, ruptum, break asunder; with its compounds.

Ruo^ zui, niitam .oonlr* nitiny bieak in, transitively and in- transitively. Its compounds have rutuni in the supine.

Sallo, (salo,) saUi, salsum, salt.

Sapio, ivi, ii, or ui — taate^ am me : so denfuo, in.

Scabo^ acabi-^Bhaflre^ tmlcfa.

Scalpo, p«, ptum, acimtchy en*' grave, as in marble: wilhits compounds.

Scando, di, sum, climb : thence ascendo, di, sum, ascend^ with its other compounda.

Scindo, scidi, sci«um» out: with its compouada.

Soribo^ psi, ptam« write : with its oompouiids.

Sculpo, psi, ptum, carve; with iu compounds.

Sero, serui, sertura, put toge> ther ; it is uncertaia whether itoocor in the perSacfe: the praanit may often be aero^ sevi: ita compoonda liave serui, sertmn; as consero^ desero, dissero, exseio, inse- ro, intersero.

Sero, sevi, saiual, sow : hence Gonsero, consevi^ consitmn ; soitsodiercompQundas yet prosero, rpsero^ have in the supine satum.

Serpo, psi, ptum, creep, go sofdy : with its comjwunds.

Side, sidi (also sedi from se- deo) — * sinkf settle; iuawi-

Digitized by Gopgle

0/ ike Four Coi^ugaiioHs,

187

pounds gcnentHy take their jjerfcct and supine from se- deo, sedi, sessum : as con- iido^ consediy coosessuin ^ so adsido &c. : we abo find ■idly e*g. attbsidennity Cck loin.

Stno, sivi (we fiod ttni mnd sii), situm, leave, permit : hence desino, desim contr. desii^ desitum, leave off, cease.

biato, atiti, 8tatu]D,atop» detaio, keep backs henot aubmto, aubakhi, tobitBtWD; so its ocber compouoda, Tba dents said also steti» Chans. 3. DioiDcd. 1. Priscian. 10.

Sol vo, sol vi , sol u tu ra, loose, pay : with its couipounds.

Spaigcs 8t» sum: Iwoce adsper- gp, si| sum, and oiber com* pounds*

Specio^ exi, eotom, see ; so its compounds, as adspicio, exi, ectum, look at Slc. VVc find 5picit for specit. Plant. Mil. 5 1. 100. i spicMiutp Cat. ap. Fast*

Sperno, sprevi, wpntrnm, de-

S|MSO»

Spoo, Illy utum, spit: so its

conipouuds. Kespuu has no supine.

Statuo, ui, utum, resolve. Hence coostiUiOy tti» utum, and other compounds.

Steraot stravi, stratum (from

the obsolete stro\ beat to, or lay on, the ground : with its compounds.

Slemuoy ui« utum« sueeze.

StestOy lu, (cited by Prisciam 10.)^ snore: sodeslerto.

Stinguo, nwt$ nctum, eatin* guish : hence dtstinguo, nxi, distinguish : exstinguo &.c.

Strepo, ui, itnm, make a noise: with its compounds.

Suido (suideo), i (the old gram- marians have also ui)^ "-^hissy

Stvingo, Dxi, ictum, pass over gently, graze, draw (ensem): with its compounds.

Struo, xi, ctum, fix together, buiid : with its compounds.

Sugo^ zi« ctum^auck: with its compounds.

Sumov vm, rotum, take: with its compounds.

Suo, ui, utum, sew : with its componnds.

Tango, tetigi, tactum, touch : hence adtingo, adtigi (with* out reduplicatioo)^ adtac- tum : so ito other compounds.

Tcgo» zi, ctum^ cofer: with its compounds.

Temno, msi, nitum, despise : thence the more usual con- temooy temai, temtum^ de- spise.

Tendo^ tetandi, tcnsmi and tentum, stretch : soils com*

Digitized by G()-_^iv.

1 88 Of the Four Conjugations.

pounds^ yet without redupIU cation in the perfect; as ex*

tendo, extendi, extentum or exteiisum : so distendo, in- tendo, obtcndo, prsetendo^ proteodo &.C. But adtendo^ contendo, seem to have in the supine only turn, and os- tendo sum rather than turn.

Tergo (vid. tergeo), si, sum, rub dry, clean: with its compounds.

TerOf thvi (terui^ cited by Cha- ns. 1.) tritum, rub, wear awayi destroy : so its com* pounds. Yet adieruisae once occurs for adtrinsse, TibulL 1 . 4. 42.

Texo, ui, xtum, weave : with its compounds.

Tingo (tinguo), nxi, uctuo), dip, tinge: with its compounds.

ToUoj sustuli, subktum (from suftro), raise on high, take away, put out of the way. Its compounds have no per- fect nor supine.

Trabo, xi, ctum, draw : with its compounds.

Tremo, ui — tremble: with its compounds.

Tribuo, ui, utum, give, ascribe : with its compounds.

Trudo, si, sum, thrust, push : the perfect and supine are more common in the com- pounds.

Tundo, tutui£, tusum, (also tuosum), beat, stamp: hence

contundo, contudi (without reduplication), contusum with its other compounds.

Ungo (uDguo), nxi, nctum, anoint : with its compounds.

UrOy ussi, usturo, bum : with its compounds, aduro, com- buro &0.

Vado, si (as vasit, Tertull. de Pall. 3.) vasum, go : hence evado, si, sum, go out: so its other compounds.

Veho, si, ctum, carry: with its compounds. iVble. equ us ▼ehit: homo vehitur sc. equo, curru &c.

Velio, velli or vulsi (volsi), vulsum, puU: so its com- pounds.

Vergo, 81 incline, bend,

incline iiaelf: with its con- pounds, in which no perfect perhaps occurs. Versit, Ovid. Pont. 1. 9. 52.

Verro, ri, sum, brush (with a broom); so its .com- pounds.

Verto^ i, sum, turn : with its compounds.

Vmoo, vid, victum, ooiM|uer: with its compounds.

Viso, si, sum, visit : with its compounds.

Vivo, zi, ctum, live: with its compounds.

Digitized by Go

Of the Fwr Co»ivgatkms. 189

Volvo, vi, volutum, loli: with Vomo, ui, itum, vomit: with its compouiids* its compounds*

The InchoatiTes must be particularly noticed. They

either have no perfect, and therefore no supine, or derive them from their primitives, which are partly obsolete. We remark,

1. ) Of many we find neither perfect nor supine; as aegresco grow sick, diteaco grow rich, and all which are not included in the foUowing list*

2. ) Many take their i>erfects from their primitives, and have no supine, because the primitives have none : to these belong the following with their compounds : acesco, acui, grow sour, from aceo, ams our : aresco, ami, grow dry, from areo : calesco, calui, grow warm, from caleo : coDtioesco^ ticui, am sileiit, from ooa- tioeb: oontfemlaco^ mui, tremble^ from contremo: dditesco^ tui. He hid, from deltteo: defervwo, boi, cease fermeDting, from deferveo : enibesco, bui, grow red, from erubeo : excan- desco, dui, grow wroth, from excandeo : extimesco, pertimesco, mui, fear, from timeo : firondesco, dui, have leaves, from frondeo : gelasco, congelascoy avi, freeze, from gelo: horresco, horrui, dread, from horreo : so oonhmreBCO, exhorresco, perfaorresco : in- gemlsoo, mui, begin to groan, from ingemo : inraucesoo* imusi, grow hoarse, from irrauceo, or imucio, or rauoeo, or raudo x languesco, gui, grow languid, from langueo : liquesco, Hqui, or licui, grow liquid, from liqueo : niadesco, dui, am wet, from madeo: macesco, cui, become lean, from maceo: occallesco, 2ui, grow unfeeling, from occaLleo : pallesco, expallesco, lui, be- come pale, from palleo, ezpalleo: pavesco, expavesco, pavi, am terrified, iirom paveo : pinguesco, gut, grow fat, from pin- gueo : putesoo (putisco), and putresoo, tnii, putiify, from puteo and putreo: refrigesco, zi, grow cold, from Irigeof resipisco^ pui, repent, amend, from resipio or sapio : senesco, nui, grow old, from seneo ; so consenesco &c. : stupesco, obstupesco, pui, become stupificd, from stupeo, obstiipco : labesco, bui, con- sume away, from tabeo. To these belong also the following, which are commonly derived from nouns, but may come from

Digitized by CoQgle

190 Of ike Four Cw^ug^m.

obsolete verbs in eo : crebreaco, mcrebresco (others prefer ere* besco brui (bui), grow frequent, from crebrao, Incro- fareo ; coDsaoesco, vm, become well, from coosaoeo : doraoo and obdureaav rui* grow bard, from dureo s evanesco, n u i , from evaneo: so innotesco, tui, become known : macresco, crui, grow lean : mansuesco, suevi, (and perhaps mansuelum, whence niansuetus), grow tame : maturesco, rui, grow ripe: nigresco, gruu grow black : obbruiesco, tui, become brutish : obmutesco, ti\, grow dumb : vecnideaco^ duit grow raw agpin (of a wound) : with all which, we may suppose a verb in eo^ as flMMisueo 8cc* Perhaps more may be enumerated ; for we must not imaginoj because a perfect or suj^ne does not occur, that tliereibre tfaey were never used.

3.) The followiog have perfects and supines ; but from ' {Himitives, which are partly obsolete s aboleaco, levi (lui). It* turn, become decided : adolesoo, levi Qm), idliim, grow *upy ircMB adoleo : ardesooi arst, arsum, begin to burn, finom ardeo ;

so exardcsco : coalesco, lui, litum, grow tc^ether, from coalct) : concupisco, ivi, itum, desire eagerly, from cupio, or concupio: convalesce, lui, litum, grow well, from valeo, or coovaleo; dormiscoy obdormlsco, mv\, mituoi, sleep, from dormio, ob- donnio: eiolesooy levi, ktum, grow obsolete^ from exoleo; jbd o tosco, I1U9 Ktumt feel pain, iirom doleo : invelerasoo^ ravi^ fatunif become old» from isfrelero: levivisoo, vixi, vlctum^ -grow lively again, from revivo: obsolenco, levi, letum, grow obsolete, from obsoleo : scisco, scivi, scitum, resolve^ decree, from scio : suesco, suev i, suetum, am wont, from sueo ; so perhaps its compounds adauiesco, suevi, suetum, from adsueo^ Sec, and mansuesoo», which was -cited abm. Perhaps to these ^wkn^jiU whs in soo^ though in siense they are no longsr 4ihQadve4 <as gllsco, beigin to glow, nosco, know, leani &c» t also deponeuts, as comminiscor, obUviscor, trascor, expcrgi cc^r, \na8Cor, of which Uie perfects seeui to come froia anotii^i verb.

Like passives are conjugated all deponents : as,

^piacor, i^fxtM snoi, leaolh, oJb- eptus sum, obtain, get; ala0 taki : thence adipisoor, Jid- utdipisoor.

Digitized by GoOgle

O/the Four Coi^a^.

191

J&spergkscor, expenrectus nim, awakflD.

Fatitoor, an tirade wewy: thenoe defetiscor, defewu t tttiDy«iiitirad: it is not quite certain, whether defessus be- loog to defetiscor : we also find defatiscor.

Fmoryfruitiuand ductus enjoy : so perfruoryUCtttSiumy which perfect is uiUMuaL

Fungor, nctus tuniy dischaige* manage: with its ooropouodB.

Gratiiur, gresaus sum, go, step : whence aggredior, ess us sum, attack: ao ita other com- pounds.

lovehor^ invectus sum* inveigh^ is piupeily the pasuve of in-

Irascor — am angry. Iratus is an adjective.

Labor, psus sura (bsus) slide, step» fall; with its com- pounds.

liquor ^ am liquid^ melt.

Loquor. aitus (quutus) suni^ speak: with its compounds.

Meniscor is obsolete, and pro- bably an inchoative from me- no, of which memini seems to be the peiiect; it is' not used: but its compounds ate Ibund, oommioiscor> mentus sum, invent, fcminiscor — le- member.

Morior, icortuus sum, die:

with its compounds. The fu- ture participle moriturus is €ommon«^Mlc. We also have moriii formori: e.g» Eon. ap. Prise 10. : Plant. Asin. 1. 1. 108. : lb. Rud. 3.J. : 0- i(l. iVIetam. 14. 215. : and it seems that the ancieols used it also ia the fourth coqiug.

NancMcor» naoctus and nactos sum, obtain.

Nasoor, natus sum, am bom : with its conijwunds.

Nitor, nisus and nixus sum, strain* strive : with its com- pounds.

Obliviscofi litus sum, forget

Orior* ortus sum^ spring up, ' arise (of the sun): so its compounds. The participle fut. is oriturus. — Note. Ori- or also fulluvvs the fourth conj. Thus we always say oriri not ori ; and so in its compounds: we also find ofiris, oil tur (the latter is uncertain) as well as oreris^ oritur ; the latter are more common : we liave also ore- rer and orirer.

Paclsoor, pectus sum^ make a baigain, egree: sodepads- coror depedsGOTy depactus sum.

Pascor, properly a passive from pasco, paslus sum, feed, eat

Digitized by Go ^^i -

192

th€ Fmtr ConfHgatiom,

like aoimaU: with its com- pounds.

Patior, passus sum, bear or suf- fer: tiieDce perpetior, per- pessus sum,

Plector, perhaps, is not used as a deponent : but its com- pounds coniplectori zus sum, embrace: so amplec- toTi circumplectior.

Profidsoor, fectus sunii depart.

Queror, questus sum, com- plain : with its compounds.

Ringor, (rictus sum) shew the teeth, am unwilling,

Sequor^ cutus (quutus) sum, follow: with its compounds.

Tttor, for tueor, tuitus or tu«  tussum; soooiituor,intuor» obtuor, of the third conjug. for contueor, intueor &c.

Ulciscor, uitus sum, avenge, pumsh.

UtoryUsus sum, use: with its compounds.

Vertor is not used as a depo- nent : for it we have verto. The following compounds must be noticed ; devertor — > turn away, pnsvertor — pre- cede revertor, revemia sum (Mr reverti, reversum, turn back. — Note, For devenos sum, pr^versus sum, the per- fects of deverto, przeverto are used : as devertor, deverti, deversum; provertor, prae- ▼erti, prsBversum, • We find also prsBvertt^ come before pnsverti &c*

Bscor, — eat, enjoy : with its compounds.

E. The fourih kind of conjugatioii, or fourth conju- gation.

To this belong all verbs in io, wbich make the infi- nitive in ire with i long, as audio, ivi, itum, hear : liau- rio, hausi, haustum, draw : ferio, strike, without per- fect or supine, and eo, queo &c.

1.) The first or active part or voice.

Indicative. Conjunctive. Present. Present.

Sing, io, IS, it. Sing, iam, ifib, lat.

Fiur, imus, itis, iunt. Piur, iamus, iatis, iant*

Digitized by Go ^.,1.-

Oj lh^ Foui ConjugaiioHS. 198 • >

Indicative. Conjunctive.

Sing. iSbam, iSbas, lebat. Sing, ncm, ire:), Iret. Plur, iebauius/iebatisyicbant. Plur, iremus, iretis^ irent

Perfect. Perfect, from i, mm.

Sing. 1, isti, it. Sing, erim,eris, erit.

Plur, imusyistis^eruntorere. Plur. erimus, eritis^ eriat

Pluperfect, from i, eram. Pluperfect, from issem.

Sing, eram, eras, erat. Sing, isseni, isses, issct.

Pf/ur, eramus; eratis, eranU Plur, issemus, issetis^ issent.

Fulure. from am. Future, sim &c. is joined to

the future part. Sing. laiUy iea, ieU 5tirg« auditurus sim, sUy sit.

P/kt. iemus, isds, ieat* P/iin audUunsimus»ttli«fant

Future Perfect, from i, ero. Future Perfect fails. •S'jV^« ero^ eris, erit. Aiifr. erimu9,erilis,erint*

Imperative or Jussive. Pment. Suog. fi.) i. Plur. 2.) ite.

Future* Sing. 2.) ito. 3.) ito. Plur. 2.) Uute. 3.) iunto.

Infinitiye.

Pres. and Imperf. Ire.

Petf..9oA Pluperf* isse.

Aliirr. em Is joined to the future part*

End of the Infinitive.

Genmdim N. dum, Q. di, D. do, A. dum, A\A. do* Stipines. l.) um. 2.) u.

Participles are two, and are declined like acyectives. 1.) Pm. and In^jterf. ens. fi.) Future, lus, a, utn.

XL) The second or passive part or voice : as audior, vot. I. o

Digitized ^i^OOglc

I

194 Of the Four CoHfugaiions,

auditus sum, audirr, am heard ; haurior, haustus sura, hauriri &c.

Indicative. Conjuiictive.

FresetU. PradenL

Sing. lOT, vna or Ire, itur. Shig. iar^ iaris or iare, iatur.

Piur. Imur, imini, iuntur. Piur. iamiir, laniini, iantur.

ImperfecU Imperfect,

Sing, iebar, iebaris or ieft>are^ Sing^ Ixer, irem or irere, Ire-

iebatun tur.'

Plur, i€b5mur, iSbamini, iS- P/ur. ireiDur,ireaimi, Ikentur.

• bantur.

Perfect, sum or fui &c. is Perfect, sim or fuerim

joined to the perf. part. is joined to theperf. part

Sing, auditus sum, es, est; or Sing* audilus sim, sis, sit; or

fui 8cc. fuerim ^cc.

P///r. auditi sumus,estiS| sunt; Plur, auditi simus, sitis, sinl ;

or fuimus &c. or fuerimus

Pluperfect, eram or fueram Pluperfect, essem or ftfis-

&c. is joined ,to the per- sem Slc. is joined to the

feet part perfect part

Si/tg. auditus eram, erasient; Sifig* auditus essem, esses, es-

or fueram &c. set; orfuisscro&c.

Plur, audit! cranius, eratis, e- Flur. auditi essemus, cssctis,

rant ; or fueramus &c. essent i or fuissemus &c.

Future. Hdure fails.

Sing, iar, ieris or ierc, ietur. Plur. icmur, icmiui, ientur.

Future Perfect, evo or fii- Future Perfect, fails.

ero &c. is joined to the

perfect part SiV7^.^amatU8ero,eri8,ent; or

fuero&c* «• Plur. amati erimus, eritiS| e-

nmt ; or fueriiftus Sec. ,

Digitized by Gopgle

Of ihe Four Conjugaikm. 195 Imperative or Jussive. •

, Preseni. Sing. 2.) ire. Plur. 2.) imini.

Fuiute. Sing. 2.) itor, 3.) itor. Plur. 2.) iminor. 8.) iuntor

Infinitive. JPrei, and Imperf, W.

Perf, and Pluperf, esse or i uisse is joined to the perfect part.

Fuimre. in is joined to the supine,

£ndofthe loGnitive. There ar^ no gerunds nor supines in the passive. Partidples are two, an^ are declined like adjectives.

I.) Perf. and Pluperf, us, a^um.

fi.) FiUun. dus, da, dum.

Obsenation I.) Like Uie passives aie conjugated all depo* nents, except that their infinitive has something in common with the active; as,

Prei. and imperf. iri.

Perf. and pluperf. esse or fuisse ^joined to the perf. part. Fufure. esse is joined to the parttdple in rus. Germids. N. dum, G. di. D, do. A. dum. Abl. do. iiupine^ 1.) urn, «.) u.

Participles are four, and are declined like adjectives.

!•) Pr€s,uad JmperfmWBm S.) Perf. and P/up^rf. us, a, um. 3.) Fuiure Active, rus^ a, um.

• 4.) Raure Passive, dus, a, um.

m the peif. haip ivi or ii, and in the supine Itum ; as ambio, go nuM ; audio, hear ; cio, cite ; custodio, guard ; donnio. sleep ; condio, ptcklc i partio, divide, share, Su:. : thence disp|rtJo, di-

Digitized by

198

Of the F<nir Cot^ugBiwm*

poets it is also formed in the preaeat after the tbird coojugatipD ; as potitur with i shor^ Virg. j£ou 3. 6« auio vi potilur) bof- lk>r aUol, obtain by lot. Yet the following are irregular :

Adsentior, (also adsentio ; see oritur, oreretur : see above.

above,) adsensiis sum as- sent.

Metior, mensus sum measure;

with its compounds. Ord'ior, orsus sum begin; with

ita compounds. Oriori ortus sum spring up, arisen (of the sun) : so its compounds. No/e. Orior is also formed after the third Gonj. We also find oreris.

in the third conj.

Opperior, oppertus or oppe* ritus sum wait.

Perior is not iised (as perio) ;

• yet we have peritus, properly a participle : hence seems to come, compcrior — find out, learn; for which compenb, eri, ertum is more usual; and expearior, ertus sum try, kam by exiMence, sufo.

F« The periphrastic conjugation is formed by unit- ing the verb sum with the participles^ particularly

those in us.

1») With the future participle in rus ; as sum^ es, est futurua^' ra, rum, I am to be, I shall be, &c/s and so through all the modes and tenses, and through all the conjugafions.

Singular,

Amatuius sum, es, est«  eram &c, , fi|i &c* fueram &c. eiD Sec. fuero &c.

i\maturus sim &c.

csseni is.c, fuerim

fuisscm &c. t

Indicative.

PhraL

Amatuh sumu§, cstis, sunt, eramus &c fuimud ius: ' fueramus &c. ' erimus&c* ^uerimus 6cc.

Conjunctive. *

Amaturi sim us &c.

^ essemus &c. i . • fuerimus &c.

• fuisaemus&c*

4

,Oftht Four Conjugatianh.

19d

Infinitive^

ilmaUinis, a, urn : urn, am, urn : i» a : os, as, a : ^ fyi^^

Sura through its various modes and tenses is in the same

Mray combined with the pcif. part, in us, and Uie passive fut. part, in du3.

Note. To avoid confusion, the learner should further obsenrey with respect to verbs ;

I. ) That there are somey which whether transitives

or intransitivcs end in o, and likewise as deponents in or, which latter the learner may easily mistake for passives. Yet^generallji one termination is more usual than die other : sometimes they are both very common ; as adulor, adulo : dispertior, dispcrtio : rcvcrtor, re- verto &c. To these belong also mereo and mereor, merit; yet mereo rather means to earn, e. g. gold, pay, as merere stipendia, merere eqno to serve on horse- back ; but mereor, to merit or to be worthy, also to make himself worthy : they are, however, often used in the same sense. In.the same way fenero and fe- neror, mutuo and mutuor, pignero and pigneror may be distinguished: but mutuo and mutuor have the same sense: so commonly fenerp and feneror, viz. lend money : except that feneror, Pandect 46. 3. 52, also means, borrow on interest: pignerare 1.) pledge, 2.) make sure ; pignerari make sure, conhrm.

« 

II. ) Many verbs with the same termination are us^d both intransitively (neuters) widiout an accMsative,

and transitively with one; as, *

Digitized

900 Of tke Fmr Cot^Mm.

») Intranntk^ (as neiitere) b) Tramtki^ (ai actm)

wUhmU an aocusatife. wUk an accusative.

IKflero^ difler from ; IKfiero, defer, delay.

Habito, dwell, e. g. in loco : Habito, inhabit, e. g. locum. Incolo, dwell, e. g. in loco : Incolu, inhabit, e. g. locum. Maneo, remain, e. g. in urbe : Manco, await, e. g. mors omnes

mauet.

Moror, stay, e. g. in loco : JHovov* delay^ e« g. aliquem : it

non hoc inoror» I ask not thereon.

VariOf alter, change, $cil« me : Vario, alter or change: Ovid.

R. am. 525. both occur: Nam,quoniam variant animii vaiiamus et artcs.

Transigeie, settle matters, cum Transigere, transact, e. g« rem. .aliquo:

CSooQ, meet with olhen, e*g.in Goao,e«g.finda8ymaken treaty:

fodus. Qc. Rose Am* 34*

Conoedo, give way, c.g.aHcid: Concedo, give up, yield, e. g.

rem,

Calleo, have swellings or Calleo, understand accurately,

bumps : e. g. rem.

Ruo, press, fall down: e. g. lluo, make fall down, drive ufha rui^ tonens ruit de down, force down, excite: monte: a, g. mare ruit arenam:

mere aliquem, force anyone to the ground.

Duro, last, endure : Dure, harden : e, g. animum.

Convenire, come together, as. Couvcnirc aliquem, meet any

semble : one ; speak with.

Solvo (navem inteli.) set sail : Solvo, loose, unloose* Consulo alicui, care for one : Coqsulo aliquem^ consult one, Tendere sub pdlibus, encamp. Tendere, stsetch out.

under skins :

Duco, hold, tfaiiik: Duco, guide, carry on, e.g.

bellum. V Quecrere ex aUquo, a^k of : Quseicrc alit^uciu, seek.

Digitized by Google

• 0/ ik€ Four Conjugatiom. 201

jLnoMdvtelm in, pttUBh : Atumadmlm aliquic^ per-

odve.

Mole examples may be readily supplied by experienced teachers: thqr are very usefoU even as respects conjugating. For an these verbs in inasmuch as they take an accusative, have

an entire passive ; but in other senses^ they have not : e. g. from duco lead, guide, we have ducor, duceris, ducimur, ductus sum, es &c. ; but from duco am of opinion, ducor &c. cannot be used:^it is the saoie with quaero Tliey ai^^/ilso useful with respect to deponents; nnce if they take an accusative, they have a fiiture part* in dus,

III.) Sometimes two verbs have the same form in the first person of tbe present, and yet are different in

conjugation and sense, lu these a learner may be easily deceived : e. g.

Aggero, as, heap, from aggpr : Aggero, is, from gero, bring to. Appello (adp.) as^ name : Appello (adp.), is, come to land. CoUigE), as, from ligo, festen GoUigo^ is, from 1^^ collect.

togsther: ^ ,

Compdlo, as, address: CompeUo, is, compd.

Colo, as, strain through a sieve : Colo, is, ^weli, till 8cc* Oeligo, as, from ligo, tie to ; Deligo, from lego, select. Dico, as, dedicate : Dico, is, say.

IndTco, as, indicate : Indico, is, declare.

PrcDdicOy asy proclum i Prsedico, is, foretell.

Eduoo^ as, educate : Edaco, is, lead fbrtli; some-

times bring up, educate. Eflkro, a8,makevnlfl: Efiero, fisrs^ carry out.

Fuodo, as, found : Fundo, is, pour.

Lego, as, send : so allego Lego, is, read ; so allego (adi.),

(adl.), relego. relegu. Mando, as, command ; Mando, is, chew.

Obsero^ as, bolt : . ' Obsero, is, sow* Rescro, as, open : -^Resero, is, sow again.

Yolo, as, fly : • , Volo, vis, wiH, « 

.1

Digitized by Google

202 Of Irregular Verbs.

• IIII.) Different verbs have the same perfect^ as; "

Consto, consisto, constiti : exsto, exsisto, exstiti : insto, in- sisto, iustiti : aceo (oracesco), acuo, acui : cresco, cemo, (when it does not mean see,) crevi : fi igco, frigo, frixi : fiilgco, fulcio, fub^: luceo, iugeo, iuxi : mulceo^ mulgeo, q^ulai : paveo« pasoo, povi: pendeoy peado, pepeodi.

a

V.) Different verbs have the same supine.

CresGO, oerno (when it does not mean see), cretum ; maneo,

mando, mnnsum : pando, patior, passum : pango, paciscor, pactum : sto, sisto, statuni : succensco, succendo, succcnsum ; teaeo, tcndo, tentum : vinco, vivo^ victum : verrO| verto, versum,

§6.

OfBregular Verhs^ or Verbs which do not exactly

follotv the Four Conjugations,

They are called irregulari or by the Greeks, anoma*

lous : they are sum with its compounds, including /w*- mm ; fcro^ voloy nolo, mah, edo^Jw, eo, qucOf nequeo, vetieo*,

I. ) Huin^: which has already been given*

II. ) Possum, can, am able, is compounded of the Oiffective potis, pote, and sum : it^tands therefore for potissum ; as potis est occurs for' potest, potis sunt for possunt, potis sit for possit, potesse for posse : e. g. Virg.,iBn. IJ. 148, At non E.v^ndrum potis est vis ulla tenere: so potts est, Terent..EuB. 2.^^32. Adelph.'4. 1. 5. Lucret 2. 849 and 911 : 5. 718. Ca^

. tulL 65. 24. Cic. Tusc. 2. IG, cited from a poet, and elsewhere, whether a nominative of the masc. fern, or neut gend. precede : also potis sunt for possunt, Yarr. R. R. 2.2: Pla^t. Pan. 1. 2. 17. The perfect is^

Digitized by

4 *

' Of Xrregulajft Verbi. 203

pqtoi ; the present inf. poflse. After eonjugatingjBum^ it is-easjr to conjugate possum.

Indicative. . . Conjunctive.

lVc9. Suig* possum, poles, po« • Pres. Shg. ptestip, sis; sit.

-test s

Phtr. possoimis, potestis, pos- Plutr possiouis, sitis, siot. sunt.

imp. Sing, poteram^ poteras. Imp. Sittg. posseiii, ses, set. • . poterat.

Plur, poteratnus, poteralis, Fiur. poesemusy setis, sent.

- poterant. . ' . ' . * ' *

P^« ^Mg. potui» potuistiy po-> Perf. 9ifig' petuerim, lis/rk. *

Suit*

' ^JtfAir. potttimusypoUusUs, po- Plvr. potuerimiis, ntis^ rint.

' - tueruDt Or potu^. ".. • »

Piuperf. Sifig. poUieram, po- Viuperf. Sing, potuUscn^, es,

' tueras, potuerat. • * ' et. ' •

Plur. potueraipuSf potiieratis, Fhir, potuissemus, «ti9« ent. .

potqerant. ♦ . * \ ■ \

.JW. ^Mur.poterOypbteris, iiosr PnX.iaiU;

s ... •

Pftif^poterimus^poterij^po^ , terntit.

Put. per/, Sing, potuero, po- Fut. pcrf. inils.

tueris^ potuerit. , ' ■ ' '

^Plur. potucrimus, potuentis, ♦ . . *

pptuennt. .. *

ImperatiTer fails^ • > .. .

Xi^.fiivf. and sni^ef/. posse, jte//*. and ji/iijwi/. potuisse. . Pmtnre Ua\» ; since it jbas nb.sii^ne, and no future partidple.

The gerunds also fail.

Pari. pres. potens is always used like an adjective and niever ' as a participle4 - .

Nole^, VVc also iindposbicinjpo&sic^,po;>6iet>foi po^isiui &c. :

Digitized by Google

a04 Oflrr^hr Vtris.

e. g. Phuit. Baccb* 4. 6. 2. Most. 2. 34 : 4. ft. 68. Cic. Arat 804. : poteaae for poeae^ Terant. Ban. 4. 3. 24 : Lnciel. 1. 666 &c. : potesset for posset^ Lucil. ap. Noo. 5. 98 : also po* tessit for possit, Plaut. Pen. 1. 1. 41 : pottssit, Dunn, 1 : the

imperatives potcste, potesto, potcstote, possunto are ciicd Chans. 3, but without authuiilles : potcstur for potest, if an iofiuitive pass, follows (as, cocptus est dici : desitus est vocari, for offipi t, desiit)^ Lucret. 3 . i ( YZ3 expleri nuUa latiooe potestur : 89 poasitur for possit Cat. R. R. 154.

IIL) FerOf tuUf latum^ ferrtf bear, or cany, follows regularly the third conjugation, except that in some

tenses e and i are rejected, and the inf. pass, is ferri for feri : tke perfect tuli is probably from the obsolete tuloy and latum from the obsolete lo^ lavi| latum &e.

^) The first or active part or voice; *

• ** . '

. Indicative. Conjunctive. *

Pres. Shfg. fcio.fers (forferis)| Vres. ^iVig. feram, as, at &c. fcrt (for ferit).

PlKr. ferimus, fertis (for fe* PIsr. b r^gukr like the sing, lids), ferupt.

Iinperf. is regular, ferSbam&c; Jmperf. rejects'e between dou- ble r ; as ferrcm, es &c. for .

' •; fererem 8cc.

iV;/. is regular, tuli, isti &c. Pcrf. is regular, tiilerini. is &.c.

Flup. is regular, tuleram, as&c. P/up.isrcgular, tulissem^cs &.c.

JPji^. is regular, feram, cs &c. Fut. is regular, latunis sioi&c. ^

FtU. perf \ is regular, tulero, is Fut. petf* iaib. &c.

Imperative. Infinitive.

Pres. Sing, for for fere. Pres. snd imperf, km for

Plur. ferte for feritc. ferere.

Flit' S'/'/fr. (2.) fcrto for ferito. P**;/. and p/iip. luUssc.

3.) ferto for feiito. Fui, laturus e^sc •

• «

by

0/ Irregular VerOs. • 20i>

imperative. Infinitive. P/f/r. '2.) lertote for Icritote. Gerunds fereuduin^ di Ike. 3.) feniDta.

Supit$et latum, latu. Part.pres. ferens. FtU. laUirus.

b) The second or passive part or voice*

Indicatiye. Conjunctive.

J-* res. Sing, feror, ferris (for fe- Fres. Sing, regular, ferar, aris reris), iertur (for feritur). or^re, ^tur. Plur. fcnmur, imii^, untur. Plur, feriimur, amini, antur.

Xnp. HiNg. regular, ferebar, /nip* ferrer, rerisorrere, Sbaiis or Share, ebatitr. retur ; for Arerer &c. *

Flur. ebimur, elmmiif, PAir. rSmur^ tEmrnl; reottir; ebantur. for fin«re«ur 8cc.

Perfect, Pluperf., Put., and Per/, and pluperf, arc legulai .

Fut.perf, are regular. fiit.,and Put. per/, fail.

Imperative or Jussive. ' Infinitive*

Vre$. Sing. 2.) ferrc for tcrere. Pres. and imp. fen I for fcri.

Phw* Id.) fefiminl. PerJ\ and piup. esse or fuisso

is joined to the perf* part*

Su^. £.) fertor for feritor. Ultam in, 9-) fertor forferiton

F7t^.' 9.) feriminor. 3.)feniii- Partte, 1 !) pres. Iatu8»

tor. * ferendus.

IV.) Voio will, volui, velle : Noh (for iMm voloX-no- ^ lui, nolle, am unwilling : Mah from mavolo (for magis

volo), Rialui, malle, will rather, prefer, — are thus cou- ju^ted.

A. Voh. . .

• Indicative. ' Conjunctive.

JPres. volo, vis, V lilt : voluiuus, Fres. velim, is, it; imu^, itis,

vullis, volunt. int. *

Imp. YolSlMijk as, at: amus, Imp* vellem, es, et: emus,-

••••

Digitized by Google

206 * • 0/ Irregular Verbs.'\ .

Indicative. ' <7(Aijunctive.

Perf^ volui, isti, it : imus, istis^ I'erf* voluehm, , is, it : .law,

ISmni or ere. itis, iat

Pfi^m voluenhn^Ss, at: amu8» Piup* voluissem^eB^et: emus, ^

atis, ant - * etb^cnt. '

fur. volam,%;e$:^di]iU»y ctis, A^ftdb. ' % • .

en t*

Per/, voluero, is, it : i- Fut, FcrJ\ fails, * %

mus, iiis, int. . " * . ■ ' \

In^eM(fi9e iidb* Infin,, Pm, and JEo^. veUeV. Per/, and- Pli^. voluine : jFWftfrr.'&ils : Gerunds and 5»pirfi«s fail :* Par/. .

Pres. volens is ratlier used as an adjective. N.B. For vult we • find volt, for vultis vultis. Tlie ancients also a[)parendy aaid voliin* volimub, for velim, vciimuis : Hrisc. 9« 

. B. Nolo, will not, follows volo.. '

a .

, * - . Indicative, « ^ , Conjunctive. « Pres. wAo, nonVfs, nonvutt:' Pres. noltm/ U, it: Io[iu$|lti8, .

• nolumusy nonvultis, nolunt. int. * • . • ' * ^ ^

• Imp. nolcbam, as, at: arouS| Imp. nollcni^cs^et: cmusjCtis,.

• atis, ant, ' ent.

Perf. noluiy isti, it : imiis, is- Per/T, noluerim, is, it : iiiiU5; ^ tis, enint or ere.* ^ \ . itis, int. ' ' \^ *

P/bip. aoliieiam,aaiat: amus, P/i^. nQiuissetai^&f et: .fidus, ^

atis, ant, : ' * ; eds, ent, . * ^

JWl. ndam, es,iet: tous, etis, Pii/.fulC . ■ * •

• ent. * • v.,

FuL Perf. noluero,is,it; imus, FtU, Pcrf* fails, ' • - itis, int. ' * ' • - • *

Ihiperative. • * . / Infinitive. . t »

Pres. Sijig. noli: g. noli Pre*, and iwip. nolle, acribere. ". - , ' . *^ Perf. and Pliip. noluisse. Plur. nolite. , ^ /(//.falls 2 a||o gen4fM/4 and

Fut. Shig. nolito. ' u * » ' /iiJies. • . ' '

P/iin noUtote, noluqta. t Pari. Pres. noieftsis more used

as aft adjective.^ f

> •

Digitized by Google

Of Irregular Verbs

207

Noie* W« also litid nevis for non vis : nevolt (oevult) lor non vult ; prabaUy from nevob for noavolo or nolo ; e. g. nevis, Flaut. Trin. 5. 2. 38. : narolt, Plaut. Trin. 2. 2. 80, 85 : Epid. 4. 2. 16.

C. Mah will rather, prefer, like vole. Indicative. Conjunctive* •

Pre§» noAo, mavis, mavuU : Pres. malim, is, it ; Iiiuis, itis,

malumiis, mavultis, malunt. int. Imp. roalebam, as, at : umus. Imp. niallcm^ es, el : cmus^

atis, ant. utis, cut.

Perf. malul, isti, it : imus^ is- Perf. maluenm. is, it : imus,

tis, Aunt or Sra. ids, int.

Plttp, malueram^ as, at: &- Plup. malutssem, Ss, et:

mus, atis, ant. mus, etis, ent.

Al. malani, Ss, ct : emus^etis, fti^ fails.

ent.

Fut, Per/, maluero, is, it : i- Fui. Per/, fails; mus, itis, int.

Imperative fail^. Lifin. Pres. and Imp. malle : PerJ\ ami Plup. maluisse : the re^t fail : as also the part, in ens.

Note. Wc also find mavolo for malo; also the future niavo- lam for oaalam, the pres. conj. mavelim fur malini^ imp. conj. mavellem for roallem : tlie perf. qiavolul ; e. g. mayolo» Plaut. Pcen. 1. 2.90. : mavolunt, N»v. ap. Fast, in Sqipnim : mavolet^ Plaut. Asin. 1. 1. 106. : mavelini» Plaut. Trucv 4.. 2. 29-: ma- vefis, Plaiit. Capt. 2. 2. 20. : mavdlem, Plaut. Blil. 2. 2. l6. : mavoluit, Petron. 77. : whence it is plain that malo is contract- ed from Q^volo, i. e. niagis or mage and volo.

V.) i^beat, follows throughout the third conjugation, like other verbs : edo, cdis, edit &c. So ikr it belongs not to these. It also takes all the personal termina- tions of the verb sum, which begin or end in es : and

so far is, in a certain sense, irregular.'

208

0/ Irreguiui' Verbs

Indicative. Conjunctive.

Fm. edo, edis and es, edit and Pret. edam &c. is reguiar. M : edirousy editis and Sstis* edunt.

Imp. edebam &c» is regular. Ltgt, ederem and essem, ed^

res and cssCii &.c.

Perf. edi is regular. PctJ- cderim is regular.

Piup. ederam is regular. P/up. edissein is r^ular.

Fut. edam is regular. Fut. esurus aim &c. is regular. fW. Perf. edero is r^iar.

Imperative. Infinitive.

Pm.^ ede and £&• P/iir. edite Pres. and Imp. ederc and Ssse*

nod e^te. Per/*, and P/up. edisse.

Ftff. S*) edito and esto. 3.) Puf . esse esurus 8cc.

edito and eslo. Genmds and St^itm are le- P/tfr. 2.) editottt and Sstote. guhur.

3.) edunto.. Participles, edciis and esurus.

Noto. Tfae^oompounds are the same i comedo, eomidis and comes Sec exedo, exedi% and exes &c. We also find in the pass, estur for editar^ Plant. Pcbd. 4» fi. 13., Ubitttry estiir quasi in popina. Ovid. Pont. 1. 1. 69m Estmr ut ocscuha

vitiata teredine navis; so Celsus. 5. 27. 3 : part. pass, csus, a, um, Gell. 9- 6. Priscian. 10. also cites the supine estum. We have also esus sum &c. for edi, Solin. 17 (27). They anciently said edim^ is &€. for edam, as, Plaut. Aul. 3. 8. 16. Capt. S. 1. U Pcen. 4. d. 46 : 3. 1. 34. Cecil, and Pompon, ad Non. 10. 18.

VI.) FiOyfoQtm sum.Jkriy am, or am made, is the passive of £muo instead of facior, and in the teases, which come from the present, follows audio : the in- finitive and perfect, with the tenses thence derived^ are conjugiiied as passiins.

Indicative. Conjunctive.

Pres. fio^ f isy (it : fimus, filis, Prei. flam^ as^ at &€. fiunt.

Digitized by

Ot irregular Verbi.

200

Indicative. Conjunctive.

Imp. flStMun, as, at &c. Imp. ficrcm, es, et

Ptrf. sum with the part, fao Pcr^'. factus stm &c.

tus : fiictus sum &c.

Phip. factus Sec. PItfp. (actus essm 8cc.

l^u/. flam, es, et &c. Fii^. fiuls.

Fui. Perf> factus ero or fueiu i'ui. PerJ\ fails.

&c.

Imperative. Infinitive. Pr€9. ft, flte. Fill. fito^fUo; Prei. and imp. fieri, ntote, fluntD. Perf. and Plup, factus esse 8cc.

JW. factum iri.

Gerunds and Supifies fail. Participles. 1.) iVe-s. and fmp.

fiens (cited by Diomedes 1). 2.) Perf. and P/iip. factus. Fill. liscieiKius^Nale. &dun« 

dua is also used.

We. 1.) The third jKirsonal termination in the sing, is often used ini|)ersonally : fit it hapjiens : fiebat it happened : factum est: foctum erat: fiet: factum fueht. So also in the cooj. 6*t, fieret 8u;*

Fimus, fitis, fis, and the imperative are rarely found. Fimus occurs Terent. Heaut. 3. 1. l^L Amob. C. : fis, Horat. ep. ^. a. 1 : fi, Plant. Pers. 1. 1. :J9 : Horat. Sat. 2. b, 38: fite» Plaut. Cure. 1. 2. 63 : Poen. Prol. 8. Fior uas also used : 6tur» Cato apud Prise* 8: fiebantur, Cato, ibid.: fitum est, Liv. in Odyss. ap. Non. 7* 6S. Fader was used for fio ; fiwi- tur» I<iigpd. ap. Non. 10. 19: fadatufy Titinn* ibid. : Petron. 71. §10.

3.) Like fio are conjugated its compounds calefio, arefio &c.: all compounds of facio, which retain a, have fio in the passive; aa liquefiuao^ liquefio &c. But those compounds which change fiMio into fidoy have the regular pasnve in fidor, and are qf the dmtl conjugation; aa effido, ^ffidor, ^cem Sec: so oonfido, perficfOy and others*

VOL. I. P

Digitized by Coogle

210 OJ Irregular Vtrb$,

VII. JSo, ivi or ii, itum^ ire, go, follows the fourth coojugation, and is irregular in but few instances.

Indicative. Conjunctive.

Pres. eo» i8yii;imusyitifi,euBt. Fres. earn* eas» eat; emnmp

^tifly eaot»

imp. ibam, m, at: imusi tis, .£oi|». fxm, Iresp iiet &€• ant.

Perf* ivf or ivtsti, ivtt: Per/, iverim orierim/is^it&c.

irimus &c.

Plup, iveram or ieram^ as, at P/iip. ivissem or issem, es, ct

&c. &c. Fut, ibo, ibis, ibit : ibimus, Pul. iturus aim &c.

Ibitis, Ibunt. Fat. Ferf. iveriV is, it &c. fVil. Pcrf. faib.

Imperative. Infinitive. Fnu if Ua. Pres. and Imp. Ire.

Per/*, and P/tyi. iviase. Pal. 1MS> 115 : ItSte^ euntO. fW* itSras esse^

Gertcmii. eundum, di, do 8cc*

Supines, ituniyitu.

Part. Pres, iens ; G. cuiitis.

Fut, iturus.

^ole. As we often find audisd, audissem 8ic. ibr audivisti &c. : so also isli, issem &c. ; e.g. isti^ Oc. Phil. IS. 18.

No^e. 1.) In the passive, we have only the third personal termination, since eo does not govern an accusative ; this is used impersonally; as, Pr«s. itur they go ; Conj. eatur : Imperf, ibatur; Coqj* iratur: Ftrf* ttum est; Conj. itum ait: Fk^^ itum erat; Conj. itum estet: Futm ibitur: Fut. Ftrf* ituns Cueiit. In the Injitutive we have, Pres. trt (whieh is paiticu* larly used for the indirect future of the iafin. of all passive verbs) : Perf, itum esse.

£•) like eo are Goojugaled its oooMpounds, abeo^ adao Ibc. They mosdy reject v in the perfect, and the tsosn thence de- rived; as adii; aditsd (adisti)^ adiit^ adilimis fcc: adMas,

Digitized by Google

Of Irreguiur Verbs. 211

adierain^ adiissem (aflissen»), adiero, adiisse (adisse) : and thus in the otlier compouDcU, ambio excepted, which follows regu- larly the founh coijugpitloiiy fike audio : ambio, is, it : imus, itisy iunt: Goojoiict ambianii as 8u:. : Part, ambicnsi G. am* lilaiitii^iiotambeuotia. Clrcumeo tomrtium i ^o c t s m before •8 drcuit for drcuimt^ drcuire.

VIIL Qjueo caQy nequeo can not, vam am sold {from Yemim sale, and eo go), follow eo ; except that they have no imperative, and that the two first have no gerunds, the last no gerunds, supines, nor participles.

Indicative. Conjunctive.

Pret.queo* quia, quit :quimua« Pm. queam» as, at': amua« 

quids* queuot. ati9» ant.

Imp, quibam, as flce. /mp. quireai» Ss 8cc.

Perf, quivi (quii), ivisti fittS. ^ttf. quiverim (quierim) &c. Whip, quiveram, as, at &c. Plup. quivissem &c. or quis-

sem, e. g. quissent, Ausod. epig. 139. (131.) 7. FiU* quibo, is, it : imus, itis, Fut. quiturus sim unt.

Fut* Perf* quivero (quiero), is, it &c.

Imperative fails.

Ji^imtive* Pre$% and Imp, quire. Petf* and Plup. quivisse and qiusse: e.g. Lucret. 5. 14S1, Put. esae 'quituitis Stc.

Oemmli fA, Supines quitum, quitu,

Pkrt. Pre*, quicns, Apulen Met. 6. Fnt, quiturus.

Thus is conjugated nequeo, by prefixing ne tliroughout ; as nequeo, nequis &c. Note, Many parts of queo seldom occur ; as quibo, quiens &c. : it is the same with nequeo; whence oequeo, nequeunt, nequeem* as, at, amus, atis, ant, are often Ibund. We also find die passive fueoliir with an infin. pas^ve, m» Lucret. 1. 104. suppleri queatur: so quitur, e«g. sarciri «|Mitiir» G*ciK ap« IXoiii* 1 1 queustur p&fdpi, Ace. iMd. : nnhigl queaatur, Plant. Pers. %, 9. 19, : impelli quitus est,

p 2

212 O/DeJecUve Verbs.

Acc. ap. Dioni. 1 : so quita est, Terent. llec. 4. 1. 57, forma in tenebris nosci non quita est: so nequitur, Plaut. Rud. 4. 4. 20 : Sallust. lug. 31 (34) : Piaut,.ap. Feat. : nequUum, Pacuv. and Catp ap« Fest.

' Feneo fbUows eo : we have only throughoa\ to prefix yen ; aa,

Ltd. Pres. veneo, Tenls &c. - Imp. venlbam and veniebam. Perf. venivi or venii, veniisti, veniit &c, Piup, veuieram. Fut. venibo. Fut. Perf. veuiero &c.

Conjunc* Pres. veneam, as &c. Imp. venirem &c. Perfi venienm (more usual than veniverini) &c. Piup, veDiissem Sec. ffl^ fails.

Imperat. fails. Jnfimi* Pre$. and Jmp. venire. Perf* and Plup, venisse. Fut» (ails ; also GerwuU, Siq^mes, and Par- tieiples.

Note. We also find fut. veniet for venibity loscrip. ap. Murator. 1311. 2. We find the passive, e. g. venear, Plaut. ap. Dioroed. 1 : veneaUir, Titian, de AghcuU. ibid. : venitum ia found fbr venttum with penul. short, Sedul. Hynm. 1 . 21.

§ 7.

Of Defective Verbs.

Defective verbs are those, of which all the modes, tenses, numbers, and persons, are not used by the an- cients. Amoncrst these, innumerable verbs might be reckoned ; for in how many does the supine fail ! Not to mention that many tenses occur only in later writers; e. g. quiens from queo occurs perhaps .for the first time, Apuleii Metam. 6 and 9. We shall only mentiou those which are commonly assigned to this class.

I.) A 10 say, affirm, say aye : of this the following ^re used :

Indk* Pres. aio, ais, «t : Qn^. Pre$0 aiam, uit, aiat : Phr. — — atunt» • Piur, — — atant.

Digitized by Google

Of Defective Verh$.

213

Btis, ant. Perfect m — aisti, Augiistin. ep. 54, and 174: a'iSrunt, Ter*

tull. de fuga in persec. 6. Imperat. ai, Plaut. True. 5. 4[) : Naev. ap. Prise. 10. hyiitit. aiere, Augustin. de Trinit. 9. 10.

ParU atens.Apul. Met. 6. p. 178. Eimcnh.: aientia, i.e. ad- finnadva, adfirmantia, Cic. Top. 1 1« Hote. aibant for aiebant, Acc. ap. Prise. 10.

II. ) Inquam (for inquio) say, (or when a person re- peats his words) say I.

Indic, Pres. inquam, inquis, Coiij. Pres. — inquias, iat.

inquit : ioquimus, iaquitis, Plur. — iatis^ iant.

inquiunt. Imp. iDquiebam, as, at: am us,

atisy ant. N.I3. inquibat

occurs Cic Top. 1£. Perf. ioquii^ inquistt (Cic. Or. ' S. 64.) inquiit (CatuU. 10.

14.)

Piur. — inquistis — . lut. — inquies, inquiet.

Plur. inquient.

la^erat, Pret. inque (Tereot. .

and Plaut.) JW« inquito^ Plaut

Note, All tliese occur; many, however, but seldom: (in- quistis is uncertain; yet with tlie oUier personal terminations, which are here omitted^ it may have been in use :) inquam and ioquit are the moat common. The part* inquiena is uncertain.

III. ) Memim remember, odi hate, ccspi have begun, are regular perfects of the third conjugatioii, and have all the tenses which come from the perfect

a) Memim is translated as a present: it has no present nor

Digitized by Coogle

2i4

Of Drfweiim Virk.

supine, aod coosequently none of Uip teoMS whkk «e ftvued frcND them ; except in the impent. memaUo.

Plup, memineram, as, at &c. : Flap memiDiasem, es, et &c.

it is translated as an imp. JFW. fails. fW. ftuls : the (ut. perf. is used

instead. i

Fut. Perf. memineroy is, it &c. Fut. Per/, fails.

Imperal. Pres, fails. Fut, (used as pres.) metneulo. 3.) memento, Plur. mementote,

Jn/inii. Pres* and lmperj\ fails. Perf, and Plup* (used as pres. and imp.) meminisse. tiote* Part, meminens, Liv. ap. Piiscian. 1 1. Ausoa in Professor. 8. 4. Sidon. fi, 10 and IS: 6. S: 7. 7.

b) Odibate, Is also used as a pies, and consequently the plup. as imp. Sec.: it is of the third conj. and hasaniofioit.

fut. and two participles.

Pm. and fMp. fiul (the pres. Pm« and imp. fiul.

is properly odio: see after- wards).

Perf, odi (I hate ; also I have Perf. odenm, ifl^ it &u

bated : see after.) isti» it &c Php. oderam, as, at 8cc. Plup. odissem, es, et &c

Jte. fiulsy because it has no jPirf.osununmisii^siiftc.

present: the fut* perf. is

used ^ It : yet we find odies

Tert, adv. Marcion. 4. 35. Fut. perf, odero, is, it &c. Imperat. fiub entirely.

Infimike. Fm. and tmp. fail* Perf. and plyp. odisae. Al. osurusesse&c.

Gerunds and supines do not occur in the aucieuts ^ yet odieodi b found Apuleu doct. Plat. 3.

Indicative. Pre5. and Imp. fail. Pei/^. memini^ isti, it &c.

Conjunctive. Pres. and Imp, fail. Perf. meminenm» is, it &c.

Indicative.

Coojttncliye.

Of DefeOm Vefh.

BIS

Fut, osunis.

It ako hasa perf. part. pass, libe a d^oumt^ om^ a, um (so flBora^ penMNis). Sum &c. isjcMoed withit; as osus iuiB fcc. No#e. We also find odb, odm odii or odi ; e. g. ocfientes. Tor- tull. sdv. MarcioD. 4. 16 : fut« odies, ilnd. 35 : gerund. Odiendi,

Apul. doctr. Plat. 3 : pcrf. odivit, Anton, ap. Cic. Phil. 13. 19 odiit, Tertull. de Aninia, 10 : odit, he has hated, Auct. B. Hisp. 42 : passiv. oditur, TerUiil. ApoL 3 : odiremur» Hieronjm. £p. 43,(18.)adMarcelU

c) Cctpi, I ha^ begun, is a perfect from the obsolete ooepio^ and is regularly of the third conjugatioD.

IndicaliTe. Conjunctiye.

Pres. and tinp. are not used : Prei« and imp,^ unusual : but but we h»ve cflspio I'laut ccspiatPlaut TnicS. l.Sl. Men. 5« 5. 57. and co^eret Tereot. Ad.

3* 4. 43. as Friscian reads with several manuscripts: yet the editions which I have seen, have cceperit. Perf, coepi, isti 8cc. Perf, coeperim, is, it &c.

Plup. coeperam, as &c Pltip* ccspissem, es te.

lteiiivlaya:c<epuai|€aloap« IW. casptnrw sim te. Fesi*

^'p^' (uMd also Ibr liit)

oOBpero, is, it, &c« 

Is^MTO^. laiisy because tbere is no ptvMMl.

' fis^V. pre$. and iiltp, fuls : yet we have coepere, Piaut. Pcrs, 1, 3, 41. Perf, and plup, coepisse. Fui, coepturus esse &c.

Participles. 1.) Ful. oepturus. fl.) there is also a part peif. pass, coeptus, as labor cosptns &c. Sum, sim^ eram, esseni te; are united to it^ and thd perf. and phip. indie, and coijunc. aie

Digitized

216

Of Drf€€tu>e Verki.

so formed and used with infin. pass, for ccEpit &c. ; e. g. pons institui coeptus est, Caes. B. G . 4. IS: tuateria comportari coepta est, for coepit, Cass. Ibid. : Athenieoaes bdlo iindique premi ftunt coeptii Nepto Tim. 3, But cceptus sum pacem facere, Suu would be inaccurate.

Obs. Novi, know, is comnionly reckoned amongst defective verbs ; but incorrectly : novi is from nosco, as cognovi from cognosco. The signification has misled grammarians^ because thejp are both rendered alike: nosco roeaD9» am learning, like cognoflcSo : noscebam was learning : perf. novi have learnt or know: noveram had learnt^ or knew &c.: fui. noscam shall learn : nosce learn : noscere to learn : perjf, novisse to have learnt, or to know. It is the same with consuesco grow accus- tomed ; consuevi have grosvn accustomed, am accustomed. But though consuevi has thus the force of a present, no one would say that it is defective. Of novi it must be furtlier re- marlLedy that it readily rejects the sjUables re and vi, as novisti, nosti : novistis, nostis : novenint» norunt : so nomim, norim : noveris, noris: novenun, noram: noveras^ niNras: noviasem, nossem : novisse, nosae. It is the same with its compoimda cognosco &c«| as cognoram, cognossem &c.

IIIL) Ausim I may dare, fajcim I may do, are also reckoned amongst defectives. They are rather old

perfects, and have the signification of a preseat ; as dixerit aliquis one may say, for dicat

a) Aunm {fmm the old auserim instead of auaus sim, as

ausi for ausus sum occurs Cat. ap. Prise.) ausis, ausit: plur. ausint : it is the same as audeam, as &c. : c. g. dicere ausim I may well say, Liv, Pra;f. b) Faxim (for fecerim) faxis, faxit, imus, itis, int, e. g. faxit deus God grant ! so dii fa^int, Cic. Venr. 3. 35. We have also the fuL perf. faxo, is, it &c« for fecerpy is &c. Liv. 6. d5; 83. 11 : Terent. HeauU 100: fazem for focerero or fecissem. Plant. Pseud. K 5. 84. Hiat these old perfects should have the sense of the pres. conj. will not appear strange to those who recollect, that the ancients con- tinually ube tlic perf. conj. foi Uic pres. conj as dixerim I may

Digitized by Google

O/OrfuiiM Verki.

say, SI quis dixerit if iny one shall say, for cUcftt : ao noo mdih derim^ feoerim, I cannot betieve, do &c.

V*) Forem might &c. be (the Bame as eaaem or fiitonis easem) aeema to be the imp. conj. of the old

verb fuo (i. e. sum), by coati action for fuerem ; there- fore forem stands for essem, and sometimes«for fuis3em^ g. Ovid. Her. 6. 144. It haa the following : forei^ fores, foret : plur. forent. The Infinit fore is often used for futurus esse &c., but is properly the present and imperf., for it is often subjoined to either : e. g. acio fore, qui dicant ; here it is the present : sciebam fore, qui dicerent ; here the imp. So the compounds abforem, adforem, abfore, adfore &c. for abessem, ades- sem; abfuturus,adfuturusessem; abfuturum esse &c.

VI. ) Salv , hail ! be well ! and ave (or have) hail ! are imperatives of the old verbs salveo^ aveo.

a) Salve, salvete : fut. salveto : injinit. salvere : e. g. iubeo te salvere, Terent. I bid you, hail ! Cicero has also salvebis : e. g. ad Attic. 6. 2. valebis — et salvebis a meo Cicerone, for vale, salve : whence it is clear that it comes from salveo, which also occurs Plaut. True. 2. 2. 4, where to one who ttays salve; another answerr non talveo, I am not well, b) avM ; Ibu avel5 : infimi* avere. Some also write havc^ havne &c. We find also avep, i am well : e. g. Mamertin. in grat act. ad Julian. 29. Note. Some add to these vale, fare well, valete. But this is from valeo I am well, which verb is still in use, and conjugated throughout. In fact, when we address any one, we must use the imperative. Yet Cicero often says valoas and valebis. Vale properly meaa^, be well !

VII. ) De/itp fails, is wanting : nihil defit, nothing is wanting. In good writers the infinitive defieri is also sometimes used : e. g. Terent. Hec» 5. 2. 1 : also fut. defiet, Liv. 9. 11 ; pres. conj. defiat, Pluut.

L Kj ^ .^ I.y Google

218 OfD^kam^.

Rad. 3. 4. ea. Men. L 4. 2. QOUm 20. a haB ato defiunt

VIIL) J^t begin«» often occurs in poets : e. g. ftrier Infit ; or infit, scil. dicere : e. g. Liv. 3. 71. ibi infit of. Ovid. Met. 4. 475 : Virg. iEneid. 10. 860. The plur. infiunty Mart Cap. 2 : infe, in Glossis : a€^ cording to Prisdan 6, Vam used infio : no more of

it occurs.

IX. ) Cedo telly say, give : sing, and plur. : it is a peculiar imperative (unless it be rather the verb cedo, cessi kc, I yield, grant, that something be said, given). In Plautus we even find the plural cedite, and contr. cette ; Merc. 5. 4. 4. cette dextras nunc : cette manus vestras, Enn. ap. Non. 2. 122 : is vestro- rum uter sit^ cette (i. e. dicite) Pacuv. ap. Non. ibid.

X. ) QucesOj ask, pray, qusesumus, we &c. : Plautus Bacch. 2. 2. 1. uses the infinit. quaesere : Lucret. 5. 1228. qusesit : qusesivity Sallust ap. Priscian.10.: quae- sens, Apul. Met 4. p. 147. 19. Elmenh. where ed. Ou-

dendorp. has quacrens. Also qua^so, i. e. quaero, iias imperat qu«8e» Plaut ^i. Non. 1. 213.

XI. ) From dan,fari, we find not the first persons indie, and conjunct dor, der, for, fer : we, therefore, do not now use them : yet they are mentioned by the grammarian Diomedes.

XII. ) Scio does not make sci in the inq>erat Scito is used instead.

XIII. ) Of i^fOgCy qmge te, begone, awtqr-widi- you, nodiin^ more occurs : which may be accounted

for, since it is properly the Greek imperat. c^xayi, ab- duc take away, carry away, firom ittsiTw abduco : &us

Qf Imftnmmi 919

tpage te» neans tekeihyietf away, btgoM : io PoUio

ad Cic. in Epp. Cic. ad Div. 10. 32. duxit se a Ga- dibus, i. e. abiit, and ducere se is at times used by Plaulosfcnritie. Wlifinapageitaiidsaloiiey te mustbe understood. It isself-enrideiitdiat item only be imd

of the second person sing.

XIV.) From wart exult, triumph, scarcely more

occur in writers, than ovat, ovet, ovaret, ovandi, ovans, ovatus (Persius) and ovaturus : if more occur it should be remarked.

^&

0/ Impersonal Verbs.

Impersonal verbs are those, of which only the third person sing, is used, and without a preceding gram- matical person (e. g. pateri res, homo &c.} or, inodier words, without a noro. of the subject : as, oportet it is necessary, statur it is stood, they stand. They are of two kinds : some have an aotive, othem a passive termination :

I.) Some have an active termination, and come from verbs in 0 ; as libet or lubet it pleases^ licet it is law^ ful, piget me it irks me, e. g. for the labour, tcedet it wearies me, so pertaedet; lucescit, or luciscit, it grows daylight; of which we gttiefally find only the diird person, without nominative. Yet sometimes a

nominative precedes, and they are used personally : e. g. quod libet, Cic. Quint 30 : quae libuissent, Snslon. CflBs. 30: quanlmn liceat vobisi Cic. Rab. Post S : quid lioeat, Cic Maiul. 19 : quee lioenC, Benec.

Controv. 4. 25 : omnia liceant, Senec. de Clement. 1.18: id ei liceti Cic. Phil. 13. 5 : quod (for cuius rei) piget.

' Digitized

ttQ Of Impmmial Vtrks.

Plaut Pseud. 1. 3. 47 ; where quod may be either Qonu or. accus. : ao» quod nos pigeat^ Terent Phorm. 3. 3. 21 : nohee lucescunt, Ovid. Fast 5. 417 : hoclu-

ciscit (lucescit) iain, it will soon be day, Plaut. Amph.

3. L 46 : Tereut. lieauL 3. 1. 1 : sol lucescit, Virg. Eel. 6. 37 : (ego) ccepi tsedere captivitatis, Hieron. in vita Malchi, 7 : quae parit et taeduit animara, Lactant.

4. 19. To these are added, 1.) decet it becometh, dedecet it beoometh not, miaeret it pitieth soil, me, I have con^Mission ; for which miserescit and miseretur are used : oportet it is necessary, pudet it shainetli (me), poenitet it repenteth (me), which are commonly used only in the third person sing, and without a pre- ceding nominative. Yet we find them used also per- sonally, partly with a nominative of the subject, and partly in other persons : as id deceat, Cic. Rab. Post. 5: id quemque decet, Cic. Offic. 1.-31 : quam se aliena deceant, ibid. : hsec me vestis deceat, Plaut. Most. 1. 3. 10 : quae (corona) possit crines, Phoebe, dccere tubs, Ovid. Fast 2. 105 : si quid dedeceat, Cic. Off. 1.41: dedecui, Stat Theb. 10. 334 : nec dominam motee dedecuerc comae, Ovid. Am. 1. 7. 12: miseret ipse su^ Lucret 3. 894 : miserete aAuis (for anus), Enn. ap« Non., 7. 58 : cogebant hostes, ut misererent, JSnn. ap. Priscian. 8 : pudeo, Plaut Cas. 5. 2. 3 ; pudeat tacitus, Gell. 5. 1 : non te haec pudent? Terent. Ad. 4. 1. 36 : quern ssBva pudebunt, Lucan. 8. 495 : i£to- ka, si pcenitere possint, posse et incolumes esse, Liv«  36. 22 : nunc pcenitebunt, Pacuv. ap. Non. 7. 63 : Athe- nienses primi poenitere coeperunt, Justin. 11. 3 : opor- tent and oportebant stand in soine editions of Terent And. 3. 2. 1 : Heaut 3. 2. 2$ : where more editions have opoi tet and oportebat. So miseresco and mise-

Digitized by Google

Of' Impersonal Verbs*

221

rcor are used personally. 2.) To these some add, tonat it thunders, pluit it rains, ningit it snows, fill' gurat it lightens, grandinat it hails, Teqierascit it gfows erening, and the foregoing Ineescit or hiciflMnt, it grows daylight. Yet the most learned gramma- rians here understand a nominative, as cceluni, deus &c. deus pluit or plnvia pluit : deus fulgurat &c. It is true that God lets it rain, lighten &c. : but here we inquire not, what the ancients should have thought, but what they actually thought and wrote : and as we say, Grod lightens, and it lightens, without, in the se^ cond instance, thinking of God, the ancients may equally have said, fulgurat it lightens &c. We may^ therefore, call these verbs impersonal, whenever thejr have not a nominative. They are, however, likewise used personally and in the plural : as Jupiter tonabat, Prop. 4. 1 . 7 : lupiter tona, Senec. Med. 531 : effigies, qusB pluit, Piin. H. N. 2. M : tantum glandis pluit^ Virg. Geor. 4.81: bellaria pluebant, Stat. Sylv. 1 . 6L 10 : ningunt, Lucret. 2. 627 : love fulguraiite, Cic. DivJ 2* 18: therefore they said, lupiter fulgurat: coeloves- perascente, Nep. Pelop. 2. : die vesperascente. Tacit Ann. 16. 34 : whence they must have said . cesium, dies vesperascit. Finally to these belong, 3.) some verbs of which the third personal termination is inr deed used personally, but only impersonally, i. e. with- out a nom. prefixed, in a particular signification : as in^ terest it concerns, (interest means, is amongst,) refert it concerns (also, he relates), vacat there is leisure, there is room : to which they add, constat it is clear or manifest, prsestat it is better, fit it happens, iuvat it delights, attinet (adt) it pertains (ad me), conducit it is advantageous, contingit it befals, accidit it befals,

Digitized by Google

292 Cf hi^^irmud Ftrit.

erenit it occiirB» convenit it miiti, expedit it is adwi-

tageous, patet it is open, clear, restat, solet, sufficit&c. Yet theae are often used with a aominative of the sub^ jttl^ aftves mm. aceidit; thejr are, dieiefim» not in themariTes iwpenontal, as intarest, refert, vaeat: we can only say that they are often used without a nomi- native of the subject, i. e. impersoaally. But then we Blast add more : e.g^.jPO^et<; as, potest fieri : ei^; safest nohim ftc. We might also divide impersona] verbs, partly into those which are sometimes so, partly into those which are always so. Also any one, who can conjugate, may see directly to which conjugation each of them belongs : viz. those in at to the first : those in et to the second : interest is like sum : refert is like Mfero &c.

1.) To the first: as tonal^ tonafaat, tomiit, tomierat, tonabic, tonuerit: Conj. tonet, tonaret, Scclofinit. tonare, tonuisse; so fulgurat &c.

t.) . To the second : oportet, pportebat, oportaiit, ofnrtiMra^ epsrtebityOportueiit: Conj.opor|eat»eponeie^opQrtueri^apor- tuisset; Imperatfiub; InfiDitvoportm^ofiortiiisse; itisoften translated irim^, as oportet me discere;, or oportet (ego) discam, I must learn &c. Thus are conjugated all met: as pcemtet (me), poenitebat &c. : Piget, pigebat, piguit, or pigitum est : Decet, decebat, decuit : Pudet, uit or itum est. But miseret makes miserebat, misertum (or miseritum) est : we Iiave also miseretur for miseret : Libet (mihi), libebat,libuit and libitum .etts licet (imbi)licebatylicuilaDdiicitum est: TsBdetytcdebaly tMim est, Plaut Mostt l. 4. 4. or tnduil| Sidoo. ep, 8. 15: Lactant 4. 19; <o pertsdet, pertsBsum est &c, Hate* Libi- tum and licitum also mean lirhat pleases, is allowed, whence li- bitum est, it pleases^ licitum est, it is allowed^ so libitum erat, erit &c.

3.) To tlie third : as accidit, contwgit: miserescit e. me tui ; (or which we have miseiet and auaeietar.

Digitized by C

i

Of hupmmnl Verbs. 333

4. ) To the fourth ; «s coii?eiut, conveniebat &c« 

5. ) LUcesum; interest, intererat, interfuit, inter&ierat^ in-

tererit, interfueiit: Conj. inters! t, interesset

Note. All these impenonal verbs have an infinitive, but no im* parativ^ for which, when n eoe M aty, the conj. is tned ; at pudeat te^ Ittitflhanwtfaeey'&o* They haie ako in par^ no geruodt, supines, nor participles ; yet we find poemtens Oe. Phil. IflL 9. Sallust. ap. Charis. 3. Sueton. Claud. 43 : poeniturus, a, um, Sallust. ap, Quintil. 9. 3. 12; poeniturum (acc. cum infinit.) Acc. ap. Non. 2, GHo ; pcenitendus, a, um, Li v. 1. 35. Colura. 2. 2. Sueton. Vesp. 1. Sallust. lug. 85. (89). Gell. 1.3: gerund* poBoitendi, Cic, Tusc. 4. 37. liv* 24,fi6; ad poenitendum, Phad. 5. 5* 3; peenitendo^ Cic ap. Lactaot* 6. 84; ad pudaii- dom, Ck. Brot. 50^ podendo by shame, Cic. Or. U fi6; alio piidess (adj.) modest; podeotior; pudendtts, a, um, wtlh anb* Stan Lives ; pigendus, a, um, Prop, 4. 1. 76. (74) ; libens (adj.) willing, licens (adj.) free*

•

IL) Some have a passiTe tenninaftioiiy but of the

neut. gender, where in English we must prefix they or one^ as curritur it is run, they run, one runs ^ : thfise may be fonned from all yeibs, both traneilivcy as scrip bttar they write, bibhur they drink ftc, aod mtraiUMK tive (neut.), as sto, statur, they stand, curro, curritur they run, sedeo, sedetur they sit, and thus through ail the tenses ; as sedetor sit, sedebatur diey wem sitting, sessum est they have sat, sessum erat, sede* bitur, sessum iuerit : Conj. sedeatur, sederetur, sessum sit, sessimi esset &e. ; so peranadetar, petsnadifthstf, persoasmn est, ftc. : Tenitar they come, ventam est they have come Sec : and in tins way we must pro- ceed witli all verbs in o which do not govern an ac- cus. Note. All these inqpenonals have aa ir^mt*, as slar^ sedtri, permadtri See, : so sessum essc^ cusiuii esse, ventum esse &c.

Digitized by yi)Ogle

224 Of Parliciples.

Section Fifth. 0/ Participles.

Participks are modifiers of nouns substantive de- rived from verbs, which like nouns adjective, luid pro- nouns adjective, being united to nouns substantive in the same gender, number, and case, are therefore de- clined in the same way. They differ therefrom, only because, 1.) they are always derived from verbs : 2.) and therefore denote an action, whether of a per- son who does something, or to whom something is done. 3.) that in government they partake with their own verbs, i. e. have the same case after them as their verbs : as amo deum, amans deum, amor a deo, amatus a deo ; 4.) that they include the notion of time, as amans now loving, in the pres., or one who was loving: amaturus one about to love : amatus one abready loved, one who has been loved. Since, in Ihis way, they in a fourfold manner partake with flieir yerbs, they are called participles, from particeps partakini^. Many grammarians consider the last, viz. the notion of time, as the only sign of distinction between participles and nouns adjective or pronouns adjective ; but this is erro- neous : otherwise nocturnus, matutinus, hesternus &c. would be participles, even in a more accurate sense^ since they denote time more accurately than participles. Besides, participles are often used without the notion of time, as homo deum amans felix est, laudamus ho- minem yirtuti studentem 8cc. We must therefore com- prehend all the four distinctions : particularly the two middle signs must not he nep^lected. Their declension is the s^e as that of adjectives.

Digitized by Google

Of' rariiciplet.

225

We remark of them as follows :

I. ) Participles are abbreviations of sentences ; as, homo amans deum est felix ; for homo, qui amat deum, est feliz ; amans for qui amat For homo, si deum amat, est felix, we may also say, homo deum amans est felix. Moreover, Augusto imperante (factum est), for tum^ cum Augustus imperabat: Mithridate victo, Sulla Romam rediit, for postquam Mithridates victus erat »S:c. The use of participles must therefore be early learnt, if we would learn it correctly.

II. ) All verbs in o, transitive or intransitive, have oonmumly two participles: 1.) pres. and imperf. in Jis. 2.) future in rus, a, urn. Passives, when they have three persons, i. e. come from verbs which govern an accusa t ive, have also two participles : 1.) perf. and plup. in us, a, um : 2«) fot in dus, a, um ; which last is often used of the present or past time, with a word of no definite time (almost like the Greek aorist); as, occupatus sum Uteris scribendis, I am busy with writing letters ; — ^here it is used of a present time or circum- stance : heri occupatus fui Uteris scribendis, yesterday I was &c. — of a past time. On the contrary, passives from intransitives which do not govem an aocus., ha^e regularly , no part, pass., therefore no part fui in dus : we do not correetly say, studendus, persuaden- dus &c. Further, neuter passives have three partici- ples, in ns, us, and urus ; as gaudeo, gaudens, gavisus, gavisurus &c. Deponents which govern an accus. have all four participles at once: viz. I.) pres. act. in ns; as hortans, sequens : 2.) fuL act in rus ; as hortaturus, secuturus: 3.) perf. in us; as hortatus, secutus: 4.) fut pass, in dus ; as hortandus, sequendus, to be fol-

voL. I. a

Digitized by GoQgle

226

0/ FarticipUi,

lowed, who must be followed. On the contrary, de- ponents which do not govern an accusative have only three participles in ns, us, and rus ; as ntens, nsus, usurus : the fourth in dus fails ; — we cannot correctly say utenduSy fruendus.

Obiervations.

1. ) Though the geninds in dum, di &c. oome from tiie part, in du8| or rather are its neuter, and it might therefore seem, that where no such participle occurred, ihem would be no gerund,

yet froQi verbs which have no such part, we generally find the gerunds ; as persuadendum, di 8cc. utendum, di &c. Whence we may conclude, that the part, in dus, a, urn, was foniierly in use j which is the more likely^ when we recollect that even irom verbs which do not govern an accus. we sometimes find this part: as regnandus &c.» as will be soon rema r ked.

2. ) From many verbs which govern nu accusaUve we still find this part, in dus ; as carendus from careo, regnandus from r^gno &c. ; so utendus, fruendus, from utor, fruor : yet we find an accusative with utor and fruor ; they therefore are not ex- oepfions : it is the same with audendus and iurandus, rince audeu and iuio at times have an accus.

5).) From many intransitives, i.e. verbs in o which do not govern an accus., we also find the perf. part. pass. ; which a) is partly used passively: e.g. cessatusfrom cesso, Ovid. Fast. 4. 017: Largaque provenit cessaiis messb in arvis: defiagratus from deflagroy CSc. Catil. 4. 6. in dnere deflagrati imperii : dentus from desino, Cic. ad Div. 9« ^* ^1- ^ : qui primus Papirius est vocari desitus : titubatiis from titubo, Virg. JEn, 5. 3r/2. vestigia presso baud tenuit titubata solo: successus from succcdo, Cic. fil. in epp. Cic. ad div. l6. ep. 21.5. nam cum omnia mea causa velies mihi successa : so erratus, festi- natus, laboratus, persuasus, triumphatus, vigilatus, and others : yet some of these at times in the active take an accus., e.g. fiss- tino, persuadeo, desino &c. : b) partly as intransitive; as adultus, i.e. qui adolevit: e.g. setas adulta, Cic. Verr. S. 68: virgoft

Digitized by Google

Of Parikipki. 227

adulla, Hor. Od. 3. 2. 8 : bo oQBnatus, i. e. qui cGenavtt, Gic. Ait. 16; Cic. Div. 1. 87 : Cic Deiot 7 : iuratmi, i. e. qtii iuratit (iurati iudices) am often used by Ciceio, and olW

writers. To these belongs also osus, which with exosus, perosus, has an aciivc sense, qui odit, and governs an accus., e. g. exosus Troianos, Virg. iEn. 5. G87 : plebs nomen consuluin — perosa erat, Liv. 3. 34. &c. : to these some add ciBemis^ Cic. Div. 2. 68 : Gic in Vatia* 7 : i«e* qui (or poetquaaB) eaaenit; buttfaia is from tmes^gx^ i*6* 4BBiergo iii6.

4. ) The participle present of traoaitive verbs b often used passivdy or reciprocally; as vertens^ i.e. qui vertitur, e^g, Nep. Ages. 4. quod iter Xerxes, anno verteaie, con&oerat, i.e. dum annus vertebatur, in one year ; we may also under- stand, dum annus se N-ertebat ; so also volvenlibus annis, in due time, after the revolution of many years: Virg. iEn. 1. 'ii4 (238.)y certe hinc iiomanos olim volventibus aoois bine ^re

i.e. dum anni volverentur, or volveieat se.

5. ) The participles of many deponents also are used pas- sively; as Adeptus, gfdned, Cic. Senect. 2. £d. Gvmv, senec- tusy quam ut adi|^scantur« omnes optant, eandem accusant adeptamf where Ed. Ernest, has adepti : yet adeptus, a, urn is often used passively ; as, adepta Fibertate, Sallust. Cat. 7* Ed. Cort. ; adeptam libertatem, SaHust. lug. 101 : adepto prin- cipatu, Tacit. Ann. 1. 7: palmas adcptas, Ovid. Trist. 4. 8. 19t so adipiscitur is used passively, Plant. Trin. 2.2.82: Comitatus accompanied, Virg. ilin. 1.312(316.) uno comi- iatus Achate: Cic. Catilin. 2. 2. quod ex urbe paruni comita- im exierit : Confessus, Cic« Verr. 3. 56 : quam manifestam, quam confessam, rem pecunia Sec., and elsewhere, Quintil. 1. 5: 6. 14: 8. 3: I)ete8tatus, detested, Herat. Od. 1. 1. bella matribus detestata : Dignatus, diooght woithy, Virg. JEn. 3. 475. Coniugio Anchisa Veneris (iig/ffl^esuperbo : Dimensus (or dcmensus), Cic. Senect. 17. a quo iila essent dimemay and eisewliere, as C»s. B. G. 4. i? : Cic. Or. 12: Virg. Geor. i. 831 : so Emensus, Liv. 2 1 . 30. muUo maior pars itinens emeusa, and elsewhere^ as Val. Mac. 5. 181 : Ementitus, Cic* NaL D.

q2

Digitized Google

228

Of Partidplu

<2. ^ 1 ementita et falsa &g.: so Cic. Phil. 2. 35: Essecratus, Cic. Phil. ] . 2. iUiua exseeraUB cobimnn : so Cato ap. Prise. 8 : also exsecratisslma, PEo. H. N. 28. 2 : lotBrpretatua, dc. Leg. 2. 12. Gnscum mietfreiaivm Domen tenemus : no Ctc. Ha. nisp. 17: Liv. 23. II: Pandect. 49. 1.4. So iijeiititiis, la- nientatu3, inetatus, moratus, professus, and others, particularly expertus tried, pactus agreed, tesiatus testified, known by wit^ nesses, which arc oftea used passively in Cicero and elsewhere ; asy Cic. Off. 1. 10. cum esseot cum hoste pact« indudss ; and difectly after, quod dienim essent pactas. AU this proves, that deponents bad oooe their actives in o; as esperio, testo, men* tio fcc.y which were gradually disused, as the deponents were aubbti luted for them.

III.) Participles often completely take the nature of nouns adjective, or rather are complete nouns adjec- tive : viz.

1.) They entirely lose the notion of time; as, sapiens wis^ fh>m sapio, prudens prudent contr. for providens, horn provU deo provide, tutus safe, from tueor (tuor), contr. instead of tui*

tU8 ; It properly means defended : Sec. And perhaps all adjec- tives in ns and tus were really participles, though their verbs are lost ; as quadrupedans, pregnaus, vihdans, elegans, auratus, crinitus, iretus, proditus, laureatus, personatus, sordidatus, tur- ritus, peritus; iJso elizus &c. £ioept those which evidently come from substantives; as amens, demens: and those com* pounded mthtVi (un); asimperitus, iUidtus, illssus &c.« wluch do not come finom the verbs iUsmIo &c. because tn with verbs has not a negative sense ; the contrary cannot be inferred from infitiari, though it be derived indirectly from fateor, since it may come directly firom iofitias : see the folbwing.

8.) When they are compounded with tii (anglioe in or un)» which til does not appear to be a preposition, but probably sine with ? omitted, or the Greek et9 in compound words; as otyeKev9tqio$ illiberalis (which is not the, so named, Alpha pri- vative, but aveu, i.e. sine, abridged): e. g. indoctus, infractus, unbroken : on the contrary, infractus broken (not much broken)

Digitized by Google

OjAdverU. 229

is from infringo break, where in is a preposition (in this way the double explanation of infractus is clear) ^ soimpadeos, in-

S.) Wbeo tbey low their g ov e mm eDt, or take anotber, as

patiens frigoris, amans dei Sec. Here amans is an adjective, because it takes a genitive ; but if we say amans deunii which also is correct* it is a participle. •

4.) WlieD tfa^ lake the degrees of oompariaoo, which maBj do : at amans, amanttor moie loiring, annantiasimus most loving:

egens, entior, entissimus ; munitus, ior, issimus ; optatus, ior, issimus ; tutus, ior, issimus ; exercitatus, ior, issimus : which, perhaps, are the most usual, with many otliers. Many have only the comparative ; as tectus, tectior : many only the super* lative; as deditus, deditissimus ; meritus, meritissimus ;per» suasuniy pemiasiaaimum &G. ; all these oAeo occur.

Sectiok Sixth. 0/ Adverts*

I.) Adverbs are the first kind of words which are

neither declined nor conjugated, and are therefore named particles, particuls&y small parts of speech (as the former are called partes orationis, parts of speech). The others are called prepositions, conjunctions, and interjections.

Adverbs (from ad and verbum, perhaps adverbius is really an adjective, whence adverbia sc. vocabula), pnq>erly adjuncts to verbsy are a kind of words which are joined 1.) principally to verbs (whence theirname) to expresij the notion of time, place, or any other cir- cumstance or quality ; as keri aegrotabam yesterday I was sick, vaUe eegrotabam I was veiy sick ; iAt fui I was there &c. Thence 2.) often to nouns adjective

Digitized by (£bog{c

230 0/ Adverbs.

and participles ; as valde doctus very learned, valde -tristis, nimis tristU 8cc. 3.) Often to other adverbs; as himis cito too quickly, valde bene very well &c. 4.) Finally, sometimes, though rarely, to nounis stib- stautive; as populus late rex (far ruling people) in Virgil : heri semper lenitas, my master's continual gendeness, in Terence (for sempitema). Hence it is clear, that the name adverb is not quite accurate. They have many terminations, which are at times de- ceitful; as intf sensim by degrees, membratim by parts : as, eras, alias : i, ubi, ibi : ies, toties, quoties, niillies: ic, hie, sic : o, cito, crebro, manifesto, certo, tuto (which are, more accurately, ablatives from the neut of citus &c. used adverbially : See hereafter): a, ita, una : tiSy intus ; particularly comparatives, as doc- tius ! is, nimis, satis : e, bene, deinde ; er, nuper, for- titer: /, simul, semel: um^ quorsum, dudum: yuam and que, unquam, usqnaniy usque, ubique: «r, mox: ut &c.

11.) They are partly primitive, partly derivative. The latter are derived partly from verbs, as statim

immediately, from sto, i.e. whilst standing: partly from participles, as abundanter, from abundans ; pre- positions, as intus, from in : substantives, as, membra- tim by parts, from menbrum : susiinatim, on the whole, from summa ; adjectives ; those which come from ad- jectives of the second dedensifm, commonly end in e or o ; as doctus docte, malus nude, pulcher pukhre, tutus tuto, certus certe or certo, creber crebro (though those which terminate in o long are properly a^ctives of the neut gend.; as tuto, from tutum, safefy ; certo, from certum, certainty, i.e. with safety, certainty, or

Digitized by Google

O/Adnerbi

safely, certainly); yet from humanus we have both humane and humaniter: from parvus, parom for parve: from mnltus, mnltam for multe Sec, Those

which come from adjectives of the third declension mostly end in ter; as fortis fortiter, lenis leniter, pni- dens pmdenter, acer acriter, feliz feliciter &c. Yet facile (instead of the more unusual faciliter), from fa- cilis, is an- exception : so vuigare, Cic. ad div. 13. 69. for vnlgariter : yet the latter is retained £dd. Grsev. Ernest So from suavis we find bodi snaviter and suave ; lenis, leniter lenc ; and other adverbs in e from adjectives of the third declension.

III.) They are partly simple, partly compounded. They are compounded in various ways :

J .) With a noun and pronoun ; as hodie, from hoc and die : flo quare (from qua and re) is considered as ao adverb.

SO With a iKNin and adverb; as aepenumero (imkas it should be written as two words) often ; properly, often In num« 

ber, from saepe and numerus : so nudius tertius, three days ago, quartus &c. must be contracted from nunc dies (or dius, which the ancients used for dies) est tertius, quartus ; though PerizoniuB (ad Sanct Mia. in Addend, p. 64.) believes that nudius is contracted from novMiliiff , i. e. novus dies.

3. ) With two nouns : as maximopere, summopere, nimio- pere, minimopere, from maxinjo operc, summo opere, nimio opeie, minimo opere, since we often find them thus divided^ and written as two words.

4. ) With a pronoun and preposition ; as quapropter, for

propter qujE : so postea, intcrca, ])ra3terca : but these are really two words,, as post ca &c. and are often so written.

5. ) With a pfepoaition and noun ; as denno from de and novo : ao earteaaploy from ax templo, or, as is more tikely, from ex tempuloy i.e» tempore.

Digitized ^^^qpgle

232

Of Adverbs,

6. ) Witii an adverb and verb; as ubivis every where, pro- perly, Ythete you wiU^ from ubi and via^ vok) : quoUbelp koat quo and libet, properly, where it pleases.

7. ) With two verbs; as videlicet from videre licet (one may see), scilicet, from scire licet (one may know) : so ilicet seems to come from ire licet (one may go).

8. ) With two adverbs ; as sieut or sicuti, from sic and at or

uti : quousque, from quo whither and usque.

9. ) With a conjunction and adverb ; as sicubi, properly for si alicubi, where ali is omitted as io si quando, si quis» for si aliquaodo, si aliquis : so necubi, for ne alicubi &c.

10. ) With a preposition and advert) ; as perssepe» firom per and i»pe : adhuc, from ad and hue (unless rather from ad hoc sc. tompus), proinde, perinde, deinde, from pro, per^ do and inde.

U.) With two prepositions; as dcin, from de and in : so inde, from io and de: or even witii three prepositions ; as de- iode, de, in, de, proinde, perinde &c.

12.) With adverbs and an additional syllable; as que, dem &€. : thus ubique, ibidem &c« 

IV.) According to their si n ification, they are di- vided into numerous classes, and each class has its ap- propriate Latin name. In fact, on account of their number and manifold significations, they cannot con- veniently be divided into classes; nor is it of much use. It is only necessary to understand them : they may then, at pleasure, be distributed into classes. We shall, however, bring forward some of them.

1.) Some denote a place: a) to the question, where? the tencination i or ic is here usual; as tbi there, ulu where, both interrogatively and relatively : ubique every where, ubicunquc wheresoever, in which que and cunque are aflixed : hic heiVy

istic and illic there, b) to the question, whither? in which

Of Aioerht.

the lemunaUoDs uc, onnin are usual; as hue hither^ istuc and lUuc Uutber, quo whither^ eo thither, eodem to the same place, quocuDque whithefBoever, ultro cttroque thither and hither, isto tliither, intro inward, alio elsewlulher, dextroraura

to the right, siuistrorsum to the left, deorsum downwards, sur- sum upwards &c. c) to the question, whence r in which the terminations inc and de are usual ; as hinc hence, islinc and iUinc thence ; inde tbeoce, uude whence, both interrogatively and otherwise, undecunque whencesoever, undique for undeque ^ flroni all sides, aliunde from elsewhere, alicunde from some- where &c. Note* The words hie, hue, lunc, in the Epistles of Cicero denote the place of the writer ; istic, istuc, tsdnc, the . place of him to whom the letter is sent; iUic, illuc, illlnc, a third place : e.g. when Cicero writes to Gaul, scire vehm, quid istic agatur, istic means in Gallia: isluc mittara, i.e. in Gailiam : islinc, i. ei e Gallia. If in the same letter he speaks of Spain, he uses illic, illuc, illinc ; as scire velim quid tV/ic gem* tur, i.e in Uispania : Uluc misi, i.e. in Hispaniam*

d.) Some denote a time: asquando when, with and with- out a question; quandocunque and quandoque whenever; eras toHnorrow, hodie to-day, nunc now, iam already^ mane eariy, seio kte^ olim at some time, either past, present, or future ; diu

long, ubi when, without a question ; as, when I heard, when I shall hear &c.: dum while, until; quotidie daily, nuper lately, modo just now, of past time ; as, I have just now heard it : cum- primum as soon as, quamprimum immediately, skmul with ac or atque, or without either, so soon as, &e»

3.) Some are used for reckoning; as primum first, deinde next or secondly, turn next or thirdly, prieterea moreover, besides* fourthly &c. : so we may use in order postea, porro, insuper, and place at the end denique, postremo lastly : we may also re- peat turn and deinde : semel once, bis twice, ter thrice, quater . four times, quinquies five dmes, sexies six times, septies seven times, octies, novies, decies, vides, tricies, centies, millies &c. To these are added sfcpe and crebro (properly Ab.) often, ple- rumque mostly, raro (properly Ab.) seldoai, aliquoties some-

Digitized bfCoogle

234 ' Gf Adverbs.

tiuiett^ toties so ofteo, quoties bow oAeo, itenim a aeoood tim^ niniM again &c.

4. ) Some are used in questions ; as quomodo how ? properly two words, quo from quis, aad modo, in what maoner I qui how? as, qui lit bow comes itr ubi where? ubinam where theo? unde whence? quando when? quamdiu how kmg? quo whither? cur, quare, wherefore? (the latter is two words, qua re.) Num and an are pardculariy thus used: e.g. numme amas, or an me amas ? dost thou love tne ? and indirecily,

an me ames I know not whether diou love mc : thus utrum is used with an in a question about two opposite things ; as utrum mc amas an odisti ? dost thou love or hate me ? and indirectly, nescio utrum roe ames an oderis, I know not whether thou love or hate wfi. We may also use ne in inierrogatione ; as amaane dost thou love ? or with an ibllovinng ; as, amaane an odisti ? dost thou love or hate ?

5. ) Some are used in oQmpariaons; as ut or ud, akat or aicudi velut or velutii quemadmodum (properiy three words, quern ad modum% as: tanquam, quan, as if: perinde (fin- which proinde alao is used), sque, even so^ as wdl ; which ac

or atque, as, often follows e.g. amo te sequeacfratrem, I love

thee as well as thy brother : tarn so ; as, tarn dives so rich : quam how or as, quam pulcher how beautiful. Quam also often follows tarn ; as, tam dives quam Crossus, as lich as Crossus: magis more, minus less*

6. ) Some express affirmation ; as nud verily, utique certainly, profecto in fact, vere in truth, truly, verishime most truly, sane surely, certo or certe certainly, baud dubie doubtless. To these belong the oaths of the ancients ; as meherde or Uerde, Mecastor, Pd, £depol, mediusfidius

7. ) Some express uncertainty or bare probability j as forsan, forsitan, fortassis, fortasse, perhaps.

. 8.) Some express negation; as non, baud, not: mimme

not at all: neduni not to say : e.g. Ncscit legere, neduni scri- bere, he cannot read, not to say write.

Digitized by Google

9*) Some esnggenite what precedes; an podus retbery imo on the eontnury, jrea rather* quin yea rether*

10. ) Soiue dcouLe the exclusion of other tilings; as soluoi, mode, tantum, tantummodo, duntaxat, only.

1 1. ) Some expreas the kind and manoer ; a» bene wellj me* Iktt better, opdme very weU, best: pulchie beatitifullj, pul- cbrius more beautifully, pukhenime most beautiiully : audacter,

audacius, audacissinie ; prudenter prudently, sapienter wisely, diligenter diligently, carefully; studiose eagerly, rccte rightly, male badly, stulte foolishly, large largely, coram openly, clam privily, omnino wholly, altogether ; docte learnedly, amice friendly, copiose plentifullj^, late broadly, looge hr ofC, raptim hastily, simul together, as to time; iioa at once, viritiiD maD by man, menibratiin by parts, celeritav dto quiddy &c.

This may sulFice, for they are too numerous to be all cited and explained. Many are reckoned with them which are no% adverbs; as vesperi in the evening, abl. fix>m vesper: diu by day (in the poets)^ noctu by nigbty are abL from the obsolele dius, Doctus : roerito deservedly, abl. from meritum desert, and means by desert, e. g. roerito accepisti : so crebro, dfeo, tutq, falso, vero, iroo^ sero Sec. are really abl. from creber &c. Age, which is translates! cume, ageduni, and plur. agite, agitedum is the imperat. from ago, and means act : so quare, quamobrem, quomodo, are nothing else than qua re, quam ob rem, quo modo &C. Certain prepositions^ as circa, circiter, contra &c., and all which are used without a case, are also included amongst adverbs.

V.) Many adverbs admit of comparison, and follow the adjectives from which they are derived. 1 .) When the adjective ends in ns, a, urn, or er, a, um, the ad- verb commonly ends in e or (though tlie latter ai'e properly ablat), e.g. doctus, a, um, docte; malus male; pulcher pukkre; certas certe and cerio; tutus tuio. Yet irom multus mtdiumy parvus parutn, huroa- nus humanUcr and humane. But if the adjectives be

0

Digitized by Google

^ 236

OfAdverbt.

of the third declension) the adverb commonly ends in ter; as lenis knUer, felix feUcUery sapiens sapknter

&c. Yet from facilis, facile and faciliter. 2.) The com- parative of the adv. ends like the neut. of the compa- rative of the adject; as doctius, melius. 3.) The superlative of the adv. is formed from that of the adj. by changing us into e ; as doctissimus doctissimej op- timus optimt. We therefore have docte doctius doc- tissime, male peius pessime, bene melius optime, similiter similius simillime, fortiter fortius fortissime, feliciter felicius felicissime, valde (for valide) validius validissime, facile facilius facillime, magnifice mag- nificentius magnificentissime &c. It is, therefore, ne- cessary to know the comparison of adjectives in order to know that of adverbs. If the adjectives form their degrees by prefixing magis or maxime, the adverbs do the same ; as egregius, magis egregius &c. : egregie, magis egregie Sic.

Yet other adverbs, which are not derived from ad- jectives, have also degrees of comparison ; as saepe saepius ss&pissime, diu diutius diutissime, nuper — nuperrime. Some have no positive ; as magis maxime, ocius ocissime, potius potissimum : others no super- lative ; as satis satius, secus secius : so from tempori, an old abl. for tempore, in time (Cic. Sext. 37. and often in Plautus and Cato), we havetemporius or tem- perius, Cic. ad div. 9. 16. 20. iemperiui fiat: so Pal- lad. in Febr. 2, in Mart. 4: tejnporitis, Colum. 2. 18. 2 : 8. 4. 3; Nep. in fragm. ; Ovid. Met 4. 198. £d. Heins., where £d. Burm. has temperius.

Digii_cj Ly Google

Oj Prepositions

237

Section Seventh. Of PreposUiotut,

Prepositions (praepositiones, more intelligibly, par- ticulae pr^epositivae) are indeclinable words, which are set before other wordsi either to form a compound word (which is the cause of their name, for they are not called prepositions from governinfir a case), or to govern a case of the following substantive, or with both these yiews. They are of two kinds :

I.) Some are used only as prefixes to compound words : they govern no case, and do not constitute a separate word : they are called inseparable preposi- tions : they are amb, com, dis, re, se, ve, ne.

1. ) Amb (fimn the Greek round or about) as in ambio go roundi ambtrvilis, ambigo &c« Before ccmsoDants it be* comes an ; as anquiro seek about, anoeps, anfiractus 8cc.

2. ) Com (cum with) means with, together, and retains m before the labials b, m, p; as combibo, commeo, compono &c. Before other consoQanUy m is changed into n ; as coofiringo, coniiBngo, coDtraho, cod\ inco : yet m, froin the foroe of andent usag^ b often changed into the foUowtng cootonant; as coU tigo, cofftuo, for oonUgOf coaruo 8cc« Before a vowel or h» m isreyeclad; at ooalesco, coeo, onre, cooperio, oohabito, ex- cepting comedo, comitia : ttometimes co excludes the following vowel ; as cogo for coago.

3. ) Dis or di asunder, denotes division (though this meaiUDg be not always perceptible); as disiicio scatter, throw asunder, dissono, divertere turn asunder, digero arrange, diligo,diiudico. We also find s changed into f; as diflero, difficilis, diffiteorftc.

4. ) Rc back or again ; as reiicio throw back, rcvertor turn back, repooo place back. Before a vowel or h it takes d ; as yedamo, redeo^ redigo, redoleop for reamo, veeo &c. : redhibeo. redhoetimentum &c.

238

Of Prepositumti

5 ) Se apart, ande, without; as aepono place apart. Socors is piobaUy for seoors (i . e. sine corde).

6. ) Ve fleema to mean badly, disproportionally ; as vecors without seose, vesanus without understanding.

7. ) Ne denotes a negation ; as nefas, nefreos.

li.) The rest are used partly in compositioo, as will be noticed Obs. 1 ; but diey can form a word by

themselves, and are therefore called separable : they then govern a case of the following substantive. With respect to government they are tbreefold.

A.) Some govern an accusative ; as,

Ad 1.) to; eo ad patrem, I go to my father : 2.) at; ad ur- bem, at the city : S.) to, in respect to ; hoc est ad volupta-

tcni praeclarum, in respect to pleasure ; 4.) to, in comparison ; nihil ad Persium, nothing to Persius, in comjiarison to ; 5.) to, according to; accommodare se ad alicuius nutum, to any one's nod : 6.) to, against ; obduruit animus ad doUiremy to, against grief : 7«) towards ; ad vesperam, towards eveuDg ; ad treoeotosy towards or to three hundred. We may also remark ad summttm, at the highest; ad roinimumy at the least %uc,

A pud at, with; esse apud patrem, to be with one*s father; CGsnare apud aliquem, to sup with any one; esse apud se^ to be with himself, in his senses.

Ante before ; ante ires annos* three years before ; ante pedes,

before one's feet; ante aliquem, belure one; auie omnia, before all things &c.

Adversus (adversum) against, towards ; amor adversus pareo- tes, love towards parents ; odium advenus me, hate agai n&t me.

Cis, citra, on this side ; cis Uhenum, oa this side the iUiine; citra Rhenum &c« 

Circa, circum round ; as, to go round the walls.

Circiter around, about ; as» circiter meridiem, about noon ; circiter horam octavam, about the eighth hoar*

Of Pr^^odHam.

Contra 1.) over against, opposite to; cootm Italiain est Africa^ Africa b over against Italy : fi.) against ; contra bostes pug-

nare, contra naturam vivere : 3.) instead of, in comparisons ; contra munera, Plin. H. N. 7. praef.: aUo with adat. contra auro, Plaut. Mil. 4. 2. 84. Epid. 3. 2. 29-

Eiga towards; amor eiga te, towards tbee; odium eiga regem, Nep. J)at 10 : ibid. Aldb. 4.

fixtra without; extra urbem habitare; extra iocum, Cic. ad Div. 7. 32. 7.

Intra witlun; 1.) of place, intra urbem : 2.) of time, intra tres dies recBbo, within three days.

. Infra beneath, below ; infra aliquem accumbere, to lie below one at table ; est infira dignitatem.

Inter amongst, between; inter me et te est amidtia magna; inter Gnscos doctisnmos^ most learned amongst the Greeks ; inter spem metumque, between hope and fear. We also

remark, amare inter se, to love mutually, for in\ncem: so

odisse inter se. Also during; inter tot annos ; inter ea be- tween, during those things, in the mean Ume; for which in- terea is written.

Ittxta near, by ; iuxta viam, near the way ; iuzta aliquem ha- bitare, dormire, near one.

Ob 1.) on account of ; ob banc rem: 2.) before; ob oculos versaii ; ob oculos ponere, before the gres.

Penes, by, with, denotes power, possession, or abode ; as, non

est penes me, it is not with me, in my power ; penes te est eloquentia, thou possessest eloquence ; homo est penes me, the man is with me, abide:} with 6u:,

Per, through; per urbem ire; per virtutes, through idrtues. It is also reaadily used in other senses, 1.) with licet ; as per me licet, it is lawful for me, as far as I am concerned : 2.)

with iuro; as iuro per Deum, I swear by God : 3.) in many expressions, which in English are variously translated ; as, per literas, by letter; per inbidias interfici, to be killed by treachery; per iocum, in jest

Digitized by Google

240 Of Prepo»tum$.

Pone, behind ; as^ pone castra ue : so pone mJeni.

Poet I.) after; post tres dies, post me venit: thence post ea,

after that ; generally written postea : 2.) behind ; post rac venit, he came behind mej post tergum.

Pneter 1 •) besides ; be loves no one besides bimself* prsBter se : theoce pnster ea» for which prasterea is oommon : so pneler hsBc, besides these: ft.) against; prs»ter spem, against ex- pectation ; prseter opiniooem, morem, consoetudtnem : 3.)

before, past ; via una, et ipsa prseler hostes erat, before the enemy, Li v. 10. 3o : praeler oculos fercbant omnia, Cic. Ver. 3. before tiie eyes.

Prope near $ prope urbem esse.

Propter 1.) because of; propter merita laudari,. because of merit i 2.) near by ; propter viam.

Seciiiidum 1 .) after, according to ; seciuidum leges \nvere, to live according to the laws : near« after, behind ; venit

' secundum te, he came after thee : secundum aurem : 3.) after, of time; secundum hunc diem, Cic* Or. 1. 62 : 4*) near, along; secundum terram, Varn R« R« 1. 87: secun- dum viam, Cic* Att. 16. 8 : secundum aurem, near» in the ear : 5.) secundum quietem, in sleep, Cic. Div 1 • 84 :

Suclori. Aug. 94,

Supra, above;, over ; supra terram ; supra vires, above ius means ; supra aliquem sedere, to sit above any one (in order or rank).

Trans, beyond, as beyond the rim, and over, in the same sense as beyond ; as, to sail over the; river.

Versus, towards; versus Romam (or, as is more usual, Ro-

mam versus) contendere, to direct his march towards Rome* « 

Ultra, beyond, over in the sense of beyond ; ultra fines vagari, , to wander beyond or over the boundaries: ultra modum

progrcdi, Cic. Tusc. 4. 17 : ultra vires, Virg. JEn. 6. 114: trcpidare ultra fas, Horat. Od. 3. 29. 52 : ultra eum nume- rum, ITirt. Alex. 21.

B.) Others govern an ablatiye ; as,

A, ab, abs: l.)froin, by; a fronte, from the frout; a tergo.

uiyui^ed by Google

O/PreposiHoM, 241

from bebiDd; ab hoc tempore, irom this time; ab ahquo peU, to be attacked by one : 2.) with regard to ; abequitatu firmus: 3») on the side of; stare ab aliquo, oa the side of any ooe^ to help him : 4*) from, after; ab bora tertia, Cic, Ph3. d. 41 ; secundtts a rege : 5.) horn, on account of; ab ira, odio &c . N. B. A, ab, abs are the same in sense ; but a is used only before a consonant, excepting h ; as, a loco : ab before a vowel and li ; as, ab ipso, ab lioste &c. Yet in the best writers, we find ab used before ao^ cooaoDant, with, perhaps, the escepbooof b; as, ab castris. Cm.; ab dextro comu, Liv.; ab januai Nep.; ab latere^ Csbs.; abmultitu- dine, Liv. ; ab nocte, lAv, ; ab senatu, C^c; so ab tenui initio, ab teiigo See. Abs (as is well known) is prefixed only to t and q; as we often find abs te; sometimes abs quovis. Yet we find it, though seldom, before some other conso- nants; as, abs chorago, Plaut. Pers. 1. 3. 79: abs se, Caes. B. G. i. 44 : abs re, Gell. 18. 14. in some editions; but in others, ab re. Noie, ab re (not a re) means to the advan* tage of.

Absfjue without; absque argumento, Cic. Att. 1. 29: absque sententia, Quintil. 7. 2: absque eo esset, were it not for bim ; absque te esset, were it not for thee &c.

Clam, without the knowledge of ; clam patre.

Coram, before, in presence of ; coram populo dicere« 

Cum, with ; cum patre proficisci ; pugnare cum hostibus ; vivere cum aliquo ; habitat mecum, he dwells with me, i. e. in my house ; dormit mexum ; pecuniam secum liabere &c.

De U) of; people speak of thee, de te: 2.) concerning; lo- cutus sum cum eo de re, concerning the business.

E, ex 1.) out of: 2.) from ; ox eo tempore non vidi te, from that time &c. 3.) to, in the expression e r£ ; as, e re mea, to my benefit &c. Note. £ is prefixed only to consonants,, except h ; as, e castris &c. $ ex, both to consonants and voweb ; as, ex tUo, ex hoste, ex castris Sec.

Prsc I.) for, on account of; prae lacrymis, pre gaudio loqui VOL. r. R

Digitized by Google

242

Of PrqmUiofts*

non possum, for tears, for joy I cannot speak : 2.) before ; armentum prae se agere, Liv. 1. 7 : thence comes the ex- presftion pre se ferre (aUquid), to bear before one^ to let it be seen, make it known: 3.) before^ in comperiaonwitfa; sum feiiz pn» te &c« 

Pro 1«) for, instead of; pro me fecit: 2*) before; pro po- pubj pro ooncione dioere: S,) for, in proportion to ; pro vi> ribus &c.

Sinoj without ; luoe uUa dubitatione,

Tenus, as far as ; collo tenus, capulo tenus ; it is affixed to its case : also with a gen. crurum tenus : and even with an ac- cus. Tanain tenus, Val. fl. 1. 638: where others read

C. The following govern both an accusative and ablative.

In I.) into ; in answer to the quesfaoo whither? with an ao- cus*; eoinurbem: %,) in; in answer to the question where? with an M, ; sum in urbe: yet Ve sometimes find these go- vernments reversed : the aU. is regularly used with m after

ponere, collocare 8cc. : 3.) towards, with an accus. ; amor in Deum, love towards God : 4.) amongst, with an abl.; doc- tissimus in Gra^cis, most learned amongst the Grecians: 3.) on; 8to in terra, I stand on the earth.

Sub 1.) under, to the question whither? with an accus,; sub scamnum, under the bench : to the question where t with an abL; sub scamno : 2.) near, of time; as sub noc* tem» near mght; subvespenunt near or towards evening: 3.) near^ of pkce; as sub castris, near the euaap*

Super U) upon» in addition to, Idv. S8. 46, nisi quod Puni. cum ezerdtum super morfoiim eliam fames aflecity famine upon disease: 8«)upon,concerning9withanaU.; hac super re roulta sunt soripta, concerning tl^ afiair : 3.) on ; super arbore sidunt, Virg.

Digitized by Google

Of FreposUions, 243

Subier, under, with acc. or abl. in answer to the question whi- ther? or where? indififerently.

Observations,

I.) Of these prepositioiis the following are prefixed

to other words, so as to fonn compounds of two or even three words.

1. ) Ad ; as adficio, adfero &c. ; yet d, in the present mode of writing is often changed into the following letter ^ as afiero^ attuUy allatum, for adfeio &c. : so appono &c,

2. ) Ante i as anteferre, prefer, anteponere &£.

3. ) Circuni ; as dremneo or ctfcueo (thence circmtut, a

subs, for circutuitus) go about, circumdo put round &c.

4. ) Inter; asmterpono: intelligo for interiego &c« 

5«) Ob, signifying against; as obfero or ofiero, bring agmnst, ofier: obpoDO or oppono 8cc. Many believe thatomitio, obs- <>leo, ostrado are kit obmittOy oboleo, obteiido.

6.) Per; as peri^, sometimes pellego, read through^ where per letauM its sense: somedmesit denotes perseveranoey as per* fern; sometimes its sense is scarody disoemible^ as perco ti o fiem quatio. In adjectives and adverbs it means very, tho- roughly ; as perdoctus very learned ; perbrevis very short ; per- breviter &c. : except in perfidus faithless, penurui> perjured, where it denotes a deficiency*

7«) Post; as postpono place belund, postpone.

8.) Prster, in the sense of, past ; as prsetereo go past, pre- termittere send past &c*

9« Trans ; as tranaeo, transfero, also transiido^ or traiido^ trued: Gsssar commonly uses transiido ficc

10.) A, ab, abs, of which a does not precede a vowel or h, and abs only c or ^ as amitto, ablatus, abeo^ absoondo, abscedo*

1 1 •) De, sometimes in the sense of, down from ; as delabor,

e2

244

0/ Prepositions.

deiicio : soroetunes, without ; as demens : sometimes cessatsoo ;

as detoiio, cease thuodering : someUmes away ; as decedo. de3um.

12. ) £x and e; aseiicio cast out, exeo; efiero for e.sfero or efero : it also ngnifies, on high ; emineo, jut out; evolo* fly out or on high ; escendo &c.

13. ) Prm denotes preference; as praefero prefer, prasdives very rich &c« 

14. ) Pro 1.) before; profero bring before, procurro, prodeo^ propono place before : 2.) forth or forward, as prop ago pro- pagate : unkas pro here be contracted from porro.

15. ) In ; as ibferre carry in : at times it has no force $ as infr'ingo break* infractus broken, infucatus stained : with ac||e&- tives, like the English prefix tm, it means not ; as indoetus un- learned, ineptus &c. It was, however, before remarked that this latter in is not the preposition, but derived from sine or ofyfv. The letter n is often altered in compound words^ as iUe- gitimusy iUidoy irritus &c.

16. ) Sub denotes 1.) under; as subpono or suppono, sub- duco : 2.) upwards, on high ; as subiicio means not only cast under,^ but cast on high, e. g. Liv« 6. 24, CamiUus in equum aubiectus; Viig, j£n. 12. 287> corpora saltu subiiciunt in equos: 3.) near; as, subire montem: 4.) rather, alitde; a8| subrideo to smile, laugh a little, subtristis rather sad.

17. ) Super; as supersto^ superstes.

18. ) Subter ; as subterfugere.

II.) Many prepositions are also found without their cases, and are therefore used as adverbs : as,

1.) Ad, denoting about a certain number, is often found without an accusative in Cicero and Livy; e.g. Liv. 3. 15, exsules, servique, ad quatuor miUia hominum etquingqiiti occupawe; S5« 7» ad mille quingenti ad consules transfogerunt; CflBs. B. 6. 2. 33, occisis ad hominum millibus quatuor &c*

Diyiiized by Google

€ff Prepoiitions.

245

£.) Ante oon^uaUy stands without an accusatsve, denoting befoiei formerly ; as, paulo ante dictum est : Cic. Fin* 5. \%

Don ante, scd retro ; ad Div. 15. 14. 3, sed tamen et feci ante, et facio nunc and witli an abl. which is governed by in under- stood ; as paucis ante diebus, a few days before. Some, there- fore, take ante to be a real adverb.

3. ) Ad versus, sometimes without an accus. ; as Plaut. Cas. 2. 8. 29, cum ei adversus veneram. Note. Adversus is pro- perly a partidple (from adverto), as versus from verto.

4. ) Citra (properly au abl. from citer, tra, truni, parte being understood) sometimes without an accus. lav. 10. 25, pauds citra miUibus lignatoies &c. : Ovid. Pont 1. 7* 6^, culta — citra quam debuit : i. e. minus.

5. ) Circa, continually without accus. denoting about ; as, qui circa habitant who dwell about: lav. 1. 4» ex mootibus, qui circa sunt &c.

6. ) Circiter, about, often is used like an adverb without ac- cus. as^ tribus drciter diebus, in about three days : Csbs. B. G. 2. 5fiy et tamen cirdter parte tertia celata &c.

7. ) Contra, again, against, on the other hand> is very often used adverbially; as, contra iUe respond!^ he again answered : nihil contra dint, he said nothing again : Cic* Tusc. 5. 6, uti hi miserii uc contra itti heati : ad Div. 12. 18. 5, utrumque contra acddit, each happened the other way.

8. ) Extra (properly abl. scil. parte) denoting without: as,

Cic. Is at, Deor. '2. 59, sensibus et animo ea, qua; extra sunt, percipiuntur : Cses. B. C. J. 69, cum extra et intus hostem haberent. Coof. Hor. £p. 2. 1. 31.

9. ) Intra (properly abl. scil. parte) is sometimes used with- out accus. as Cels. 7* 1^, hujus ea pars, quae intra, paulo ion- gHN* esse debet, quam qu» extra: 6. 28. 13, viridis intra caro adparet: and elsewhere, Colum. 12. 43: Quintil. 1. 10. 43: Petron. 22.

Digitized by Google

246

Of FrcpoiitioHi,

10. ) Infra^ denoting beneath ; as Cic. ad Div. 9. 26, accu- bueram — supra roe Atticus, infira Verriua: Academ* 4« 40, supra, iofra, dextra, sinistra, ante, post : where infra means neath : and eUewbera^ Cic. ad Div. 6. 8 : Qc Souin. Scip. 4. Noie. Supra, infra, extra, intra^ as deztra, suistra, are pro- perly adjectives from superus, inferus, extenis* iolerua, acU, parte; and are therefore used for supera, infera Sec. : it is ^ same witli citra for citei a parte from citer ; ultcra, for ultera parte, from ulter ; though neither ulter nor ultenis are in use.

11. ) lozta, near; as Cm. B. 6. 2. £6, legionem qiiss huta

constiterat: so iuxla et, iuxta ac, iuxta quam, nearly as, just as : Cic. Keii. Sen. 8, iuxta ac si meus (rater esset: Liv. 10. 6, iuxta earn rem passi patres, quam : where earn rem is governed by passi,

12. ) Propter, near ; as, Cic. Rose. Amer. 23, filii propter cubantes, sons lying near ; Ver. 4. 48, etenim propter est sp©- iunca, for near there is a cave : propter probably comes frooi propiter, which is torn prope.

IS.) Prope, near, is continually an adverb ; as Cic. ad Div. 9. 7> ^> volebam prope ahcubi esse : so in Livy, prope est, erat, ftiit &Cm is, was rear 8ur. It is often accompanied by a; as, non prope a Sicilia 4n this use it is always an adverb.

14. ) Pone, behind, is often an adverb ; as pone sequi.

15. ) Post; as paucis post diebus; non multo post.

16. ) Pneter, except, with or without quam; as. Sail. Cat. 96. 2, liceict ab armis discedere practer reruiu capitaUum condem- natis, where condemnatis is governed by liceret; nuUas (literas) accepi,praeterquaemihi reddit8esunt,Cic. Att.5.S; cavendse sunt familiaritates pneter hominum pcrpaucoruro, Cic. Q.Fr. 1. 1.5; nullaci vitas pneter Piatgensium, Nep* MiH. 5 ; nil pnster salices, cassaque canna fuit (sciL il»), Ovid. Fast. 4.401 ; Plin. H. N. 4.6; 9.39,42; 5. 1. and elsewhere. It seems to be thus used Cic. Manil. 23 ; videbat enim populus Romanus non locupletari C|Uotaunis pecunia, prctcr paucos, where paucos depends on

Digitized by Google

Of Pn^pontum.

247

locaplttari ndwr than prater : «o Suet. Tib. 4 1 raliquerit eum nidlo pRBler augundls lioeidotii honore impertitimi : 80 pMiflr except if, Varr. R. R. 1. 41 : {meter quod, except that, Apul* Met. 8. p. 188. 57* Efanenh.

17-) Secundum is rarely ao used ; as Plaut. Ampb. 8. 1. 1* f iu MeeumkoRf go thou next.

18. ) Supra (for supera parte)^ above; as supra duu» sciipsi &c Gic* Orat. 3^5, qua aupim et aohter &c.

19. ) Ultra (for ultera parte), beyond : Cic. Att. 15. 1, est autem oratio scripta elegaotissime — ut nihil possit ultra, that nothiog can be beyond , Liv. 8. 19;, nee ultra beilum Lattnuniy gfiaoens iaoi per aliquot annoa, dilatum, nor was the war d^ fierred bciyood (loi^{er).

80. ) Versus, towards, with ad adjoined ; as Liv. 1. ad meridieni versus consedit. Cos. B. G. 6. 33, ad oceanum vmua; Sulp. ad Cic. ad Dir. 4. 18. 3, in Italiam versus nn* ▼igaturus erat. This is less surprising, since Tarsus is really a participle fitMn witor.

81. ) Clam, secredy, often without an ablat. : Teront. Adelph. U U 46, 81 sperat, fbte dam, rursum &c.; if he hopes, that he win be secret; Terent. Andr. 8. 6. Id, turn id clam oavit Also ^th an acc. ; as dam patrem, Terent Hec. 3. 3. 36 : Plaut.

Cas. 8. 6. 33, clam meam uxorera, without my wife's know- ledge ; — ibid. Amph. Prol. 107, is amare occepit Alcumenain clam virum : so Auct. B. Hisp. 3 : also with a dat., Plaut. MiL 3* 3. 8, quam sane magni referat, ooihi clam est, is un- known to me; though mihi rather depends on est than dam : even with a gen., as dam patris, Plaut Merr. 1. 1. 43.

82. ) Coram, orally, personally ; as, tecum coram loquerer, Cic. ad Div« 8. 9 ; Terent. Adelph. 2. 4. 5, vereor coram in os teiaudare; se ipse coram oflbrt, Liv. 8. 47, i.e. personally; cum coram sumus, Cic« Att. 18. ]» i. e. when we are together.

83. ) Pr8B ; though seldom ; as Ter. Eun. 3. 8. 46, abi prae, go before: ibid. Andr. 1. 1. 144, ipns.

Digitized by Google

241^

()f Prepo&kioM.

'24.) Super, above; as, satis sii|i€rque habere* CIc. Ro8C«  Com. 4| satis superque habere dicit, &c. So iav.y super qaas^ £e. 3 : 27. 20.

26.) Subter, under ; as Cic. Orat. 3. S, qui omnia liec, quae supra et subter* UDum esse dixerunt : and elsewhere, Cic. Sonm. Scip. 4 : Lucret. 6,516, 686.

Note. \.) Though all these prepositions ipore or less fire» quently are used as adverbs^ without their proper case, tbej may stiU be oorrecdy called preposidooa, since all of tbem, ex- cept perhaps tenus and versus, are set before : they have also a case with them whether depending on themselves, or another preposition, whicli sometimes occurs. Sanciius rejects circiter, prope, versus, with pridic, procul, secus, usque, out of the num- ber; to which Perizonius adds propter, iuxta, secundum, ad* versus : they are theoretically correcty but custom is prevalent, and change might lead to error.

2.) We may use all these })iepositions adverbially, in parti- cular those which are ofteu so used : as circiter, contra, supra &c. Yet regard must be paid to the sense.

• h) There are also other particles which sonic i cckon amongst

prepositions, since they are sometimes found witli a case : secus near, next after, usque until, palam openly, simul together with, pridie the day before postridie the day after &c« 

a) Secus near, next after ; with an accus. as, secus viam stare, Quintil. 8. 2. SO: nascitur secus fluvios, Plin. H. N. 24. 15. £d« Harduin. : secus coniugem, Insc. apud. Grater, p. 806. 7 : utrinque secus laminas, Cato R. R. 21.

b) Usque, for usque nd ; as Cic. Att« 15. 28, usque Puteolos : ad Quint. Frat. 1. 1. 14, Romam usque: so iMiletum usque, Terent. Ad. 4. 5. 21. These places prove nothing, because the accusative of names of places may stand without usque or a preposition. It is, however, used with the accus. of other words ; as, usque mortis diem, Cels. 7.7: terminos usque Libyie, lu»tin. i. I : unperium usque extreraos Orientis ter-

Digitized by Google

Of F rtpoHtiom. 249

mnios fwolatuiny luttin. 7« 1 : cottapsus fxms usque alterius

initiuni pontis prolabi euni leniter cogebat, Liv. 44.5 : usque diluculum, Apui. Met. p. 162. 13. Elmenh.

c) Palam with abL for coraniy Liv. 6. 14, inde rem creditori

palam populo solvit, in presence of the people : me palam, Ovid. Art. 9,, 549 : Trist. 5. 10. 49 ' flevit populo palani, Auct. Cons, ad Liv. (in Ovid.) 442 : palam omnibus, Liv. 25. 18. GroQQv. Drakeoborch has rejected omoibus.

d) Procul stands often with a bare abl., as Liv. 38. iG, pro- cul noari incolebat ; procul patria from an old poet, Cic. ad Div. 7.6: procul oppido, Liv* 3* 22 : procul uioenibus, ibid. 23: procul coetu, Liv. 7. 6: procul periculo^ Liv. 33. 33: procul patria, Ovid. Trist. 4. 8. 41 ; 5. 8. 6 : procul dubio, Liv. 39. 40 : SuetoD. Ner. 8 : QuintU. 1. 5. 14; 9. 27: or, dubio procul, Flor. 2. 6 and 7* It Is often adjoined to « ; as procul a patria, Virg. £cl. 10. 46: procul a conspectu, Cic. Agr. 2. 32 : a nietu, Cic.Tusc. .5. 14 : a terra, Cic. Or.

3. :)6 : — also without a or any case; as procul hiuc, procul este profani ! &c

e) Simul, with an abl. ciiiii being understood ; as, avulsa est — hosti ore simul cervix, 8il. 5. 419 ; i. e. simul cum ore; simul nobis habitat, Ovid. Trist. 5. 10. 29: simul his, Horat. Sat. 1. 10. 86; or his simul, Sil. 3. 268 : so» septemviris sitbul, Tacit. Ann. 3. 64 : Magnetibus simul ; ibid. 4. 3 : scauro si- mul, ibid. 6. 9 : it is the same with the Greek cffMt ; as ^

ifu>), &C.

f) Pridie and posthdie are formed from two words, (priori die, postero die,) and are used with a geuit.; as, pridie eius <liei, Cic. ad Div. K 4 : Caes. B. G. 1. 47 ; where eius diei mi^ be omitted : pridie insidiarum. Tacit. Ann. 15. 54 : pridie cakndanim, Pandect. 28. 1* 5 : postridie eius diei, Ces. B.G. 1. 23; 4. 13; 5. 10: Cato R. R. 2: Sulpic. in Cic. ad Div.

4. 12 : or an accus. ; as pridie calendar, where ante, and pos- indie iclus, where post, perhaps, is understood : pridie eura diem, Cic* Att. 11. 23 : pridie idus, ibid. 13. 25 : pridie Com.

Digitized by Google

260

FreposUiont.

pitalia, ibid. 2. 3 : pridie Quinquatrus, Liv. 26. 27 : pridie Pa- riiia> Liv, 40. 2: lusttn. 1. 10: Sueton. Cal. .55: Pandect. 24. S. 7 ; 43. 19* 1 : postridie calendas, nonas, idus &c. Liv. 6. 1 : GeU. 5. 17 : postridie ludosy Cic. Att* 16. 4: postridie mindiiiasy Sueton. Aug. 92.

III.) We also find many of the above-mentioned pfepositions set after their case : as,

a) Venus (venum) and tenus are always set after : Romam ▼eraus, not versus Romam : as in English^ homewards &c. So capulo tenus to the hilt ; crunim tenus. Also cum is always

affixed to me, te, se, nobis, vobis ; as mecum, tecum, &c. : and often to the abl. of qui, as quicum (quocum), quibuscum. Note. Yet versus is sometimes prefixed ; as versus sedem, Liv.

8. 20, Gronov. Drak. : Crevier has adversus.

« 

b) We find also other prepositions set after their case, yet seldom, and chiefly after qui, as ad : Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. 4, fienatus, quos ad soleret, refimidum &c«: Tenant* Phrna* S. 2. 38, dies, quam ad &c. : cUra : Hor. Sat. 1« 1* 107f fines, ^tfof ultra, dtroque nequit 8cc. : circa : Cic. Ver. 4. 48, tota circumcisa est, quam circa sunt lacus 8cc. : contra : Cic. Mur. 4. I lie, juem contra veneras, causa cadebat : quos contra, Cic. Or. 10: Acad. 4. 16: Vatin. 7, leges, quas contra prater te nemo unquame8tfacereconatus,&c« : inter: Cic. Verr. 3.20, fum inter res communicata est : si quo$ (aliquos) inier &c. Cic Amic. 22 : penea Cic. ad IKv. 9* 4, de illo autem, gwm fimetest omnis potestas : Hor. Art. 72, usus, quern pmn arlntrium est et ius : quern penes, Plant. Ampb. 2. 2. 23 : per: agrum, quern per iter faciunt, Cic. Agr. 2. 30 : propter : Plaut. Amph. 4. 1. 8, quern propter corpus suum stupri compleverit: quern propter urbs incensa est, Cic. Pis. 7 : ^i/ospn)p/fr omnia amisimus, Cic. Att. 10. 4: hence quapropter for quvpropter; as antehac for antehec ; whence it appears, that in «e, the sound of a predominated: ultra: Cic. INisc. 4* ITy sed ad- Ubent modum quendam, quern ultra progredi noo opoitet : so fines, quoi uUra^ citraque ftc* Hor. Sat. !• K 107 : e ope»:

Digitized by

Of Ci u^t m etu mi.

quihm e sumus, Lucret. d. 851 : iuxta; viUsy ffum mxia, Plin* H. N. 13. 19: de; Cic. Man. 16. gtio nuoc a^mus : fundus, quo de apUir, Cic. Verr. ft. 12 ; negotio, quo de a§^tur, Cic Invent. 1. 88 : Nepos also places iuxta after banc, Paus*

4, hanc iuxta fecerunt locum. The preposidons also often fol* low nouns substantive : as, ad ; rip am ad Araxis, Tac. Ann. 12. 51 : apud ; Misetium apud et Kavennam, ibid. 4. 5: mon- iem apud Erycum, ibid. 43 : contra ; litora contra, ibid. 3. 1 : pnpier; vmm propter, ibid. 15. 47 : hostem propter, ibid* 4. 48 : mumm propter lactis, Plin. H. N« 10. 40 : teprcpier, Virg. iEn. 4. 380: per ; vkmper, Lucret. 6. 1268 : tramtra per et remos, Virg. Ma* 6, 663 : intra ; Tacit. Ann* 4. 48, dum populatio lucem intra sisteretur : inter ; Tacit. Ann. 6. 41, Artabanum, Scythas inter educatum : htc inter, Phaedr. 2, 8. 20: extremos inter euiitem, Hor. Sat. 1. 1. 11 6. Li vy some- times does Uie same, but places another substantive after; as 22. 3, campi, qui Fmsulas inter Arretiumque iacent. Tacitus also sets iuxta after a substantive ; as Ann. 6* 39» wrbem iuxta; culnaUum iuxta,i)nd, 13* 15: Ceraunia iuxta, Viig* iEn. 3* 506 : Tac* Ann* 3. 14, ipso Crermanieo coram Id ausum: Nep. Epam. 4, at ille THomedonte coram ; nihil, inquit&c* : or ex; hostibus c si quis &.c. Ovid. Her. <iO. 121. Note* redeo ad q use iiiihi mandas, Cic. AtL 5. 11. p. 665. £d. Era. for redeo ad ea, quae &c.

Section 8. Of Cmgunctions*

ConiunctioneSy or rather, particul» coniunctiT»9 con- junctions or connecting words, are those, by which

two or more words, or whole sentences and periods are connected. They are divided into different classes ; oopulatiYes, disjunctives &c. : these distinctions are of little use, unless from them we take occasion to explain their nature.

Digitized by Google

252

Of CofifamchoM,

I. ) Some merely connect words or sentences, and aie called copulatiye : these signify and, also &c.

£t and, also ; as pater cf mater : idb ef, I know alio. In* stead of et we find at the beg^ning of a sentence nec noo or neque noo. When it is twice repeated^ as et pater et mater» it denotes both, and ; both lather and mother, not only father,

but also mother. It may sometimes be translated, first and se- condly : sometimes the first is untranslated, as vidi et patiem et matrem, I saw father and mother.

Instead of et — et, we have et — que, or que ~ et.

Ac« atque, and ; but ac is used more frequently before a con- sonant : they are often traublaied (ij, c. g, after acque, pa- riter 6u:.

Que, and, always is attached to the word which in sense

follows it ; as, father and mother, pater materque. The poets often use it doubled for et — et, e. g. paterque materque : so Quintil. 3. G. 89 » 2. 13. 1 1 : also que — et, et — que.

Etiam, qiiuquc, also, even : sometimes vd is used in the same

bcube.

Item also, likewise.

Nec, neque, stands for et non : also at the beginning of a pe- riod for non, accompanied by tamen, enim, vero : as nec vero, i. e. non vero. Neque neque, neither nor \ as,

nec pater, nec mater; so neque pater, neque mater, nec

pater, neque mater, neque pater nec mater : since nec and neque are the same word.

Turn twice repeated, or cum — turn, both — and j as, turn pater, turn mater ; cum pater, turn mater.

II. ) Some connect opposite or diilerent ideas, and are called disjunctive ; as,

Sed, but.

Digitized by Google

Of' Conjunctions.

253

Aut, vel, or : pater aut (vel) mater, father or mother, aut — aut, vcl — vel, either — or : in the same way are used sive — sive, set! — m&Xf aive — > seu ; aive aad seu are the same word.

Ve, or, is attached to the word following it in sense ; as, pater materve, father or mother : so pater \ e materve. It some- times is used for que, and Deve for neque.

III.) Some explain what precedes : seu or sive, * when used only once, denotes or, with two different names of the same person or thing ; as, Pallas seu Minerva, Pallas or Minerva. So scilicet, nimirum, nempe, namely ; when they are necessary to show that an explanation follows ; otherwise they are not used.

IIII.) Smne begin hypothetical sentences^ and are called conditional ; as

Sif if : for whidi quodsi is used at the beginning of a period, when it stands, as to subject, in dose oonnezioD with the

preceding.

Sin, but if; sin autem : commonly when si precedes : it is found without si preceding, but it must stand in an opposed ten* tence, as is pl^n from its meaning.

Siquidem, (properly two words) 8inGe« if mdeed*

Nisi or ni,if not, unless : sometimes quod nisi at the beginning of a sentence in close conoexion with the preceding.

Dummodo, if only ; also dum modo ; as dummodo (or modo, dum) veniat, if only he come : dummodo ne, dum ne, modo ne, if he do not : modo (or dummodo ne or dum oe) ne sit vivus, if only he be not Uvhig.

V.) Some denote, but, only : at or ast (which is often used, Cic. Att 1. 16 ; 6. 5 ; 16. 11. &c.), yemm, ted, yero, antem. To these belong iam now, in draw-

Digitized by Google

254 Of Conjunctions.

ing" a conclusion ; atqui but, tamen yet, attamen or at tamen, but yet They are called adversative.

VI. ) Some begin sentences in which something is allowed* and are termed concessive ; as,

Etn* tametUi qaamquanii quamvis, licet (properly a verb) al* tiiougb.

Etiamaif or etiam si* even if;

Quantumvisy quamvis, however*

Ut, suppose tliat, granted Uiat.

Eqiudem I indeed, I for my party I at least : it Is however sometiaies used with other persons than the first.

Quidem, indeed^ eveot at least : it may stand with any perMm.

VII. ) Some indicate a cause, and are called causal ; or begin sentences expressing the cause : as,

Nam, namqui^ elemm, enim, for*

Quia, quoniam, quod, because, since : also quando.

Qaud, that or because : as gaudeo quod vivis, I rejoice that (because) thou art alive.

Ut and quo (both with the conj. mode) that, in order that.

Ut (with conj. mode), so great, thai, I beg tkat^ I eahort thai &c.

Ne, the same as ut non ; also, lest, after verbs denoting fear : also, not, with imper. and coij. modes^ when we desire, that something should not happen : ne fades, ne lae» do it not.

Quiuj for ut non, or quod non : after non dubito it is translated, that: in these instances it is followed by the conjunctive mode. With an indicative it means, yea, yea rather: qnin dtc, yea, so say.

Digitized by Google

Of Cm^umUim. 266

Quo ttomu, tiiatoo^ or tbat^ after wbt ngm^FiDg to hmder^ CNT prevBoU

Quippe as, e. g. quippe qui nil sciebaty as one who knew no«  things ceztaiiiiyj indeed, namely,

Cuiannoe, (with oooj. mode) when it denotes a proved or assumed cause, where it somedmes may be reuderedy be*

cause, although ; as, cum certum sit, since it is certain 8cc.

VIH.) Some begin inferences or conduaions, and

are termed conclusive : as ergo, igitur, itaque, ideo, idcirco, hinc, inde, proinde, therefore, then, so then, thence : to these some add, propteiea, quare, qnam- obrem, wherefore, whence ftc. These latter, however, are not single words, but stand for propter ea, quam ob rem, qua re.

IX. ) Some enumerate to the reader the sentences or arguments: as^ primnm first, deinde secondly, turn ihMIy, and then follow prseterea, postea, porro, in- super, or again deinde, turn, till at last we have pos- tremoj demque. These are more common than the for- mal expressions, primo, secundo, tertio &c., which sometimes occur.

X. ) Some begin sentences expressing time; as

posteaquam, after that : ubi, ut (with an indie.) cum, when ; dum while, until : simul ac or atque, as soon as : ac and atque are at times omitted. There are also others, which are reckoned amongst adverbs : for

all particles, which serve to couiieet sentences, are conjunctions.

Observations:

1.) Autem, quidem, quoque cannot begin a sentence, but follow the first or second word : (quoque and quidem may be

Digitized

256 0/ ItUeiJections.

used after several) : much less can they begin a period. Enim, vero, seldom stand at the beginning : as, nemo enini, &c. Yet enim may stand at the beginning : as, Plant. Aul. 3. 5. 26. Plaut. Cas. 5. £. 14. Plant. Baccb. 4. 4. 5\. Terent. Hec. ft. 1. 41. Lucret. 6. 1275: so vero, but: (for in the sense of» tru1y» it is often prefixed) : Plaut. Rud. 4. S. 56. On tbe con* trary nam, nanique, a^ ast, verum, quare, quamobiem» et^ ac, atque are generally at the beginning. There are, however, ex- ceptions: nam, Virg. iEn. 10. 585. Horat. Sat. 2. 3. 20, 41 ; ibid. Ep. 2. 1. 186: namque, Varr. ap. Cell. 2. 10: Plin. a. N. 25.2; 36. 15: Flor. 1.5: Veget. de He Milit. 3. G : Vii^. Mu, 6. 72» 117 ; 10. 614. Si, nisi, ni, ut, ne, quo, quia, quoniam, quod, cum since, etsi, and all words meaning, al> though, equidem, eigo, tgitnr, itaque, piimuro, detnde, post- quam, ubi, dum, and the othere of the same class, may be placed at the beginning of the sentence, or after one or even more words : as hunc igitur hominem, igitur hunc hominem : so etenim hoc, hoc etenim : enim vero hoc, hoc enim vero. -

2.) The ancients at times unite two conjunctions, of which one appears superfluous ; as at vero, ergo igitur, deinde postea, quoque etiam, itaque ergo Sec. This, in reading the ancients, should be noticed, but nQt imitated.

Section 9 Of ItUajectums.

Interjections are words or rather sounds, which in- dicate a certain affection of tbe mind ; as joy, grief^ fear, wonder, ftc. In each language there are some peculiar to it, and we even find that different indivi- duals have Sonne peculiar to themselves which do not belong to the general language.

They are more frequent amongst the common people who do not take pains to hide their emotions, and

Digitized by Google

Of Jnteijections, 257

hence their recurrence in ancient comedy. They were called Interjections, because they stood amongst the words of a sentence, without being connected with them. The following are reckoned amongst them : signs,

1.) Of joy: evax! io! iu! 8«) Of sorrow : hm\ hoi ! ohe !

3. ) Of lameotalion : vni hei! au! ah! eheu!

4. ) Of displeasure : eheu ! oh ! proh i vah ! To these some add malum ! the evil one ! the dpuce !

5. ) Of caressing : eia ! sodes ! (for si audes) ; as die, sodes ! say, if thou wilt ! so sis for si vis. To these are added, qussso I pray, obsecro I pray, amabo I will love thee, or 1 pray.

6. ) Of calling: beus! o! dio!

7. ) Of uDwilliogness to speak : hem 1

8. ) Of approbation : euge ! eia !

9*) Of wonder : hem 1 ehem ! aJ vah ! huil 10.) Of exclamation : o ! ah 1

VOL. I. a

( 258 )

CHAPTER IV. Of the Signi/icaliom of Words.

It is not enough to know the eight kinds of Latin words by name, to divide them into classes, and to decline and conjugate them correctly: we must also know what they signify, that is, understand their meaning. Without this, the rest is nothing ; since we cannot use them, uor put them together, nor under- stand any sentence in ancient writers without thus understanding its parts. The signification of a word, is the notion, the thought, which the ancients con- veyed in it, or, more correctly, the thing which, by the use of a word, they imagined and set before them. The ancients often denote more than one thing, some- times several of a related sense, by the same word. All this we must conceive in every word, and just as the ancients did, not as common dictionaries teach it, if we would understand their writings, and make pro- gress in ex|)laiiiing them. Amongst words in general, those are the most weighty and important which de- note incorporeal things, such as are not perceived by the senses; to which belong the names of virtues, crimes, qualities, &c. ; as virtus, brevitas, longitudo, castitas, setas, annus, mensis, nox, mens, ratio, consi- lium: with similar verbs ; as cogito, intelligo &c. : and particles ; as ita, sic, si &c. ; on the knowledge of ' which more depends, than on the names of, imcj ej/e

L^iyiiizcu Uy Google

Of tkt Signijicaikm of Words. 269

ftc. Coq)or6al words are easy, and seldom hare more

than one meaning : but the incorporeal are more dif- ficult and frequent with the ancients : upon these, theiiy our principal labor must be bestowed* Since die number of Latin words is ^at, an accurate know- ledge of their signification is extensive and difficult, and requires long study, minute observation, and a clear understanding ; besides that of many words the meaning is not clearly fixed or known, and has yet to be unveiled and discovered for the first time. It would be the excellence of a complete and copious grammar, distinctly to explain all these significations : but they may be better acquired from the works of the ancients, since we there see, where, how, and when they are used. Indeed a printed grammar would be too voluminous, were it to bring forward every word and its meaninj^s illustrated, as they must be, by ex- amples from ancient writers : and, moreover, for this purpose separate dictionaries have been composed, which, if judiciously drawn up, should be carefully studied. We shall, therefore, briefly treat of two par- ticulars: 1.) point out some erroneous interpretations ; 2.) attempt to fiMsilitate the knowledge of the true sig- nification.

I.) False signiiications must not be adopted, a fault which often occurs ; as,

Ambitio does not mean pride, but rather love of honour, am- bition, vanity: if a man strives after honour, and piques himself on certain outward things j likM to be praised, and to display bimBeU, and to be in office.

^quor is, properly, a level or flat, from sequus level, even ; tbeoLd ihe aea> because it is level; thence the sea geoeraUy.

8 2

Digitized by Google

260

Of the Sigti^eaHan of WanU,

AnicB0U8» pleaMnty agreeable to the seoses^ partkulaHy to the eyes: thence peculiariy applied to places and situatioos; asy borti amosni, regio amoena : not homo ainoBous, fortuna amcena also, agreeable to the ears ; as verba, Gell. 2. 20.

Animal finom anima, breath, life, denotes a living creature : it b therefore a|^ed to homo and bestia : hence, restrictively, a beast; as Varr. L. L. 6. 5, ab ammalium vocibus traUta

ad iiomines : so Plin. H. N. 28. 4.

Apparere (adp.), nol, to appear i, e. to seem; but to appear* i.e. to be apparent or manliest; as, mendacium apparet, the falttehoodis apparent; nantes apparent, men appearswimnung.

Anna are property arms for defence; as hehnet, shield &c« : tela means arms for oflence; as darts, swords, amms ftc. Hence arma means anns in general ; as, arma capere, armis

decertare, dimicare &c., wlien no particular kind is meaut : it would be improper to say clypeus et hasta sunt anna.

Asser and as«is (or axis) are distinguished : asaer, a pole; assia,

a board or plank.

Avarus, desirous of gold, avaricious ; from avidus ms : not covetous, generally ; for the latter includes not only diose who desire money, but the parnmonious and niggardly, who are not denoted by avarus.

Calamitas is, not every misfortune, vexation or tronbte^ but something accompanied with loss : it must often be translated loss, deprivation*

Calumnia is not scandal, by which, in private society, one in- jum anotfaei^s reputation ; but 1.) an open, legal accusation of an innocent perm : 2.) when, to injure or trouble another, one make« false explanations and pretences.

Clemens is not, generally, merciful, but soft, mild, gentle; one who is not eanly provoked.

Cooari, not, to dare, or venture, to be bold, in a bad sense; but to attempt, endeavour, try, labour; also in a good sense.

Of the SigmficatioH of Words. 261

Cooviciuniy not merely an Hisiilt» or term of insult; but a loud or strong speech ag^st any one» where one makes an earnest lepresentalion, blames, contradicts, chides, objects, repri* raands.

Convincere, not to convince or convict generally, but of a bad tfimg; .as of theft, eiTor &c. In a good sense, we use pei^ suadere; as, thou wilt not convince me that thou art learned, tu mihi nnnquam persuadebts 8cc. : I am convinced of the

truth of the matter, persuasum niihi est, rem esse veram. More accurately, 1 .) prove, shew : 2.) prove that sometliing is not otherwise: 3.) prove somethmg against one, convict : 4.) refute, confute, disprove.

Crimen, not transgression (except in the poets), but iuasmuch as it is charged : hence a chaige, accusation.

Diligentia, not labour, industry; but care, accuracy, foresight: when in any pursuit, one turns his attention to every part, and omits nothing. Industria meane industry; but diligentia industry including care, accuracy, exactness.

•

Divertere, not to stop at an inn, but to separate, when a num- ber of people separate, and go diilerent ways. Devertere means to stop at ao inn. bu to draw a sword, not distrin- gere gladium, but destiingere.

Exsistere 1 .) to stand forth, be iu sight, shew oneself, appear : 2.) to be.

Hactenus, or hac tenus, sc. parte, 1.) so far: 2.) thus far, in discourse, when one suddenly stops : 3.) what regards this point: 4.) thus far, to this time: this signification, though questioned, may be found Tac. Agr. 10: Ovid. Met. 5«  332: perhaps elsewhere; as Cic. Att* 11. 4: 3.) but, barely, thus far only, Tac. Ann. 14. 61 : Ovid. Mel. 15. 136.

Honoratissimus, most honoured, not with must titles, but ac- tually invested with many or great honours, places of honour.

J mo, not merely yes, but ironically, and expresses our^ea rather.

Digitized by Google

202 Of the SigftiJkMHon of WarA.

laSm (dod faot)> not every oblld, but «o infiui^ one that cen- Dot yet speek, a chikl In the womb ; indoquent.

Labor 1.) labour: £.) industry : 8.) &tigue : 4.) pain^ adversity.

Iiaqueus, not any rope, but with a knot i noose or snare.

Legem ferre 1 .) to prupose a law or (anglic^) bill : 2.) to make or pass a law.

liberie children, not as to age, but with respect to parents: hi sunt liberi mei : pater amat tiberos suos. It would be wrong

to say, viri sunt tarn stulti, quam liberi, meu are as foolish as children.

Magistratus^ not the corporalion of a town, but 1.) a separate

superior office, as the consulship, the prstOTship: 2*) the person who bears it.

Momentum, not waght generaUy, but in respect of the impulse

which it gives to certain things; as, ad hostes fundendos &c«  We cannot say, virtus est res magni moQienti &c. It means 1.) impulse, impression, weight, moving force: <2.) circum- stance^ quality: 3.) point, part, smaUoesa. fewness ; state: 4.) niQtiao. Ghanga.

Omnino 1.) generally: 2.) wholly : 3.) altogetlier, ccruinly. Opera 1.) labour, particularly of the body: 2.) time, leisure.

Opinio, not every opinion, but such as an ungrounded sus- picion, fency : o|Mnari, to &ncy, to think.

Petulanlia, self-wiU, frivoUty, imperuoence, extravagance^ ma- lice: sopeuilans.

Pietas, must be understood according to the subject: it de- notes love to God, parents, children, relatives, benefactors: this will be shewn by the connesion ; it may somedmes be i«iderediuety,coiiscientiousMaB: it is tbe saM wUb pins.

Preiudicium, is not pre-judgement, a pre-conceived opinion; but 1.) sometlnng that precedes seotnoe^ and may biaatbe

Digitized by C

Of tke Signifieaikm of WordM^

263

«iecMioa of the jiidgeB, ao tntiGipftted aeotaoee : 8«)(liMKi- vaoUife: 3») example*

Privilegium, io Cicero, is not privilege, but a law or bill agaiost a particular person, which at Rome Mfas uncoostitutional: but io PliDjr'ft EpisUesy Seneca &c. it means a privilege a partiGuIar and superior right*

Prorpgarey to proloog, in time*

Pro vine! a, not any country, nor any conquered country, but what the Romans united to their empire, and governed by their officers, and exacted tributes from their subjects: it makes no difierence whether it came to the Romans by con- quest or inheritance. Also, in Livy, provinda denotes a land in which, or a people irith whom, a consul was com- manded to wage war : it also means an office, the duQr of an office : thence a country, people, or city, with wUch a general must carry on war.

Publicam are not taxgatherers, but fiurmers^general of the in* come which the Romans derived finom the provinces.

Publicus, not public, before the people, unless it have tliis sense Plin. ep. ^. 1 : but !•) public, what happened in the name, by the command, or with respect to the state, or he- long^ to it ; as, ager publicus : so helium gerere publice, in the name of the state : £.) umversal, common, mean.

Remecfimii is not every mean, but a remedy against something ; as sickness fte.

Salus, health » U) the unimpaired well-being of a man, from salvus : 2.) safety or security of life, character &c* : 5.) re- storation to former wel^ure* Sometimes life ; as, salutem petere.

Si 1.) i^ cooditionalty ; as, n deum amas, deus te ledamabit: £.) sometiaias it dam^ time^ Cie* Tusc» 5*

Stultns, not merely a fool, but thoughtless, hasty, simple : so stulte ; as stulte egisti, thou hast acted simply, th o u ght les s ly.

Digitized by Google

264

Of the Siguyicaiiom of Wordt.

Tuaica, not the outer dress, coat, but the umer, or vest.

Yeroa, a slave bora id the bouse of bis master finoin a female slaye ; a home-born slave ; a born slave.

Vuitus 1.) the features, mten : 2.) the face*

We might add to these examples, those words of which the learner often knows but one sense, though thejr have more ; as

OS, not only the mouth, but the whole lace : probare, to prove, also to approve to another : tu mihi sententiam probasti, thou hast approved thy opinion to me : hooores, honours, places of honour : munus, an office, a duty wiiich an individual lendefs the state : penculum, danger, trial: — but we have not room to enlarge, and must refer the leaner to a good dictionary.

11.) To facilitate the knowledge of the true sig- niiication :

1 .) We should obsene, whence :\ word is derived ; as animal houi anlma, life ; thence animal, whatever lives : avarus from avidus, or avco, and es, leris ; hence avarus, desirous of money : ssquor, a level, from a^uus, level, even: mollis, moveable^ balding, soft, from mobilis: momentum, movement, for mo- vimentum, from moveo; hence res magni momenti, a things which has much weight in causing something, which was un- settled and in equilibrium, to be decided : nundinss, the ninth nay, on which people from the country came to Kome, to mar- ket ; hum novem, or nonus and dies : denarius, from deni, ten each; thence denarius sc.numus,a piece of money containing ten asses ; so sestertius or semis tertius, the third half, two and a half viz, asses: petulans,from petere, seek, aim at: prudens, impru- dens, for providens, improvidens, seeing before-hand, or die contrary. It should also be noticed what words come from the Greek ; as museum (fiwtnm), a place of the Muses, where learning resides or is cultivated; anagnostes, a reader ; niona- chus, sohtary ; idea (iSm) an image or form ; phiiosophia &c.

fi.) The import of terminations should be understood :

a) quam, any j quisquam any cue, usquam any where, nusquam &.c.

Digitized by Google

.Of ih€ Sigm^icatitm of Word*.

265

b) cunque, ever, soever; qiucunque whocoever, ubicunque wherenoevery quandocuDquey whenever &c.; at, quicunque dical; whoever may say; ufaicunque sit^ wherever he may be. Que has the same force in many words ; utique, howsoever, at

all events, certainl^r; quisque, whoever^ any one; ubique, quandoque iXc.

c) o and uc, in adverbs of pUice, denote whither; as eo, quo^ buc» istucy iUuc : inc, whence; as hinc, istinc> Ulinc: ic, where; hie, isticy Ulic.

d) 06US denotes an abundance, or fulness of any thing; an piscosus lull of fish : so annosus full of years, vinosus, macu- losus, hiboriosusy verbosus, ingemosus, rdigiosus: idus also has the same import ; as floridus flowery, herbidus grassy, hu*

midus muist, callidus, roscidus, viscidus &c.

e) ibilis denotes focility* worth, thi^t something may be done, oris worth doing; as credibitis credible, lolerabilis, satiabilis, amabilis lovely, flebilis &c. : to these belong fodlis, difficilis,

which seem to stand for facibilis &c.

f) ferorferuSy from fero^ denotes bearing; as pinifer pine bearing, metallifer &c.

g) ficus» from facio ; beneficus, maleficus bu:.

h) eus and atus, denoting the material, are distinguished :

eus denotes the solid material, atus what it is adorned with ; as aureus goklei), of gold, auratus gilded ; so argenteus, argentatus ; ferreus, ferratus; stanneus, sereus, buxeus, ligneus, igneiis &c. To these belongs the termination Inus; as Crystallinus, Sma- ragdinus. Nole, The termination atus is used in other words ; as cUamydatus, gypsatus, thoracatus &c. They are all, pro- bably, participles ; auratus fipom auro» are &c.

i) alis, a resemblance, or similarity ; as regahs kingly, like a king : but regius royal, belonging to a king; as divitiss regales, riches suiting a king ; diviti» regiss, belonging to a king: so liberalis, suiting a free, welUbom man, liberal, genteel.

k) in verbs, urio denotes an iadinauoa or desire ; as esurio.

Digitized by GdlOgIa

266 Of the Siff^/katim of Wards.

desire to eat, am hungn' ; parturio, deaire to bring forth, am ia labour: sco denotes an iacrease orgrowiiig; as, calesco grow warm, ditesco: to denotes a rqietiuon; as, dieUif ScAto mf oftea &c See above. Verb* frequentative dec.

1} etum and eum denote a place or situatioa i as dumeUmiy a place of bushes or full of bushes; innetum, a vmeyard ; casta- neCitniy aapfetnin 8ic. : museuai, ao abode of the Muses or leamingy a study or library; psedagogeum (ium); gympceumi a female chamber^ the separate apartment of the women : arium denotes a place or habitation ; as aviarium, an aviary ; armarium, a railing or place for arms ; sacrarium, a place for sacred things, a chapel; atramentarium, inkstand. These words in arium are properly acyectives^ as aviarius, a, urn, be> longing to birds; thence aviarium 8C« stabulum, a place for birds &c, ; so atramentarium sc. vas*

m) in verbal substantives, or denotes a male, ix a female a^l; io and us (of the fourth declenaon) the action; as victor conqueror^ ^ctrix conqueress; ultor a male avenger^ ultrix a female avenger ; actor a pleader, actio the suit; qusstio inqiury, question, qusBsitor inquirer, questus complaint; lector reader, lectio lesson read ; admirator, admiraUo &.c.

n) mentum denotes what any thing is fit for> a mean to any thing; as con<Kmentum, something for seasoning, seasoning;

atramentum, something for blacking, blacking, ink : so testa* mentum &c. It is the same with men, which coincides with mentum ; as tegunien or tegimen, tegnien, tegumentum, tegi- mentum, tegmentum^ something to cover, covering : ax denotes inclination ; as tenax, indined to hold, capax, vmoL, edax &€•

3.) In words, which have several meanings, we must try to get the proper and first meaning, 6rom which the rest may be derived. We must remarii, whether between the original and secondary sense there be a connexion, which may lead fifom one to the other. In this we must attend to the figures of speech, es|X)cially metaphor and metonymy. These may t>e easily explained to the youngest learner, and are useful not only

Digitized by Google

O/ikeSigHifkaiwBafWanii. 267

ki rbetoric, but in language; nnoe inthout them we cannot undentand the pioper aenaei of woids ; nor without knomg the original can any one letain the aecondary meantnga. The following are some examples of the fint and proper sense:

Ambiie» 1.) to go round any tbiag» or froa one to another : S.) to solicit an office* hecause at Rome the cancfidates went round to beg for votes, or because going round a thing shews

a desire after it; hence ambitio, 1.) the soliciting au office by going about : 2.) desire of honour, ambition.

Ango, 1.) make narrow, tie fast, as the throat: 2.) cause an- guish.

Adfligo» iirom ad and fligo, I.) to dash a thing against some* thing, as the wall, the ground : £.) to drive to the ground, to make unfortunate.

CaUidus, 1.) thiSk-skioned, having hard lumps from much labour, which supposes practice and experience : 2.) experienced, sUlfuU

Calamitas, 1.) injury to the stalk, from calamus stalk: 2.) a great kws or hurt, or misfortune attended with loss, as when one loses his property.

Confutare, and refutare, 1.) to quench boiliug water by pouring in cold : 2.) damp, drive back, confute.

Egr^us, 1 .) chosen from the flock as an oflfering, or distia- guished from his flock, L e. from his equals : 2.) excellent.

Gratia, 1 .) agreeableness : 2.) gratia hominis, the favour which one has with the people, or which he has toward others : 3.) complaisaoce : 4.) thanks.

Ofiendere, 1.) inadvertently to tread or stumble against any thing: 2.) find, meet with: 3.) hurt : 4.) commit a fault, olfend : 5.) be unfortunate , — for he who stumbles on any tlung, finds, hurts, ofifends, or is hurt by it.

Persona, I.) mask : 2.) person, part or character, whether real

Digitized by Google

2G8 Of the Signification of Word^,

or assumed; for the ancient actors bad masks^ which coiv responded to their assumed character: 3.) person* the man

himself; mea persona^ my person, I.

Piobus, 1 .) good* genuine* sincere ; when any thing is what it was taken for; as, aurum probum: 2.) good* honourable, up- right; as, probus amicus, a sincere friend.

Scrupulus* 1.) a pointed stone : because in the shoe it presses and causes uneasiness* thence 2.) hesitadou* uncertunty* scruple.

Sublevare* 1.) to raise on high ; 2.) to help* stand by : 3.) to lighten*

Note. 1.) The first meaning is most important, and must first be learnt, if we would know the word thoroughly. With- out it ail the other senses are precarious.

1.) The first meaning of many words is not yet known, or nut always to be relied on. We must, therefore* not always consider it as known* but examine and endeavour to find it ; partly from its etymokigy or its Greek origin \ partly by coUectr ing all its significations together* and considering firom which of them the rest may be moat rimply derived >-much hdp in this particular will be obtained fipom « difigeot study of the ancient writings.

Digitized by Google

PART II OF THE CONSTRUCTION. OF WORDS.

The putting together of words, sometimes called their construction, from construere, to put toother or

build, sometimes their syntax, from (jwraaanv, to ar- range together, to marshal in order, must be consi- dered in eight ways : with respect to 1.) Government : 2.) Order: 3.)Rh3rthmorNumber(numerus): 4.) Con- junction: 5.) Interchange : 6.) Pleonasm: 7.) Ellip- sis : 8.) Prosody or Versification.

CHAPTER I. Of Government,

The government of words respects gender, number, case, time, mode &c.

The following previous observations deserve much attention.

1. ) Whatever we say or read in books consists of sentences: e. g. The man must learn much, who would be wise— ooosists of two sentences.

2. ) A sentence contains one subject and predicate: it may contaio more. The subject is the word (whether denoting thing or perK») of which tomethtng is said: the predicate is

Digitized by Google

270 Of Govemmmi.

»

what is said of the subject : e. g. The father is learned ; the fiUker IB the mibject, learned the predicate : God is great ; God 18 the rabjecty great the predicale. We may reverse it, and say. Great is God ; but God is still the subject, and great the predicate. In the same manner we may say. Great arc the works of the Lord, or The works of the Lord are great : in lx)th cases, the works of the Lord is the subject, great the predicate. Also in the sentence, To err i& human, or It is human if one err, the predicate and subject are substantiaUy the same.

3. ) Sometimes the subject is accompanied by an adjective: The fine book is lost; the fi fie book is the subject, lost the predi- cate. The bought books he here ; the bought books the subject, lie here the predicate. Instead of this we may say. The books, which were bought, lie here; ihe booki, which were bought is tlie subject.

4. ) There are often more than one subject, or predicate :

a) subject: as, My father, mother, brother and sister are

dead : — here the prcilicate dead belongs to die four subjects, father, mother^ brother, sister, which, taken together, form a plural : the predicate, therefore, with the verb, should be plural. Sometimes, however, both in Latin and EngUsh, the singular in such instances is used ; which is Jess accurate.

b) predicate: as, My father is learned, rich, wise, and vir- tuous ; liere are four predicates, learned, rich &c.

5. ) The subject is often separated from its predicate: of this the learner should be well aware ; as, My father, who has been absent many week^, has not yet written ; — where the words, tny

father has not yet uritte/i, form a sentence^ t>etweeQ which an- other sentence, who has been abbetit many weeks, is interposed : in the interposed sentence, who is the subject, absent the predi- cate. There are some greater separations; as, The book, which 1 am quite confident you have long finished, and, though I earnest^ requested it, nevertheless have not sent to me, is not even yet sent to me. The principal sentence is, the book is twt even yet seiu to me ; of which the book is the subject : in this

Digu_cj Ly Google

<y AfjfQtUkm.

271

another sentence is interposed, which you have longjiuishedimd motrthtlesi have not wU to me, in which there m tiro pradi- cates : and in this inierposed seoteooey two othen aia inserted. <^lt is of gireat importance that a learner should be aware of this : the construction of a sentence b easy, when he can thus decompose it, and distinguish the sul^ect and predicate. With- out this knowledge, he may labour mcchanicully for years in tracing the order of the words, and after all, with little ad- vantage.

2.) In the following sections, it will be often remarked (accord- ing to the common language of schools) that a particular word or case precedes or follows or is joined to another. This must not be understood literally, as if in books the word actually stood be- fort or ibUowed, or was joined to the other. It often happens that this order is mversed, and that tibe word wluch is sakl to be joined to, stands far apart torn the other: e. g. diaccodi per omne tempus fui cupidus : here disoendi precedes and is sepa- rated from cupidus, and yet grammatically it is said to follow and be joined to it. We must, therefore, conceive a double order : 1 .) the order of government, in which the words must follow one another, and by which we explain why one case, nnmber 6bc. is preferred : so, pater amat te is the order of go- vernment, though the actual arrangoneot be^ pater te .c.

n) mentum denotes what any thing is fit for> a mean to any thing; as conamat : d«) the actual order, as it is fixed by the author, and found in books : tins perpetually diflers from the former, and will be se* parately considered in chapter 2.

Wlien to a proper name, or noun substantiTe, or

Section 1. General Rules.

petsonal pr

as ego, tu, nos, voe^ &c. : also ilia.

Digitized by Google

272

Of ApposUhn,

hic &c., another substantive is added, for tlie sake of • explanation or definition, without et and the verb esse, so that both denote a single person or thing, the last is alwa]rs in the same case as fhe first This is called Apposition. Example 1.) of a proper name, with a substantive : Cicero Cotisui, Ciceronis Consulis, Cice- roni Consuli &c. ; as Cicero ConnU hoc fecit, Cicero as Consul or the Consul Cicero did this : Cieeroms Consulis officium fuit, it was the duty of the Consul Cicero : Ciceroni CoiisuU mandarunt, they intrusted to the Consul Cicero : Ciceronem Consulem laudabant, they praised the Consul Cicero. So Pompeius vir clarissimus; iBtna monSf Roma urbs, Athenae urds, Rhenus Jhnmen See, In Latin the proper name may readily be placed before the appellative : the reverse is usual in English. Yet we at times find, of inani- mate things, the proper name in the genitive, as urbs Patavii, Virg. iEn. I. 247 (251.) for urbs Patavium : in oppido Antiochue^ Cic. Att 6. 18: urbs Buihroiif Virg. ^n. 3. 293 : amnis Eridani, ibid. 6. 659 : flu- men Rheni ; according to the rule that when two sub- stantives come together the latter is put in die geni- tive : in these latter cases, however, the proper noun stands after the other. We also find arbor fici, arbor palmse, the figtree, paimtree ; yet fici may denote the fig : arbor abietis ; e. g. arbores abietis, i. e. abietes, as in English firtrees, Liv. 24. 3. 2.) ol' a substantive with another substantive, as socer tuus, vir egregius : ajuUa regina avium convocavit concilium : ofuUa re- gime &c. : hoc me docuit usuSy magister opiimu$ : multa nos docere potest exercitatio^ magistra optima, Liv. 3. 62, clamoretfi tollite hic, indicem voluntatis, virtutisque vestrae : 3.) of a pronoun substantive or per-

Digitized by Google

Of Appwition,

273

•sonal with a substantive ; as^ Ego consul hoc feci : me amnUem vidistis.

Observations*

1. ) This additioo to a substantia (appoeition) is pfopeiiy a sSwn mode of speaking, for qui, qum, quod, or cum, with the verb esse : as Cicero Omml hoc fecit ; or CScercs eum eomul

esset, hoc fecit : the other examples may be explained in the same way. So quin continetis vocem, indiccm stultilioe vcstite, iestem paucitatis, Cic. Rab. perd. 6., for qui est index &c. We may also suppose taoquam^ as, Cicero, ianquam consul ^ hoc fecit &c.

2. ) The annexed substantive, wlicre it is jw.ssible, agrees with the former in gender and oumber ^ as, docuit hoc me usus, magister opiimus ; if for usus, we say ezefdtatio which is fern., we must add magistra optima ; aquila, rtgina avium, not rex : pecunia^ domna mundi, not dominus. Sometimes it is not possible : a) in gender ; pecunia antior multorum malorum ; anclor is useil, though ciiasculine, because the fem. auctrix is not in use: tempus magister muharum rerum : Scipioncs dun J'uimimt, Cic. Balb. 15. b) in number: Athenie urbs; urbes would be wrong, because Athenas denotes only one city ; so, aborigines, genus hominum agrestc, Sallust. Cat. 6 : Lango- bardi,gefif ferocior. Veil. 2. 106 : TuUiola, delidokt muira, tuum munusculum flagitat, Cic. Att. L 8 : there is no sing, to ddiciolfld. c.) in both gender and number; delicia vero tvtv, I\i.^opi[^ noster, ciusmodi kut, ad Div. 7, 1. 9: Is ate, me<e vires, Virg. i£u. 1. 6(i4. (668.)

Note, It is manifest, that if a verb foHow an adjective or

participle as a predicate, it must agree with the first and not with the affixed substantive; as, Deliciie vero tuas, noster ^so- pus, talis Juit, Cic. ad Div. 7* 1.6.

S.) Instead ut* a noun subsiaiuive, \vc couiiuually find, ac- cording to the sense, an adjective or participle in apposition; as, Scipio^ egregtM in bello, suscepit im()enum : Hannibal patria

VOL. I. T

Digitized by Coogle

274

Of Afpomtiiom*

«x|ni/nM| venit&c: Cicero, pttriftetecteiymozrediit; i.e.potl- quaniy or qui eiecttts ent : tu tractai m» MMoef qukkm, ted non itft&f . Here would be the fittest opportunity to treat of participles, tQcludiog adjectives*

4. ) It is a particular kind of appositioo, wben to a whole (as a nation 8cc) its part is affixed in the same case^ where pro- perly the whole should be in the genitive ; as liv. 6. 41, Oalfi — in forum perveniunt, inde delapsi ad pned&m, pars in prox* ima ruunt, pars ultima petunt. Ibul. 30. 24, Oneraria?, pars maxima ad /Egimuruni — alia* ad versus urbem ipsam, ad Ca- lidas Aquas delatae sunt, for onerariarum* To these we may add Lir, 40. 53, Galli transalpini, tria miUia hominum, in Italiam transgressi &c. Cic. Ofi. 1.41, Pictores et poete suum quisque opus a vulgo considerari vult.

5. ) We must hen remark, mea unius culpa, tua umus opera, as an apposition*

6. ) We must also remark, lapis silex, and saxum silex, where lapis and saxum may be omitted, (as in English, pebble-stone, pebble), e.g. lapidem silicem, Plaut. Pcbd. 1.2.77; lapide silice, ibid. 78 ; lapides silices, Liv. 50. 43 ; saxo silioe, Lit. 1. £4 ; in saxis silicibus, Vitruv. 8. 1 ; so turbo ventus, PUut. Cure. 5. 2. 47 ; Trin. 4. 1. 16; where turbo would suffice.

When between two words in apposition, or between tbe subject and predicate, the latter being a substau- tiTe, adjectivey or participle, the verb sum stands, they are botfi, viz. subject and predicate, in the same case ; as, Cicero fait consul : Cicero dicitur fuisse con- sul : scio, Ciceronem fuisse consulem : tu es homo ; pater est felix: scio te esse hominem: mater est aniuta : audio matrem esse aroatam. Thence say mihl licet esse beato, licet nobis esse beatis.

(y Appositian,

276

Obxnmtiong.

1. ) It is plain, that here also, when possible, the predicate must be of the same gender and number ; e. g. aquila est le- pOB. avium, not lex ; pecuma est domina muncii^ not domimis ; iMUS eit magwter opdmus, not magjbtni ; dicuot exeicitatioaem eue magifttram optimam, not mag^tnun: ao, patev aat bomw, mater est bona 8cc. Yet where this is impoesible, we find the gender ami iiumbLT different; as Atlienae sunt urbs Graeciffi : dicunt Athenas cbse urbem &c. : Allubroges sunt gemis agreste : Scipiones fuerunt duo fulmina belli &g« 

2. ) Instead of esse, verbs of the same import are used ; as forem, maneo, and passives which denote being, being named, chosen 6u:. as creor, ehgor, designor : as, ego forem beatus ; deus manet sapiens ; pater factus est feUx; tu diceris redditus essefeliz; dicunt te redditum iri felicem; Cicero creattts est ooosuly Cicero was created consul ; &c. In all these instances the same observation applies^that, if possible^ the predicate must be of the same gender and number. Other passives are used in the same way ; as iiabeor, videor 8u:. ; pater habetur doctus i dicunt matrem videri doctam &ic,

§ 3.

Two or more subjects or predicates, the latter being substantives, adjectives or participles, when they are connected by the conjunctions, and, as well as, so also, not only but, than, as &c. and have one verb in com- mon, are in the same case : as

1.) after the conjunctions et, acy oec &c. : as pater et mater: vidi patrem et matrem : et patrem et matrem vidi : nec patrem

nec matrem odi : non solum patrem, sed etiam matrem amo : dignus es honore et divitiis Sac. Note. We sometmies find the predicate in two different cases, when the verb admits it : asy hie homo est (onam pukbre et magno animo^ for magnt itaiaii :

t2

Digitized by Google

276

0/ Ike PrououH Sui.

yet this is rare, and seems aftected, except when oue case fails ^ as, homo magnss virtutis, et magno natu ; since natu has no genitive : it is better, even then, to put both io the same case ; as, homo magna virtute^ et magno natu.

£.) After words denoting a comparison ; as quam preceded by a comparative or tam ; s&que followed by ac or atque ; ita or sic followed by ut; tantum followed by quantum &c.: e. g. tu es doctior quam pater : ego te magis amo, quam pater, than thy father loves thee: ego te magis amo, quam patrem^ dian I love my father. Frater mc a^que aiiiat ac tu, as thou (dosi) : frater me aeque amat quam te, as (he does) thee. So pater dicitur esse doctior quam tu : dicunt patrem esse doctiorem quam te : audio te sapientiorem esse quam firatrem ; &c.

The case, which is used in a question, is also used

in the answer, unless it be accompanied by another verb ; for the former verb is understood : as, quis hoc fecit ? Answer : ego i. e* feci. Cuius est hec penna ? iratris: cui dedisti librum? fratri ; quern quceris? patrem : a quo accepisti ? a matre. Sometimes there must be a variation : as, cuium pecus hoc est ? patris : for cuium is an adjective of tbe neuter gender, and patris cannot correspond to it. So, quanti emisti li- brum? sex denariis : denarionim would be incorrect. ^ So Terent. Eun. 5. 5. 14, Emit? perii hercle : quanti? viginti minis.

Section Second.

Of the Pronoun reciprocal Sui, and Us Daivative

Suus.

The pronouns sui, sibi, se or sese, and suus, a, urn are reciprocal, i. e. refer to the subject or nominative

Digitized by Google

Of the PromuH Sai

277

of the sentence : or in other words, refer to the nearest nominative or subject When in English we say him- self herself. &c. it is sufficiently evident that sui, sibi &c. most be used : but sui, sibi &c. are often used, where in English we say him, of him See, : in the same way the English his corresponds both to suus and eius. It may be observedi

1.) That sui, sibi, se, properly refers to the nearest subject, which is crenerally in tlie nominative ; in En- glish it is almost always a nominative: 1.) m the same sentence; and then, there is no difficulty : pater se araat, the father loves himself: homines sibi facile ignoscunty men easily pardon themselves : patrem non miseret sui, the father, does not pity himself: 2.) or to the nearest subject in the sentence immediately * preceding, if, in the sentence with siii ^c, tliere be no nominative; as pater rogavit, ut sibi iguosce- retur, the father asked, that it might be forgiven him : here sibi must be used, and not ei, since it refers to the nearest nominative or subject, viz. pater : because in the sentence, ut sibi ignosceretur there is is no sub- ject, ignosceretur bei ng used impersonally. If we would say. The father askud, that the king would pardon him, ei (or ipsi on account of its nearness) would be more correct than sibi ; pater rogavit, ut rex ei igno- sceret, or ut ei ignosceres. This is the proper usage, though it will be afterwards noticed, that the ancients often vary from it. Particularly sui is used in a sen- tence formed of an accusative and infinitive, when it refers to the nearest subject, whether this subject be expressed or understood ; pater dixit, se mox venturum esse ; the father said, that he would come presently :

Digitized

278

Of tkt Ffwimm Siti

eum would be improper, because tbe prooomi

to the nearest subject pater : eum would not refer to pater, but to a third person : as, pater ad filiam scrip- shy et sperat eum mox Tentaram esse : wheie eum cor- rectly refers to filium. So also with other cases ; pater putat sibi (i. e. patri) ignoscendum esse : filius ad pa- trem scripsit» sibi (i. e. fiUo) curs ease. Further : inater sperat filiam sibi consulturam, that her daughter will provide for herself : if we meant, for her, i. e. the mother^ we must use ei or ipsi : pater credit filium stti memorem fore, tliat his son will be mindfiil of him- self : if we meant of him, i. e. of the father, we must use cius or ipsius. This is the rule to which the learner should be accustomed before he notices the exc^>tions in the ancients. When, for instance, no ■ obscurity is likely to arise, sui, sibi &c. may be used for eius, ei &c. ; e. g. pater rogavit filium ut sibi (i. e. patri) libros mitteret: ei or ipsi would be accurate, dince sibi properly refers to the nearest subject filius: but from the connexion, no ambiguity is probable : mater rogavit patrem ut ad se (i. e. matrem) veniret Examines of this kind are innumerable in the ancients, e. g. C«s. B. G. 1 . 44. Arioyistus amongst other things says, nos (Romanos) esse iniquos, qui {quod aliae edit.) in suo iure se interpellaremus : se is put for eum or ipsum. Again, quodsi dece8sisset(CfissarX ac liberam siht (Ariovisto) possessionem Gallise tradidisset (Cae- sar), magno &c. : sibi is used for ei, or ipsi. Again, debere ^ (Ariovistum) suspicari, simulata Ceesarem amicitia, quod exercitum in Oallia habeat, mi (Ario- visti) opprimendi causa habere : for ipsius opprimendi &c. : Again, at the beginning of tlie chapter, Ariovistus says, non sese (Ariovistum) Gallis, sed Gallos sUn (Ario-

Digu_cj Ly Google

0/ike Fnmun SuL

279

▼isto) beilum intuliaae; onmes GalUs civitatet ad (Arumslum) oppugnandum v^issey ac contra se (Ario-

vistum) castra habuisse ^c. lor ipsi, ipsum. Cic. Off.

3. 10, admiratus eorum fidcm tyrannus petivit, ut se ad anucitiam tertium adacriberent : for earn or ipsum : Cic. Att 2. 18, a C»8are valde libmliter invitor in legationem illani, sibi ut sim legatus, for ei or ipsi : fiibi 18 prefixed to make the sense clearer. Cic. ad Diy. 9. 15. 13, Nam mihi acito iam a regibna nltimls aliatas esse literas, quibus mihi gratia^ agaut, quod 6C mea sententia reges adpellaverim, for eos or ipsoa ; Hy. 4. 41, from a speech of Tempanins : itaquene ab se (Tempanio) imperatoria consilia, neii conanlares artes exquirerent, for ab ipso : neither eo nor ipso could well be used, because tliey might be referred lo Sempronius. Again, precantemque delude^ ne se fessum labore ac vulneribus tenerent, for ipsum. Again, at the end, Quiotius suppliciter orans, ne se brevi feliquo vit» spatio tam tristem nnntium ferre ad Cin- cinnatum patmntur. On the contrary ei &c. are used for sibi &c. : e. g. se meruisse, ut ei victus praeberetur, Cic. Or. 1. 54 ; where sibi would be more usual : si quid d opus esse iudicaaset, liv. 36. 11. for aibi, which indeed is the reading of GronoTiua : Nep. Milt

4. de eorum virtute, for de sua virtute.

IL) Suns, a, um, is used in the same way. It pro-.

perly refers to the nearest preceding subject. The sub- ject is often in the same sentence ; as, pater amat liberos BOOS, the father loves his children : it is indiffisrent whether it be expressed or only understood, e. g. amat

nnos liberos. This case is easy, nor is any error likely to occur, it is more difficult when the subject to which

Digitized by Gaogle

280

Cjf the Pronoun Si|i',

it refers is in a preceding sentence : e. g. my fisUiier says lihat his books &c : pater dicit libros suos ftc, not eius ; since suos and pater rcier to the same person : mater audivit filiam suam esse cBgrotam, that her daughter &c. ; not eius, since suam refers to malrem : if eius were used it would refer to another person ; as mater de sorore mea narrat, eius filiam esse aegrotam : here eius is right, since it refers not to mater, but to sorore. Further, pater postulavit, ut liberi sui dimito terentur, that his own children &c. : on the contrary, pater postulavit, ut eius (or rather ipsius) libros inspi- cerem, that I should examine his books : since in inspi- cerem a nearer nominative is understood to which his docs uot refer. This is the proper rule. Yet when no obscurity can arise, for instance, when there are not two subjects in the third person, or the meanii^ is otherwise clear from the context, suus may be used for eius or eorum : e. g. pater me rogavit, ut libros suos inspicerem : suos may be used because it is evident that it does not refer to the subject I, but to father. In the same way, parentes me roorarunt, ut libros suos in- spicerem : suos may be properly used for eorum. We may also say, Caius rogavit iratrem meum, qui turn csslebs esse^ ut filios suos erudiret, since suos cannot well be referred to fratrera. We lience find innume^ rable examples in Cicero, Caesar, Livy &c., where suus stands for eius or eorum because there is no room for obscurity : e. g. Cic. ad Div« 4. 14. 4, qui me, hsec praedicentem, atque optime consulentem saluti ^u€e, mal^bant, for saluti eorum, or ipsorum : Cic. Off* 3. 14, tum P3rthius— piscatores ad se convocavit, et ab his petivit, ut ante mos hortulos postridie piscui tiitur :

Digitized by

Of the Pronoun Sui. 281

BOOB would properly refer to piscatores understood Id

piscarentiir, but the sense shows that it refers to Pjthius : Liv. 7. 13, universus exercitus — oravitme, lit suam caiuam apud te agerem, for eiua or ipsius caa* sam: Cabs. B. 6. 1.44, Ariovistos amongst other things says, nos (Romanes) esse iniquos, qui (aliae edit, quod) in sm iure se interpellaremuSy that we disturbed him in his rig^t, for in ipsius iure : Nep. Lys. 3, itaque den cemviralem mam potestatem sui ab illo constitutam sustulerunt, for eius potestatem. Suus is also frequently placed after the oblique case of the object; as, patrem sui liberi oderunt: imperatorem suus exercitus deseruit: it is also frequently prefixed to quisque, e.g. sui cuique liberi placent, his own children please every one: suum cuique pulchrum est : sua cuique sors displicet : since here no other person occurs and there can be no obscurity : yet it resembles a proverbial mode of ex- pression* SometimeSy however, the ancients carry this use of suus too far; e. g. Cascina ad Cic. Epist ad Div. 6. 7. 4, quid irascitur (Caesar) ei, qui aliquid scrip- sit contra suam voluntatem, cum ignorit omnibus, qui multa deos yenerali sint contra eius salutem? where suam refers to CsBsar, and it should be eius or ipsius . voluntatem. On the contrary, when Nepos Milt. 4. saySy cum viderent de eorum virtute non desperari, de sua virtute would be preferable : so Cess. B. G. 1. 2, dm soceri for sui socerL

Digitized by Gi€>g[e

282 Of Adjeawes, Pnmmms, ifc. wiih SubsiatUhet.

Section Third.

Of the Combination of Nouns Aif^ective, Frmofum Ad- jective, and Pariiciftet with Sktbstantives.

A BOun acy ective, a pranoon adjective or a participle, cannotbe understood without a noun anbstantive, which

must either stand in the same sentence, or not far pre- cede. In the latter caae, the noun adjective &c. is said to refer to (he substantive. Note 1.) That a noun ad- jective &c. is sometimes used substantively (e. g. om- nia, hsec, adquisita), has been mentioned before : it is then no longer an adjective, but takes the nature of a substantive; though generally some substantive, which has been omitted, must be understood. 2.) A noun ad- jective &c. is sometimes used as an epithet, as liber bo- nus, liber mens, liber emtus : sometiines as a predicate, as liber est bonus, liber est mens, liber est emtus.

When a noun adjective &c. is added to a substantive in the same sentence, so that with it, it forms us it were one word, it agrees with it in gender, number and case. If it does not stand with its substantive in the same

sentence, it only agrees with it in gender and number, its case must be determined by the verb in the new sen- tence : e. g.

1 .) In the same sentence ; as, Cicero fuit orator magnus et omnium Romanorum disertissimus : here magnus and disertis- simus agree with orator : Fater turn est doctus : here tuus agrees with pater : komna mortm flepeliri debent: vidi tres homma: babeo Uhm muUo$p imque prmeiaro9 : painm hen fmtrhmm

OJ Adjeciivcs, Pronouns, Sfc, with Substantives* 283

ens aepeliemut : Ssc Itmuft however be obaeradytluitwlieny

in the order of construction, esse is eitlier expressed or under- stood between a substantive and participle &c., some exceptions occur among the ancients : viz. a) when the substantive is a noun of multitude ia the singular, the participle &c. sometimes is in the plural, reference being made to the number : Liv. 6. 24, pan can sc. sunt : Sail. lug. 14, pan acH (sunt) : Lav^SS. 44» pan utraque aMi eront : see Sect. 4. 3. b) The participle which properly belongs to the subject, is sometimes refemd to a substantive in the predicate, and put in the same gender and number : e. g. Cic. Divin. 2. 43, non omnis error stultitia est dicenda : for dicendus : Liv. 1 . 1, gens universa Veneti adpellati sc. sunt : for appellata est. These instances will be considered heieafter.

2.) In distinct sentences ; e. g. hie est liber mens : ubi babes tuumf sc. librum. Here tuum refers to liber, and is put in the same gender and number ; but not in the same case, because habeo requires an accusative : pater mortuus est ; eum (patrem) eras sepelieraus ; aooepi libros a te missos ; sunt praclafi s tu abundas Hbris ; ego nuUos habeo. This is particularly true of qui, qoalby quantus &c. : as, laudo tos, virtuti student : where qui refen to eos, and is put in the same gender and num^ ber, though not in the same case; since qui is the nominative to student : Libris talibus uteris, quales vix alibi reperiuntur : tantas res Caesar gessit, quatUiR vix ab alio geri potuerunt. Yet it may accidentally happen, that these adjectives &.c. may also agree in case fnth the substantive to which they refer : e. g. tu babes multos lihfoif ego juufcoi .* |Mtf«r hen mortuus est, u eras •ep^etur : u laudantur, qm virtuti student: Cassar tantas rm gessity quantat alius vix gerere potuerit : &g. The reason is, be- cause the verb in both sentences happens to require the same case.

Oiservatians,

The use of the pronoun qui| quae, quoti, must be particularly noticed, viz.

1.) It agrees with the preceding noun or pronoun in gender

Digitized by Google

284. O/' Adjectives, Fro/iou/is, iff, with ^^ubsituUives.

and number but not in case ; as faveo iis, qui virtutem amant : yet it often accidentally agrees also in case ; as, amo eos, quos tu amas : &c. This is the most common usage. When the sub- stantive accompaoies it in the same seotence, it is io the aame case ; as, qui homo, quern homlneai &c.

2. ) It often repeats the subbtantive to which it refers : e. g. Caes. B. G. 1. 6, erant omnino duo itinera, qnibits itineribus domo exire possent. Again, dian dicunt, quo die: 1. 49- ultra eum locum, quoin loco Germani coosederaDt. Cic« Verr. 2.47» erant hmc ex eo genertp quod ego maxiaie genus ex sodonim U- teris reperire cupiebam.

3. ) It often takes with it the substantive, with w hich it should agree, and becomes a mere adjective : e. g. tor narrabo tibi rem, de qua audivi, we say de qua re audivi, earn tibi narrabo. This is common with the ancients : Cic. ad Div. 2. 1. 6, ut» quum exspectationem tui hie concitasti, hone sustinere et tueri posns ; for ut hone mpeetatumm tui, quam hie concitasU &c. : Cic. ad Attic. 8. 24, ^tiiis Numestio Uiera* dedi, sic te iis evocabam : Cic. Ofi'. 1. 31, ad quas igitur res aptissimi erimus, in iis potis- simum elaborabimus. In writing Lalin this usage deserves much to be imitated. The passage is more diflScult, Liv. 1.1, etin quern primum egressi sunt locum, Troia vocatur^ for et locus, in quern &c. from this we may in a certain way explain Virg. JEn. 1. 573 (577)» urbem, quam statuo» vestraest; by taking urbem quam together, for quam urbem; and so b nmilar places. Hence, also, the following expresuons may be partly explained : qui tuus est amor : quae tua est benevolenUa^ instead of pro tuo amore, qui est &c. : pro tua benevolentia, quae est &c. ^ote. It happens in the same way to quantus, qualis, qiiot Sic, that they take with them the substantive, which Uiey proi>erly should follow : e. g. for Cesar tantas res gessit, quante a ne- mine gestas sun^ we often find quantse res a nemine gestae sunt, tantas Cflssar gessit: for babes tales libros, quales pauci ba- bent, quales libros tu babes, tales pauci habents &c. Thb usage is also very elegant, and deserves to be imitated.

4. ) Sometimes it refers to a preceding suUfttantive, bu^ by

Of' Atyeeiivea, Fronouns, Sfc» with SuifUauiives. 285

way of eiplanation, takes with It another and often a cognate substantive, which difiers from the first in gender and number : e. g. Cic. ad Div. 9. 10. 4, cum venissem ad A$nanum, qui mom mihi communis est cum &c. ; where mons might have been omitted : Ibid. 3. 8. l6, cum enim Laodiceit» cum Apameay cum St/nnadis, cum Philomeliy cum Iconii essem, quibus in op}>i(lis omnibus commoratus sum &c. : where liowever the ad- dition m omnibus oppidis is not without its use. Ces. B. G. 1. 10, iter in Santonum fines facere, qui nbn longe a Tolosa* Hum fioibus absunt, qua civUa$ (Tolosatium) est in provincia ; where quie ci vitas stands for qui, but is clearer: Sail* lug* 17> ab ortu solis habet declivem taiitudinem^ quern locum Catabath- mon incolse appellant^ for quam: Ibid. 36, ante comitia, quod ieinjnis haud lont^c ul)crat, for qua haud longc abcrant: Ibid. 7-3, ipse es fluminc, quam proiumam oppido aquain supra dixi- mus; for quod proxumum Sec. Is, hie, iste, ille are used in the same way: e.g. Caes. B. G. I. 12^ eos — aggressus, mag- nam partem eorum concidit» rehqui sese— abdiderunt. Ispagus appdlabatur Tigurinus. The same is common in English.

5.) We sometimes, tliough seldom^ lind, that qui agrees with the preceding word, not only in gender and number, but also in case, although the following verb does not require it: e.g» Cic. ad. Div. 5. 14. 2, cum scribes et aliquid agaseorviiif quo* rum ammali, gaudeoj for quibus consuesti : this is in imita* tion of the Greeks, with whom Soften agrees with the antecedent substantive in gender, number and case, and is too unusual in Latin to be followed. Yet we must not refer liitlier those places where the case is governed by a verb understood from the foregoing sentence ( as Cic. Orat. 2. 45, non facile est perficere, ut irascatur et, cut tu velis, iudex &c. ; where irasd iudicem must be understood before cui : Cic. ad Div. 1. 9* 6, magnus animomm fiictus est motus, cum eorum, quo* rum oportuit, turn ittonim etiam, quorum nunquam putaram; here quorum oportuit is abridged firom quorum motum animo* rum fieri oportuit 6lc. This is common, and particularly with videri : e.g. Cic. Off. I. 32, imitamur quos cuique visum est (sc. imitari, or imitandos esse): Llv. 31. 3, ut consul quern

« 

Digitized by Coogle

286 0/ Atyectwes, tromum, JIfc. with SuitsiaiUives.

ipsi videretur (sc. mittere or mitti dcbcre) mitteret : Liv. 6. 24^ eveaUim senatus, qucm videbitur (sc. dare or dare velle) dabit: •o Liv. 23. 34; 29* 80; 33. 26. It it bm lumeoeatary to loppoae a Oreciflou

6.) We also find, that qui follows in geader, not the word to which it refers, but the followiiig predicate ; which, really, ts a delect: €.g« Cic. Sext. A% turn conoaUkula hominttiD, qtM poetM €kUai€» nominiU^ ranty turn dameSia ooniuiictay qua* urhe$ duamus &c« : here qun nominate agrees with civttates^ and quas with urbes, instead of qu» nominata sunt, and que dicimus: Cic. Leg. I. 7, animal hoc providum, sagax, multi- plex, acutum, memor, plenum rationis, quern vocamus homuiem, pneclara quadam conditione generatum esse a sumnio deo : where quein refers to hominera : it should be quod, sc. animal : Ibid. 9, nunc quoniam hotninem, quod frindphtm reliquarum renim esse voluity generavtt et omavit deus : Sail. Cat. 55, est loeut in carccre, quod TulUanum adpellatur: Liv. 32. 50, inde mittendo in vicos Cenomanonim Bnrtflmque, quod caput gentis erat. Yet this change is commonly found only, a) with the verbs to be, to name, to be named, to be esteemed : b) when the following substantive or predicate is imwediateljr after, or neu* qui ; for then the confusion is less embarrassing. To Ihese belong the similar places with substantives; as, Cic. IMvin. 2. 4:1, non omms error UultUia est dieemta, for ^^cendtu: Uv. 1.1, gem universa Feneti adpellati : Ibid. 35. loea divisa fori adpellati: Liv. 39' 6, quod mimsterium fuerat, ars haberi ccepta for coeptum : for the proper order is, miuisterium coeptum est haberi ars (i.e. pro arte).

7.) Qui often agrees in gender and number with a word which is omitted, but may be easily understood ; as sunt, qui dicant, for sunt hornines, qui dicant : non erat qui mihi diceret, scil. homo or aliquis : this is very common through aU tenses. Hor. Od. 1. 1. 3» uuU, quos curricub pulverem Oljmpicnm GoUec^sse^iuvat^ ibr sunt homines &c.: so Cioerp contuiual^* Sail. lug. 4. 3v atqu0 ego credo yore, ^iit-*labofi roeo nomen inertise imponant Sec, for fore homiims qui, or uIiqMU» h is

L

Digitized by Google

Of JLdfeeiivei, Pronomu, 4rc« Subttrntiibei. 287

IpK^hudjr pnillBd, wban qai is used in Ibe taiae caw; «nrat qm hoc crafit; where ti ii oouttiid tMfioie emft: ao^ errant, qui hoe endant, or, qui hoc creduat, emat ; where u it

omitted before creduot. Qui also often refers to ego, lUy nos, vo$ omitted : e.g. Cic. ad Div. 7. 28. 2, et hoc tempore noa solum sapiens (vicieris), qui hinc absis, sed eiiam beatus : wliere qui refers to tu UDderstood io vidcru*

8. ) Sometimes it agrees with the antecedent in gender but not in number: e.s;. Cic. Mil. 4, atqui si tcmpus est uUum iure homima necaodi, qum (sc. tempora) muUa sutU &c.

9. ) We often find in the ancients, that qui refers to its ante- cedent only in sense, and therefore is not in the same gender ; e, g. Cic. Cat. £. 10, quartum genus est saoe varium et mistum et ttirbuleatunij qui jampridem premuntur; ^ — defiitigati

• cBcuntur: here qui refers to gemu, but agrees with honmm

masc plur. which is understood : Cic. ad Di^* 9* iUa fima tnuliebrium religionum, qui since mfuria, Ctodius is im- dertood: Terent. And. 3. 5. 1, ubi illic est sceius, qui me per- didit? where Pamphilus in scelus understands Davus. Sail, lug. 13, in favorem nobilitatis veniret, quorum (i.e. nobihum) pars &,c.: quorum refers to nobiles homines understood in Dobihtatis. The following instances are particularly to be re- marked : Cic. ad Div. 1. 9« 3), noilnim consilium laudandum es^ qui meos cives— >sefvis armatis obiid noluerim: where qui refers to nostrum, but nostrum is put for meum, and there- fore ego is understood. So Terent. Andr. 1. 1.7l,omnes — laudare tortunas measy qui gnatum habercm tali ingenio praedi- tum : Cic. ad Div. 2, 8. 4, nullis in aliis nisi de repubhca ser- monibui versatus sum : qu^ (for qui, sc. sermones) nec pos* aunt acribi, nec scribenda sunt; in qua* perhaps negotia b uit- derstood : Nep. Cim. 3, teiianm ft^rugOe, quod (for qu» sc. suffiagia) M ostraciamum vocant: Sail. Cat. 18, e^mwtmiere pftcici contra rempublicam, in quibus Catilina. De qua quam brevissime potero, dicam : where qua refers to coniuravere, and agrees with coniuratiQue understood. The following instances are still more unusual : Cic. Sen. 3, siepe etiam interfui quere-

288 Of Atyeetwis, Pmuutm, kc. wiih SubUoMiivti.

lis meorum asqutliom (paras autem cum paribus veteri pro- verbio faciUime coDg^iegantur) fum C. Salinalor, qu^ Sp. Ai- binust homines oonsulaies ^ deploraie soldbant &c. It may be asked to what quae refers? it cannot refer to quenUi* It

seems as if the speaker Cato, after the long parenthesis, pares autem &c., had forgotten the construction. Perhaps a point should be placed before quae, and a note of admiration after MoUbantf quae having the sense of qualia or quanta. To these may be adkled an ezpresnon from the £{Mstle of Quintus Cicero, Cic. ad Div. 1 6. ^7* 2> incredilule es^ qtut ego iUos scio oppo- sitis GaUorum castris in sestivis fedsse : where qu« must come from quis, quae, quid, and be used like qualia in the ezpresaoOt qualia illi, ut scio, feceiint: Sail. lug. 40, olio et abundanda eariim remw, qiitE prima mortales daciuit : for quas sc. res, negotia being understood. Still more intricate is Sail. lug. 100. 4f vigibas ipse circumire noo difiidentia JtUuri, qiuK im- peravisset&c. ; for non diffidentia ea futura qua imperavisset. Periaonius explains it» noo diffidentia fiitwri negoHi earum, qu^ imperavisset &c.

10. ) Qui, when it refers to substantives of difierent genders, pardcularly those which denote inanimate tfaingp, is commonly put in the neuter plural : Cic Off. 3. 5, quam vohgptai, quam

vita, quam divitiay qua quidem conteranereetpromhiloducere magni animi &c. This is for the sake of clearness : if ^iinthad been used, it might have been referred to diviticc only : Sail. Cat. 31, ex summa Iteiitiaf et lascivia, qua diuturna qnics pe- peierat: Cic. Senect. 13, delectabatur (DuilUus) crebrofu finli et tibkine, qtut sibi nuUo exemplo privatus sumserat. In tlie same way, ikr, iff if , iUa^ are used for Atf res &c.

1 1. ) When qui lefers not to.a single word, but to the whole antecedent thought or sentence, it is put in the neuter : e. g. (» amat virttttem, quod (i. e. te mnaremrtutm) valdelaudo: quod

may be explained by quom rem : tu Uteris shideSf quod (sc. t€ Uteris studere) laudandum est: where quod is the same as qua res. Tcient. Heaut. 2. 2. 123, in tempore nd eam Teni, quod omnium rerum estphmum: Sail. lug. 10. 2, postremo, quod

Digu_cj Ly Google

Of Aey€ctwe$, Fronoutu Sfc* with Sub$temiiv€s. 269

difficillimum inter mortales, gloria invidiam vicisti* In the same sense, id quod is sometimes used for quod : id being su- perfluous. Somedines qtut is used> when it refers to several aDtecedeut ideas : e. g. tu ama» virMm, ben^em amkos cu- nmktt, eoHs parenies; qum itire laudanda sunt. In the same way, lioc, id, istud &a. and In the plural, hssc, ea, ista are used.

19.) The foUowing expresuons are peculiar, but very usual and elegant : qui tuus est in me amor : quao tua est humanitas :

instead of pro tuo amore, qui in me est &c. Amongst other ex* amples, Cic. ad Div. 7» 2. 2, quod si niihi permisisses, qui meus amor in te est, confecissem cum coheredibus, by virtue ui my love towards tiiee : ibid. 13. 3, cognitum per te ipsum, qucn tua . natura est, dignum tua amicitia, atque hoqpitio iudicabis: Sulpic* ad Cic. iu Bp. Cic. ad Div. 4. 5. 15, quod u quis etiam infois sensus est, qui UUui m te amor fuitg pittatque in amna mo$, hoc eerie itla te facere non vult^ If there be any feeling in the dead, such was her love for thee, and afVecliun for all her friends, that she certainly does not wisli thee to do this : where qui illius in te amor fuit &c. is put for, pro iilius ainore qui io te fuit &c. : Dolabella ad Cic. in £p. Cic. ad Div, 9. 9. 5, qusBCunque de tua dignitate ab imperatore (Ccssare) erunt im- petranda, qua tit kumanitate Ca$ar, facillimum erit ab eo tibi ipsi impetrare : where qua est humanitate &c. u put for, pro ea humanitate, qua Ciesftr est (pneditus). So we may say egregie scripsisti, quae tua est docirina: pater praeclarc dixit, quod ilUus est ingenium : i. e. pro tua doctiina, pro suo iugenio.

13.) Qui often stands for a) ut ego, ut tu, utis, through all caf?€s and numbers; as, dignus es, qui anieris, i. c. ut tu ame* hs : dignus sum, qui iauder, i.e. ut ego iauder ; mater est digna, qiue laiuletur : sumus digni, qui amemiir : digni esds, qui ame- mini : dignus sum, quern ames, i. e. ut me ames : dignus es» cm eredam Sec, : dedi dbi hteras, quoi fratri perferas Sec. b) for com ego, cum tu, cum is, through all cases and numbers: as, quid me prodis, qui te servaverim ? Why betrayest thou me, since I saved thee ? This mode of expression is very common.

VOL. I. u

Digitized by Google

290 Of Adjecikes, Pronouns ifc. with SuhUmiivet.

14. ) The fern. aU* qua is often used wkthoat r e faw c e to any antecedent: parte is undentood, and it may generally be rendered where, or on what part : Cic Phil. S. 8, nencio qua: Liv. 1. 38, urbem, qua nondum munierat, ciugere parat: ibid.

44, est autem (pumcui iuni) magis circa niuruiii locus, quern in condendii urbibus quondam Etrusci, qua nuirum ducturi erant, certis termiuis — consecrabant : Sail. Cat. 57. 3» sub ipsis ra- dicibus montium consedit, qua illi descensus erat: wliere Cor- . tiuSy who understands via, adduces many examples : so Caes. B. G. 1. 38 : Liv. 5. 43 : Ovid. Met. 5. 219 : so en sc. pute. Sail. lug. 38.6, locum hostibus introeundi dedit : eaqueKu- mide cuncti irrupere. Qua (sc. ratione) also means how, in what way.

15. ) Qui may expre9s all the three persons of the subject* and may therefore be united to any person of the verb: e.g.

ego non U binii, qui glurier: tu non is cs, qui glorieris: nos non ii sumus, qui ^loriemur &c. : dignus sum, qui amer : dignus es, qui ameris : digni suinus, qui amemur * digni estis, qui amemini &c.

16. ) Qui is often used for quis. Nep. Themist. 7, domino navis, qui sit, aperit: discovers, who lie is; for quis sii : Cic, Divin. 1.25, Xenophon Socraticus, qui vir, et quantus! for qmsvir*

17. ') For qui, we often have si quis, si qua &.c. : e.g. Cic. Verr. 1. 4, non istum (V errem) mains in se scelus conccpisse, — quam eos, si qui istum — iurati seotentia sua Uberarint ; for quam eosy qui Uberarint. Yet in si qui there is contained sometlung doubtful. Cic. Verr. 5. 25, iste (Verres) qaasi pneda sibi advecta — st qui senes aut deformes erant» eos in hostium numero dudt Also without is following; as, Cic. ad Div. 3. 8. 10, iam non tarn mihi videntur iniuriam facere hi, qui haec disj)utant, quam si cuiu.s aures ad banc disputationeni patent; for quam (is) cuius aures &c. So si quid (oi quod : Offic. 1. 41, ut si quid dedeceat in aliis, vilemus et ipsi; for quod dedeceat: ibid, fit enini, nescioquo modO| ut magis in aliis cemamns, si quid delinquitur : ibid, ut si quid reprehen-

Of Adfedives, Pronoum ifc. with SubUaHiiva, 291

sum sit a pluribus, id con igatur ; for ut, quod*&c. This should be imitated when we speak of any thing uncertain.

18.) Qui is often preceded by 15, when it might be omitted. Thu» id quod is often used for quod : e. g. id quod debet, Cic. Or. 1. 44: ibid. 20: Cic. Plane. 14: Nep. TiraoU 1 : also tt gui for qui, Cic. Or. 2. 12. £rnest. where Pearce has M^pte for M qui : sometimes ti is superfluous, e. g. quorum eorum &c. Flaut Trin. 4. 3. 16 : Liv. 8. 37 : qui turum^ Ltv. 23. 25. quod ne id facere posses, Cic. Acad. 4. 25.

19*) Qai has often with it the adjective, which ought to ac- company the substantive in the antecedent sentence; as, he sold me the beautiful book winch he had, vendiditmihili brum,

quern pulchrum habebat: so Cic. Verr. 4. 27, vasa ea, quce pulcherrima viderat: ibid. 29. de ceteris operibus, quae sua penes ilium cssent, for de ceteris operibus suis : Cic. Nat. I>eor« 2. 54» colore, quem multum habet: Virg. Ma* II. 361, verbis, qu9 magna volant*

§3.

The pronouns hie, iste, ille, is, quis &c., when used as subjects, mostly agree in gender and number with

tlie substantive used as a predicate : e. g. hie est pater mens, this is my father : h(BC est 7nater mea : hi sunt Uberi mei : iUe est paier mens : iUa est mater mea &a So also qm» est pater mens? qwe est mater mea? qiiinam sunt Uberi tui ? which is my father ? Sec. : Liv. 1. 57, eaque ipsa causa belli fuit, and that very thing was the cause &c. : Cic. ad Div. 10. 10. 4, is enim deuique hoiios mihi vidcri solet, qui &c., for that especially seems to me honour &c. : Cic. Somn. Scip.8, hie fons, hoc principium est movendi, this is the foun- tain, this &c. : Liv. 2. 38, si kac profectio, et non fuga est, if this is a departure and not a flight; yet Drakeu-

u 2

Digitized by Google

292, Of Adjeetivei, Prtmoum Sfc. wUh SubttatUioei.

boTch reads hoc for luec: Virg. Ma. 6. 129, hoc opus,

hie labor est, this is work, this labour &c. : Sail. Cat 7, 5, eas divitias, cam bonam famam, magnamque no- bilitatem putabant^ that they thought riches, that good fame &c., for id divitias, id bonam &c.

§4.

Sortie nouns adjective, and the pronouns relative, as

qui, hie, is 8cc, agree with a substantive in gender, number and case, but often in sense refer not to it, but to anodier substantive, which is not used, but un-

derstood, which, therefore, tliey include in them- selves; e. g.

a) Adjecdves; as pvimus, uldmus, extremus, intimusy sum*

mus 8ic., for prima pars, uldma pars &c. ; as prima orbs, for prima pars urbis : extrema urbs, for extrema pars urbis : sum- ma dom us, for summa para domus &c. : Liv. 1, 7, Hercules ad primam auroram somno excitus; i.e. ad primam parteiu aurorae, at the beginning of dawn, not at first dawn, since there is but one dawn : Cic. Verr. 4. 45, in eo sacrario intimo futt fligoum Cereris; for in eius sacrarii indma parte, in the innemiost part of the chapel : ibid* 48, Enna, — est loco pns- celso, et edito: quo in summo est aequata agri planities; for cuius in summa parte, on the highest part of which : ibid, 53, quarta autem urbs, — quam ad summam ilieainun est; i. e. cuius ad summam partem : ibid. 53. in hue insula extrema est fons ; for in huius insuUs extiema parte, at the extremi^ &c. Yet the context must be consulted $ for prima urbsy ex- trema urbs, insula extrema may also mean the first dty, the last city &c. To these belongs medius, e.g. in medio man, for in media parte maris, in the middle of the sea : media aestate, in the middle of summer: thus we should always say, and not in medio aestatis ^c. So we find in Cicero, summa respublKra, i.e. summa pars reipublicas, the most important part of the stale : summa rdigioi i. e. summa pars leligionis.

L^iyiuzcu Uy Google

Of Adjectives, Pronouns Sjc. with Substantives, 293

b) Pronouns: as, ea fiima often occurs in lavy, for funa

eius rei. Terent. Andr. 1.1. 72, hac fama impulsus Chremes ultro ad me venit ; for fama huius rei, by report of this circum- stance : Liv. 4. QO, ea libera coniectura est, i. e. coniectura de hac re est libera : Plaut. Poen. 5, 4. 84, duoc, quod boui mibi dii dan^ vobis vestrseque matrii ea$ est aequum nos diis gratias agere sempitemas ; for graiiai pro eo bonOf or pro ea re, or eius boni, rei, nomine: lav. 7* 35, quae pars maior erit, eo (i. e. eius) stabitur constlio: Cic. ad Div. IS. 26, Mesdilius ea mecuni neces^situdine coniunctus est, quod mihi quaestor fuit, Mescinius is therefore connected with me, because Sijc, : eade re, propterea.

§5.

We MMnetimes find places in the ancients, where the adjeotiTe is joined to an improper substantiye : it

stands, e. g. with the genitive of a substantive, thouQ^h properly it belongs to the substantive which governs that genitive, or the contrary: Cic. ad Div. 13. 1. 7, quod aedificationis tuce consilium mea commendatione nolebam impediri ; for tuum consilium aedificationis, thy design of building : Liv. 1. 9, accusantes vioiati hospitii foedus, for violatum : ibid. 1, sed ad maiora initia rerum ducentibus fatis; for maiorum rerum ini- tia : ibid. 9, ad cursum iusii amnis, for iustum : ibid. 4. 8, magis ntceasartam^ quam speciosi ministerii pro- curationem, for necessarii.

§6.

Nouns and pronouns adjective are often used in- stead of genitives, and like them, both actively and passively : e. g. laus aUenOf for laus aliorum : Cic. ad Div. 5. 8. 3, quaedam i>este8 hominum laude atiena

Digitized by Google

294 Of Adjectives, Pronouns Ssc, with SubsianHvei*

dolentium : ibid. 1.1, causa regia, i. e. causa fTgis: Cic. Div. 2. 23, is autem Tagfes, ut in libris est Etnis- corum, puer'Ui specie dicitur visus, sed scn'Ui fuisse frudentia^ for specie pueri^ prudentia sems: so herilU filius, for filius heri^ e. cf. Terent Andr. 3. 4. 23: Plaut Aul. 4. 1. 13, hcrilc imperium : Liv. 1. 1, no- men Ascaniumy i. e. nomen Ascanii: Virg. ^n. 10. 394, nam tibi, Thjrmbre, caput Evandrius abstulit ensis, i. e. eiisis Evandri. The following examples are more intricate, where the adjectives, like the genitives, must be explained by a preposition: e.g. r^gium bellum, Cic. Manil. 17, i. e. bellum contra Liy. 2. 35.

bellum Romanum, i.e. contra Romanos: Ibid. 39, ti- mor ediemuSy i. e. timor hostU estemi^ or timor ob hos- iem estermm : liv. 3. 10, terror extemus, for terror ob hostem c ittrnumy or ob periculum externum: Liv. 3. 16, terror scrviUa: Ibid, terror pertgrinus; on account of tbe slaves ; on account of foreigners : Liv. 3. 1 9 : 29. 18, scelera divina, et humana ; i. e. scelera contra deof et hojyujies covimj,s,sa: Sail. lug. 14. 8, iniuria vieOy in- jury to me ; or otherwise, injury which 1 do to an- other: Sail. Cat 51. 11, iniuria ma: Cic. ad Div. 5. 12, amor noster, i.e. erga nos: Terent, Phorm, 5. 8. 27, negligeutia tua : Ibid. Heaut 2. 2. 26, desi- derio tuo: Liv. 35. 19, crimina men, accusations of me, or against me.

It is quite obvious, that two adjectives, coupled by

et, ac &c., may be joined to one substantive; as doc- tus et sapiens pater &c. It may be asked whether two adjectives, not coupled by et &c., may be joined

Digitized by Google

Qjf Aiy€€tiv€$, Pronmm Sfc* with SuUia$Uive»* 295

to one substantive ; as, multi magni moibi &c. This question maj be answered both ways according to

circumstances. The following distinction must be observed :

1.) When both adjectives denote a quality of the thing, great, little, long, short &c.^ they nuist be united by the conjunctions £t,ac,9bc,i e«g. longam et Utam meosam, not loogam latam meniwun : prndaram ei illwtreiii cau9am &c« : we may repeat > et; asy et pnDctaram et illustrem caosam. There is an exception, when one speaks inth passioD ; as^ o remprBBdaraniy insignem, admirandam ! nnce pasiioo is coostraiiied by no rules.

Noi€» Yet we find passages in tlie andents, where two adjec- tivesy denoting a equality, are put togetlier without a oonjunction : e. g. Nep. Eum. IS, Antigonu8«-» Eumeoem mortuum propin-

quis eius bepeliendum tradidit: hi militari honesto funere, co- mitante toto exercitu, humaverunt: here botli honesto and mi- litari are adjectives of quality, and perhaps the true reading is honesto militarique : Cic. M anil . 9, et magnis adcaUicm auziliis muitonim regum Btc. : Cic. PhiL 1. 13, caritsimits turn poftta- Itu filius: ibid. 14, oeeMMtumtm dus diem si^^ramim: ibid* 5. 16, perieuhsuttmum tmU bellum: ibid, helium auMMn* emle: Tusc. 2. 11, ad malam domesticam disciplinam. If we would account for this, it perhaps liappens, because some adjectives are united so closely to their substantives, as to form with them, as it were, one word ; e. g. civile bellum, domestica discipHna; and therefore writers have felt no hesitation in joining with them another adjective of quality. On this account the reading in Nep08» militari honesto funere, may be defended.

'Z,) Two adjecUves .may readily be united to one substantive, without the conjunctions et, ac &c., when one of them denotes a quality, the other a number, multitude, fewness &c. (e. g.om- nes, paud, multi, noUus) a country, a place, a proper name, or is even a pronoun, e. g. multi divites parentes : omnes homsti homines: multi txr/^ram mihtes : nulla alia res : hauc rem />r^- claram admiror ; so Cic. Arch. 9, Muhndaiicum belJum mag'>

Digitize

296 0/ Ai^i^ives, Fronouiu Sfc. with SuUtatUiva^

num &c. ibid. 1 1, nullam a/tam mercedem : Divin.2. 3, Latini sane muUi libri : Cic. ad Div. 10. 4. 8. Plane, omnia turn coo- ailia : ibid. 12, omminu viria bonis i ibid. 24. 3, CMineff gro/tfl amicitiaa — viocam. In such circumstances even three adjec» tives may be affixed : viz. a) an adjective of quality : b) one of number : c) a pronoun, or a proper name : e. g. muUot magm$ Carthagiiticmes ini[>eratores : hos multos maguos imperatorcs ; hos magnos Carthaginienses imperatores : Cic. ad Div, 1.9. et nullum tneum mini mum dictum. We may thus defend Cic. ad Div. 6. 6. 24, etiam extenm multos ciaroi nominarem : claroa is an adjective of quality ; multos of number ; extemos of place. Sometimes even ibur adyectives may thus stand together : as Aoi muUoi magnoi Carihagimemes imperatores quis non admirare- tur ? In general, several effectives may be united to one sub- stantive without a conjunction, when one gives another a closer definition or limitatioD.

We often find adjectives without substantives, when

the latter from frequent occurrence may be easily un- derstood, and then the adjectives are ^aid to be used substantively: e.g.mortale8 mortals, men; sc. homines: dextra the right hand, sc. manus : fera a wild beast, sc. bestia. Tliis particularly occurs with many neuters, both sing, and plur. : as omne all ; omnia all things : multa many things : utile the useful : pulchrum, pul* chra, beautiful thing, or things : malum an evil or misfortune, mala evils &c. To these belong meimi, tuum, sc. negotium or officium ; as meum est discere : tuum, vestrum est recte age re. Many even take adjec- tives or participles to denote their quality, as amicus mens : Cic. ad Div. 2. 19. 5, familiarissimus noster : ibid. 13. 27, familiarissimus meus : ibid. 3. 1» fami- liaris meus : Cic. Plane. 23, iniquus noster, our foe ; Cic. ad Div. 11. 27. Plane. 11. iniquus meus: Liv. 1.

Digitized by Google

A^^tOwa, Pnmmm Sfc. with SubatuUiv^ 807

20, iusta fund^ria : so oamia bona^ muita bona, multa utilia, hsec utilia, ftc., partly as predieates ; as, utile est

honesto postponendum : utilia sunt sequcnda, negli- genda &c. Some neuter adjectives even take a geni- tiye after them; as, multum laudis, nimium laboris &c. Yet we must remark, that of neuter adjectiyes, which are used substantively, only those of the second declen<- sioQ can retain a subfttantive meauiug iu the sing. gen. : as, multum boni : on the contrary, neuters of the third dec. sing. num. are rarely used but in the nom. and acc, at least not in the gen. : we may say ornne utile, but not nihil utilis ; here nihil utile must be used.

Pronouns adjective generally imitate nouns adjec- tiye : as hsec, haec omnia, hoc omne 8cc, occur. Often the nentsing. ^oyems a genitite; as hoc laudis, id rei 8cc, See afterwards, of the genitive. Note, Some ad- jectives even stand for adverbs ; as pauca, multa &c.:

thus multa questus is often used for valde : Sail. Cat 45, multa — de salute sua Pomtinum obtestatus : Cic.

ad Div. 6. 7. 5, Caec, cum ignorit omnibus, qui multa

deos venerati sint, contra eius saiutem.

§»•

Infinitives often stand for substantives, and even as subjects ; they therefore sometimes have pronouns for epithets : e.g. scire tuum nihil est, Pers. 1. 27, thy know- ledge is nothing : Pers. 5. 63, velle suum ftc. : they more frequently take adjectives with them as predicates; e. g. discere est pulchrum ; mentiri est turpe. Some- times the infinitive with all the words, which it governs, stands for a substantive, and even for a subject, and then takes adjectives or substantives as predicates ; c* g.

Digitized by Google

298 Of Adfeciives, Frommu Sfc, with SubUtuUive»*

vacare culpa est suave : pro patria mori eat dulce et de- coram ; or according to the arrangement of Uoraosy dulce et decorum est pro patria mori : didici99e muka

est utilius, quain nihil scire : Liv. 2. 12, et facere, et pati fortia Romanum est: Cic. ad DiyJ.d, vacare culpa magnum est solatium. To these belong many exam- ples, wliicli oiteii arc not recognised on account of their inverted order : as, facile est videre, it is easy to see ; for videre est facile, to see is easy: Cic. ad Div. 9. 9.9, facillimum erit impetrare ; for impetrare erit facillimum : so meum est discere, for discere est meum : tuum est recU agerCf for recte ugcre est tuum (sc. officium). So when we say, stultum est ea alios velledocere^ quae non didiceris, — it is foolish, to wish to teach others, what you have not learnt, — the direct order is, vdk docere alios ca, qusB non didiceris, est stultum.

§10.

Also Participles often stand alone, and substantively, and therefore cease to be epithets or predicates : e. g.

1 . ) Participles in ns, as amantes, those who love, lovers : aman- tium irae amoris integratio est, 1 erent. Andr. 3. 3. 23 : venantes (sc. homines) hufiters,i^hBddA, 12. 7 : nataiUes (sc. bestiaj)^'sA«, Vii^. Geor. 3. 541 : «o/!aii(ef (sc. bestis) Inrds, LucieU 2. 1062 : Viig. iEn. 6. m 7£8.

2. ) The nominative part. perf. pass. neut. very often in Livy ; e.g. 1 • 53,quin ea arte(bdlaodi) acquasset supcriores reges, ni d&- gateratum io aliis huic quoque decori (sc. virtuti beUicse) ofie- dsset^ for d^ieneraiio facta in aUii: 4. 49, Tentatum ab L. Sextio tribiino plebis, ut rogaUonem ferret,— per interoesuoiiein collegarum, — discossum est; for tentatio facta ab Seztio — cussa est &c. : Ibid. 59, cum pronunUatum repented ne quis prseter arraatos violaretur, reliquam omnem multitudineni volun-

Digitized by Google

Of Adjectives, Pronouns 4c. SubstaiUivti. 299

tariam exuit armis; for pronmik^ repentim, the mdden jyro- ciamationhc.: 7. 8, diu non perlitatum tenuerat dictatorcm, the sacrifice not having been duly perj'ormed, i\ad detained &€. : 28. cum audilum, oainem exercitum proiicisci, metu libera* vit eos, when the newi, that &c. See more examples by Gronov. Liv. d. 20. So the accus., nihil praster audiium babeo, i. e. pneter farnarn^ Cic. Off. K 10. More coromoo instances are factum a deed, austtm an undertakings pi. auia, dkhm dieia, €»- natnm eomtta, Nep. Dion. 8. 8cc.

3. ) The abU absolute of the perf. part pass. e. g. Liv. 1. 41, turn demum palam faeio, et oomploratione in rqpa orta &c., U being then at last made pubHe &c. : Tac. Ann. 4. 96, absolvitur,

comperto, ficta in eum crimina &c., it being known &c. : Liv.

• 28. 7, audita, Machanidam — refugisse, it being heard Sec. :

Plant. Bacch. 3. 3. 6f), eiaudito (i. e. fama) arguo : Piaut. Merc. 5« 2. (iS, de audita nuntias f i. e. fama. Sometimes ad- jecUves are so used: Liv. 28. 17, baud cuiquam i2if^'o, opprimi posse. Cioerodoesnot appear to ftiUow this usage. Perizonius ad Sanct p. 402, produces indeed fixnn Cic. ad Div. 3. 5. 13, tibi de nostris rebus nihil sum ante mandaturus per literas, quam desperate, coram me tecum agere posse. But in the editions of Cicero, we here find desperart) for desperavero, not desperato : he was perhaps misled by an error of the press.

4. ) To these belongs also the part. neut. in Am, which when

used without a substantive, is tcrnicxl the gerund of necessity; as, est scribendum, crat scribcudum, est eundum &.c.

Other words, also, which are not declined, as names of letters, imperatives, adverbs, and all words consi- dered merely with reference to their letters, may stand

substantively, and take an adjective; as Ov.IIer. 13. 14, triste vale, a sad farewell ; Virg. Eel. 3. 79, longum vaie dixit: Ov. Met. 10. 62, supremum vak, quod vix

Digitized by Google

300 i^^ Ad^eciives, Fronoum Sfc, with Sub$iatUivu.

auribus acciperet, dixit : Pers. 6. 68, eras hestcmum : ibid. aUud eras. We may also say, mensa est dissyi" labum, mus est numosyllalnm &c. To tliese we may refer, Pers. 3. 1, clarum mane : but mane is also a substantive, Plant. Pers. 1. 3. 33, mane est : Ovid. Fast 1. 547; 6. 199, mane erat, mane fuerii: Cic. Att. 5. 4, multo mane, very early : Varr. R. R. 3. 9, a mane ; Piaut. Poen. 3. 3. 37, a mani ; Virg. Geor. 3. 325, noYum mane : Auct B, Afr. 42, a mane diei.

§12,

Some pronouns are at times superfluous ; as,

1. ) Ille with quidem in the following and similar examples : Cic. Aiiiic. 19, novitates autera, si spem adferunt — nun sunt ilUc quidem rcpudiandae : vetiistas tamen 8cc. new friendships »are not indeed to be rejected &.c. : Senect. 18, ac moro&itas tamen ct ea vitia que dizi, habent aliquid excusatioms, wm iiUu$ quukm iutta, sed qu» probari posse videatur, have some excuse, not indeed Mtisfactory 8cc. : thus Cicero often speaks : e. g. Off*. 12. 6; S. 9: Marceil. S. 4: ad Div. 5. 15; 1«. 9: we may imitate it, and say, habeo libros, non illos quidem multus, sed tamen pulchros, I have not many indeed, but beautiful books: so is quidem, Cic. Att. 12. 10.

2. ) Hoc, id, illud; istud ofteii stand superfluously before the

accusative with the infinitive, and albo before ut that ; as, hoc tibi persuadeas velim, me nihil omisisse : id credas, me omnia factururo. Hereon see the beginning of Chap. 6. of pleonasm. Thus quod also seems to be superfluous, when it. refers to the preoedbg, particularly before si, nisi, and sometimes beforp utinam, ut, ne, ubi, cum : therefore quod quod msi, are often used by Cicero at the beginning of a period for si, nisi. Yet it must always have some reference to the antecedent; as, niiror me abs te tantopcre vituperari. Quod si credis, roe laude omni iiidigiuuu esse &c. Tlierefore quod bi, quod nisi

Digitized by

OfA^tetwa, Frmwwu ifc. with SubikmUwi. 301

should not be used^ except when somethiog precedes to which they may refer. H ence not at the beginning of a new sutkjectt as a letter, a speech &c. : nor must quod be used any where else but at the beginning of a period. It may generally be translated therefore, accordiftglyt when it is not superfluous. See Chap. 6. §2.

§ 13.

The pronoun is, with et, atque or que, for the defi- nition of a substantive, is repeated in the same case, and expresses the English and that^ and indeed : as, habeo multos libros eosque (or et eos &c.) pulchros, I have many and those beautiful books : e. g. Cic. Tusc. 5, 3, quoddam genus, idque ingenuum : Liv. 4. 57 y uno» atque eo facili bello : Cic. ad Div. 9. 21. 3, privatas causas, ei eaa tenues agimus subtilius, private causes and those small &c. : Cic. Cat. 4. 4, vincula, eaque sempiterna: Varr. R. R. 2. 9, satis esse duo (canes) et id marem et feminam : Colum. 1. 3, plnri- mis, idque angustis. So with nec for et nofi, Cic. Phil. 2. 18, certa fiagitii merces, nec ea parva, and that not small. So the neuter id is used, referring to a verb, or a whole sentence, Cic. ad. Div. 10. 14. 3, equidem exspectabaui iam tuas literas, idque cum niultis, and that &c., where id refers to exspectabam literas &c. »

r

§ J4.

Two Substantives with one Adfective, Pronoun^ or Par- ticiple for an Epithet.

1.) The Romans, for the sake of clearness, seldom join a single adjective, pronoun or participle as an epithet to two or more substantives united by e/, because it

Digitized by Google

302 Q^' Adjectives, Promum ^c. with SulfstatUiveg*

would be uncertain to which substantive the adjective belonged ; but they rather either repeat the epitiiet, as nostra villa et nostra domus ; particularly when the

substantives are of different genders ; as, habeo multas villas, et multos agros : or they take another epithet which resembles the first; as, habeo multas villas, non paucos agros : babes preeclaram mentem, et e^e- gium animum : or they redouble et ; as habeo multas et villas et agros : nostra et domus et villa : amisi om- nem et rem et spem : omnia et res et spes &c. In this way it is easy to see that the epithet belongs to both substantives, and these are the most usual me» thods. Yet they sometimes connect both substantives with a single et ; as, habeo multos agros et villas, or habeo villas et asrros multos, or habeo multas villas et agros, or habeo agros et villas multas : so habeo char- tam et pennam prsedaram, or habeo prsedaram chartam et pennam : yet so that 1.) the epithet stands either before the first, or after the last substantive : it would be incorrect to say, habeo chartam pmclaram et pennam, or habeo chartam et praclaram pemum : for then praeclaram would not be referred to both substan- tives. 2.) The epithet also agrees in gender with the nearest substantive, as habeo multas villas et agros, or habeo villas et agros multos &c. : e. g. Sallust Cat 11. 3, corpus animumque virilem eft'eminat. Yet places occur where the epithet following both substantives agrees with the former, e. g. Liv. 5. 44, speaking of the Gaulb : gens est cui natura corpora^ auiniosque magna magis quam Jirma dederit : where magna and firma refer both to animos and corpora, but agree with corpora only: magnos — firmos would have been more correct. Yet perhaps magna and firma are ra-

Digitized by Google

Of A^eeHna, Fronoum ic. with SubiUmiivei^ 303

ther predicates than epithets; and we may translate} It is a nation, to which nature has given bodies and souls (which are) rather great than stroni^. It will soon be observed that the neuter plural ot adjectives considered as predicates are usually affixed to different substan- tives of all genders.

§ 15.

Two or more SubstcuUiws with a s'mgle Adjective, Pro- noun or Farticq)le, used as a Predicate,

When the ancients to two or more substantives unite a predicate, whether noun adjective, pronoun adjective, or participle, we must consider, 1.) whether the sub- stantives be of the same gender : 2.) whether singular or plural.

1 .) If the substantives arc of the same gender and of the plural number, there is no difficulty ; the predicate must be put in the same number and gender : as h» viU» et domus suot mete ; suntemts: suDtpuicbnB&c.

fi.) If they are substantives of the same gender and in the ttDg.,tt must be considered, whether the copula sum, fio^ maneo, or other verbs which take a nom. after them, is in the siog. or plur. : for the predicate must correspond with it. Properly

the verb esse should alwdys be in the plural, whether the sub- " jects be animate or inanimate ; as, pater et frater mortui sunt: villa et domus sunt amissaj : haec charta et penna sunt meae : caput et pectus sunt servanda: so Veil. 1. 14, Firmum et Castrum occupata. Yet with inanimate things, the verb sum and the predicate may be used in the sing, when the predicate can be repeated with each subject : as, villa et domus amissa est : hsBC charta et penna est mea t caput et pectus est servan- dum : for villa est amissa, et domus est amissa <ivc. This use ofthe sing, is very common with the ancients : e. g. domus et

Digitized by Google

304 Of Adftetities, Fnmmm wUh SubUtmUvtt.

villa est venalis x res et spes est amissa &c. But if the predi- cate caimot be repeated with each subject, both it and the verb must be Id the plur. : e. Grammatioe quondam et Mu. s'ice junctsB fuerunt* Quint. 1. 16 : since we could not say Grammatice fuit iuncta et Musice fuit iuncta. But with ani- mate things, the verb and prcdu ate arc always used in the plur. : as, frater et pater sunt moi tui, not est niortuus : servus et equus sunt amissi &c. Except when the two subjects are united by the double coojunctioos et et &c», or by turn turn, cum tum, ssque ac^ non minus quam» non magis quam, ood tantum sed etiam &c. ; then the sing, is used : as» et frater et pater mortuus estScc.. Yet we somedraes find with two or more persons the vt rb in the sing. : e. g. Gorgias, Thrasjmachus, Protagoras, Prodicus, Ilippias in honore fuit, for fuerunt, Cic. Brut. 8: Uuic Hyperides pro^umus et ^schines fuU elLy^ curgu8» for fMerufU, ibid. 9 : cur Lysias et Uyperides amatur^ ibid. 17» et ante hos Brutu^ et paulo post eum C. Bilienua — summus ewuerat, ibid. 47 : cum emt Cotta et Hortensius &c Ilnd. 50.

3.) If the substantives are of cTifibrent genders, and in the . sing., we must consider whether die copula should be sing, or plur. since the predicate Mows it. We here observe,

a) Properly the verb with the predicate should be in the

plural number : since two subjects in the sing, make a plu- rahty : this also is the common usage. But we have still to in- quire the gender of the predicate. If both subjects are living things, particularly persons, it agrees with the aiasculine : as, pater et mater sunt mortuit or mater et fater sunt mortui : soror et^tflersunt mm: &c. So Li v. 5. 54, luventas (a goddess) TWmtiuMque (a god) maximo gaudio paU'um nostro- rum moveri se non passi (sc. sunt). Here passi is correct, fot they are persons, and Terminus in the masculine. But if both subjects are inanimate, the predicate is neuter : e. g. Liv. 5. 4, Labor ro/^p/asque dudmillima natura, societate quadam inter se naturali iunda sunt: Uv. 26. 21, Merico tir^, «|fcrque In Sicilia ttissa (sc. sunt) dari : Sail. Cat 54, his geimt, tf^irt,

Digitized by Google

Of At^mtnm, Pfomoum dfc. wUh Suinttuitivet. 305

dopin$m pvopeiBfiMilw famz Sail. lug. 38, mx^ ttiquepmda castranim liostes remaraia tUDt This it the moti usual me- thod. The neuter u used because it b difficult to detenmne which gender of the preceding subjects the predicate should follow. Sometimes the neuter plural is used, when, of two sub- jects, one is animate, the other not : as, pater ct domus sunt com- busta : it would be better expressed, pater cum domo combustus estyor domua cum patre combusta est. Liv. B. 1 1, Latium Ca- puaque agro mulctati seems singular ; but it stands for Latioi Campanique &c. Yet with inanimate things also, the predicate with the copula may remain in the sing.: it then agrees in gender widi the nearest subject ; as, ager et domus direpta est, or domus et ager dircptus est ; as will be forthwith noticed.

b) If however the verb is sing, which occurs with inanimate thingi» the subjects will be connected bj et, and the predicate agree with the nearest subject; as, calamus et charta est amissa, or charta et calamus est amissus. So Sail. lug. 8. % ultio ilU etgloriam et regnum ventunim (esse) ; where venturum agrees with the nearest subject regnum: Ibid. Ill, (119) 1> aniicitiam, foedus, Nuinidia) partem, quam nunc peterct, ultro adventuram (sc. esse). Some critics perhaps in both places would prefer the neut. pi. ventura and ndventura, which are the more usual forms. The following examples depart from usage : Cic ad Div. 10. 26. ^ istamque operam tuam, navitatem, ani- mum in rempublicam oeleritati pmtum anUpomndum censeo ; where anteponenda or anteponendum would be more usual : Pbmc. Ep. Cic. ad Div. 10. £4. 8, amorenimtuus ac iudicium demeutrum mihi plus in perpetuum dignitatis an voluptaiis quo- tidie sit adlaturus, non facile dicam; for adlaturum : it agrees with amor as the principal. Note, it the above-mentioned con- junctions et et, tum turn &c. be used, the sing, must be used, and agreeingend. with the nearest subject: e. g.et ager et domus est amtssa, or et domus et ager est amissus : this is especially usual with inaninmte tlungs. So with aut repeated; in which case with pegBons, and inanimate tiuiigSy the predicate fwth the verb is sing, and agrees in geod. ivith the nearest subject; as Terent. Andr.

VOL. I. X

Digitized by Google

306 Of Adjectives, Fronoum nnth SubttatUives*

3. 1.5, utinani aut hie surdus, aut haec muta facta ^t! he might say, utiDam aut h»c muta, aut hie surdus ^tus sit.

4.) But if the subjects are of diflerent grammatical genders and in the plural^ it is self-evident that the verb will be iu the plural. In this case, a) if the subjects are persons, the predi- cate foUows the masc.i Mfratrm, sororesque sunt morhU, not mortuas : so can, amandi &c. This sometiiiies happeos, when only one subject denotes persons, as SaN. lug. 49. 5, cum na- tura loci, turn dolo ipsi (Numidae), atque signa militaria obscu- r£f^t sunt. Also with diflerent numbers ; as Virg. JEn. 1. 583. (587), classem, sociosque receptos. Yet sometimes the neut. is used, as Sail. lug. 17, sed quie loca et nationes ob calorem aut asperitatem, item solitudines minus frtquetUata sunt: Liir. 32. 33, naves et capOvos, que ad Chium a^a erant. b) But if the sutgecta are entirely inanimate, the predicate is other in the neuter, or sometimes agrees with tlie nearest subject ; as, agri et domus sunt direpta, or agri et domiis sunt direptt^. If however there are more than two subjects, and of three different genders, the neuter only is used ; as Cic. 0&\ 1. 32, regna, imperiaf nobilitates, honores, divUia in casu sita sunt. It is the same, when the inanimate subjects are of different numbers; as Sail. Cat. 5, huic ab adolescentia bella intestine, rapina, discordia civilis grata fiiere : Ibid. 90, dmHte, decus, gloria in oculis sita sunt. But when both subjects are of different num- bers, but the same gender, sometimes the predicate retains the same gender : as Sail. lug. 70. 2, ex quo illi gloria apesque i«- ventrs, where the neuter inventa would have been correct and is preferred by Cortius.

All these remarks are serviceable for understanding the an- cieuts. But in composing we should take care, that two sub> jects of different genders and numbers, unless they be persons, be not referred to one predicate. If this be unavoidable, a writer must imitate some of the examples which have been ad- duced from ancient authors, and with inanimate things put the predicate in the neuter, or nmke it agree with the nearest subject.

Digitized by Google

A^eetktti, Pranoum Sfc. wkk SubitafUive$, 307

Obscrvaiiom.

1.) It is somewhat peculiar, but yet very common with the ancie&ts, particularly historians, for the predicate not to agree in gender and Dumber with the substaotive, but another gender and number, aooonttn^ to the qualitjr of the thing really im- plied in the 8ul^t: Liv. 10* 1, eofUa coniuratioQis viigis cffst, et securi percussi ; for oDsa and percussa : since in capita heads, leaders, men are understood. This especially happens with words of multitude ; as pars, quisque, cohors &c. : e. g. liv. 5. 40, indepflf^ per agros dilapst, pars urbes petunt fini- timasy aine uUo duce aut consensu^ suam quisque spem, sua con- silifty communibus deploratiSf esmquaUa ; — since pars is equiva- lent to Doonulli, and qiusque toomnes : Sail. lug. 58» magna part vubteraH aut occw .* Liv. fid. 44, quanquam utraque pan amtU certaminis erant; Ovid. Met 1.93, nec supples iurba timebant iudicis ora sui, sed erant sine vindice tuti : Liv. 37. 39, duo millia relicti : ibid. 40, armati duo millia missi : Flor. 3.21, ex ipso equestris ordiois flore ac senatu duo miUia ekcti, qui man iubmntur.

2.) It is also remarkable, tliat in the ancients one substantive is united to another by the preposition cum instead of et, and the two are considered in the same case^ with which the predi- cate agrees in the plural number; as Nep. Phoc. fi« fi, De^ mottkmu cum ceteris in eadlium erant expulsi ; for era\expulsus : Sail. Fragm. 3. 965. ed. Cort, et dux hostium C. Herenmus cum urbe Valentia et exercitu dcfeti : Auct. B. Afr. 62, luba cum Labicno capti in potestatem Caesaris venissetit: Eutroj). 8. 12, Opilius deinde Macrinus cum filio Diadumcno facti impe- ratores : Liv. 2 1 . GO, dua cum principibus capiuiUur, See of the Iiiominativey 1. 6. 3.

§16.

The noun adjective, when it is a predicate^ is some- times put substantively in the neuter gender, and there*

x2

Digitized by Google

308 A4!f€UHm» Promum ifc. with SuhkuUivei.

fore does not agree with the substantive its subject Negotium i.e. res, thing, must be understood, to which

it refers. Yet this is more common with poets than with orators or historians ; e. g. Virg. £d. 3. 80, triste lupus stabulis, maturis fhigibus imbres, aHboribus venti,

nobis Amaryllidis nw, sc. triste sunt : a sad thing is a wolf to the folds &c. : triste is not for tristis, but for triste negotium : Virg. JEa. 4. 569, varium et nuUabik semper femina, woman is always a variable and change- able thing: for vegotium variurn &c. i.e. res varia: Ovid. Am. 1.9.4, turpe senez miles, turpe senilis amor: so Cic. ad Div. 6. 22. 3, prflesertim cum omnium rerum mors sit e.i tremum: Offic. 1. 4, r^w7;iw;/e autem omnium animantium est coniimctionis appetitus.

S 17.

Sometimes instead of adjectives, other words are

used : as,

1.) a substanUve : e. g. Virg. Georg. 3. 499j victor equus, the victorious horse: so Cic. Man. 9; Nep. Ages. 4, victor exer- citus : Lucan. 2, 605, taurus victor: Ovid. Trist. 4. 2. 47, currus victor, tniZmpbal car : Plaut. Amph. 1.1. 33^ victores lexemes. This is common in Plautusj Teieaoe, Cicero, and others : as Tcrent* Eun. 3. 5. !» quis me sequitur ? nemo homo est: Qc ad Div. 3. 6, quo quidem kommm neminem potiusti : Ibid. 5. 17. 6, in qua (republica) neminem prudentem hominem res ulla delectat: Ibid. 27. 1, et splendore equiti romano nemini ce- dit : Liv. 37. 53, nemo miles romanus. To these belongs Cic. ad Div. 2. 19* 6, mihi qwutor optatior nemo contingere potuit : yet quBBStor may be in apposition, for tanquam qunstor* To these may be added bellator equus, Viig. Geoig. 145; iEn. 10. 891 : bellator deus, warlike god, i. e. Mars, ibid. 9* 7dl : bel* lator ensis, Sil. IS. 376: bellator campus, StaU Tbeb. 8. 378.

Digitized by Google

Oj Adjectives, Pronouns Sfc. with Substantives. 309

So Cic. TtMc. 4. £4, ista Mlatrix iracundia : Or. TriaU 2. 921,

bellatrix Roma : ibid. 1. 5. 76» bellatrix diva, i. e. Pallas.

2.) Nesdo quisy qus^ quod (quid), is often used by Qcero for ignotus, a, um : for Uim, contomieiiduft or aliquis, any one, contemptuously or otherwise: e. g. Orat. 1. 46, non enim cau-

sidicuui, nescio quern, neque proclamatorem aut rabulam — con- quirimus, sed eum virum 8u:. i.e. contemnendum : ad Div. 6. 18. quod consensisset cum Hispanis quibusdam* si io op- pidutn* nado quodf Pompclus rei frumentaris causa venisset^ eum Gomprebeodere^ ad Cssaremque deduoerei If Pompey had come into / knom not whai torn, &c« : ad Div. 7* 5. 6, ot illud, nesdo quod, noo fortuitiini sed divinum videretur : Catil. 2. 5, quos si raeub cuiisulatUb — ijubtulerit, non breve tiescio (juod tempus, sed multa saet ula propagarit reipublicae ; for aliquod, some short time. So from modesty one may say, scripsi librum, nescio quem, i. e. a trifling book. So nescio quid is used sub- stantively for aliquid^ contemptuously or otherwise : as^ scripsi lifari nesdo quid, i. e. aliquem librum : sometimes with a notion of greatness ; e. g. Cic* Arch. 7, turn illud nescio quid praeclarum ac singulare 8olere existere, whicli may be explained by aliquod, something excellent &c. : and in general, nescio qui, quae &,c. may be explained by aliquis &,c. So Cic, Kosc Am. 39, non paulum nesdo quid : Att, 16. 6, nimoris nesdo quid : Ovid. Am* 3. 4* 28^ nesdo quid esse putant.

S*) Sometimes adverbs are used for adjectives; e. g* heri jeniper lenitas, Ter. Andr. 1* 2. 4, semper for sempitema : ste and Ua are put for talis; e. g. Cic. Rose. Am. 30, sic vita ho- minum est: Ter. Andr. 1. 1. 33, sic vita erat: ibid. 5. 4. IG, sic est hic\ as in English, so is he : ita est homo, ibid. Ad. 1.2, 63 : ita sunt res nostrae, Cic. Att. 4. 1 : ita sum us, Terent. Phorm. I. 3. 20. cf. Ad* 47* 21. Cic. Verr. 5. 46 : iu and sic are also used for hoc ; e. g. Ua aiunt^ Terent. Andr. 1. £. 80 : ka mandasse, Gc. ad Div. ?• 18 : particularly when before the accusative with the infinitive it is superfluous* Hence qtud ita ? bow so ? Sometimes adverbs are used for pronouns ; as domus, unde|i.e. e qua : domusy ubi^ i.e. in qua. On the contrary many

4

Digitized by Go-_^iv.

3 J 0 Of Adjectives, Pronoum ifc. with SubttmUhee.

adjectives are used averbially ; e. g. suave. Hot. Sat. 1. 4. 7& Virg. Eel. 3.63; 4. 43 : ApuL Met 2. p. 118. £im.: vane, Vii^. MiOpll. 854. 8pc.

§18.

Of the pronouns hie, illei iste, ipse, somethmg must be remarked : viz.

1.) Hie refers to a nearer person or thing, lUe to a more distant; e. g. cum patre locutus. Uunc interrogavi, notilluro. When therefore the discoune is about two objects, and hie and ille are used, ille refers to the first, hie to the second : e. g. virtus et doctrine pradara est: kane (i. e. doctrinam) omnes cupiunt, «7/leim (virtutem) contemnunt : or illam contemnunt omnes, hanc cupiunt : so also Marius et Sulla feliciter pugnarunt: ille (i.e. Marius) contra Cimbros, hie (Sulla) contra Mithridatem. Cic. ad Div. 7. 13, ut illud — sic hoc &.c. cf. Cic. Off*. 1. 34. Yet Vie find, that here the ancients often failed, and referred hie to the first, iUe to the second person or thing ; e. g. lute (adver- saria) — iUm (tabuke) &c. Cic. Rose. Com. € : Stoid et Peri- patetici: f2&' (Peripatetic!) — hi (Stoici) &c. Cic. Fin. 4. 4 s 80 Liv. C4, 29 : 30. SO. Sec. : we also find huic — huic for huic — ilH; liic — hie, Cic. ad Div. {}. l6. 8. When three persons or things are spoken oU iste also is used : then ille refers to the farthest, iste to a nearer, and hie to the nearest : e. g. Marius^ Sulla» et C«sar feiices fuere : ille contra Cimbros, bte contra Mithridatem, htc contra Pompeium % where ille means Marius, iste Sulla, hie Csssar : so, pax, doctrine, et virtus, sunt res prs»- clara) : ilia (juia &c., ista quia &c., htc quia &c. : where ilia refers to pax, ista to doctrina, ha^c to virtus. And so in all cases.

Jpse, when joined lo ego, tu &c., mostly, as the subject, remains in the nom., though ego, tu &c. are in other cases ; e-\- cept when it is put in the accusative with an infinitive : as, mihi ipse faveo, not mihi ipsi : me ipse amo^ not me ipsum : tui ipse immemor es: tibi ipse (aves : te ipse amas: sui ipa^ ttbi

Off A^€ctioe$, Pnmaum 4r«. wiih SuUtanthm. 311

ipse, se ipse, nobis ipsi &c» So in the acc. with an inf. : crediBy mibi ipsum favere, tibi ipsum &c. Yet in antithetical sentences, as some betieve, it is used in the same case with ego, tu &c. :

as, alios amas, te ipsum odisti, not ipse : aliis rem concedo, mibi ipsi denego&c. Yet there arc exceptions : e. g. Cic. ad Div. 1. 1, ego omni ofVicio — ceteris satisfacio omnibus, mihi ipse nunquam satisfacio : also without antithesis, me ipsum, te ipsum, nulu ipsi &c. often occur: e. g. se ipsos devoverunt, Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. 3 : nolite vosmet ipsos consolart, Cic. Agr. 2. 28: ex- audimus nosmet ipsosi Cic. Or. 56 : nosmet ipsos amaUmus, Cic. Off. 1.9.

§ 19.

Epithets, wlicther nouns adjective, pronouns adjec- tive, or participles, are often divided from their sub- stantives. Words, for instance, are often inserted be- tween them, which occnrred to the mind sooner than the substantive ; particularly a genitive, or preposition with its case : as magnus patris ainor : tnn unius stUr dio : mea unius opera : mens erga te amor. This is very common: e. g. Cic. ad Div. 1. 9. 28, cum sentential nostras magnum in senatu pondus habere nt ; where mag- num belongs to pondus. Sometimes this division may perplex a learner, as Cic. ad Div. 1. 9. 30, cum mirt* Jicu.s senatus, incredibiUs Italiae totius, et singularis bo- norum omnium cortsrnsus in nie tuendo fuisset ; where nurificusj incredibiUs and singuiaris are three epithets to consensus ; the genitives senatus, Italiae &c. being in- serted : nothing, however, should be inserted, which is not admissible. Sometimes, they are even put in the following sentence : e. g. Cic. Verr.4. 27, vasa ea, quae pulchcrriina apud eum viderat: ibid. 29, de ceteris operibusy quae sua penes ilium essent, se non laborare ; and other examples quoted before.

812 Of Adjeetiwes, Pronouns Sfc. wkk SmittmiHvet.

§20.

Sometimes pronouns relative refer to a word implied in the preceding veib: as conhtravere pauci, in quibus Catilina : de quu (coniuratioue) dicam, Sail. Cat 18, where de qua refers to ooniuratione implied in coniu- ravere : so is, ea, id : e. g. Cic. ad Diy. 2. 3, eqnidem quid sejitknUj aut scribam, aut ne ad earn (sc. senten- tiam) meditere : earn refers to seutentiam implied in sentio : yet the oldest editions have meam quidem sen* tentiam, for equidem quid sentiam; which makes the passage clearer aud less artiiicial.

Of Numeral Adfectwes. Of numeral adjectives we remark :

1. ) Unus, a) is united Ui substantives in the plural, as unse nuptiae : b) io the opuiioo of many it is joined to superlatives to amplify the sense; as^ unus doctissimus the most learned man, U0U8 acerrimus the most spirited. We also find omnium with it; asyuaus omnium doctissimus. Thence some conclude that in unus doctissimus, omnium must properly be understood : unless unus rather be superfluous as with quisquc, having the force of tlie indefinite article^ as iu English^ a very learned man &c.

2. ) Of tlie collective, primary, or ( numerals it may be observed : a) below a hundred, the snialler number stands be- fore or after the greater with the conjunction et : a a) before ; as Cic. Senect. 6, hmc ille egit septem et decern (for which sep* temdecim or septendecim is more common) annis post : liv. 1. SI, Romulus septem ei triginta rcgnaYit amiosy Mama tres et quadraginta : Nep. Hann. 3^ Hannibal muM>r fuinfUi H

Digitized by GoOglc

vig^ vam natos Impenlor lactuft: Hep, Alt. %\, tali modo cum Mpiem €i aj^tuagfnia ammcomplesiet: SueU Cm. 8fi| atque ita irihiu ei vigiitli plaips coofoBsus en : eeptem ei viginti, Gc. Univ. 7 : Liv. 3. 58 : iinus et vigintiy Cic Or. 3. SO : Tac.

Ann. 1.54: millia quinque et viginti, Liv. £1. 27 : quatuor et viginti, Liv. 21. 10: octo etviginti, Gell. 2. 10. 6: sex atque quadraginta, Plin. H. N. 2. 8: quinque et quinquaginta, Col. 12. 23: quinque et trigiDta, Liv. 30. 40: quinque et trigiota miUiay Liv. 29. 25 : duos et triginte ordines, Liv. 37. 40: qua^ taor atque trij^nta, Plin. H. N. 4. 8. Also without a conjunc- tion ; e. g. quatuor quadraglnta, Plant. Most 3. 1. 102, 121 : b b) after : e. g. Cic. Cluent. 27, iudices ifiginta et dtto (where however Ernesti, who without reason alwriys disapproves of the smallernumber following, reads, indices XXXil.). Plaut. Mil. 3. 1.35| equidem haud sum auiios natus prseter quinquaginta et quatuor: Curt. 3. 11, triginta onminoe^ duo ex peditibus de- aiderati sunt : Veil. 2. 65, dieemetuptem)tef^ioiaam : Flor. 2.6, decern et octo annoe : so Liv, 9* 33 : HirL B. G. 8. 4, for duo> deviginti : so decern et tres, for tredecini, Cic. Rose. Am. 7 : decern et sex, for sedecim, Cic. Cluent. 27 : where Ernesti reads XVI : decern et septem, for septcndccim, Liv. 33. 21 : viginti et septem, Cic. Verr. 4. 55 : septuaginta et tres, Liv, 35. 1. But without a conjunctioo the greater is usually prefixed ; as Nep. Dion. 10« circiter annos qumqwtgjmia quinque natus : Cm. B. G* 1. 8, millia passuum decern nooem: Plin. 8. ep. 3, triginta nmem annis : so viginti unus, Plin. H. N. 29^ 6 : vi- ginti quinque, Liv. 7. 38. Pand. 4. f). 1,3 : viginti tribus parti- bus, Plin. H. N. '2. 8 : viginti octo, Pand. 3^. 10. 10: millia viginti octo, Colum. 5. 1.6, 8: 5.2. 3: sexaginta quatuor, Pand. 38. 10. 10: Uigintatres, Plin. H. N. 37. 2 ; triginta octo, ibid. 4. 12: triginta duo, Paod. 38. 10. 10: ducenta triginta duo milliay Cic Verr. 1 . 39 : sigpis centum et triginta tribus, Iiv«30. 35 : ducenta triginta quatuor, Liv. 36. 4. Drakenb. : triginta novem millia, Culum. 5. 2. 5 : tri^nta quinque millia, Liv. 39- 31 : Cic. Verr, 1. 39. Also the smaller number pre- cedes without et; as, quatuor cjuadraginta, Plaut. Most. 3. 1. i02, l^L b) Above a hundred, the greater number precedes.

Digitized

314 Of A^eUiveSf Fronouns Sfc. with Subitatdivei.

1. ^with et ; as Cic. Senect. 5, Gorgias centum et septem com- plevit aoDos : Csbs. B. G. 1. 22, nou loDgius tnilU et quMgaUU pwabos : 2.) without et ; Liv, 30. 35, par ferme numenis cap«  tU8 est cum sgnU militanbus emium tr^mta trilnu: VdiL U 12, ante anoos ducmUoi wnrngmta tex : ibid, per annos eoi. liMi^iimdcctiit.' ceotum viginti octo, Pand, 38. 10. 10: duceota triginta quatuor, lAv, 36. 40. Drak.: ducenta trigiota duo millia, Cic. Verr. 1. 39 : quiugenu u iginta quinque millia, ibid.

Note. SoiiicLimes the poets express cardinal numbers by numeral adverbs : as, bis sex, for duodecim, Virg. ^^n. 9. 272: bis septem for quatuordecim, ibid. 1.71 (75) : annos bis cen- tum, for ducentos, Ovid« Met. 12. 188 : ter centum ibid. 14. 1469 for trecentaa ; ter centum annos, for trecentosy Vijg. iEn. 1. 276 : bwquinque ^ri for deoemviriy Hon Efust

2. 1. 24 : bu miUe equi, for duo millia equontm, Hor. Epod. 9. 17.

3.) Of the wdinal numbers, the greater or less without distinction precedes, with or without et : a) with et : Cic. Senect. 5, qui (Plato) uno et octogesimo anno scribens mor- tuus est : ibid, qui ( Isocrates) eum librum^ ^ quarto et nonage- siroo anno scripsisae dicitur : ibid. 6, cuiu8 a morte hie tertius 6t tricesimus annus est: Nep. Lys. I , sexto et vioesamo anno : Suet. Aug. 101 obiit — septuageumo et sesto aetatis anno : sextus et decimus, Aur. Vict* de Caes. 12 : tertius et vicesi- mus, Cic. Manil. 3: quinta et vigesima pars, Colum. 5. 2: ^juintum et trigcsinuim diem, Colum. 8. 11. id : quarto et scxagcsimo anno, Cic. Brut. 44 : quartum et sexagesimum natalem, Aug. ap. Cell. 15. 7 : quartum annum ago et ocU>«  gesimum, Cic. Senect. 10, i.e. I am in my eighty-fourth year: nono et quadrageumo anno, Varr. ap. GeU. 3. 10 : b) without et: Cic. Att. 6. 1, post Leuctricam pugnam die septingente- simo sexagesimo quinto: Cic. Invent. 1. 54, 55, 56, tertius decimus locus, quartus decimus locus, quintus decimus, sextus decimus: Veil. 1. G, Alexander fuit septimus decimus: so, altero vicesimo die, on the two-and-twcntieth day, Cic. ad Div. 12. 25; pars vigesima quarta, Colum. 5. 1. 10: vigesimi sexti.

Digitized by Google

Of Adjectives, Pronouns 8fc, with Substantives, 315

Lnr. 10. 47 : sesto tricerimo anno, Cie. Off! 8. 8: trioenmo

sexto anno, Liv. 3. 30: anno quinto tricesimo, Li v. 7. 18; Olympiade quadragesima secunda, Plin. H. N. 2. 8 : Olym- piade quinquagesima octava, ibid. : scxagesimum tertium an* num, GelL 15. 7 : decimus tertius, Gell. 18.2: qinnquagesiiiio nno anno, Plin. H. N, 7* 8. Yet the number eipmnng handreda always stands first; as septingmtenmo sepinagenmo aeito: though we find it last, Cic. Att 5. 13, sezagesimo et quingentesimo^ where tiie reading is suspicious.

Note* Quisque instead of omnis is added to ordinal numbers to express the English even/ or each: e.g. septimus quisque dies sacris faciundis est destinatus. Every seventh day is de- voted to sacrificing : so, decimum quemque ad supplicium duci iussity Every tenth &c.: tertio quoque mense praficlsdtiuv Bveiy third &c.: miHenmus quisque vix ista faoere potest: quisque in this case foUows the onfinal number* Quisque is also added to quotus^ and to superlatives ; as, quotus quisque lioc credit? how many bcheve this? optimus quisque, the best

4.) Distributive numerals a) are properly used to denote that the intended number belongs to each person or thing sepa- rately : aSydedit nobis binos libros, temas pennas &c., he gave to each of us two books &C. : Cic, ad Div, 7*1-^ reliquas sunt vmUimm bims per dies quinque magnifies, i.e. two each day: Cic. fid Div. 10. 33. 6, Plane* hinis tabellariis in duas naves impositis, two messengers in each ship : Liv. 3. 36, subiio omnes (decemviri) prodiere cum duodenis fascibus : b) with substantives, which are used in the plural only, they stand for cardinal numbers ; as» binas liters, two letters; not dvud, which would mean two letters of the alphabet: Cic. ad Div. 10. 5 : bmoi a te accepi Uieras: Cic. Manil. 4. Inna faostium eopuD : 90, bina castra &c. They also stand for cardinal num- bers, with substantives which have a singular, particularly in the poets, as was mentioned before.

5.) MiUe is properly an adjective ; as, mille homines, mille

316 (y A^takis, Pro$imiMt if€. mkk SubtUudhtM.

MUt 5, ea nulle nuHt miUlxim: Cic. Pbil. 14. 5, mUle Tbr»- cum : Cte. Mil, 9.0, mille bominum versabatur : Cat. ap. Gell.

1.16, mille paspuum est: Liv. 23.44, mille passu urn erani (tor erat); as the English thousand is so used. But milUa, thou- saudSf is always a substantive, aod used ooly of more Uiao one thousand ; m, duo miUia booimuiiiy tria niUia

6. ) Numbers above a hundred thousand arc formed by tlie numeral adverbs ; as, bis centena millia, or bis centum mitlia : Cic. Verr. 1.10; PLia. H. M. 33. 10, decies centena oiiUia: Liv. 43. 6t decies centum miUia.

7. ) For millies millena, millies mille, or millies millia, the Romans preferred decies centum^ or centena millia : for bis nUliet miUena, vicies centena, or centum millia : Qc. Verr. !• 10, deciei centena milfia: liv. 43. 6, decies centum miUia: Mart 1. 104. l^dedes millia centum: Hor.Sat. 1.3. 15, decies centena, i.e. nullia: Mart. 1. 104. 12; 3. 6l. 3, decies, i.e. centum millia: Cses. B. G. 5. 13, ita omnis insula est m cir- cuity vicies centum millia passuum : so Oudendorp ; other editions have centena: Auct. B. Afric. 97# thcies centena millia.

8. ) Since the expression decies sestertium, a million sester- ces, vicies^ centies sestertium, two, ten million sesterces &c., b frequent in Cicero,— to understand it, it should be known* a) that a serterce is a coin in value about two-pence ; but a ses- tertium is a gold coin worth a thousand sesterces : b) with the numeral adverbs in ies, sestertium is always sing, neut., and tlierefore etjuivalcnt to a thousand sesterces. Decies sestertium or decies H. S., would properly mean, ten thousand sesterces ; but the adverb centies is understood, and it means a million serterces : so centies sestertium means centies centies sestertium, ten million sesterces* The word sestertium is used in all erases ; and as it is commonly written H. S. we must judge from the context which case is meant : e. g. Nom. Cic Off*. 3. 24, ses- tertium millies rehnquatur : Sen. ad Helv, 10, cui sestertium centies egestas fiiit. Gen, Tac. Ann. 2. 86, Csesar decies ses-

Digitized by Gt) ^.,1.-

817

ttrtii dote aolatiua est: Ltr. 45. 4, ad Boniiiiani sestortii decies* Aecut. Tac* S. 47» oeades settartkm polUcttiui Casar : Sao.

ad Helv. 10» sestertium centies compiitavit : Cic. Pbil. 12. 5, sestertium septies millies avertisse: Cic. Verr. 2. 10, sestertium quadhngenties accepisse. Ablat. Tac. S. i?, Pi^o accepto quinquagies sestertio relegaretur : Sen. ad Helv. 9> Cesar cen- ties sesteitio ccMiant: ibid. \% panloariiim decies setterdo oubuot: ibid. 10, ai in serterdo oendes vixiMt: Nep. Att 14» in terterdo viiaea : Plin. H. N. 8. 48» qtt» Neroni quadragies sestertio nuper stetere. In all these places, sestertium is the neut. sing., and to be translated hundred thousand sesterces. Beginners should be careful not to confound sestertium neut. siog. with sestertium gen. plur. masc., which tlie learned have often done in Cicero: aomedmes H. S. denotes sestertiiit as wdl as sesterdum, and dm we are obliged to jiuige die impoft of such expiessions, as XX H* S.» by the context. We also have this form without sestertiuin; decies asris, i.e. decies cen- tum millia aeris, Li v. <24. 1 1 : decies for decies centeua inillia, .Mart. 1. 104. 12; 3.61.3: decies centeua, Hor.Sat, 1.3. \5.

Section 4. Of the use of the Nominative.

There are two uses of Ae nominatiTe, which must

be carefully distinguished : sometinies in the order of oonstruction it precedes the Terb, though in the actual arrangement it may follow, and is then the subject or principal nominative with which the verb agrees. Sometimes in the order of construction it follows the Teri>, asd is then either the predicate or a definition of the predicate. Since in this respect the actual order does not always agree with the order of con- struction, these nominatiyes to the inexperienced are at times difficult to distinguish, and can only be deter- mined by the judgment of the reader, and the help of

318

Of the NaminaHve.

the context Unless one understand the whole sen- fence, we shall not distinppiish their different nomina- tives : and it is often no slight matter to decide upon the subject nominative^ or, as it is called in schools, the nonunatiTe: eyen the greatest philologists have confessed their inability to determine it, in some dif- ficult passages of the ancients. As a point of great importauce for understanding the ancients, we shall treat accurately of both : first, of the subject nomi- native; secondly, of the predicate nominative.

Of the Sul^ect orprincqKU Ncmmaiwe which precedes

the Verb.

I.) Every sentence must begin with a subject or

principal nominatiye ; this is also the first word to be determiaed before one proceeds further: e.g. virtus reddit nos felices, virtue renders us happy: if we had felices nos virtus reddit, or reddit nos virtus felices, still virtus is the subject: again, pater tuus est doctus, thy father is learned, or doctus est pater tuus ; pater tuus is the subject in both : so, omnes homines sunt mortales, or mortales sunt omnes homines; omnes homines is the subject in both. It is the same in con- nected sentences; as, pater imperavit, ut filio libri traderentur : in die first sentence pater, in the second libri, is the subject. Note, Though properly it should precede only the indicative and conjunctive, yet some- times it is before 1) the imperative ; e. g. aperite ali- quis, for aperiat, Terent. Ad. 4. 4. 24 : aperite atque Erotium aliquis evocate. Plant Men. 4. 2 : 2.) the infinitive in narrations : see after, No. 2. Obs. 4.

Digitized by Google

Of the N<mmiaiwe.

319

Ejpcqdkms. This principal nominatiTe often faib :

A. When it may be easily understood : it is then generally omitted : e. g.

1.) The pronouns ego^ tu^ I'los, vos, are generally omitted, because bebg the only nonunatives to th«r proper termination^ ^ey are easily understood : e.g» oro te, ut ad me venias^ for

ego ore te, ut tu ad me venias. So Cic. Cat. 1 . 2, haberous eDim, for nos habcmus : ibid, vivis, ct vivis non ad deponendum, for tu vivis : ibid, cupio me esse clementem, for ego cupio : ad Ihv. 14. 15, si vales bene est, valeo; for si tu vales— , ego ▼aleo: ad Div. l6. 13, omnia a te data mihi putabo, si te valentem videro. Summa cura ezspectabam^ where ego three times fails : Ovid. Am. 3. 4. 17, nitimur in Tetitum, cupinus* que negata, where nos twice fails : Cic. Manil. 2, causa qu» sit, videtis ; and so continually.

No/e. Yet thesie pronouns must be expressed 1 .) when an emphasis is intended, that is, when they are pronounced with a certain stress; as, am / he? e^one sum? thou hast done it (no other mao), tu fecisti. So Viig. Mo, I, I , tile ^o, qui quondam gracili modulatus avena — arma, virumque cano: Viqi;. Ma, 7* 335» Juno says to the fury Alecto, Ht potes una- nimes armare in prodia firatres : Terent. Andr. 1. 1. 1. «of istCBC intio aufertc, i/ott there, take &c. : ibid. 2, 1. 10, tu, si hie sis: Cic. Cat. 1 . 'i, at tios vicesimum iani diem patimur hebesccre aciem horum auctoritatis : sometimes the pronoun is even doubled for great emphasis ; Cic. Cat. 1 . 1, nos, nos, dico aperte, consuies desumus. £.) in an antithesis ; as, ego sum pauper,

dives : fraUr turn me amat, tu me odisu : Auct. ad Uerenn.. 4. 53, ego reges eieci, vos tyrannos introducitis : ego libertatem^ qutt non erat, peperi: vos partam servare non vultis: Hor. Bpist 1. 10. 6, fti nidum servas, ego laudo ruris amoeni rivos : Virg. Eel. 1. 5, nos patriam fugimus, tu, Tityre, lentus in um- bra formosam resonare doces Amaryllida silvas. Yet they are sometimes used, where they might be omitted; as, non tu quidero, 8u:., Cic. Fat. 1.

Digitized by Google

820

Qf the NomuuUive,

2 . ) So ille, is, and ofber nominativaB are omitted, if th^ hmwe beeo lately ezpiesBed : e. g. pater te amat, et in perpetuum amabit; for et pater (or et itle) in perpetuum &c. ; where it is evident that pater or ille (sc. pater) is undeistood with amabit :

and so in other instances.

Note* A Dominative is often omitted when not itself but some other nominative last preceded^if it ma/ be really understood : e. g. pater filio imperavit, ut ad se veniret : so in questions^ au- divisdne rem ? audivi. Yet the following omissioo of the no- minative is rather harsh, Liv. 45. '20, omnibus sermonibus mu- neribusque et prsesens est cultus Attahis et proficiscentemprose- cuti sunt ; i. e, Roman! : prosecuti sunt widiout Romani is harsh, since Attains is the preceding subject : it may however be explained like aiunt^ sc. homines ; so prosecuti sunt, sc. Ik^ mines : ibid. 9B, ubi et alia quidem visa, (sc« sunt aib iEm. . Paulo) et lovem veluti prnsentem intuens oaotus animo est : ac* ^milius Paulus. Still harsher is Sail. lug. 101. 5, dum eo modo equites praeliantur, Boccbus cum peditibus, quos Volux filius eius adduxerat, neque in priore pugna, in itinere morati, adf heratit, postremam Komanorum aciem invadunt. Here a nomuMtive is wanting to adfoeraat : for neque in priora, et qui nan in prioie would have been more accurate.

3. ) The nominative fails to the third person of certain verbs, especially those which mean, to say, to tell &c., as aiunt^ dicunt^ ferunty sc. homines : this nominadve from popular usage beii^ commonly omitted. This sometimes also happens with other verbs, as credunt, arbitrantur, admirantur 8cc. : e. g. Cic. OC 2. 1 1, nemo iustus esse potest, qui — anteponit. Maximeqne admirantur (homines) eum, qui pecunia non movetur : quod, in quo viri perspectum sit, hunc igni spectatum arbitrantur.

4. ) A nominative very often foils with die tiiiid person of sum, when qui follows and represents the subject ; as, est qui dicat, for est aliquis or homo qui dicat : sunt qui dicant, for sunt ah- qui &c. qui dicant: fuerunt qui dicerent : erunt qui dicant &c« : so es^ ubi possis dedanure sa^ntiam tuam : for est locus Uc» This nominative is usually wanting in the ancients.

Digitized by Google

Of the NimimUive.

321

5.) The pronoun » often faiU^ when it is immediately followed or proceded by qui : as, felix est (li), qui deiim amat ; or qui deum amat, (is) feUs est : so, errat, qui hoc credit, or qui hoc credit, errat &c« 

B. With certain verbs, a nominative is always want- ing, nor can any be understood :

1.) With the third person singular of passives, wiiich hare not the other persons, because their active in o does not govern an accusative : they are used impersonally, or without a preced- ing subject, and in the perf. the participle is neut. ; as parcitur nibi, I am- spared, parcitur fihi, pardtur patri, parcitur nobi8» Tobis, parentibus : and so throi^h all tenses ; as, pareebatur mihi, parcitum est mihi &c. : 'so, persuadetur mihi, tibi I am persuaded &c.: persuadebatur milii, pcrsuasum est mihi &c. Yet some of these verbs are at times found with an accusative : as persuadere aliquem, Petron. 62, 64 : Enn. ap. Serv. ad Virg. Miu 10. 100. Thence also the passive is used pmonally ; as persuasus es^ Cic. ad Di?« 6« ?• Case. ; perBuasos eri^ Ovid. Art 3* 679 : animus persuasus videtur, Anct. ad Her. 1. 6: persuasa est^ Pbnd. I. 8. 7 : pmuasum (acc. masc.) Cees. B. 0. 7*

^} With the neuter of the part, fut pass, when it is used impmooaUy and has the name of a gerund : as, e^t euodum or eundum est, one must go ; mihi esteundum, I must go : soscri- beudum est mihi, I must write ftcc.

Note, a) These gerunds are always predicates, whose sub- jects fail ; therefore the proper order is est eundum &c. though it may be reversed in writing, b) gerunds of verbs, which do not take ao accusative, are impersonal, and do not admit a no- minative before them : though of many we find an entire parti- ciple ; as fruendus, a, um, utendus, a, um : e. g. facies fruenda mihi, Ovid. Her. 20. 119: fruenda sapientia est, Cic. Fin, 1.1: yet fruor and utor take also an accusative : but the gerunds or neuters of the fut. part. pass, finom verbs which govern an ac- cusative, may be used as participles, and have a nominative be- ibie them; as, hocestscribendum, legendum : they are also used

VOL. I. Y

Digitized by GoOglc

322

OJ tht Sumiuative.

in the other genders ; as, liber est scribenduM, epistola est bcii- benda, liteiae sunt scribeiulae Sic.

3.) With tlie inipcrbon.il sirbs of an active termination, the nominative regularly fails ; as I .) paMiitct, pudet, miseiet, tcedet, piget. Yet since we say poenitet me laboris, pudet me t'acti, roiseret me tui, taedet me studii, piget me opera, it seems that these geDitives are put for nominatives, and are goremed by a nominative omitted, e. g. by negotium : as» negotium laborisme pcenitet 8cc. We also say pcenitet me fiecisse, &c., where the infinitive fecisse may be considered as a nominative. To these belongs interest patris, interest men Sec. e. g. disccre, it concerns &c., unless discere be the subject nominative : 2.) decet; as, me decet amare virtutem, it becomes me Uc,, unless amare be the nominative : 3.) opoVtet; as, opoitet me discere, it behoves me &c., unless here also discere be the nominative* We also find oportet (ut) ego discam, where ut ego discam may be the nom. It is hence clear, that when we find homo oportet mortem mc- ditetur, or iKMiiinnn oportet niortetn rneditari, we must refer homo and homiuem not to oportet, but to meditetur, meditari.

Nole. We also find these impel iional verbs with a nomina- tive; as, forma viros neglecta decet, Ovid. Art. 1. 509 : id decet, Cic. Off. 1.31: deceant, ibid. : also pudeo. This has been ob- served Part I. chap. 3. 8. 1 . To these also belong ningit, pluit, tonat &c., which were there mentioned, and with which some understand coelum, deus &c.

C. The nominative fails in the expression venit mihi

in mentem illius diei, lei &c. that day, thing &c. comes to my mind. Since we find venit mihi in mentem ilie dies See., illius diei stands for the nominative. But since tliis does not seem so entirely to accord, appa- rently some word must be understood, perhaps nego- tium; so that negotium diei stands for dies: some supply memoria, which is less probable : but the whole matter is merely conjectural.

Digitized by Google

Cf the Nominative

323

D. Sometimes for the principal nominative we find an accusative, when qui follows : as Terent £un. 4. 3* 11| EutMchumy quern dedisti nobia, quantas dedit turbas; for Eunuchm: we must explain Eunuchum by quod attinet ad ; or Eunuchum quem may be taken together, U being understood with dedit So Virg. iEn. 1. 573 (577), urbem quam statuo vestra est; for urbs. This accusative for a principal nominative is often governed by a verb; Caas. B. G. 1. 39, rem fru- meniariam ut satis commode supportari posset, timere dicebant ; for timere dicebant, at yes frtimentaria «S:c. : Terent Eun. 1. 2. 86, et istam nunc times, quae abducta est, ne ilium — prseripiat tibi ; for times, ne Uta il- ium preeripiat &c. : ibid* 5. 8. 5, scin me in quibus sim gaudiis; for scin, in quibus ego sim graudiis ; Cic. ad Div. 8* 10. 8* CcbI., nosti MarceUum quam tardus sit ; for nosti, quam tardus sit Marcdlm* So in English, Thou kuowest the man, how slow he is &c.

E. Sometimes the nominative, which fails, must be supplied from the preceding or even the following sen- tence : a) from the preceding : To these belong pardy the places quoted above, scin me in quibus sim gaudiis &c.: especially Liv. L 1 et, inquemprimum egrcssisunt locum, Troia vocatur^ where the nom. hie from the pre- ceding locum is understood with vocatur ; or better, et locus in quem egressi sunt, Troia vocatur. b) from the following : Liv. L 14, postatur agf% quod inter urbem ac Fidenas est, there was so much land laid waste as was between Rome See, : id fails with agri, and quod is used for quantum^ as elsewhere : Cic. Verr. 4. 27, mittit homini — - vini, olei, (sc. id) quod (i. e. quantum) satis esset &c.

Y 2

Digitized by Google

324 Of the Naminatwe.

F. Sometimes die nominative stands in an improper

place, as in- the first sentence, when it ouoflit to be in the second : e. g. potest enim accidere promissum ali- quod et conventumy ut id effici sit inntile, Cic. Off. L 10; for potesf enim accidere, ut promissum Sec. : un- less we prefer, potest enim accidere, promissum aliquod et conventum ut effici sit inutile.

Observations.

Of the subject or principal nominative wemay further observe :

1.) Sometiroes in the andents two or more sul^t nomina- tives stand together, one denonoga whole, the other a part, and therefore the former is put for the genitive: e.g. Liv. 9* 27, Con"

suies Sulpicius in dextro, PoetcUus inlsevocornu consistunt, for consulum ; Drakenborch reads consilium : SO. 24, OnerarieEy pars maxima ad ^gimurum — alia adversus urbem ipsam ad Calidas Aquas delats aunt) for onerariarum. This may be considered an apposition, and was above treated of under that name.

£«) For qui, qus», quod, we often find si quis, si qua &c, and in the plural; where is, ea, id, precedes or follows, or some* times is omitted : e. g. Cic« ad Qu. Fr. 1. 1. 13, mutare animum

et, si quid est penitus insitum moribus, id subito evellere ; for et, quod est moribus : Verr. 5. 25, iste (Verres) — si qui seoes aut defornies erant, eos in hostium niimero ducit : ad Div. 9. 11.3, non tarn id laboro, ut, si qui mihi obtrectent, a te refuteo- tur, where ii faib \ for ut, qui mihi obtrectent, ii &c« This is very usual in Cicero and others : as Sail. Iug« 101* 4, oeteri — corpora tegere (i. e. tegebant) et ft in manus venerant, ob» truncare : yet the proper sense of si in these instances is always regardefi.

3.) The pUiral of qui, when as a subject it takes after it the

Digitized by Google

Of the Nominative. 325

predicate pauci or multi, always stands in the nominative, though in English the genitive is used : as, cave iniinico>, (fui multi sunt, of whom there are many : sodomus, quit muUa sunt inbac urbe. But if multi and pauci are a part of qui, qui is changed into quorum, multi or pauci b«ng the subject: as, habui amicos io- numeros, quorum paud adhuc vivunt; or quorum mulH iam mortui sunt It is the same with quot ; we may not say* How many are there of you ? quot sunt vestrum ? but quot estis ? for YDS is the subject and quot the predicate : so, Quot sunt hi ho- mines i how many are there of these men i But if we mean a part, and say. How many of you (amongst you) will read this book i then we use Quot vestrum i .here quot is the sulgect : this should be carefully observed.

4.) It has been before observed, chap. l. 18, that ipse with tu &c.» is moie usual in the nominative^ even when the latter are in other cases : as, ego ipae» mihi ipse, ubi ipse; mihi ipse displiceo, se ipse interfecit &c.

II.) The subject or principal nominative takes the verb after it in the same person. Thus ego takes the verb in the first person ; ego amo : tu in the second : other nominatives sing, in the third : and so of the plural.

Observations.

U) These personal terminations or persons follow even when the nominatives (persons) are only supposed : as, quanquam te moo, tamen me odbti ftc.; for tamen tu me odisti &c. So pa- trem rogavi quidem, sed noluit predbusmos satisfacere; pater

or ille sc. pater is understood before noluit : rogamus ut amctis virtutem, quia vos reddere potest felices : here nosis understood vinth rogamus, vos with ametis, virtus with potest : errant, qui putant ; homines or ii is understood with errant.

Qui, quae, quod, may stand in the place of all persons, and therefore lake after it all the penonal terminations : hence we

Digitized by G()-_^iv.

Ofth Nomumiivt*

must conuder to wbal fwnoD it rofcnt e. g. ego, qui |9 pm amloo ^6tft, valde erravi : here qui reifers to ego, and therefore

takes after it the first person : iu qui literas rmios, non potes; here it refers to tu and takes the second person : homo qui ita vivit^ felix e^t: not, qui Uterarum cupidi tiMMit, rogamus &c.; here qui mfers to nos and taketi U)e first pmon : voi» fui virtutern odi$ti$9 timere debetia : k m^mn quipteemii noo deboit mirart* Alao egih qop t» pim^ qui omw ithMf I am oot one that must know aU things : tu non is es, qui omnia scias : pater non is e$ty qui omnia iiiai : and so in the plural. This should be carefully noticed, since the English takes a third person throughout, wliich may miiilead a be^nner. Tiu« alfio takes place when qui ia put for ut ego, ut tu &c. or cum ego, cum tu &c : at» aum digmia qin lauder, I deserve to be praised : ea dignus qui lauderis : virtus est digna qu» laudetur: so ego qui (cum ego) scirem rem ita se habere, eo profectns sum, I, since I knew 8cc. : tu me odisse poles, qui a me semper amatus sis ^ non possum tibi credere, qui me stepefefelkris : non possim patrem odisse, qui me tan- topereaimrt ; laudatU no$ qui simus veatia laude indig^i: Uuh damus vos, qui tam preclaita vivatis &€.

3. ) Quot, when it inquires about the whole number, takes afler it all the persons ; ^s, Quot sumus? how ma^y are we ? not, quot sunt nostrum ? Quot estis? no^ quot sunt veatrum I It is the same with the answer, Nos sumus decern, we are ten (in all) : vos estis viginti : ilti sunt centum : tot sumus, we are so many : tot estis : tot sunt illi. It is somewhat different with quot sunt nostrum, vestrum &c., nostrum sunt decem Sec, since the^ express a part : as, how many of u& '{ i« e* from or out of our number ; and so of the others,

4. ) From what precedes it is clear, that the subject nomina- tive can be used only with tlie 6nite verb following ; that is, be- fore the parts of the verb which have a personal terminadoo^ viz. the indicative and conjunctire: not, therefore, before the

• infimtive* Thence in the expressions dicitur pater vemssey di- cuntur miUtes fugisiic^ videtur res certa esse &Cm the nomina- tives p^teri milites^ and res^ are not governed by dicitur, di-

Digitized by Google

i)J ihe }<iomutaiive

327

cunlur &c., but precede them, and therefore do not precede ve- nisse &c. The order of construction is, pater dicitur venisse ; milites dicuntur fugisse &c. : tlierefore venisse, fugisse &c. are gDverned by the preceding verb according to the rule, that wheo two verbs come together the latter is in the in6nittve«  Yet the Dominative very often occurs as a subject before the iofin. imp., but only in narrations : as, Caesar proficisci, imperare &c. Caesar marches, orders &c. Nothing is more common with historians: e. g. Cjps. B. G. 1. Hi, iiUciini Ccesar A\.duos fru- mentum, quot essent pubiice polliciti,^ag//<7re : Liv. 1 . 4, ita genUi, ita educati — venando peragrare circa sal tus : Sail. Cat* 6.4, paud ex amicis auxilio eae, for erant. Orators and poets use the same form : Cic. Verr* £. 76« harere homo, venari rubere : Virg.iCn.9.685, not pavidi trepidare metu : it is calM the narra- tive infin. It is supposed to be governed by ca pi, ccepit&c., which often, not always, applies : c. ^. Sail. lug. 92, milites neque pro opere consistcre piuptcr iiii([uiiatem loci, neque inter vineas tfiiie pehculo adtnmiUrure ; optimus quisque cadere &c., where po- tueruntynot cceperunt, may be understood witli consistere, admi- oistrare. Perhaps with these infinitives the ancients understood no verbs at all. It is the same cap. 97# neque virtus, neque arma satis tegere: where if something must be understood, po- terant is better than ca^pcrant. Cum, sinref readily stands be- fore this infin. : Sail. lug. 98, '2, iamcjuc dies consumtus erat, cum tameo barbah nihil rr>nf(fcre, atqueachus insUtre: so cum Appius iuB dicere, Liv. 2. ii7 ; also with an accus, of the sub- ject ; e. g. cum interim iegem exerceri for am ~ lex exerceretur, Liv. 4,5}, where, however, an accus. with an infin. precedes. Somewhat diflerent is Liv. 1 . 35, cum se'non rem novam petere; where cu/ii would be better away : also the nom. sometimes precedes the iin}X)rative : sec above, n. 1.

111.) The subject or principal nominative takes the ▼erb after it in the same number, as is evident of itself.

When therefore this nominative is sing, or plur., the verb must be the same : as, ego amo, nos amamus, pa- ter docet, filii discunt, nuptise sunt factee, literce sunt scriptae &c.

V

Digitized by Google

328 Of the Nominative.

Exceptions.

1 •) AAer'nouns of multitude or collective nouns, that is nouns of the sing. numb, which denote a multitude, or more than one thing or perBOu, as pars, muttitudo, nobilitas (the nobility or

nobles), quisque, alius (for alii) when alius (for alii) follows, since they refer to the sense, and not to the mere iirammatical number, we often in the ancients find a plural verb : e. g. Liv. 1. aOf It se audianty domum suam quemqut inde ahituros : 34. 47| ad quod signum par^ismcxtric^erunt sese : Sail. Cat. 23. 6, namque antea pleraque nobUUai invidia aestuabat, et quasi pol- lui consutatum emfe^ffff f : lug. 14. 15,parsincrucemcre^i\/M7ri bcstiis obiecli sc. sunt : Virg. Gcorg. 4. 378, purs epulis one- rant raensas et plena reponunt pocula : so pars secant verubusrjue Jiguntf Virg. ^n. 1 . 212 (2l6) : pars fossaseip/erew/, pars vcl- lerent, Liv. 9. 14: pars utraque avidi erant, Liv. 23. 44: magna part can (suitO» Liv. 6. 24 : so also tantum lo inaity, is used with the plur. : Flaut. Poen. 3. 3. 5f sed quid hue tontum htmnmm (i.e. tot homines) ineeduntf ecquidnam adfemnt. Amongst collectives we may in a certain sense reckon .substan- tives in the sing, which are united by cum ; as e/t/a cum pnnci- pibus capiutUur : of which we spoke before^ n. 6. 3.

2.) We also find places in the ancients, where the verb agrees not with the subject or principal nominative, but with the pr^ dicate, wMch however is dc^tive; and this defect or error seems to have arisen from prefixing the predicate : e. g. Tereot.

Andr. 3. 3. 2.i, Amantiuni ira amoris integratio est : it should j)roperly be sunt, agreeing with irae ; but because integratio is interposed, Terence, or rather the person there speaking, from haste, and because it is in his memory, takes int^ratio for the subject. In this way it must always be accounted for : Sail, lug. 18. 11, digress! posaedere ea loca, qua prozume Cartha- ginem Numidia a^lhttur : here again Numidia is prefixed: Cic. Div. 2. 43, non omnis error stuliiua est dicctida : Liv. 1. 1, gem ufihersa Veneti adpellnti : Liv. 1. 35, loca fori adpellati: Ovid. Art. Am. 3. 222, ve&tes, quas geritis, sordida lam fuit.

Digitized by Google

Of the Nominative,

for tuerunt : something similar was reniarkeci above (Seci. 3. 2. G.) of qui : as Cic. Sext. 42, conventicula honiinuin, (iu<£. postea civUates nonunata sunt : ball. Cat* est locus ia carcere quod Tuiiiamm adpellatur: with more passage^ in tfaesaine place: where also it was lemarked, that this occure only with the verbs to be, to wane &c« 

3. ) We also find places where the verb agrees not with the prindpal nominadve^ but with the substantire affixed for ex. planatioD (called Apifosittoo) : e.g. Plin. H. N. 81. 2, Tttngri,

civil <is Gal lice t tbntem habet insignem; for habcnt. Yet this is unusual with Cicero and his contemporaries. He rather says, Cic. ad Div. 7. 1. 6, delicise tuae, noster Msop/us^ewmDodixfuit, not fuerunt : for .£sopus, not deUci»y is the principal nomina- tive. Yet he has once used a sing, verb after a nom. piur., bfr* cause quisque was with it: Off. 1.41, ut enim /rtclores et tt qui signa fkbricantur, et vero etiam poeto suum quisque opus a vulgo considerari vult; for volunt (sc. pictores, ii, qui &c. et poeta?) : where, however, he proceeds to speak of them in the plur. hique et secum et cum aliis — exquirunt. These places should be noticed; and it should be remarked, whether more of the same kind occur in good writers.

4. ) We often find also places, where the verb fails, which must be understood : e. g. verum hssc hactenusi but so far tins (sc. diximus, m^ripsimus,) Cic. ad piv. 12. 25 : sed tu mdius (sc. nosti or scis) ibid. 23 : verum hec coram (sc. loquemur),

Cic. Att. 6. 1; 7*3: particularly the verb esse: e.g. omnia praeclara rara (sunt), Cic, Amic. 21 : agro mulctaii (sunt), Liv. 8.11: pars obiecti (sunt). Sail. lug. 14 : quemque abi- turoa (esse), Liv. 1* 60.

IV. ) The subject or principal nominative takes after it (e. g. after sum, es &c.) Ilie predicate in the same

number and gender. See hereon, § 2. n. II. and III.

V. ) Tlie subject or principal noimuative which pre- cedes the verby is.

Digitized by G()-_^iv.

330 0/ the ^omiimlive.^

1. ) generally a bubstaDtive; ai>, pater docet, filius est assi- duus

2. ) often an adjective used substantively, i.e. without a substantive j as, muUi credunt, onmes sciunt; particularly a neuter ; as, honest urn est prseferendum utili : han€ita aiiot pne- ferenda utilibus : tantum virium ei datum est, quantum opens adbibitum est : so omne, omnia &c. : to these also belong par* tidpleswhen they are used substantively; asamantes loveis Stc» See above, Sect* 3. § 10. d. 1.

3«) oflen a pronoun ; as egOf tu &c. : also others which stand without substantives ; as ille, hie Hc.zkie est pater tuus : hec

est mater meu, not hoc: especially the neuter; as, iioc est bo- num Sec.

4. ) often also an infinitive, a) without a case; as, errare hu- manum est: discere est honestius quam non discere : where discere and non discere are two subjects : so interest mea discere I poenitet me Jedste: patris est c^ere; venit mihi m mentem vereri: where (fiscere, fecisse &c. are subjects : for the order is fecisse poenitet me; discere est meum ; dooere est pa- tris (officium) : Sic. b) with its case, and all which belongs to it ; as, patris est alere liberos t where alere liberos is tlie subject : for the order is, alere liheius (to support his children) est patris (officium or negotium): so boni pastoris est (properK esse) ton- dere pecus, nou deglubere, Sueton. Tiber. 3SJ; where the order is tondere pecus &c. So vaeare culpa magnum est solatium, Cic. ad Div. 7- 3 : didicwe fideliter artes emollit mores, nec mt esse feros, Ovid. Pont. £. 9* 47 : so Ovid. Art, 2. 43B, non facile est aqua commoda mente pati : 603, exigua est virtus prastare sileutia rebus: Liv. 2. 12, et facere cf patijhrtia Ro- manum est: Cic. Vcrr. 4. 15, est boni iudicis parvis ex rebus coniecluram Jacere utuuscuiusque et cupiditatis et incoatmeii* tie*

5. ) often also a whole sentence ; as, a) the accusative of the subject with the infin. ; as, /e non istud audivisse mirum est: Cic. Verr. 5. G6, facinus est vtnctrt Romanum scdus

uiyiii^cu by Googlc

Of the Nomin^V€>

331

verbetari : propc parriddium (est) necari : the order is* oMiii liomanum vinciri &c. : Ovid. Am. 1 10. 96, turpe erit ingemum mitius esse fern : so, interest filii patrem diu vivere : ncccsse est deiim esse iiistitm : opoitet hominem viulta discere : b) to these the sentences seem to belong, where oecesse est, accidit, fit &c. m followed by ut and the conjunctive : e. g. oecesse est (ut) kmo nmrmittrp that a man die it neoetsary ; therefore ut honio BBoriatur ia tlie aubfect» and nacesie est- the pmficate. So ac* ddit Mi pattr moreretur : tlie order is, ui pater mortfttur aisd«  dit : saepe fit, ut homines muUa netciant &c.

6.) The participle dso of the neut. gend. is used by Livy as

a subject ; 7. 8, diu non periitatum tenueratdictatorem, ne &c. : id, quod diu non periitatum erat, or perlitatio diu non facta : 28. 2(j, haud procul iam Carthagine aberant, cum ab obviis audiium, postero dieomnem ezercitum cum M. Silaiio ia Lace- tanos proficiscif noo nietu modo omni — liberavit eos, sed &c., where auditum as a sul^t nominative belongs to liberavit, and is used for auditio or fama : see more examples above, 3 . § 10. n. 2*

7«) Sometimes adverbs stand for substantives, and therefore assul^ts: e.g. eras istud quando venitf Mart. 6.d9«2: alittd eras eg^t hos aooos» Pers. 5. 6B: so, danim mom fo* nestras intrat, Pers. 3. 1 : mane est, Plaut. Pen. 1. 3. 33: mane erat, Ovid. Fast. 1. 547: mane uH bis foerit, ibid. 6. 199 : but mane is perhaps a real substantive, the morning : thence multo mane, Cic. Att. 5. 4. See more examples above, Sect. 3.

8.) Other words may stand as substantives and thence as subjects, when considered merely as words with no regard to their meaning : as, amo est activum ; amor est passivura ; amare est prsesens infinitivi ; ex estpmpositio : this was noticed above. Sect 3.^ H.

Note, Since so much depends on Uie knowledge of the sub- ject ; before we proceed to the union of two subjects, we shall add the following remarks for learners :

1.) The subject often does not stand in its right place; i. e.

9

Digitized by Google

332

Of the Nominative,

it often folbwt its verb, which lewk tearners and sotnetinies teachers to false explanations. Yet in the order of construction,

which must be known in the translation of each sentence, it must be supposed and taken before its verb : e. g. when we find, doctus est pater : miseri sunt homines ; rex adpellatus est Deio- tarus ; pater, homines, Ddotarus is the subject — ^Tbe infioitirea occasion more difficulty ; as, humanum est emutp for tfTOTt est humanum : venit mihi in mentem veren, for verert venit &c. : equorum est hinmre : boni pastoris est tondere pecus non de^ glubere ; where hinnire, tondere, deglubere pecus are subjects. Particularly officium is sometimes incorrectly taken for a sub- ject» because it precedes, though it is really a predicate : as, officium paientum est alere iiberos. Here the learner would be inclined to use alendi after officium, which according to his no- tion precedes : and if he hear from the teacher that the andenls alwa3rs use alere, without the reason being explained, he is puz- zled to know why officium must at one time have an infinitive, at another time a gerund after it. But in fact the infinitive does not follow it, since the order is, alere Iiberos est officium paren- tum, whence it is clear that alendi cannot be used, since alere instead of being governed by officium is the subject to which officium is the predicate.

2.) Beginners often hear of the accusative with tiie infinitive being used for ut, quod, an, quin : they should at the same time be informed, whence this accusative is to be taken, or, what is the ptincipai thing, which word the accusative should be. This is always the subject or principal nominative, and no other : e.g. scio consulem tc aJpellatum esse: here te not con^^ulem is tlie accusative with the infinitive : it is used instead of scio, quod tu es adpellatus consul ; where tu is the subject. So audio tibi a patre multos libros datum iri, for quod multi libri dabuntur tibi a patre : audio mulios hbroajMfrem tibi daturum esse, for quod pater dabit (or daturus est) multos libros tibi : in tiie former instance multos libros, in the latter patrem, is the accusative with tlie infinitive. Sometimes the arrangement occasions dif- ficulty, particularly when a new infinitive is introduced : yet if one can determine the subject, there is then no difficulty : e. g.

Digitized by Google

Of the Nominative.

333

audio d'ici venturum esse patrem, or venturum dici patrem. Here the order is, audio patrem dici venturum esse, 1 hear that the father is said to be comiog ; for audio quod pater dicitur esse venturus.

VI.) If two or more subjects or principal nomiaa- tives of the singular number, connected by the con- junctions et, ac &c. (which, however, sometimes fail) precede the verb, the verb which refers to them is in the plural ; since these subjects represent a plurality : e. g. pater et mater adhue vimmty pater et mater suiU sani. The English in such instances^ sometimes, though iuaccurately, use the singular, which deceives the learner. Virg. Ma. 2. 216, furor tr^que mentem pracipitanP: Ovid. Am. 1. 6. 69, noT et amor, vinum- que nihil moderabile suadent. Especially when one of the subjects is plur. ; as Cic. Off. 2. 10, vUa^ mors^ dwitiiSj paupertas omnes homines vehementissime per- moveiU.

Observations.

1.) A plural verb should, properly, always follow, when two i or more subjects denote animate tbingp,. or persons ; bb, pater et mater vhuntf not vwit (unless et be repeated, as et pater et mater vhiip in which case the singular is correct). This is common : e. g. creati (sunt) censores Sulpicius (et) Postumius, Liv. 6. '27 : Furius, Iloratius, Servilius et Geganius — per- guNtf ibid. 31 : grandiores natu fuemnt Fiominins, la no, Maiimus, Melellus, LetUuluSf Crassus, Cic. Brut. 19; and so continually. But with inanimate tilings a sing, yerb often foU lows, as Cic. Senect. 19> mens entm et ratio et comHiam in se- nibus est, for stmt: Off. 1.23, sed cum ten^us neeestitasquie postuhtt, decertandum manu est, ior postulant: Offic. 2. 11, atque, mea quidem sententia, omnis ratio atcjue i/istitulio viiae adiumenta hominum desiderat : ibid. 3. 0. qua (sc. socictate humuni generib) sublata, benqficentia, liberal itas, Ooidtas, ias-

Digitized by Google

334

Of the Nominative,

tifia fundi tus toUitnr, Particularly when the subjects are united by ct repeated ; as Cic. ad Div. 5, 7. 5, scribam apeite, ticut et niea natura et nostra aniicitia postulat: here the nng. must follow. The singular is at dmes used, even wfaeo one of the subjects is plur. if it be not the last; as Liv. 1. At, dH ie penates patriique, et patris (mago, et domus regia, et in domo ' regali soHum et nomen Tarquinium creat vocatque regem. Note. Also with two or more persons we find a aing. verb : e. g. Gor- gia^, Thrasiimacku^, Profo^zoras, Prodicus, Hippias in honore Juit, for tuerunt, Cic. iiruU 8 : Huic Htfperides proximus et J^Khine9 fuit et I^curgus, ibid* 17 : cur £^na$ et Hypendee amatur 1^ for amantur, ikud. 17 : ante hos Bruiui et paulo post eum« C, Biliemu — tmnnuts etMuerat, for mmmi evasermU, ibid. 47 : cum euU Cotia ei Hortetmus, ibid. 50.

12.) A collective noun, as pars, multitodo^ quisque 6cc«, was

often considered by the ancients as a plurality of subjects : hence they are at times joined to a plur. verb : as, turba ruunt, pars caeduntur, pars obiecti, pars cs^si. Such instances were cited and considered. Sect. 4. ^ 1. 3. 1. To these belongs the remarkable passage^ Liv. 2. hoc tibi iuventus romana uidi- ctmtfs belluffl ; inventus romana is for nos iuvenes romaoi.

3. ) We sometimes find a plur. verb after a sing^ subject or person^ winch, bowever, is united to another sulyect by ocni .* since they are there regarded as two sul^ects or naminatives t

as Liv. 21. Go, atque ipse cimi ali(juot principibus capi- untur, for capitur ; which is rather harsh. So Sail. lug. 101. 3, Bocchus cum peditibus — postremam romanam aciem inva- dunt ; Nepos Phoc. 2, Demosthenes cum ceteris — populiscato in exsilium erant expulsi. So luba cum Labiem capti in po- testatem CsBsaris vemstent, Auct. B« Afiric. Gronovios at the place cued from Livy quotes Virg. Ma, 1. W (296), Remo cum f rat re Quiriuus lura dabunt : but the whole passage is Cana fides et I'csfa, Uemo cum fratre Quiriuus, lura dabunt : so that dabunt refers also to Cana i'ides and Vesta.

4. ) A remarkable instance occurs^ Liv. 1. 52, where the

Digitized by Google

Oj Iht Nominalive,

335

1 Liialis sjjeakb ut" Imnself and of tlie Roman people, Ego popu- liisque Rumanus populis priscorum Latinorum hominibusque pmcis Latiais bellum indico facioque : yet here, ego and po- pulus are not regarded as two entirely distinct subjects, who declare war, but the Fetialis speaks merely in the name of tlie Roman people, whose messenger he is, and regards liimself as Identified with the Roman state. It is a sort of a p position ; as if he would say, 1, viz. the Roman people, declare &c. Per- haps it would be still more easy it' que were omitted.

VIL) If several subjects or principal nominatives precede, of different grammatical perBons, e. g. the

first and third ego et pater, the second and third tii et pater ike, united by the conjunctions et, ac &c., the verb in the plural agrees in its personal termination with the principal person ; the first being preferred to the second, and the second to the third : e. g. ego et tu felices sumus: here die verb must b^ plural, because ego and tu are two subjects, and indeed two persons : also sumus must be used, because ego is the first per- son. The order may also be tu et ego sumus felices, since the person of the verb does not depend on the order. So ego et pater felices sumus, pater et ego fe- lices sumus : tu et pater felices estis, pater et tu felices esHs : Cic. ad Div. 14. 5, si tu et Tullia^ lux nostra, mletis — ego et suavissimus Cicero vakmus. We also find it thus, when neque is repeated, Terent. Adelph. I. 2. 23, heec si iieque ego, neque tu fecimuSj which is somewhat harsher : for this we might say, hsec si neque ego feci, neque or neque egOy neque tu fecisti. Note. The preceding remaiks, however, apply only when the two substantives represent a single subject, or may be regarded as a collective noun, forming with the verb one sentence as in the preceding examples.

Digitized by Google

33G Of tlie NomituUive.

But when the two subjects are so united with a single verb, that they still form two distinct sentences, i. e. when each subject has a distinct adverb or other word with it, then the verb agrees with the nearest subject in number and person : as ego misere, tu leiiciter vivis ; OTy ego misere mvo^ tu feliciter : here vivirous would be incorrect So also, ego multos libros, frater paucos, habtt; or, ego multos habeo libros, frater paucos, where habemus would be incorrect : the same takes place, when et is inserted, as ego multos libros, et frater pau- cos habd, not habemus &c.

VIII.) When the plural of sum follows two subjects

of the sing. numb, and of different genders, and a noun adjective, pronoun adjective, or participle is put after the verb as a predicate, this predicate in the case of animate things agrees with the masculine subject, but in the case of inanimate things is either in the neuter plural, or agrees with the last subject, or, as well as the verb sum, may be used in the sing. See Sect. 3. § 15.

h 2.

Of ike Predicate Nominative, i. e. the Nominative which in the order of construction foUows the Verb,

I.) After some verbs there stands a nominative, which expresses the predicate of the preceding sub- ject, and may therefore be named the predicate-nomi- native. In such instances there are two nominatives : yet the subject is sometimes omitted where it may be easily understood. This happens only with verbs which denote to be, to become, or something similar : viz.

Digitized by Google

Of ike NaminaHve,

337

1. ) which doiote eztstenoe^ as sum and forem: e. g. ego sum feHXf Ui es felix, pater est felix, nos sumus feliees &c. Si docthr eases, felicior fores, if thou wert more leumed, thou

wouldst be more happy: with esses and fores the subject tu fails, and the predicates doctiorand felicior precede : the direct order is, si (tu) esses doctior, (tu) fores felicior : Herat. Epist. 1. 2. 62, ira furor brevis est; where the order is, ira est furor brens. Note. The verb often iailsi e«g. Terent. Andr. 5. 6. 6, pater amiau summus, sc. est : Cic. Amic. 21, omnia pneclara rata, sc. sunt: Sail. Cat. 15, aAor ex9a/tguis,fcedi oculi, citus modoy modo tardus incessus, sc. crat : lug. 14>. 15, parb in crucem acti, pars behiis obiecti, sc. sunt: Virg. Eel. J. 80, tritte lupus stabulis &c. sc. est.

2. ) Verbs in which existence is impUed; as a) manio re- main, since to remain means to be continually : e. g. deus main't iustus : Virg. ^n. 1. 26 (30), manet alta mente rqpo$iwn, indi- cium Paridis; where indicium is the subject and reposlum (re- pnsitum) the predicate: quod munitiones integrm manebant, Css. B. 6. 6. 32, where integns is the predicate ; because the Ibrtifica^ons remained entire : so permaneo, e. g. corpora />er- maneant diuturna, Cic. Tusc. 1. 45 : ne tua pcrmarieam, Ovid. Her. 5. 6: iimuba permatteOj Ovid. Met. 14. 142. b) Verbs which denote to become, to be made, which is the same as to begin to be ; as fio to become, to be made anything; eznsto to exist, to be, or to stand forth, e. g. as protector, auxiliary &c. ; leddor to be made or rendered ; evado to turn out, or become anything : e.g. He has turned out or become a philosopher ; in which sense however it is ratiier less common tlian fio : e. g. non omnes homines fiunt (or evadunt) docti, become learned : nonomnes redduntur feliees: Nep. Epam. 2, postquam ephe- bui factus est : Cic. Rose. Am. 2, his de causis ego huic causo patronus exstiii, have stood forth the defender : Cic. Brut (or deClar. OraL) 35, perfeetm Epieureut evaserat, had turned out a complete Epicurean.

Note. Ewukre in means to issue in somediing, to proceed to,

and belongs not to this place : as Terciu. Adelph. 3. 4. (j4, ve- VOL. I. Z

Digitized by Google

338

Of the Ncmmatwe

mm nimia Ukec lioentia prafectoevadetiD aliquod miyjuna lumi will proceed to some great misfertnne^ will ha^e a my fortunate issue. We must not therefore say, evasit in vinim doctum» has become a learned man ; hut evasit vir doctus, or

factus est vir doctus, which is more ubual.

3.) Passives, which mean to be named or called^ and include the notion of existence ; for what a man he is also called, and the contrary : e. g. iidien a man is called Cicero, ooosol, king &C., he is so, accor^ng to our opinion. To tins sort of pasn^es

belong nominor, vocor, vocitor, am named or called ; e. g. ego vocor, nominor, Cicero: non omnes qui vocantur studiosi lite- rarum, sunt veic studiosi carum. To these belong also liicor, nuncupor and usmpor, which last is sometimes used for dicor or vocor: e.g« CicOfi, £.11, quem Lastius, is, qui sapiens tmir* paiur (i. e. vocatur), praetor fiegit Also perhibeor, i. e, vocor, oommemoror; as Phiut. Sttch. 2. 1, Mercurius, lo^s qui mm» tius perhibetur, i. e. vocatur : unless perhibetur mean the same as iraditur, and esse be understood : then nuntius would follow esse, not perhibetur : sometimes esse is used with it, Cic, Tusc. 1. 12; Plaut. Trin. 3. 2. 66; Stich. 1. 1. 25 : yet this ellipsis perhaps need not be supposed, since it often stands without esse; e« g« nec minus Agesilaus ille perhibendus^ Cic« ad Div. 5. 12 : vos perhiberi probos, Terent. Ad* 3. 5. 58. cf. Plant. ap« Gen. 7* 7 : and since we often find such expressions as quem perhibent Ophiuchum nomine, Cic. Nat Deor. 2. 42. ex Arat. ; vatem hunc perhibebo optimum, Cic. Div. 2. 5, two nominatives may very properly be used with the passive. Further, adpellor to be named, called, entitled or addressed ; as, Cicero adpellatus est pater patriae : Deiotarus lu^^a/us est rex, b stiled king; Alexander, qui MagmuadpeUiUur. To these be- long salutor and audio, used for adpellor; as, saluior Canml, properly, I am greeted as Consul, i. e. am stiled Consul. Horat. Art. 87, cur ego, si nequeo, ignoroque, poeta saltUor? wherefore am I stiled a poet ? Hor. Epist. 1.7. 37, rexgue pa- ierque audisti coram ; i. e. adpellatus es, thou hast heard the name of (bast been stiled) king and father : so, cum esse qood

Digitized by Google

Of ike Ncmmatm

m

«ndif, ibid. 1. 17 : iM|io» Veoemi aii4i«l Apukii, M^t. fh p. 177* Elm- cf. ibid. 5. p. l67*

4. ) PaaawB wbicb denote tp he cbom or named toim^- tbiog, e.g. an office &c., or, aooofding to the Roman form, la bo

proclaimed or declared as chosen : these in their seose are like 6o, for what a man is cliosen to, he becomes. To this kind of passijves belong iegor, eligor, creor, designor, nominor, renuntior Sic, : e. g. Ciceio creatus est coimU, Cicero electus est canml: fralar eiua doaigpatuB eat pnsOfir: Cioero ramotiatiia estcQJwui j(c.

Noie. As these passives (under n. 3 and 4) to be made, named • or chosen, have two nominatives, i. e. a subject and predicate nominative^ th^r actives also have a double accusative; as, tu fecisU me sapientem : ego reddidi te felicem : homines vocant

me consulem : Romani creaverunt Ciceronem consulem Su:. : see Sect. 7. $ 3. n. 15. 2 and 4.

5. ) Finally, we find a nominative of the predicate after pas- sives which signify, to betaken for, esteemed, thought, judged, found, to appear, seem Sec, as credor, eustimor, putor, habeor, iudioor, numeror, videor, cognoscor, deprehendor, invenior, re- perior, censeor, autumcMr te. : e. g. pater tuns creditur (existip matur &c.) doctus : mater habetur proba : tu videris sapiens : frater mihi vidctur astutus : homines sicpe videntur tales, quales non sunt : Socrates inventus est innocens : so repertus, depre- hensus est : soror tua iudicatur docta. But these noniioatives do not depend immediately on the above passives (unless per- haps on habeor, nttmeror),bttt upon esse omitted, which is often also expcessed ; e. g. ego esistimor esse hifelix : tu videris esae sapkm : frater videtor erne athitm : Socrates inventus est esse innocens inc. It has already been observed. Sect. 1.^2, that the same case follows esse which precedes it, or that ilie predi- cate after esse is in the same case as the subject, and therefore when the subject precedes in the nominative, the predicate must follow also in the nominative. Yet esse perhaps need not be understood with habeor or mimeror, or with the verba after wluch taoquam may be supposed ; as, cognoscor, depraheiidor^

z 2

Digitized by Google

340

Of thi NomimUive.

iDvcDior kc^ as, be is known «f an upright man ; cognhus (fe> peitiisi inventus) estvir probus.

Nde. We must also remark of the passives last dted, that

their actives take after them two accusatives ; as, habere aliqueni doctum, to account any one learned, for habere aliquem pro docto : coguovi te for tern : invenerunt patrem fortem : eusti- mant te doctum : aee Sect. 7* § 3. n. 15. S, 4. But none of tiiese acdvesi except babeo, properly governs two accusativea; since esse is ondentood : as, ezistimant te doctum, for existi» mant te esse doctum : therefore te esse is the infinitive with an accusative, and doctum after esse agrees with te preceding : so, cognovi te fortem, for cognovi te e^se fortem &,c. Esse is fre- quently expressed, but not after habeo: we do not find habeote esse doctum ; and therefore with habeo, esse must not be undei^ stood : we may say the same of numerare, cognoscere, depr^ hendere, invenire, reperire&c., as of habere.

II. ) The predicate like the copula, i. e. the mterme*

diate verb, agrees with the subject iu number : e. g. hmo est mortaUs : homines sunt moriaks : bona sunt pra/erenda inalis. Except where the predicate is not

used, or cannot be supposed in the plural : e. ^. malt cives suat (vocaatur) sentina reipubiicae : adi/icia cm- tunda vocantur urhs.

Note. Collective nouns have often the predicate in plural ; 2a, pan in crucem oeft, pan bestiis obUeti (sunt), Sail, lug. 14. 1 5, and elsewhere. This^also occurs sometimes with a subject in the sing, connected with another by cum ; as, Nep. Phoc. 2, Demosthenes cum ceteris — crant expulsi. See Sect. 3. 15. 1 : Sect. 4. 1.3. 1,2. That after .two subjects tbe pre- dicate is generally plur.» but sometimes singular* see Sect d. 15.

III. ) The predicate when it is a noun aJj\ ctive, a pronoun adjective or a participle, agrees in gender wuii

Digitized by Go

Of the Nominalive,

the subject ; as, paUr est docius ; 7mier est mortua ; hiB ffutes sunt mttra.

Note* Even when it is a substantive, it docs the same, if po»- riUe; as, aquUa est regina, not rexi um$ est dicendi magitierf notmagiUrmi exereUaHo ett optima magisira. Yet Uis often not poflribie; as, jMctifita est muter muUonim malorum : see Sect 1.2. 1,2. That the predicate, when it is joined to two or more subjects of different genders, agrees with the masculine gender, or else with the nearest, or is put in the neut. plur., has beeq noticed Sect. 3. 15.

IV.) A nominative is also used after other verbs, which does not exactly eacpress the predicate, but a cer- tain quality, kind or manner, of the idea contained in the verb, which is properly the predicate ; it is a sort of apposition, where tanquam may be supplied : as 1.) after adpareo : Virg. Ghsorg. 1. 404, ad^rd liquido sublimis in ae there Nisus ; of which the order is, Nisus adparet sublimit, Nisus appears aloft &c. : 2.) after naacor : Cic. Quir. p. red. 2, a parentibus — parvus 9am procreatus ; a yobis noHts sum amstdaris; i. e. tan- quam consularis : to this belongs also parvus sum pro- creatus : 3.) after sal to : Cic. Mur. 6, nemo enim fere sal- tat sobriuSf nisi forte insanit; i. e. tanquam sobrius : 4.) after venio : Cic. Rose. Am. 38, ve?iit in dcccmprimis kgatus : Cic. ad Div. 16. 7, cams omnibus, exspectatus- quevemes: 5.)after arma^capere: Liy.5.44,primavigilia capite armafrequentes; i. e. numero frequent! : 6.) after ire : Plaut. Pseud. 3. 2. 57, it incxnatus cubitum. And so in more instances ; as^ tristissimus hcec scribo^ Plin. £p. 16: rex circuibatped»,onfoot,fortanquam pedes, Curt. 7. 3. 17 : cum pedes iret in hostem, Virtr. Mn. 6. 881. Thus Virg. i£n. 3. 624, vidi ego — cum corpora— medio resupinus in antro frangerti ad saxum. So ce*

Digitized by GoOglc

342

Oj the Nominal tve.

cidit pronus, he fell forwards, on his face, Ovid. Met 8. 379 : caderet supinus, Suet. Aug. 43 : apes cadunt pracq>UeSy Virg. Georg. 4. 80. So Sail. lug. 14. 10, keti pacem agitabamus. To these especially belong certain adjectives which are joined to verbs, instead of the corresponding adverbs ; as primus for primum^ ul- timtts for ultinmm, solus and utius for Mfemi, taniumtcc : as, hoc pater primus dixit, this the father first said : frater discessit ultimus, my brother departed last : ego hoc scio solus, I alone know this : pater unus domi re- mansit &c. This usage is quite Ciceronian, and to be imitated. To these belong some rather less usual ; as noctumuSy matutinus, vespertinus, for noetu, mane, vespert : Virg. Georg. 3. 537, non lupus insidias ez- plorat ovilia circum, nec pfresribus Jioctumm obambulat ; L e. noctu : Vim, yEn. 8. 465, nec minus .£neas se nuh- tutinus agebat: Hor. Epod. 16. 51, neemperlifiiff dr- cuingemit ursus ovili.

V.) Opus necessary, needful, useful, is properly a substantive of which only the nonu and accus. are used in this sense, though many believe it no other than the subst. opus, ens, 7rork : it always follows the verb sum as a predicate nom., except where the accus. and infini- tive are requisite, where it must be an accusative : it is used in two ways : 1.) pergonally, i. e. it has a no- minative of the subject before it; as, liber estnuhi opus, libri sunt mihi opus : quod mihi opus est, id tibt non opus est ; and so through all the tenses : libri mihi opus fuerunt, erunt, &c. liber opus erat, fuit&c. ; this is the more usual and simple form: 2.) or impersonally, like interest, pudet &c. ; as, est mihi opus libroy est mihi opus libris ; and thus through all tenses; erat

Digitized by Google

Of ike NomimUioi,

343

beh mihi opus UbrU^fuit &c. : where it is evident that llie verb must always be in the singular. Both forms are

usual in the ancients; and in both usages, the person, to whom something is necessary, is put in the dative : forinstance, i.) SubjectintheiVamtisa/iVf :Ci€»adDiv. 2. 6. 9, dux nobb, et auctar opus est et~gubemaiar: Cic. Invent. 2. 1 9, huius nobis edxmpla permulta opus sunt: so, multi opus sunt boves^ Varr. R. R. 1. 18 : lUes opus smt tibi, Plant Capt. 1. 2. 61 : qmdqmdopus esset, Cic. ad Div. 5. 11 : sponssB vej/e;;z, aurumj atque ancUlas opus esse, Terent. Heaut. 5. 1. 20: so Nep. Att 7, qwB amicis suis <)ptctf fuerantad Pompeium pro- ficiscentibus, omnia ex sua re familiar! dedit : Liv. 1. 4 1 , simul, qua: curando vulneri opm sunt — comparat. 2.) Subject in ihii AbUUivei Cic. ad Div. 9. 25. 7, Auc^ torUate tua nobis opus est, eiconsilio^ etetiam gravitate: ibid. 3. 3, prcesidio Jinniori opus esse ad istam provin- ciam: Cic. Mil. 19, primum erat nihil, cur properato opus esset: Terent Heaut. 1. 1. 119, nihil opus fuit moniiore': ibid. Andr. 1. 1. 5, nihil istae opus est arte: Cic. Phil. 11. 10, expedite homine opus est: Liv. 24.9, quod cum summo imperaiore reipublicse opus esse sci- ret : Virg. 6. 261, nunc ammis apuSyMcLe% nunc pec- tore firmo, sc. est. Also the ablative of the part. pass, is often joined to opus est instead of the supine in u (which also is properly jan abl.) : as, opus est fai(^^ for factu or fieri, it is necessary to be done : e. g. quaeritur quid opus sit facto. Nop. Eum. 9 : prius, quam incipias, consuho (deliberation) et, ubi consuluerisi mature facto opus eat; for cmsuliyfieri^ Sail. Cat 1 : ita facto ettna- iurato opus est, Liv. 1.58: cur properato opus esset, Cic* Mil. 1 9 : quam (^oA facto est opus^ for fieri, Plaut Amph. 1. 3. 7 : quinque opus est inventis mms^ for

Digitized by Google

344

Of the Nominatwe,

minas invenirif Plaut Pseud. 2. 4. 42 : opus est tibi hae emtdy Plaut Pers. 4. 4. 35, for emere or f mi , thou must buy this : opm est puella servata, for pucllam servarl, Ovid. Am. 2. 19. 1: where quid and quod seem to be accusatives after facto used for factu : see hereafter.

Though it is equally correct to unite the nominative or ablative with opus, yet of pronouns and nouns adjec- tive in the neuter, the nominative is preferred, because the ablative might be supposed of another gender : e.g. k(EC Opus sunt, muUa opus sunt ; for if Ins and muUis were used, they might be supposed masc. or fern. Thus quid, si quid, aliquid opus est are preferred to quo^ si quoy aliquo opus est : ea qua opus sunt &c., to its quh bus opus sunt &c. : unless where there can be no ob- sciirity ; as, cmi ea, quibus mihi opus fuit, where ea proves that quibus is neut : so, opus est mihi iis, qua tibi non opus sunt ; where qua shows that Us is neut : on the contrary, iis mihi opus est, quibus tibi non opus est, would be obscure. The neuters of nouns and pro- nouns adj., whi(}h are used substantively and govern a genitive, as tantumy quantum, plus &c., must alwajrs be 111 the nom. : as, tantum mihi opu^ est, not tantu : so, plus opus est &c. The learner must early be accus- tomed to translate the forms Ubro or liber est mihi opus &c. in different ways : as, I have need of a book, I want a book, a book is necessary to me &c. : where he who wants something is put in the dative, and the thing wanted in the abl. or nom. It is supposed that the abL is governed by in understood.

Observatiotis*

1 .) Instead of the nom. or abl. sometimes an infinitive Is used : as Cic. ad Att. 7. 8, quid opm est de Dionysio tam valde

Digitized by Google

Ofiht Nominaike: 345

adfinnart; where adjirmare may be considered the subject : quid dittos cpUM est graphic lassare teneodo ? Ov. Am. 1 . 1 1 . C J : also the accus. with the infinit. ; as Cic« ad Div. IS. 33, 9, nihil iam opu$ est estpe^are ie, for thee to expect ; opus tat, hil dee9$e amicisy Cic. Am. 24 : hoc fieri et oportet et opus esty Cic. Att. 13. 25: quacunque moiliri opus sit, Plin. H. N. 28. 13. Also lit is used; as Plaut. True. *2. 3. 7, mihiquoque prae lassitudine opiis est ut lavem: ibid. 6. 19, nunc tibi opi« est aegram ut te adsimuies: ibid. 5. 11, opus u\xtxici ut utrem kabeat*

2. ) We also find opus with a gen. instead of abl.; e.g. Liv. 22. 51, ad consihum pensandum ten^ris opus esse : ibid. 23. 21, quatiti argetUi opus fuit. Here some adduce Cic, ad Div. 10. 8. 5. Plane, sed aliquanturo nobis iempons et magni laboris et mute impensa opus (aemni, ut &c. : it seems un- likely that magni laboris should be governed by aliquantum, they therefore imagine that it follows opus. If magui had been omitted, laboris would properly have followed aliquautum : hence Plancus in the carelessness of the epistolary stile may have referred magni laboris to the same word. But perhaps for laboris we should read labores, which would harmonize very well with magne iropensss : in which case this passage would not be pertinent. Emesti adopts the reading iabores. We must not refer to this place those passages where opus means or may mean the ttorkf the business; for then it regularly takes a gen. : Ovid. Art. 2. 14, Nec minor est virtus, quam quarere, parta tueii : Casus ioest illic; hie erit artis opus, here will be the business of art ; as we say artis est, it is the bushmss or work ofart: which perhaps in the end approximates to, art will be neassart/ : whence they are not to be censured, who translate opus est, there is need of, and think that it is here followed bj a genitive.

3. ) Opus is also found with an accus. of the thing ; c. g. Plaut. True. 1.1.7 l,quid isii suppositum puerum opus est ? un- less perhaps esse be understood, pueruiu esse suppositum : so puero opus est ci^tim, Plaut. True. 5. 10. unless it be governed

Digitized by Google

346

Of the NQnuiuUive,

by babeat which soon follows. Also the accus. quod and quid are united to opus; but here we must understand ad quid, propter quid, quod &c., the preposition being omitted : Plaut. Aul. 4. 9* 13y nam quid vsa^ opus est vita, qui tantum auii per- didi? 'u^.adqnidi Terent. Andr. 4. 3. 23» si quid Mquod opemmea ofN» sit vobis, forded ^iiod, or m^iio. Thefi^wing ptmget an more sbgular: Nep. fiam* 9» oonvcnia&t duces^ ||iMBntiir, quid opus sit Jaclo, what is to be done : Plaut. Amph. 1. 3. 7, CUIUS, (juod non facto est usus (i. e. opus) fit, quam quvd non facto est opus. We may inquire of what case are quid and quod. They may be nominatives, for opus facto may be translated, necessary to do ; In which way the abl. is often used : but facto, which here has manifestly the sense of the supine in u, may be taken for the supine itself, as if the andents had used both facto and facta ; and thus quid and quod will be the accus. governed by it. This latter explanation seems preferable, since such expressions as opus est facto, maturato &c. often occur, of which some examples were cited before: and we also find the supine in u, used in the same way : e. g. si illud, quod maxume opm est tactu^ non cadit, Terent. Ad. 4. 7»

4.) For opus est miht, we sometimes though rafdy find opus babeo aliqua re: e. g. Colum. 9- 1* fene graminibus, fiugibus opus habent, have need of.

6.) It is flelf«vident, that opus may be used wiUiout a case

luUuwing : e. g. si opus esse videbitur, Cic. ad Div. 5. 1 1 : non est opt», Terent. Ueaut. 1. 3. 13.

VI.) The substantive usus use> oeed» necessity is often used like opus ; in die lame signification, and with ft dfttive of the person and ablative of the thing

needed : e. g. naves, quibus tisiis non est, Cic. Att. 9. 6 : naves quibus cousuli usus non esset, Liv. 30. 4 : utus est pecumot Plaut Cure. 3. 13 : nunc viribus usus, nunc manibus rapidis, Virg. iEn. 8. 441 : viginti iam usus est 61 io argenti minis^ Plaut. Asia. 1.1. 76 : nunc

Digitized by Google

Oj tht GcnUive. 347

mus facto (i^t mihiy Terent. Hec. 3. 1. 47. Thus usus and opus stand together, Plaut Amph. 1. 3. 7, citius quod mm facta est usus, fit, qnam quod facto est opus. It is commonly supposed that the ablative after usus and opus is governed by in omitted : this, however, is merely eonjeeture, since m is not found with them* Perhaps die ablative is used, because utor govelns an ablative. Usus is also joined to a nominative, as is supposed : e. g. hoc nequc i.sti usus est, et miserae sup- petias ferety Plaut Rud. 4. 40, unless hoc be an abla- tive : so usus est peamla, Plaut. Cure. 3. 13, pecunia may be a nominative or an ablative. Usus is also fol- lowed by an accusative : e. g. ad eam usus est homi- fiem astuiumj Plaut Pseud. 1. 3. 151 : since utor also takes an accusative, whence it is unnecessary here to understand cs.se. Also by a genitive ; e. g. si quo usus opera sit, Liv. 26. 9 ; unless usus be translated utility. It also stands without a case of the thing needed ; e. g. mihi sic est usus, Terent Heaut 1. 1, 28. Also with ut: e. g. an cutquam est homini usus se ut cruciety ibid. 29 : also without a dative : e. g. si usus fuerit, Cic. Tusc. 4. 2 ; si quando usus esset, Cic. Off. 1. 26.

Of the use of the Genitive.

The use of the genitive is so various, that it is al- most impossible to observe and bring forward all that belongs to it it follows, viz. in the order of construc- tion, nouns substantive and adjective, pronouns, verbs,

adverbs, nay almost all kinds of words ; thouf^h it may be questioned how far it is governed by them. Phi-

L.iyi i^cj by Google

348

Of the GenUive,

lologtsts generally contend that it can only be governed by a substaative, and that when it follows another part of speech, a substantiyei must be understood, e. g. «e- gatium, or m n^otiOf as concerns, in regard to. Since,

however, this is a mere supposition, it is better never to have recourse to it, but in a case of clear necessi^ or extreme probability : it cannot be denied thai it

must be often adopted.

By the genitiye we particularly here understand Ae

genitive of nouns substantive, next of personal pro- nouns, as ego Scc.y of other pronouns and nouns adjec- tive, when they are used alone and without a substan- tive ; and finally, tlie j^crund in di : as amor del, meij tui, love of God, of me, of thee : huius or iUius (sc. ho- minis) res gestae, the exploits of this or that person : timor maloruvi fear of evil ; cura meorum care for mine ; nihil novi nothing new ; cupidus scribefidi, eutidi Sec. For when nouns adjective, pronouns adjective and participles, are joined as epithets in the same case to the genitive of substantives, the cause of their genitive must be thence derived, that as epithets they agree with their substantive in gender, number, and case : e. g. amor magni Dei, love of the great God, where dei is governed by amor, and magni agrees with dei : moTgraiAmpericulorumy fear of great dangers; where periculorum is governed by timor, and gravium agrees with periculorum : so cupidus discmd^e lingua &c.

We, therefore, consider the genitive, as it is or seems to be (governed 1.) by Substantives; 2.) by Ad- jectives and Pronouns ; 3.) by Verbs ; 4.) by Adverbs.

Digitized by Google

Oftht GemHve. 349

Of the Gemtive after Substantives.

In the first place the ^nitive is governed by a sub- stantive, which is distinct from it in meaning, and, dierefore, not in apposition, and which according to the order of syntax precedes it, or at least is supposed

to precede, since at times it is omitted. This happens ;

I. ) when the genitive denotes an action, or, as the learned say, is used actively ^ i. e. denotes that one does anything : e. g. peccatum hamims sin of a man, i« e. which a man commits; victoria Casaris victory of Caesar, wliich Caesar gains ; orationes C ice ro f lis ora- tions of Cicero, which Cicero spoke or wrote ; pugna mUUum fight of soldiers ; facta virorum fortium deeds of brave men, Cic. ad. Div. 6. 13. 16: sermo Funiil discourse of Fumius, Cic. ad Div. 10. 4. Plane. So. vulnus UlyssU wound of Ulysses, which he inflicted : Virg. iEn. 2. 436, et vulnere tardus Ulyssis (or Ulixi). This case is easy, and corresponds with the English : it generally answers the question whose ? or of whom ?

II. ) when the genitive denotes a possession or ha- ving and 18 med possessively f i. e. shows that the thing which is put in the genitive has or possesses some- thing. This case also is easy, and corresponds to the English ; answering the same question whose ? or of wham t as liber pairis the father's book, the book of the father, the book which belongs to the father, which the father has or possesses ; vestes matris garments of the mother, which belong to the mother ; filius Cice- ronis Cicero's son ; fides nuntii credit of the news, cre-

Digitized by Google

d60

dit which belongs to the news, which the news ob- tains, Sail. lug. 101. 7. To these belongs res rationmn,

Cic. Verr. 1. 14, things which are included in the ac- count, things accounted for, things which the account contains : so, virtus komimi the ratue of a man, :wHich a man possesses ; odium patris hate which the father has 9^^aiaat others. So all geuitives which follow timoo dira, aemoria, copiditas, amon reUgio, studium, viiif dicta, voluptas, potestas, facukas, metus, spes, exousatio^ • iniuria, proditio &c., are generally used posessively, or actively, and denote the fear, love, care &c., which one feels or manifests for any one. It will, however, be afterwards observed, that these last cited, with many others, are also used objeclivdy.

Obsei'vatim.

In these two cases, Na I. and II., there is induded no geoi-

tive cjf ihv personal pronouns ego, tu, sui, nos, vos, though tlie relative pront)uns is, qui, ille, idem, hie, are used like substan- tives, io the genitive : for them are substituted the possessive pionouns mens, tuus, sous, noster, vester : e. g. peccatum meum, not met, my fault: factum meum, not met,- factum twun, stitim, noitrum, veHrum, not hit, wi, noitri, vutri : so focta mea, tea, MM, nostra, vesira, not met, tui &c. : vestis mea, hta Cu:* not met, tui &r. : cura mcnj tua &c. : ^mot meutytuus &c., the fear which I have, which thou hast &c. : amor mcusy tuus Su:. the love which 1 feel, thou fcclest &.c. If after amor, cura and timor, mei, tui, sui &c. are used, the sense is quite difierent \ Yiz. love for me &c. caie for me &c. fear of me &c., of wbkh I am the objecu

Yet we find many places where the genitives mei, tui, sui &c. are used for mens, <ici», mtu$ &c., but generally only when another genitive is jcnned with them : e.g« Cic. ad DIv. 2. 6, earn autem tui unius (or unius tui) studio me assequi posse confide^

Digitized by Google

Cftke Gtmtwe.

361

for tuo umuM ; tfab bappeiiB tlMt thejr may he in the same caac. Pemooiiw ad SancL p. 251, ako citaa the follomog two plaoeB firom Cicero : Vatto. 3, civitatis salutem cum met unkts salute

esse coniunctam : M arcell. 7, ex unius tui vita pcndere oiDnium, sc. vitam : where Cicero must have used mei and tui for mea and tua^ that they might be in the same case with umm-y but the editions (e. g. edit. £rnesti) have mea, and /tm, which are condemned by Perizonius loc. cit., and Cortiua ad Gie. Epist £. 6. Here also belong the foUowbig : PtouU Pseod* 1. 1. 3, dnorum labori ego hmmnum paraissem lubene, msi, le rogandi, ct tui, respondendi mihi,for meu and tuo sc. labori, by which rogandi and respondendi are governed : here mei and tui are used in apposition with duorum hominum, in order that the same case may be retuned. Also the genitive vestrum is used for vester, Plaut. Men. 5. 9* vestrum patri filii quot erads ? for vestro : Sail. Cat. 33. 3, s»pe maiort$ veitrum, as Cortius reads for vestri on the authority of Geltius : frequeniia vestnim : Cic. Agr. 2. 21 ; Phil. 4. 1 ; consensus vestrum, Cic. Phil. 5. 1. cf. (iell. 20. 6: omnium vestrum bona, Cic. Att. 10. 6. So sui for suus, Suet. Css. :10, neque populi exspec- tationem quam de adventu tui fecerat, for suo. If all these paa- sages are correct, and were really thus expressed by their au* thors, they must be noticed as peculiarities. On the contrary, we shall soon have to notice odio tuo hate agabst thee^ for odio tui; observantia tua, for tui, and other like instances.

III.) when the genitive is used objcclively, i. e. de- notes the object, whether person or thing, to which the action is directed : in which case it is expressed in English by various prepositions ; as, notitia Dei knowledge of God, not God's knowledge ^ amor mei love for me ; amor patris love of a father.

These genitives are sometimes plain^ sometimes dif- ficult.

A.) The genitives of the pronouns personal ego, tu,

Digitized by Google

3S2 Of the GemtiU.

8ui, 1108, V08 are plain, since the genitives mei, tni,

sui, nostri, vestri, are always used objectively, with the few exceptions above referred to : as, amor met love for me ; amor tui^ mi &c. love for thee, him &c. : for which we may also say amor erga^ advcraas, or in mfj te, se^ ms^ vos &c. : odium mei hatred against me ; odium tuiy sui &c., for which odium erga^ adversiUf or in me &c. may be used : desiderium met, toi, md Bcc lono^in^ for me Sec. ; studium 7we/, tui &c. For these pronouns, we may not use the possessiyes meus^ tuus, euut &c. : we may not, for instance, say amor meus for amor 7?ici ; the former means my love, the love which I feel for another : so odium meum, tuum &c., the hatred which I feelt which thou feelest for anodier ; desiderium meum the longing which I feel for any- thing. Yet we sometimes hnd meus, tuus, suus, noster, ▼ester, used for the genitives mei, tui^ sui ftc : Sail, lug. 14. 8, Tos in mea iniuria despecti estis, for iniuria met J erg a me, injury to rfte : Sail. Cat. 51. 11, neque cuiquam mortalium iniurice sua parvs videntur, for sm or erga se ; injuries of, to himself : crinUna mea against me, Liv. 35. 19 : ajiwri 7iostro, i. e. ej^ga 7ws, Cic. ad Div. 5. 12 i 10. 24. 3, Plane, omnes gratas amicitias atque etiam pias propinquitates in tua aiservanHOf in- dulgentia, assiduitate vincam ; where tuaoitervantiaw respect for thee, instead ot tui : Terent. Phorm. 5.8. 27, nam neque negligentia tua, neque id odio fecit tuo ; for fiegligentia tuiy or erga te, and odio iui or adversue te: Terent. Heaut. 2. 2. 26, et lacrymis opplct os totuai sibi, ut facile scires, dcsiderio id fieri tuo, for tui^ from longing for thee. Perhaps here also belong the com- mon expressions mea, tua, sua, nostra, vestra causa, for my sake &c. ; instead of causa mei, tui &c.

. J ^ .d by Google

ike GeiUiwi

303

B. The genitives of substantives and the relative prooouiui hicy ille, is^ qui, iste, idem &c. are often dif- ficult, because they must frequently be translated pos- sessively or actively as well as objectively, according to the context: e.g. amor Dei, objectively, love towards God; bat actively, God's love towards others. Thence amor Dei must not be used objectively unless the con- text plainly indicates it ; otherwise it is better to say amor erga Deom. It is the same with amor eius, huius, lUius, eiusdem &c. : e. g. amor cognit'wnis, Cic. Fin. 4. 7. So with other words ; as odium hominis, eius, illius &c., objectively, means hatred against man, him &c., Terent Hec. 2. 1. 22 : Ovid. Met 14. 71 : so servitutis, Cic. Phil. 5. 14, i. e. against slavery : ac- tively it means, any one's hatred against another : timor matris, objectively fear of the mother, which one feels of her; e. g. Liv. 9. 26, tiinor eius, fear (felt by anotlier) of him : actively, the mother s fear of another. It is the same with metus ; as, meius hasHum fear of the enemy, felt by others, Liv. 31. 23 : so existimationis, Cic. Verr. 1 . 37 ; otherwise the eneaiies^ fear, whicli they feel : memoria haminis or rei, memory of, about any one, e. g. memoria naminu mei, Cic. Vat 3 : also any one's memory, e. g*. Cic. Phil. 10. 3, gratimma memoria omnium civium^ the most thankful recollection of all the citizens, sc. about any one : cura patris care for one's father; e. g. cura hospitis, Ovid. Her. 16. 304 : rerum^ Cic. Off. 1. 9 : rerumpubiicarum. Sail. lug. 3: also the father s care, which he feels : pudor pairis shame or respect for one's father, Terent. Andr. 1 . 5. 27 ; also the father's shame, or respect, which he feels : notUUiy cognitio rei, Deiy knowledge of a thing, of God; e. g. notiiiam habere fammB^ C®s. B. 6. 6. 20 : mditia

VOL. I. 2 A

Digitized by Google

354

Oj th0 Gmitwi

corporis^ Cic. Off. 5. 21 : mtMi, Cic. Acad. 4. 10: Fin. 6. 21 : habere mtiium Dei, Cic. Le^. 1. 8 : cog-

nitio causariwij Cic. Top. 18 ; God's knowlede^e : ron- spectus malorutn the sight of misfortunes, Li v. in Praef. : conspectus hominis, a man's sight, which he has of anything ; e. g. venire in canspectum hominis : cupi- ditas rei desire for a thing; e. g. triumphi, Cic. Pis. 25 : cnpiditas hominis a man's desire : reSgio Dei religion towards God; e. g. Cic. Phil. I. 6, rt^ionti decrttm immortalium ; religio hominis a man s religion : studium rei eagerness for a thing ; stadium hominis a man's eagerness : volupias rei, pleasure in a thing ; e. g. Quint. 5. 13. G, voluptas uUionis : accusmidi, ibid. 11. 1. 57 : discendi, Cic. Off. 3. 2. (of which see hereafter) ; voluptM hominis pleasure which a man feels ; animi Cic. ad Div. 2. 9. 3, from an old poet ; Cic. Fin. 1.18: auriurn, Quintil. 1. 10 : e.vcusatip rei excuse which a thing allows, e. g. temporit, Cic. ad Div. 10. 4, 2. Plane. : hanrnds eJTutaiio excuse which a man makes ; potestas rei power in or over a thing ; liotnniis a man's power, which he has or exercises : ira belli anger on account of the war^ Sail. ep. Mithrid. ad Arsac : so fug(£^ Liv. 27. 7 : didaiom creati, i. e. ofr dictaiorem creatum, Liv. 21.2; ira hotninis a man's anger ; spes triunqdii hope of a triumph, Cic ad Div. 2. 12. 5 ; epei sabuis, i. e. de sehite ; spes hamims^ which a man feels: periculum dicemli danger of speaking, Cic. Phil. 1.6; hominis danger of a man ; labor discendi labour of learning, Cic. Off. 3. 2 ; hominis a man's labour : miuria patris injury to a father; e. g. sodorum^ i. e. in socios^ Sail. lug. 52 ; or which a father does to others. To these many more may be added ; e. g. iudkium Verrisy the judgement or trial of Verres ; comsulis de-

Of ike Gemtive. 355

mgnaH of the consul elect, i. e. propter canmikm designnatum, Cic. Mur. 2; imurianim, Cic. Verr. 2. 27 : inati^ daily Cic. Nat Deor. 3. 30 : comitia prctioi um^ assembly for choosing praetors : comitia consubm^ liT. 3. 20 : censoram, Cicl Att 4. 2 : Quinti firatris, ibid. 1. 4 : proditio hominis treachery against any one, e. g". ami" citiarum, rerum pubiicarum, Cic. Acad. 4. 9 : negli' gentia deAm, i. e. erga deos, Liv. 3. 20, and many others. Yet in most of these examples a preposition may be used instead of the genitive : as, odium adverus aliquem, in aliquem; for odium alicuius. This the ancients commonly have recourse to, when any obscurity would arise from the use of the genitive. The context must decide whether the genitive should be taken objectively or active bf : e. g. amor dei erga nos est magnus : here (dei is evidently put actively : debemus amore dei flagrare : here it is plainly love for God, and dei is used objectively, for which erga, in, adversus deum might be substituted. Note, There are more difficult examples of the genitive, which must be explained by a preposition, Though in an unusual manner : e. g. Tacit Ann. 11. 8, defectores patris sui, for a patre suo : Suet. Claud. 29, in concubitu dilecti adole.sccntuU con- fossus, i. e. cum dilecto adolescentulo ; Cees. ii. GL 2. 17, Gorwn dierum cenmetudOf i. e. consuetudo per eos dies : Aiis last may be defended, since Aere follows itineris nostri exercitus ; where itineris also is governed by consuetudo. The sentence is, eorum dierum con- suetudine itineris nostri exercitus perspecta &c. Cic. Off. 3. 2, si discendi labor est potius quam voluptas ; for in discendo, or discere : Virg. ^^n, 2. 436, yulnere tardus Ulyssis (or Ulixi), i. e. accepto ab Ulysse. Yet it may also be explained actively^ the wound which

2 A 2

Digitized by Google

366

Of the Genitive

Ulysses made : as it has been already explained : eee

above.

IV.) The genitive is also governed by some substan- tiveS| which are generally not accounted substantives, because they are translated into English by adjectives or adverbs : such as instar, nihil, and the ablatives causa, gratia, ergo (on account of).

1 . ) Imtar ; as, amo eum insiar pains, I love him like a Either : ad is understood, since iiutar means animag^, likeness, portrait, sketch; also worth, kind, sbap^ look: e.g. quod pri- mum opertt imtar fiut^ Plin. H. N. 34. 7 : ut navalis hM mi- etar efficeret, Flor. 3. 5 : est tanquam fffitait inttar in corpore, Cic. Or. 14; i. e. an equivalent for the soul : punctiinstar ob- tinet, Cic. Tusc. 1.17: thence ad imtar \ for which, as will be shewn hereafter, instar is used : as, ad instar patris, after or ac- cording to the likeness, shape, look &c. of the father, or^ as the fiither, like the father^ the same as the father : Cic. Or. 14» est tanquam vMtar amm-va corpore, u e. like a soul &c : Cic ad Div. 15. 4» Eranam, qu8» fiiit non vtct imiar sed urbis, i. e. not hke a village 8u:.: imtar muri, Caes. B. G. 7 : epistola instar volurninisy Cic. Att.lO. 4 : V irg. ^n. 2. 15, instar mantis equuni — • sediiicant, i. e. £rd imtar montis, as great as a mouutaio: Cic. Habir. Perd. 8, erat mortis imtar, as good as death : imtar vita, Cic* ad Div. 9* 6 : Plato est roihi itittar ommum, Cic. Brut. 51 : instead of Ov. Met. 12. 266 : as it may be translated also' in some of the above<-dted passages : habet instar septua* ginta (epistolarum), about seventy &c., Cic. Att. 16. 5 : so Hirt. Alex. 9 *. Varr. R. R. 1. 1. When it is translated like^ as good as Scc.^ it may be considered as a nominative ; as Cic. Or. 51«  Plato mibi unus imtar est omnium, hterally, Plato is to me the iesemblance of all i i. e. when one sees Plato» it is as good as if one saw all ; Plato is to me as good as all, may stand in the place

of all : to this many of the above passages may be added.

2. ) NikU nothing, no or none as, nihil pecuma, nothing of

Digitized bv G(v

OfiheGtitttwe.

367

money, no money : nihil Itbrorum habeoj I have no books : ni- hil pulchri, nihil magoi &c. ; g. nihU eiu$ (hastae) aiubureret igniSf Liv. 43« IS, i. e. none of the lance : mhil rerum humaiia- mm, Qc. Red. Quit. 5 1 mhil iftorum, Cic« £. Fn 9« 9* Yet we find nihil in the same case wilh the adjective that follows : as Cic. Or. 1. 3\, nihil reconditum, nihil exspectatum^, : Cic. Amic. 23, natura ,so/z7ariMm nihi/ aniat: Cic. ad Att. 1. 13, wi^ hif honest am : and elsewhere. Note, mhil when used for twn belongs not here*

3. ) Causa, properly from the cause, i. e. on account of, for the sake of : e. g. patris causa, amohs causa, &,c. The pos- sessive pfOQOuns mea, tua^sua, nostra^ vestra, are often joined to it : as, mea causa, for my sake; Uia causa, for thy sake&c : not mei causa, tui causa &c.

4. ) Gratia hke eama, on account of : e.g, patriM gratia, amo* ris gratia &Co on account of my father, properly from fovor to iny father &€• : so mea gratia, tua gratia &c., for my sake 8u:.

5. ) £rgo» the Greek ipyep, on account of, for the sake of: e. g. Nep. Paus. 1, timviawrim eigo ApoUim dooum dedisse^ on account of that victory : Liv. 37* 47i miem erfft : liv. 1. 18, hmom ergo : Cic. Att. S. %3, legis ergo : Virg. Mn, 6. 670, fUnis ergo venimus, on his account &c. : bo XII. Tahul. neve \e&^\\m funeris ergo habento, quoted by Cic. Leg. 2. 23, 25 : he also quotes Opt. Gen. Or. 7, a decree of the Athenians with the words, eum donari virhttit ergo &c« : Lucret. J. 1246 : Liv. 33. 49*

NoU* These three words, causa, gratia, ergo, are set after their genitive, as appears (rom the examples. So Nep. Lys. 1, se Jjatedamoniorum eauta facere : Sail. Cat 23, jiroM gratia &c. : so mea causa, tua causa, ea causa Sec. Yet we often find causa prefixed ; as Terent. Eun. I. 2. et quidquid huius feci, causa virginis feci : Liv. 3 1.12, fieri caiisa eipiandcc viola^ tionis eius templi : 39* 14, ne quis — coisse, aut convenisse causa sacrorum velit : 40. 41, causa ignomima — decretum : 40. 44, de peouma finitur ne maior (pecuma) eaiua ludmm

Digitized by Coogle

368

Of the Gemtwe.

ccMttumeietur, quam&c.: so mum tmporis, €ic*Aniic.8: oaifsa mmeorumf ibid. 16: fiKsere cotiia mea» Teroil* £iiiu 5» 8. 40.

V.) The genitiye of words^ which denote a multi- tude or plurality, particularly a natural genus or whole,

is governed by substantives which denote a part, or sort of them; as pars, multitado, copia, nemo, nihil &c. : e. g. magna pars hamimnh a great part of mankind : nemo inortalium, no one amongst mortals : nihil harum remjfiy none of these things : pars civitatisy a part of the state or of the citizens : pars horum aut iUanan, a part of these or those : pars met, tui, sui, &c., a part of me, thee &c. (e. g. the hand, the foot). On the contrary, pars meOj tua, sua &c., my part or portion &c, ; e. g. hereditatis, prsBdes &c. : nemo nastrumj vestrum^ none of us, of you kc.y not nostril vestri : Terent. lleaut. 3. 3. 10, fiihil me istius (rei) facturum, that I will do no- thing of it: Liv. 1.1, cum mtdtitudine Henettm^ witEa multitude of Henetans : Cic. ad Div. 5. 8. 3, quaedara pestes honiinum, a kind of pest of men, a kind of pesti- lent men, a pestilent kind of men : ret huius gateris, a thing of this sort: e. g. Cses. B. 6. 5. 18, sudeseimS' deni ge7ieris : Nep. Ale. 9, quinquaginta talenta vecti- galUf i. e. of income : Nep. Timoth. 1, ducenta(afeii^a prada : yet in the two last cases die genitive may be considered an apposition : for the substantive in ap- position, which, properly, should be in the same case with the .preceding to which it belongs, is sometimes in the genitive : see above, Sect. 1. § 4 : Sect 5. § 1. 8. Further, tria millia captivorum, three thousand pri- ■oners, prop^ly, three thousand of prisoners. To thii we may refer Plin. H. N. 9. 16, pUdumfemhuemBima (sc. sunt) quam mures. Sometimes the genitive in the

Digitized by Google

Of the Genitive, 369

plural follows proper names, consequently single per- sons or things : e. g. Suet. Claud. 28, Libertorum prae- cipue suspexit Posiderty L e. e liber^ or e numero li- bertorum ; Mtjla 3. G, liis oris multae ignobiles insulae adiacenty sed tarum (for ex iis sc. insuiis) quas prse- terire non libeat, GadtB firetum adtingit. This is parti- cularly common with adjectives and pronouns : as, multi hominum, quid rei (Sec. See hereafter, § 2. 2, 3. NoU, Nemo is often followed by de .or ex : e* g. nemo ife lif, qui ftc.» Cic. Or. 1. 43 : nemo ediecm (sc. hominibus or tribunis), Cic. Leg. 3. 10 : nemo ex tanto immerOy Cic. Font. 2. Pars also is sometimes followed fay de ; Cic. Verr. 1. 12, ut aliquam partem de istiiis(ac. hominis or Verris) imjnidentia reticere possim, for im- pudentiae, to prevent obscurity.

VI.) The genitive of a substantive is also governed by another substantive, to express the manner, quality, &c. ; as beauty, size, length &c. : yet this genitive is accompanied by an epithet, either adjective, pronoun, or participle, and is generally rendered into English by of: e. g.

1. ) property ; as, puer hon^miioU$t a boy of a good dlspoeU tion : homoboni ingenii, of good ability : homo acris ingenii 8tc. Adolescens summiB audacia. Sail. Cat. 18 ; vir exempli recti, Liv, 3. 44, a man of upright example, an exemplary man : homo experts virMiM, of tried courage : vir tnagwe doctrine : vir wuiffd nommk, a man of gneat name or lame : CSc. ad Div. 9» £6, non mulH dbi hosfnlem acdples, led mulH ioei, a guest of' little food, but of much sport, who eati little, but jokes much : homo ingenui viUtus, of iogenuous mien.

2. ) form ; as, mulier forvMpulchrai, ui beautiful form ; wmg" tut pulchritudinis.

Digitized by Google

360

Of the Gemiive.

3. ) worth, rank ; e.g. homo parvi pretii, Cic. Qu. Fr. 1. 2 : homo maximi frHii, TmnC Addpk 6. 6. 3: im mMid vi- rot, Plauu Capl. 3. 1. ll»|ieople of the lowest mik: homoiit- Ai/ty a man worth nothing.

4. ) fNNwr ; as, homo sui turn, a man at his ovm disposal, ooo who is his own master.

5. ) weight ; as» lapis centum H^antm, of a hundred pounds : res tnagfd rnofnctUi 8cc.

.6.) time ; as, exsilium decern mmorumf a hamshmeot of tea yean : Liv. 43* 1, trigjinta dierum frumefUum militt datum, for thirty days.

70 length, size, thicknees, breadth 8cc. : e. g. C8».B. C. 2. ^ asseres pedum duodecim enspidihui pmfizi ; where pedum is go- verned by cuspidibus : ibid. aiUecedcbat testudo pedum seia- giiUa: Cajs. B. G. 7. 19., fossa in pedum viginti : ibid, vallum duodecim pedum* Sometimes an adjective is added, as longus, latus Sec., to express precisely whether length or breadth be in- tended : as C»s. B. C. 2. 10, musculum pedum iexaginta hm* gum — facere instituerunt : Colum. 2. II. 3, in morem horti areas latae pedum denum, longas pedum quinquagemm facito> make beds ten feet broad &c. : Colum. 6. 6, longus pedum ^ei : Vitruv. 10. ly, turrem akam cubttorum seiaginta: latera^- dum lata tricenum, aUa quinquagerutm, Plin. H.N. 56. 13: latcB pedum sexagenum quinum, altcc centum qmnquagemm, ibid. : triglyphi aUi umm moduli, Vithiv. 4. 3 : turrem non minus altam cuhitantm LX, ibid. 10. 19> Some understand mensura, which, however, is quite conjectural. At other times longus, latus &LC., take an accusative of the measure or extent : see hereafter, Sect. 7 • § 2 : we also find the ablative ; e. g. scrobes tribus pedibua longas, Pallad. in lanuar.. 10.

8.) To these belong many others ; e. g. Liv. 5. 5, vallum fos- samque» ingentis utramque rem opens — duxenint, thing of great labour : Plant. Aul. 2. 4, tu trium literarum homo, thou man of three letters, i. e. fur.

Digitized by Google

Of the Gemiive.

Noti. Yet in mai^ of these examples^ ioataafi of the geohive an ebletive laiqf be uied wilb en a^ecdve, praooiini or perti* ciple ; unceprmdihis (endowed willi), or etiiit (with), may be un* derstood : this therefore especially takes place, with expressions

of a peculiarity, of the form or age: e. g. Cic. ad Div. 1. 7.-9, Lcntuhim nostrum, eiirnia spe, sumnu£ virtutis adoUscentem, where an ablative and geniti ve are united, a young man of ex. tnoidinary proinite» of the highest virtue : Terent. Addph. .i«  3. 88, axHqua homo wtuU ac fide ; sc. pdrsditus : Cies. B. 6« 

1. A7f Yaierium — jumnia virhU€ et Atcmctfit^fffoadolescentem Ice, sc. pneditum : ibid. 2. 6, Iccius Remus, tumma nobilitate ei gratia inter suos, sc. preditus ; homo also seems here to be understood: Cic. Divin. 1. 25, vidisse enim se in soranis pt//- chritudine eximia feminam^ qu» &c. sc. prieditam : Terent. Aonr. !• 1. 45, mulier — egregia firma atque atate infegra : iknd. 9 1» forte unam adspido adolescentulamybfinii— here Sosia says, bona fortasse; and Simo proceeds, et wdtu adeo modesio, adeo i^eiftisf o ut nihil supra: and immediately afterwards, et quia erat forma praeter ceteras honesta et liberali &c., where adolescentula is not added but is understood : Terent. Eun. 1,

2. 52, is ubi hancce J'orma honetta virginem sc. preditam : homo magno natu, of great age ; as Liv. 21. 34, magno tiatu pnncipes castellorum oratores ad Pcenum veoiunt : Nep* Dat. 7> ab hoc tameo viro Scismas maxkno natu fiiius desciit^ his oldest son : since, however, natu has no genitive, it is self-evi- dent that these two last examples could not have been expressed by a genitive. There are innumerable examples like tlie pre- cedii^ in which we must remark, as we shall afterwards when treating of verbs, that the substantives homo, vir, femina, are fs^iea omitted : whence we may say esse forma pukkra^ graiia magna &c. : Nep. Ipbic. S, bonus vero dvb (fuit) fideque magna: Sail. lug. 66. 9, nam vulgus — ingemomobili^enLt, was of a changeable cliai acicr, where praedituui is understood : quod cos uimium (homines) sui iuris cognosceret, Cic. Verr. 1«  7 : $ui iuris sunt (sc. homines), Senec. Ep. 11.

yil.) The genitive of words, which express things

Digitized by Google

362

that are any where contaiaed, as oil, wine &c.| mb alao joined to the rabatantivea which denote the Teasel or

place that contains them : e. g. pyxis veneni, cadus vini &c. : as Plaut. Stich. 3. 1. 24, cadum vim veteris tibi propino, a cask of old wine; perhaps plenum is un- derstood : Plaut. True. 6. 1. 11, utrem ut habeant ve- teris vini, 8c« plenum : Cic. Farad. 3. 1^ auri navm erartat gubemator, mpaka (sc. na?em)^ in re aliquan- tnlum, in gubematoris tnsdtia nihil interest, i.e. navem auri plenam, paleae plenam, whether he overturn a ship laden with gold or with straw, there is much difference in the fact, but none in the unskilfulness of the pilot : Virg. Mn. 3. 67, sanguinis sacri pater as : Suet. Ner. 47, direptis etiam stragulis, amota et pyxidc vaieni^ 90. plena : the same forms of expression are comnxm in English.

VIII.) The genitive is also sometimes used in ap- position ; viz. when two substantiYes should stand in apposition in the same case, if they be inanimate things, the proper name is at times put in the genitive, and governed by the generic word : e.g. Cicad Att5. 18, inoppidoiliitiocA^: Sail. lug. 90, adoppidum Xom, for Larim : urbs Patavi (Patavii), Virg. JEn, 1. 247. (251): iiibs Buthroti, ibid. 3. 293: amnis Eridani, ibid. 6. 659 : flumen Himeila, ibid. 7. 714. So flumen Rheni, fons Arethusae &c. : Sail. lug. 92 many edi- tions have a Jlumine MuluchcE, where Cortius has adopted the reading Mulucka. In such instances Ae generic word precedes the proper name ; as, flumen Rheni &c. : so arbor palnus, palm-tree. Suet. Aug. 92 : arbor Jici^ fig-tree (unless Jici here denotes the fruit), Cic. Place. 17 : arbor aUetis, fir-tree ; e. g. arbores

Digitized by GoOgle

O/ihe GtmHDi. 383

abieiiB) lAv. 24* 3. PerlMqps we Hiay add to ihme ike

expression est mihi nomen Petri, I have the name of Peter: also the above-cited passages from Nepois: Alcib. 9, ex quo quinqaaginta taknta vectigalis cnpie- bat, for tanqtiam vectigal, as income: Timoth. 1, ab eoque mille et ducenta taknta prada:. in publicum re- tulit, i. e. tanquam pradam^ or prada nomifte.

IX.) The genitiYe also sometimes follows substan- tives to denote their use or service : e. g. Cic. Verr. 4.

iU, abaci vasa^ plate for the sideboard : ibid. 25, vasa aliquot abacorum : liv. 31. 45, expositiscopiis, omni- que apparatu urbhm oppugmmdarum, i. e. qui servit urbibus expugnandis : Terent. Heaut. 4. 7. 10, haec taktita dotis apposccnt duo, for ad dotem, for dowry ; causa or nomine perhaps is understood : Plant Pers. 3. 1. 6G, dabuntur dotis tibi inde sexcenti logi: it may also be explained as an apposition ; haec talenta adpos- cent tanquam dvtem : to this also the example No. 8 may be refeired, Nepw Ale. 9.

ObsemUUnu.

1.) One genitiTey as might be expected, is oAeo governed by another; as Cic. ad Div. 7. id. S,nei|iie atia ulla fiiit causa tV i€mn$timd$ Uierarum : Liv. 1. 38, fratm hie filius erat regU ; where the order is, hie erat filius firatris regis. Nep. Thras. 2, hoc initiutn fuit salutis Atticorum: Sail. lug. 10. 3, cuius de liber- tate ingenii et odio potentia nobilitatit supra dixiruus. When these are transpoBed, there sometimes is a difficulty : Liv, Pnef. iuvabit tamea renm gutarum memoria prine^ terrarum p(h puU pro i^rili parte et meipBum coosuluisse; where the order is, coosoluisse memoriae rerum gestanim populi principis terrarum : rerum gestarum is governed by memoriaD, and populi by rerum gestarum. The foUowing passage is yet more difficult j Liv. 28.

364

O/' the Genitive,

30, quinqucremis Romana — duas ti iieiiies (Cai thaginienses) suppressit, uriius praelata iaipetu /ateris aiterius remos deter- sit'; where the order h, delersit remos ailerius UUeris minus (sc. triremis) pnelata impetu, broke ofi* the oars of one side of one gaUey &c. : the difficulty is iocretsed by the ominnoa of tri-

2. ) A single substantive often governs two genitives at once, of which one is commonly lo be explamed actively or possess i\ ely, the other objectively or in some other way : e. g. patris stiidium liierarum i Cic. ad Div. 2. 13. 6^ g^nus institutorum et ra- tionum mearum dissimilitudinem nonnuDam habet cum iliius (sc. Appii) admintstratione/iroviiicur^ with his government of the province : Cic. OflU 1« 14, quare L. Sulki et C. Cataris pe-

translatio a iuntis dominis ad atienos : Liv. 34. 26. o/nniuj/i primipum Graecix eadciii seiUentia erat inde potissi- mum ordiendi belli'. Caes. B. G. 5. 17, eorum dierum consuc- tudine itineris nostri exercitus perspecta ; for consuetudine itineris nostri exercitus per eos dies perspecta: Nep. £pam. 5, quod aibi Jgammnoms beiU gloriam videietur oonsecutus : Cic ad Div. 9* 8. 6, superionim iemperum fertuoa rtipMkm* Here ako seems t6 bdoog Gm» B. 6. 3. huius dvitatis est longe amplissiina auctoritas omnis ora^ maritimtE r^ionum eanim ; where omnis orse is harsh for in omni ora, and seems to depend on ainplissima rather than on auciontas*

3. ) The genitive b often divided from its substantive by the insertion of one or more substantives* which occasions difficultv

to the inexperienced : e. g. Liv, 1. 37, tamen quia lonsulendi res non dabat spatixim \ for quia res non dabat spatium (i.e. tem- pus) consulendi : Liv. ^8. 30, quinqucremis romana — unim prelataimpetu lattru alteritu xemos detersit; for quinqucremis romana, impetu pralata, determt remos aiterius lateris tmius (sc. triremis). This dso takes pUrae with adjectives : as Gc. ad Div. 1. 9* 37y qui de uno acerrimo et fortissimo viro, meoque iudido omnium magnitudine animi et constantia prasstantissimo Q. Me* tello — falsam opinionem acceperunt; where omnium belongs to, and is governed by, prsstantissimo.

4. ) The ancients often put an adjective instead of a genitive;

Digitized by Google

Of ths Gtnkhe.

e.g.ha»^lkMa,ue.tiknmt at CIc ad Div. 5. 8. 3» qii»daai pestes hoamram aKma kuHle dokntuim &e. s liv. 1* licai fw*

men fait j^scanium, for Ascanii : Virg. ^n. 10. 394, nam libi, Thymbre, caput Etandrius abstulit emisy i. e. Evandri : so onXiO Cktroniana tor Ciceronis ; victoria Casariana forCaesa- ris ; crudeUtas Sullaua &c. : see above of Adjecdvesy Sect 3* %6,

5. ) Instead of a genitive, verbal substantives are sometimes followed by the case which the verb, from which they are de- rivedj governs : e. g. Plaut. Amph. 1. 3. 21, quid tibi banc cu- ratio est rem i for huius rei ^ since curare governs an accus. : Cjc. Leg. 1.15, quodsi iustitia est obtemperaiio icriptii legibiu, imiitutisque populorum ; because obtemperare governs a dativ^ and perhaps legum and institutonim would have been harsh : Cass. B. G. 1. 5, domum redit 'wtiU bpc sublata ; where domum is governed by reditio, and domus perhaps would have been er- roneous : quid tibi hanc aditio est? i.e. itio ad banc, Plaut. True. 2. 7. 62.

6. ) The genitive is often governed by a substantive which must be supplied from the pieceding words : p. g. Cic. Arch. 1 1, millam enim virtus aliam mereedem kborum periculorumque denderat, prater kane imuUt et gioruBf for pr»ier banc meree^ dem kudls et glorus: Cic. Verr. Act. 1. 12, cum hanc causam Siculorum rogatu reccpissem, idque mihi amplum et prasclarum exi^timassem,eos velle mece ridei,dihgentia?(jue pericuiumfdiceTeg qui innoceiUia abstinaUuef^ixe (sc. periculum) fecissent.

7. ) The substantive, by which the genitive is governed, often seems to be omitted, when it is not : it is only necessary for it to be repeated : e. g. hsc vutis est patris, for hsec vestis est vestis patris :. hi li^ri sunt fratris (sc. libri) : hie homo est boni tngeiitt sc. homo.

8. ) The substantive, which governs the genitive, is often en«  tirely omitted, and must be supplied Axun the context or the sub- ject matter. That word is commonly supphed which usually occurs in sirnibr instances. It would here be necessary to dte

innumerable passages, if we were throughout to follow Sanctius

Digitized by Google

366

Of4he Oenkhe.

■ndBerimius: iMt m tliey an moidy cxxQectiiiily a

mmm coovmientiy brought fonrandt dtewkMre, we ahall on^

nflolioii those which ocoor without nm or aaoihttr verb,

a) ades is ofteii omitted : e. g. Cic. ad Div. 14. 2. 5, ad me P. Valerius 8cripsit;->-quemadmodum a Fesf« ad tabulam Va-

leriam ducta esses, for a I e^tic crde : Mil. 33, qui cum facibus ad Castoris, cum gladiis toto foro volitarunl ; for ad Castara adem : ad Opis» Cic. Phil. a. 37 i Attic. 0. 1 : ad luturruE, Cic. Cluent. 35 : ad resta^, Horat Sat. 1. 9- 35: a/i D/tf M<r, Terent. Ad. 4. 2. 43 : ad Murciie, Liv. 1. 33 : ad Iovis» ibid. 41. So in Eo^uhf he weot to St. Peter's) i. e. St. Peter's church &c« 

b) uxQTffiiiWfJilia^sercuSfdiscipuhiSy and similar words, are occasionally omitted : e.g. Viiig. Mn. 3. 319, Hectoris Andro- mache, for Hectoris tnror Andromaclie : Pers. Sat. 4. 962, Di* nomaekes ego sum 9C*jUna: Viig. JEo. 6. 36, 0eiphobe G&mri zcfilia : Cic. ad Div. 9* 10. 4, Sophia Septima^cJUia* Thus servus is omitted by the dramatic writers : e. g. Terent. Andr. 2. 2, 20, forte ibi huius video Byrrhiani, i. c. huius serrum ; as in English, where is your Thomas, i, e. your servant Thomas r Piaut. Cure. 2. 1. 15, estne hie Palinants Fhadromi f sc. tet^

Gc. Fid. 5. 5, primum 7%c«9»ibiatft Strato sc. disetpMhu.

Yet this omissioo can only occur when the person is known.

c) homo, or some similar word, sometimes appears to be omitted : as Nep. Cat. 1, primum stipendium' meruit atmorum decern septemque, he serred lus first campaign in his seventeenth

year, homo decent septetnque avnorum : Plaut. Asin. 2. 4. 44. impure, nihili, where nihili is used as a vocative, i. e. worthlchS man, sc. homo mhili : Piaut. Casin. 2. 3.29, undc is, jn/iiiifSC, homo. Particulariy here belong the places where the verb sum is added : e. g. Suet Claud. 33, tonmi brevistimi ent, which will be considered afterwards when we treat of verbs : also where the verb sum is whoUy omitted ; as Suet. Claud. 33, it- bidinis in fcminas proJu$issim<t, mariuin omnium cxpci s sc.crat, where, with profusissimse, homo seems to be understood.

d) res, or negotium, sometimes seems to be omitted : e. g.

Plaut. Mo0t.3,9^iltt immortalesl mtrdmxmii lepidil what a pntty baigpuiil an awUmatioo of wonder and piaaauie: ao ate o! aa Catutt. 9. 5, o oufai nuntii beati S H«ie perhapa m or negodum must be iindentood : res meramonii lapidi being tba same as merdmonium lepidum : yet we ate probably ignorant of the force of ihis expression with the ancients, or whether they understood a substantive at all. In the same way res or nego- tium seems continually to be omitted ; and without supplying it, many passages of andent authors would be unintelli^ble : e. g. ▼enit mihl in meDtem diei^ for dies, were diet seems to depend oo negQtlum omitted : so magfd anmd (n^otium) est contam- nere divitias: equorum est (negotium) hinnire&e. We shall afterwards remark in its pro|Xir place that tliis happens with verbs, ^3, 1,2, 3 : also with the neuters of adjextivcs and pro- nouns ; as, multura temporis, hoc rei &c., negotium seems to be understood, which will be afterwards notioed, § 2. ill : where it might be more readily looked for.

e) emua or gratia is often omitted by Tacitus before the ge- nitive of substantives united to a participle fut. pass. : e. g. Ann. £. 59, Germanicus .SSgyptum proficiscitureoiTMMeefid^ aniiqui'

talis, sc. causa : 3. 9# suspiciums viiaudiC, to avoid su^^picion : ibid. 27, multa populus paravit tuerida libertatis et Jirmandoi concordi<E sc. causa : ibid. 4 1 , pugnam cieoa, otUntaiuUE, ut fe- rebat, viriutis sc. causa. Tliis is uncommon in other writers ; yet Terent. Adelph. 2. 4. 6, ne id aamtandi mag^iquam quod habeam gratum, lacere ezistimes, for assentandi causa or gratia. We Bod similar instances in Sallust and Livy with etse : e. g. cum animadvertisset pleraque dissohendariim religionum e^se, Liv, 40. 29; but this means, that most things served &.C., there- fore causa is not understood: since in this usage the genitive witli esse is common, as we shall consider it hereafter : it will also be shewn at another place that causa is omitted in other stances : e. g. damnari repetundanim sc. cansa*

f ) The following passage appears strange to beginners : Cic. ad Dir. 12. 15. 6, Lent, tddrco etiam naves onerarias» quarum flttnor nulla erat duum miilkm amphmtm, contractas ftc., of

Digitized by Google

368

OftkeGemHve.

which Booe was under two diousaiiil amphorv* Yeituchex- preattODs are cominoo with the ancients, and here only quam is omitted, as it often is after maior, minoo plus, minus &c. ; the

genitive is io answer to the question of what? like the expression sum boni ingenii, and does not follow minor, but erat. So Liv. 38. 38, obsides ne minores octonum dmum annorum, neu maiores quittum qmdragenum (for maiores quam), not jouoger than eighteen nor older than for^-five years : dona ne minus ^utiiifM fmiUunh Liv. SO. 17> not under five thousand : minus qwiuor vttUium (passuum) inde est man traiectus, less than four miles thence Liv. 95. 51 : minor viginii quinque anmrum, Pand. 50. 2. 6 : Liv. 21. GJ, navem quae plus quam irecentarum amphora' rum esset, where quam is added : see hereafter, Sect. 9- 3. I, 8. Obs. 6. Sometimes, as in Greek, a genitive seems to follow the comparative, instead of an ablative : e. g« Plin. U* N. 7« 30^ omnium tthtmphmvm lauream adepte maiorem : where om- nium triumphorum seems to be used for omnibus triumplus^ unless Pliny has here used the comparative for the superlative.

§2.

Of the GaiUive fl/i^;;. Nouns Adjective, and Pronouns

. Adjective.

The genitive often follows nouns adjective and pro- nouns adjective, ^ough we cannot say with certainty

that it is governed by tliein.

L) After many nouns adjective, especially those which denote desire, zeal, aversion, knowledge, capa- city, incapacity, remembrance, forgetfulness, participa- tion, riches, poverty, fulness, emptiness, and innume- rable others, there follows a genitive, which must mostly be translated by the English of, for, with relation to, with reference to &c, whence it is not improbable that it depends on in negotio in relation to, which is uu-

L.iyi i^cj uy Google

Of the GemtM.

derstood ; ms, cnpidos laudis, desirous of praise, with

reference to praise ; and it may thus be explained in most instances. We shall, as far as possible, distri- bute these adjectives into classes^ and enumerate tlie commoD.

1. ) Tbone which denote desire, zeal &c* ; as, avidus kudisi desirous of pnuse; cupidus lihronim, of books 8tc, : sum cupl-

dior lihroruni quam tu, more desirous of books See. : tu non es cupidus laudis, thou art not desirous of praise : cupidus rerum novarum, Sail. lug. 66 : cupidior salutis. Nop. Eum. 3. So ttudiosus Uterarum^ eager after karoing. So Cicero often says, homo studiosimnttu met, my very good friend, i.e. a roan very sohcitous aboot me, very devoted to me: this is very usual. To these also yx^oa^mrionumedicinap PUn. H. N. 85. 2 : curiO' iu$ rerum novarum : fastidiotus literarum latinaruro, Cic. Brut, (or Clar. Orat.) 70; i. e. disgusted with Latin literature. With these may be reckoned amans pcUria:, adpeteus glorujt^ fagUm iaborii &c.

Note, a) We also find avidus with a dative, Tacit. Hist. 1. 7 ; with ad and in : e. g. Terent. Eun. 1. 2. 5, eius frater all- quantum ad rem. est avidior: lav, 5* 20, non avidus in direp- tiones menus otiosorum urbanorum pnerepturas fortium bella- lonim prasmia esse : Liv, fiS* 8 1 , Hispanorum inqoieta avidaque in novas m sunt ingenia. b) studiosus also is followed by a da- tive : e.g. Plaut. Mil. 3. 1. 207, qui t\\s\ adidterio, studiosus rei nullas aliaeest ; because studeo governs a daUve. c) cupidus is also followed by a daUve : e. g. vino, Plaut. Pseud. I. 2. 50: also by an infinitive, Prop. 1..19. 9; as avidus, Ovid. Met. 10. 47«; PUn.

2. ) Knowledge, consciousness, capacity, incapacity, igno- rance ^ as conscius conscious, inscius ignorant, praescius pre- sdenty nescius ignorant, peritus skilful, imperitus unskilful, rudis ignanmty rude, gparus one who knows, who is acquainted with a tluog, skltfbl, ignarus ignorant, consultus informed, experi* eneed; and bthers : Cic. ad Dtv. 5. 5, homo omniam meorum

VOL. I. 2 B

Digitized by Google

»70

Of the Gemtive.

in te sludiorum eiojficianm maiume conscius, a man who par* Ocularly knows all my aervtces and good offices to you : Ovid. Fast 4. Slly coiucta mens recii fame mendacia ridet^ a mind consdous of rectitude : prascia fuhai vates, Virg. iEn. 6. 66 : neseia mens liominum^ft «or(tsque future, ibid. 10. 501 : pe* rUus iurisel literamm, Cic. Brut, (or Clar. Or.) 21 : imperitus rerum, CtPs. B. G. 1. 44 : rudis literarum graecarum, rudis belli, rei militaris, artium Sec. often occurs: iuhs consultus is very common ; as Nep. Cat. 3. So, insdus rerum omniumj gnanis rei» igoanis rei &c. : pnidens is very usual in the sense of gna?- rus ; e. g. Nep. Con. 1^ prudins rei miUtaris : impnidens, i. e. ignarus ; e.g. Cic. Invent. S. d 1 , imprudentes hgii : Terent. Eufi* 1 . *2. 56, imprudcns haruin rcruin : religionis, Liv. 31. 14 : legum Vitqyie morum z/zmque civilis apprirae c?oc/w5, Gell. \S. 12: Virg, iEn. 10. 225, doclhsima Jandi: Horat. Art. 3S0, tWoc/ujquo piffp (lisrive. Yet we observe that there are exceptions : a) pe- ritus is also followed by an ablative, particularly by iure : con* sulttts by iure: thence we may say iure peritus^oriurisperitus; iure consuttus, or iuris consultus: with iuretnis understood; iure consultus, Cic. Mur. 12; iure peritior, Cic. C.uent. 38: pcritus is followed by ad, Cic. Font. \o : by Je, Varr. R. R. 1. ^. 10: by an infinitive, Virg, jEcl. 10.32: Tacit. Agric. 8: b) for rudis rei we find rudis in re ; e. g. Cic. ad Div. 4. 1.4, rudis videbar tn causa, unskilled in the cause : and elsewhere, Cic. Or. 1. 10, SO : without tn, Ovid. Trist 2. 424^ arte rudis : witli ad, Liv. 24, 48, ad bella rudis : so Ovid. Her. 1 1. 48; Ovid. Pont. 3, ?• 18. c) conscius with a dative of the thing occurs, Cic. Clucnt. 20, quein — cojiscium illi facinori fuisse arbilrabatur : Cic. Coel. 9.\y\imQ facinori tanto tua mensUberalis eonscia—esse non debet : Ovid. Met. 7* 194, Hecate qiiss cetpti$ conscia nostris adiutrixque venis : this is remarkale, since the dative generally denotes the person ; as, conscius mihi sum rei illius, I am conscious to myself &c. : also with the genitive of the conscious |)erson ; e. g. sui, Caes. B. C. 3. 108 : d) doctus with ad, Terent. Hec. 2. 1.6: with an accus. Cic. Nat. Deor, 1. 22 ; Gell. 19- 9 : with tlie infinitive, Horat. Od. 3. 6. 38 ; 4. 3. 7 : Ovid* East. 2. dOO : e)iiidoctus with an accus^ Geii. 9.

Digitized by Google

Of the Uniilwt.

371

10 ! with an infinitive, Homt. Od. ^. 6, 2 : f ) pnuknt in re •

e. g. in iure civili, Cic. Amic. 2.

3. ) Remembrance or forgetfuloess ; as, memor rei, immemor mortb, beneficiorum &c.

4. ) Partidpation or the opposite : as, particqw na, oomilio* rum &c. : e. g. Liv. 5. SO, qui particeps pr^edm esse velletywho might wish to be a partaker of Uie booty : socius laboris, a part- ner in the labour ; as, ego sum socius periculorum tuorum &c. : Cic. ad Div. 13. 71, fuit pcriatlorum meorum socius: so also consors; e.g. laboris, Cic. Brut. 1 : exsors, one who has no ahare ; e. g« exsors mmeiti^e, Li v. 23. 1 0 : so expers, one who has no part, e» g. txpm perieuhrum, Cic. ad Div. 4. 14 : it often btnuMlated wUhimi; as, homo expert kumamUaikf Cic. Verr. 8. 7Bf a man without humanity : expers connlii, without judg- ment : so, Caius est expers humanitatis, Caius is uncourteous. The cause why particeps, expers, consors, exsors, govern a ge- nitive, may consist in the words pars and sors with which they are compounded : yet we find expers also with an aUative ; as Salt Cat. SS, qui plefi<iue patriae sed omnes fama atque fortum expertes sumus ; where Cortius observes, that it is so used by LucretiuSy CatuDus and Plautus : the ablative seems to depend on er. Particeps is also followed by ad. Tacit. Ann. 15. 50: by in with an abl., Quintil. Dcclam. 3.3: by an abl. without in, e. <t. ratinnefdc, Acad. 4. 7 : yet Davis and Emesti read rationis : also by de, Plaut. True. 4. 2. 34.

5. ) Power or might over any thing ; w, compos mentis, master of his underBtaandlng; Impos animi, not master of his feeling; impotens ine, not master of his anger : potens mei, Lir. 90, 23, master of me: diva potens Cypri, Hor. Od. 1,3. I, mistress of Cyprus, i. e. Venus. Amongst these we may also rr ckon pa- tiens and impatiens: see thereon, n. 7. Yet we fiiui compos with an ablative ; e. g. animo, Sail. Fragin. and Liv. 4. 40: menief Vii^. Cul. 189 : preda ingenti, Liv. 3. 70.

6. ) Riches, superfluiqr, firuitfiilness, want, emptiness, freedom. These take both a genitive and ablative, yet commonly one in preference to tlie other,

a) Riches, multitude, fiilness, superfluity ; e. g. plengs ^11, is

2b2

Digitized by Google

872 Of the Gemtwe.

very commonly foUovrod by a genitive ; e« g.' Teieal. Eun. 1. C 9.5, plenus rimarum sum, I am full of cbinks : plenm vim, Cic. Red, Quir. (i : cf. Cic. Font. 1 : Verr. 2. 14. ; yet often with an ablative, e. g. Plaut. Merc. 5. 2. 39, coelum uti spfen- dore eslpUtium : Cic, Sext. 10, vita plena voluptatibns : and elsewhere, Cic Verr. 4. 57 : Cic. Att. 3, 14; Liv. 1. 9.5. tic. : fefertus filled^ crowded, stufled, is properiy a participle^ and therefore followed by an ablative : yet aUo by a genitive ; as Cic. ManiL 11, referto pratkmm man navigaret, where it is taken for an adjective : so referta Gallia negotiator urn est, Cic. Font. I : and elsewhere, e. g. Cic. Plane. 41 : Cic. Att. 8. 1 : also with de, Cic. Or. 1. 19 : abundans abounding, is properly ^ participle and used with an ablative, because abundo governs an abl, : as Cic. Or, 2, 14^ Timnus el renim copia et seoteo- jfiarum varkfaU ahundantisgumtt t but also with the genitive, e. g. via omnium rerum ahundam, Nep. £um. 8 : UcHs abundans Virg. Eel. S. fiO : dives rich, with the genitive, c. g. dives pecoris (sc. ratione or in negotio), Virg. Eel. 2. 20: and elsewhere; e.g. ibid. Georg. 2. 4G8 : lEn. 9-2f): also with a, e« g, ab armtnto^ Val. Fl. 6. 204 : and with aa ablative without a; as, dives agriSg Horat. Art, 4£1 : Virg, jEa. 10. 901 1 doU, Ovid, Her« 11* 100 s onustus laden, properly with the ablative, e. g. prada, Nep. Aldb. & : frw menio, Cic, OflT. S. 19: auro, Cic'. Att. 3, l6: seldom with a genitive ; as Plaut. Aul. 4. 2. 4, si quis invenerit illara aulani (i. e. ollani) onustam uuri: fera.x fruitful, producuve, with the ^ genitive, Ovid, Am. 2. 16. 7> terra ferax Cere/ is (i. e, fi-ugum) multoque/€r<icfbr tAw: Verm ferax arborum^ Phn. Ep. 2. 17. 1^ : acini JkracumHtiif Plin. U. N« 15. 24: cf, Horat, Epod, 5. 22 : with the abl*, Plin, Ep, 4, 15, snculum fenu bonis arii* km : Vir^. Geor. 2, 222, ilia ferax oldest : finrtilisfruitlul, pro- ductive; witli a genitive, Liv. 5. S4j G aiW^, J'r ugum homimmtque

J'ertilis fuit ; and elsewhere, e. g. Horat. Sat. 2. 4. 31 : Plin. H. N. 3. 19, 22: with an ablative, Virg. Georg. 2. 18,3, et

fertilis ubere campus : Plin, H. N, 5. 6, ager Jertilis arboii' inUtfrugUnu: iK»d. 6. 23, flumen auro fertile: also witli a;

' Sever, in ifitna^ 553 : fecundus fhiitfol, with the -ablative, Piaut

Digitized by Google

Oj tke Gemiwe.

373

CisU U 1. 7^, amoret melieetjelie est fecundissimus: and else- where; as Ovid. Met.3.31 : Lucan. 10. 303: Val. Fl. 6.470: Mrith the geoitivey Tadt. Hist. !• 1 1, provinciam — mmonm fe- cuodam : and elaewheray as Tadt. Aon. 6. 27 : Pllo* H. N;

39. 4 : Colum. 9* 4 : lo the^e also bdongs satur full, satisfied, satiated; with the genitive, Terent. Adelph. 6. 1. S, sed pu^t- quam intus sum omnium rertim satur : so aitilium, liorat. iSat.

• i. 7. 3.3 : lactis, Colum. 7. 4: with the ablative, Pers. Sat. 6.

71, satur anseris extit: locuples ridiy with an ablative; e. g. Cic Ro.d. &, Lystas oraHom loeujpki : Miic^pm« Uonit. Ep. 1. 6. 39 : frugibuif ibid. £• 1. 137 : with a geDitive, e.g. pecu^ sffttf, Apul. Met. 8 : laigus rich ; as largus opum, Virg. Mb. II. 338 : aninue, Stat. Theb. 3. ()03 : rapina, Sil. 8. 249 ; i. e. largiens de alieno : also with anabl., Flin. H. N. 25. 13 : Plaut. Asin. 3. 3. 8: Tacit. Hist. 2. 59: 3. 58. With these some reckon macte, e. g. macte virtute in Livy and Viigil, and macie animi io Martial. But since we do not know the nature and signification of nacte^ it is unoertun whether it should be in- chided here : that it is an expression of good wishes is manifiest from all the places where it occurs: it will be considered here* after, Sect. 9. § 3. n. 11. '2.

b) Want, need, eniptiness» fieedom, destitution. &c.: e. g. Imipi wanting, destitute, is usual with both cases ; as emctnvm^ Cic. Amic. 15 : munliif Uv. 3. 7 : €muUU, Liv. 96. 18 : ibi-

nuiuitatis, Cic. Or. 2. 10 : verbis, Cic. Brut. (Clar. Orat.) 70: also Avith a, Cic. Dom. mops abamicis erani : so Cic. Att. 1, 1, Egenus needy, poor, desutute ; as, egenus cunctarum rerum, Sil. 8. 12 : omnium, Liv.9« 16 : lum, Lucret. 3. 1024: aqua, Tac. Ano.4»30: egjBOum commeatu castellum, Tac Ann. IS.

40. Pauper poor, vnth a genitive^ Hor. Od. S. 30. 1 1^ pauper o^tMS : argentif Hor. Sat. 2. 3. 14% : bfmorum, iW. 1. 1. 79 : with an ablative, Hor. Sat. 1.6.71, macro ptMper agello. ' Liber free, properly with an ablative wither witliouta; as, hber a labore, or liber laborc; botli are usual : and it is also found with a genitive ; as, liber laborum, Uor. Art. 212: and elsewhere ; as Viig. Msk. 10. 164 : Lucan. 4. 384 : Stat. Sylv. 4. £. 94. Faauu empty, free, bare, without, is common with

Digitized by Google

374

Ofik€ Gtmtijpe

ao ablative, in Cicero and others ; as, vacuus inskBiB, pericukn locus.: or also wilb a; as, vacuus a pehcub: less usual wilha genitive $ as SalL lug. 90. 1, ager jV^/^um vacuus : urbe mnm c m vacua, Mamert, in Grst. Act ad lultan. £4 : operum, Hor.

Sat. 2. 2. 1 19 : cadis, Ovid. Art. 1 . 64'2 : so vacivus followed by a genitive ; see hereafter. Indip^us needy, indigent, which seldom occurs: with a genitive, Virg. Georg. 2. 428 opis haud indiga nostroe : so Lucret* 1. 61 : Plin. il. N. 4. 7 : 8. 40 : with au ablatiyei Lucret. 5. fiM, indigus onwi vitai amxUio* Nudm hm, naked, with an aUatlvo or with a ; as (3c. Att« 7* 15» urbs nuda prtesidio : so Hor. Od. 1. 14. 4 ; Sat. fi. 3. 184 s SiL l6. 47 : Cic. Dom. 22, Lam nuda respublica a tnagUtratilms ^ so elsewhere; as Cic. Verr. 4. 2 : Cic. Red. Quir. 6: with a genitive; as Sail, lug* 79* 6, per loca aequalia et auda gigtien- tMMiveatUB: so arboris, Ovid. Met. 12. 512: i^ptOR, Sil. 14* d44 : voK nuda eorporkf ApuL Met. 5. FamuM emp^t with a gemtive; e. g. veri, Virg. iEo. 10. fiSl : voti, Sil. 12. 461 : sanetitudinU, Apul. de Deo Socrat. p. 41. Elmenh. hwm empty, void, commonly with a genitive; as Cic. Mur. 12, ina- nissima prudentia reperta sunt : verborum, Cic. Or. 1 . 9, and elsewhere : also with ao ablative* e, g, re utili, Cic. Att. 2. 8 ; Cic. Verr. 3. 52, unus ager Agyrinenais centum sejituagiota iaratarUnu inaqior cum sit ; yet here the ablative may depend on the comparative inanior, since it is poorer bj ahundred.and-se> venty ploughmen : the sense either way is nearly die same. Sterilis barren, unfruitful, is seldom followed by a case: as by a genitive, Tac. Hist. 1, 3, sceculum virtuium sterile: rfri, Pers, ^. 75 : steriles plumbt lapides, Plin. U. N. 33. 7 : stc- vAmearum (bacoarum) triumphalem (launim)| ibid. 15.30; by an abktiy^ PUn. Paoeg. 56, nullum temporis punctum ste- rile beneficio : so sonitu sterila for steiilia (though it may come • from sterilus, a, um : it b nearly indiilbrent), Locret. 8. 844 : with a, e.g. a datis, Plaut. True. 2. 1. oO : civitas ab aqmssto- rilis, Apul. Met. 1. p. 106, 41. Elmenh. Fidttns destitute, do- piived, void, with an ablative; as solum arbonbus viduum, Co- lum. 2. 2 : so elsewhere ; e. g. Colum. 9. 4 : Plin. H. N. 3 : Pnef. Apul. Met. 2 : also wilh a, Virg. Cul. 372 : with a geni-

Digitized by Go^ ^.,1-

375

tive, Ovid. Aid. 3. 10. 18: SiL 8, ft47 : Avkn. Pcrieg. 930. To Uioe Also bdoBgt voikmt for vaemit; e. g, virwm, .Plmit. BMxb. I.e. 46: Uhm$, Teroot HoMit. 1. 1. 38: dso e«- fdfftff and etsui used adjectively ; as, extorm regno, LW.45. 4:

probably on account of the preposition e.i : ^ extorris patria, domo, Sail, lug. 14; and elsewhere, Liv. 9. 34 : 27. 37 : also extoiTkft with a, Liv. 6. 30, extorris ab ioh patho : ezsul ptt^ trim, Hor. Od. 2. 16. 19: where however il may beasubstao- live : so figuratively ezsul metUis dotmuqfoe, Ov. Met. 9. 410, i. e. without uoderstandiiig : CicoDia exsul kyemii» Publ. Syr. ap. Petnm. 55, i. e. not staying with us during winter. Expen and cjsorsp which were noticed n. 4, but may also be reckoned here : we may also add cassus empty, destitute, bereaved of any thing, which is put in the ablative^ as /lijntiu; cassus, destitute of ligbty i. e. dead, Viig. JEa. 2.H5: so tethere, ibid. 1 1 . 104 : dote. Plant AuL 2. fi. 14: also with tlie genitive; e.g./timiiiiif, Cic. Arat369* To these also fs added cejifiii with ao ablative ; as^ captus ocuHt, blind, Cic. Tusc. 5. 40: hmdmlms, Liv. 9. 29 : captus mente, not right in intellect, Cic. Oft'. 1. 27. But t aptus seems rather to mean weak, weakened (properly taken prisoner) ; therefore weak in sight* in undersiandiug Sec., and not to be cor> rectly added here : thenoe caput captum Icto, Virg. ^n. 11. 830 s captus omnibus membris, Liv. 2, 36 : Cic. Rab. Perd. 7» u e. lamed.

7.) Further, a genitive is used after

a) verbal adjectives in ax ; as Edax, e.g. tcmpus edax reiwn, Ovid. Met. 15.234, aiUcoDsumiog time: bovesmultici^t edaces, Coium. G. 2 : Capax; as liv. 9« 16| it is rehited of Papirius Cursor, et^iwitd^ue eundem capacissimum (sc. fiiisse), that he was able to consume very much meat and wine : circus capax /?o/?M/i, Ovid. Art. 1. 136; flunien tiavium capax, Plin, H. N. 6. 23 : trichnium capax XV vonvivarum, ibid. 12. 1 i iureti capacissima, Plin. £p. 1. 12, and elsewhere: Temx ; as, teoaz im^poiift vir, Hor. Od. 3. 3, a roan teoadous of his purpose : lenax txesltitm, Plin. H. 27. 6 : cutis tenador ea^ pilU, ibid. 92. 22 : memoria tenadssima beuefaeiendif Plin. Ep>

Digitized by G()-_^iv.

376

Oj the Gemiim

10. 7 : tsDaciMMni sumu» eonm qiue — > perdpimus, Quiolil* 1« 1: Fugax; as, rugficiittiniitglorM,Se8.B«o.4. 32: fiiguc wMawtM, Ovid. TmU 4* 10. SS : mm, ilttd.3*2*9: so pennam reofi, Tac. Hist. 4. d : perviGaxra^ ibid. Ann* 4.93 : No^er capM it also Ibllowed by • dnttve, Pfio. Cp. 17, villa usibtts capax : but there it an5>\vers the 4uestiun for what ? ca- pacious for its uses. AUo with ad; e. g, capax ad tres sexta- riosy Plii). H.N«i27*&: aoimuH ad pr^sapta capax^ Ovid* Met. a 943.

b) pai tici{)les in ws, when they are adjectives and admit of degrees of comparison, as very often in Cicero we have amam, amantior, amautia»mu8, amans ma, tui, patriae ; amantior one who more loves ; amantissiaius one who roost loves ; patiens one who suil^y patient; ki^tiem one who cannot sufler, impa- tient; as, patiens ineduDylabons, siti:^, iVigoris, vigilise, of hunger, labour, thirst, cold, watchfulness : inipatiens inedijr, laboris&c, impatient of, unable to bear Sec. : e. g. patiens SMeJ/^, vi^i'luc, lahoris. Sail. Cat. f) : aronis ttavium patiens, Liv. 21. 31 : Ptin. Ep, 5,6. lUi and elsewherei e« g» Virg. Georg. 2. 2S3, 47£: Plin. Paneg. 45 : impatieos iaborum, Ovid. Trist. 5. 2. 3 : v%hiem, Viig. iEn. IL 639: «o/i5, pukeris, tempetiaimm, Tadu Hist. 2. 09 1 and elsewhere. Also abmvamf e. g. Clan- dian.de IV. consul. Honor. 29^ : homo mei ob&ervantissimus, Cic. Q. Fr. 1. 2. f5, who pays me much respect, very attentive to me : observ antissimus oficiarump Piin. £p. 7* SO. Also ad- peteiis, adpetentissimus : e. g. gloriie &c. : as, adpetens gloria^ Cic. Manil. 3 : alietd, SalL Cat. 5 : nihil adpetentius stmiUtm 8Ui» Cic. Amic. 14 : surous adpeteiitissimi homdaiu, Cic. Tusc. 2. 24. Sometimes also others ; as fugiem iahorisf Cm, B. Civ. \m69' ftfgitofis litiimiy Terent. Phorm. 4. J. 18: diiigcfts re^ litatiSf Ncp. Epam. 3, i.e. highly esteeming : so, literarumy Gell. 4. 1 1 : temperamentif Plin. Paneg. 79 : tliligenti^sinuis officii, Cic. Ccel. 30 : so Plin. H. N. 20. 1 : 32. 3 : 1). 4 ? Gdl. 2.26: 13. 24: also «tfteii«; as Cic. Plane. 5, <leiiide sitientem me viriutis tuts deseruisti : sitiens peamuB, Gell. 12. 2 : fanut, Sil. 3. 378 j inlelligens pHwcipis, Plin. 6. Bp. 27 : cuiubvis generis, Cic,. Fin, 2. 20 : itumincnliitm, Tacit.

Digitized by GoOglc

ikeGemtiw,

377

Flaut. Tni«. i . e. fi4« Mvff : dB em obwfiBUt, is often ibilowed by a dative, where the ablative

<^if/o precedes ; as JNep. Iphic. 2, dicta audientes fuerint <ittci : Nep. Ages. 4, dicto audiens fuit iussis magistratuum : Cic. Vcrr. 1. 44, 81 potest tibi dicto audieos esse quisquam, if any one can obey thee : Cic.Verr. 4. Id^respondit id, quod necesst tntf acibaet dtdo audieotem iiiisae prmtan* Um dido is iImi abUdvoy and tatmai ikewardwmireatt/, aaddkio andkmh by the andents treated as a single word. So also «^feieiiteBsel voiuptatia, Cic. Off*. 3. JJ ; conjiciem, e. g. eorum coDficieuiia, Cic. Fin. 5. 27 : conficientissima iiterarum, Cic. Flacc. 19 : penequens, e. g. persequentissimus ifumicitiarum, Auct. ad HereoD* ^. 19* And many others; as oognosoeos^coiicupiens, consenrans, ooDlioeosy cuptensi experiens^ exsequens^ knm, in- ^fignans, oegUgens, perferans, retioens^ servansy tdenuis &c, : aee dictkmary.

8.) To these may be added numerous other adjective, which are sometimes found with a genidve, which must be explained by sir ratkm or tn negotio understDod.

a) Such at denote sorrow, alarmj doubt, aoger» foresight^ art» patience^ &c. ; e.g. anxius futuri, anxious for the future, Sen* Ep. 98 : potentia, Tacit. Ann. 4. 12 ; wt, ibid. Hist. 3. 38 :

Jurii, Ovid. Met. 1. : viU, Ovid. Her. 20. lyS : also with the genitive animi or mentis, i. e. in atnmo or in mente, e. g. aniini. Sail, f ragm. ; mentis, Auct. Consol. ad Liv. (see Ovid's works) 398 : impnvuUtB Juturi, Tacit. Hist. 1. 88: futuri rcr- tmmnU, Uv. 39 : maU, Piin. U. 36. 3 : eomUU, Tac Huit3« 56; «^ afiini^e.g. lavJ.58,con8olantur agram anind: liv.e. 36; 30.15; eoii9tl»,i.e.deoonsiUo, Stat. Theb. 11. 141 : Sail, Fragiii. ap. Arusian. : securn^ odii, Tac. Agric. G : dcdecoris, ibid. Hist. 3. 41 : parva observationiSfQ,\xmU 8. 3. 51 : amorumy Yirg.-ain. 1.350(354): ^i/wkc, Ovid. Trist, 1. 1.49: certm^ e. g. eundi, Virg. ^n. 4. 554 : desciscendi^ Tac. Hist. 4. 14 : speif ibid* 3 : damnaiimMf Suet. Tiber. 61 : consilii, Cic. Att. 9. 4 : Ovid. Met U . 470 : ineertm ammif Ter. Uec. 1 . 46 : Tao« Ann. 6. 46 : smtentim, liv. 4. 57 : vm'j ibid. 93 : rerum

Digj^il^^^OOgle

378

Oj the Genitive.

mutrump lAv. 94. 90: keanm, Auct B. Afik. 7. 81, S8 : M-

Oviii. Trist. 3. 3. 4 : dubius ammt, Virg. Georg. 3. 289 i Hirt. Alex. 56 : mentis, Ovid. Fa?t. 6. 572 : serUentitKy Li v. 23. 25 : ambigum coitsilii, Tac. Hist. 2. 83 : fiUuri, ibid. 3. 43 : €a U i du $ temporum, Tac* Aoo. 4. 3d : rn mUtaris, ibid. Hist ft. 31 : and elaewfaero; e.g. Golum. ft : ?• 3. 1ft: tiilemhit kd: e. g. Ovid. Mtt 10. 6l0, mem uilifyite left: pm/Um, e. g. ojfenmmimf Tac. Ano. 4. 38 : nandif ibid. Hiat. 4. 14: maris, Lucan. 8. 8, 11 : lucis, Seiiec. Here. Fur. 293: ieli, ibid. 1076: impavidus somtii, Sil. 7. 128: tirmdus procelUf .Hor. Art. 28 : lucis, Seoec. do vita beata 21 : trepidus rerum, Virg. Mn. 1ft. 688, or renm suarum, e. g. Li v. 5. 11; 36. 31 |ff«|M^ite rmm nutnm cum &c. : sahuitp Sil. 1ft. 13. cf. Tac» Ann. 6. €1 : farax fingiMBy Tac. Hiat 1. 3d : MifM^O^. Met 8. 6lft : seekrwUf Tac. Ann. 4. 1ft ; jSdbM ontaiiy Tac. Ann«3* 59 : Virg. ^n. 2. 6l : baud tegnis occasionum, Tac. Ann. id. 14: socors f uturi, Tac. Hist. 3. 31 : Terent. Adelj)h.4. 5. 61, nolim ceierarum rerum te socordem eodem modo, i. e.in ceteris rebus.

b) Liberality, profusion, parsimony : c. g. liberals, Sail. Cat. 7* 6,pecunia liberales crant : benigttus, Hor. Sat. 2. 3. 3, villi SOfflftM|ue benignus. one who indulges himself in wine and ale^: prodigU9 mru, Hor. Art. l64 : pecuiiif Plaut Moat 4. 19 : areofd, Horat Od. 1. 18. 16 ; and elaewhere, e. g. ibid. 1. 1ft. 37: Veil. 4. 48: Gell. 11. 5: Ovid. Am. 3.9.64: Stat Thcb. 8. 406 : profnsus; as Sail. Cat. 5. A, alieni adpetens, sui profusus. Partus and avarus occur together, Tac. Hist. 1. 49, pecuniae alienae non adpetens, sua' p'c\rcns, publico: avanis: parcus is also found elsewhere with a geuitive^ Justin. 6. 8 : 9* 13 : Tac. Hist. 3. 7d : Sil. 10. 3ft : avaniSy Hor. Art 324 : Claud. B. Get. 606.

c) Also othera; b%, integer vita scelerisque purus, Hor. Od. 1. ftft: udknemUmidi Fabiua, Sil. 7. \9&}wUien fyrte. Her. Art 407 : ^regku mmm, Virg. jEn. 1 1. 417 : egregius fommf ibid. 10. 435 : prtutamammi, Viig. iEn. Ift. 19 : praaam or- morum, Stat.Theb. 1.605 : pracjUirus eloquefiJits cijidei, Tacit

Digitized by Google

OftUGemUmi. 379

Ann. 4. 34 : pracipuus circumveniendi Titii, Tacit. Ann. 6. 4* (for in &c.): insom, cg.probri. Plant. Amph. 3. I. Q: culpa, Liv. 9.^. 49 : jmbtid amntii, liv. 54. S^i/nUerm ttmgiunu, Ovid. M«t. 13. 140: abo maom erkmm, Liv. 4. 15 : epmlMr JSdeif Tac. Hist S. 57 : fiUx SlaU SylT. 4. 4. 46 : €»•

rehri, Hor. Sat. 1. 9* H : gloria;, Plin. H. N. 13. prsf. : and elsewhere, Sil. 4. 359, 398 : uij'elix ; as, non infelix antmi Phoe- nissa, Vii^. ^n. 4. 529 : ausi, Sil. 9. 628 : Jidei, Sil. 12. 432 : modicus virium, Veil. 1.12: ori^inis, Tac Ann. 6. 39 : pecu* mittf ibid. 3. 72 : voH^ Sil. 5. 14 : irritus spei. Curt* 6. 5 : /e- gMlMtf, Tac Hist. 4. 3% : constlii, VeU. %. 631 x mapl^ Sil< 7« 131 : mgeiif mmm hauBMf Tac. Ann. 1. 69: rerum, ibid. Hist. 4. 66 : mamfeittu iceleri*, Sail. lug. 55. 8, lugurtha ma- ftijestiis tanti sceleris : ibid. Cat. 52, sicut de manijestis rerum capitalium : mendacii, Plaut. True. 1. 2. 30: and elsewhere, Ovid. Fast. 5. 313 : Tac. Ann. 12. 51 ; 15. 54: lietus ; as, Ista laborumDido, Virg. £n. 11.73: tna^t, Sil. 7. 338: tmimi, Tac. Ann. 86 1 Veil. 2. 93 : foriwmius Momm, Viig. jBo. 11. 4l6t mahtnuammif ibid. 9* 246: laudumf i.e. ad laudes, Sil. 14. 49^ : reus culpa, e. g. aliens Wjptf ret, Liv. 22 : impietatis, Plin. Ep.7. 33 : peculaius, Quint. 12. I : hfrum, Ovid. Met. 15. 30 : Jortuna, Liv. 6. 24, and elsowliere : uoiius coniurationis, Tac. Ann. 5. 1 1 : Jacinoris, Pand. 29- 5. 3 ; in- noxius eonsilii initi, Curt. 8. 8. 2 1 : J}rvidus ingenii, Sil. 1 7. 418 ^ itmolens, e. g. iifamit^ Cic. Att. 2. 21 : 5e//i^ Cns. B. C.2. 36: «r/ticiii,SaU. Cat. 3 : fvoncm sum jgnarus alquc tfiM/ou, Cic. Or. %. 48 s mm adendit Gell. 19* 12 : adtuetus abo sometimes with, a genitive; as Liv. 38. 17, Romanis Gallici tumultus ad- suetis. No/e: adsuetus is also used with a dative, like suesco, adsuesico, and that more commonly : e. g. ntendaciis, Cic. Plane. 9 : montibu$» Liv. 22. 8 : so Virg. Mn, 7. 490 : also with the ablative ; as Cic. Or. 3. 15, et homines labore —> adsue^ s so imigiftiif, flor. 1. 1 : abo with oif, e. g. od omnes vu cootro* venianuny SaU. ap. Priac. ; immutms abo ofteo takes a genitive; «. g. conlumeUa, Cic. Att. 2. 21, which however may be a da- tive : iaboris, Ctes. B. G. 7. 30 : navigatuii, ibid. 5.6: operum, ibid. B. C. 3. 49 : mom, Liv. 6. 34 : male audiendif Nop.

DigitiJled by Google

380

OJ the Geniiwe.

J>ion. 7 1 with the dative also; e. g. moribtUf liv. 18 s am'

tumeiia, Cic. see before : with ad ; Csbs. B. C. I. 78 : Liv. 31. 35 ; 41. 20: with an infinitive, e. g. vinci, Liv. 4. 31 : insou.s alsf) with an ablative, Liv. 4. 15, insons crimine regni, as wa-s noticed above : reut also with de ; e. g. reus de vi ; a6,aUquem reum de «t faoere, Cic ail Div. 8. 8. CqbI. : qui est de vi reus, CSc Sent S5 s /nmifalao with a; aspunamadhuiiiaiioailfMaoliim^ Liv. I • 44 : amstam with m«e.g. fn kvUaiep Ovid. Tiitt. 6. 8. 18 : coottanlior In viim, Hor. Sat. 2. 7. I8r And ,tfaiis with many adjectives prepositions are as usual or even more usual; and we should ratlier, for instance, say constans iw Jide than Jidei, purus a maculis than macularum. It was necessary, however, to men- tion here the usage with the genitive, that numerous passages in the aDdents might be inleU^ble. So dtgam worthy, wbidi generally govema an ablative^ has aometiiiies a ganittve t aoe Sect. 9. § 3. D. 2.

9.) Finally, some adjectives, which more generally take a da- tive, have sometimes a genitive : particularly similis like, dissi- milis unlike, proprius proper to or belonging to ; to which may be added communis common to, consimihs, adfima, alieoiMy fidtts» supeiBtea, par, dispar ; e. g. snntlts and dinimiH h Div. 19. 26. 4, spes tameo una est, aliquando populum roma* num matorum similem fore : Cic. Verr. ^. 20, veruntamen fuit turn »ii dissimilis. These two words, similis and dissimilis, are common with a genitive, whether they respect soul or body, or any other circumstance : e. g. Nep. Dat. 9i elegit corpore et statura Mmillimum sui: similia korum, Cic. Fm. 5. 12: si- mifis pairiSf Cic Off. 1« 39: patrif Qc Verr. 5. 1^: siniUi* mum deo, Cic. Marc 3 1 veri simiis^ Cic ad Div. 7* 8 : am similis, ibid. 12. 5 : disnmlBs alkmus, Cic. ad Div. 10. 5 : Or. 2. 19: Brut. 93: alicui homini or rei, Cic. Fin. 4. 6: Cic. Sull. 49. It is also said of several, similes sunt inter se, dissi- miles sunt inter se, e. g. Cic. Quent. 16, they are like, unlike each other. CommmmM cooudodi e. g. Cic. OIL 1 . 4, commune autm wmmmdhm omnium est coniunctioiiis adpetitus ; and ciip« 1^ emtconim omnia esse communia : Terent. Adelph. 5. .

Digitized by Google

Of the Genitive. 381

5. Idyomnmuniaesse anUeorum inter ae omnia; unless heiepeiw bspB commune and communia afe used substantively, negothim or negotia being understood : Id non proprium senectotis est ▼§tium, sed commune valitudinis, Cic. Senect, 1 1 : yet commune

may agree with vitium, and valitudinis be in the genitive after vitium ; or commune may be used substantively, negotium be- ing understood. We must therefore look for examples where communis in the masc. dr fem. is followed by a genitive, before we can pronounce that it may be generally used with a genitive : il is sometimes followed by cum, as ooomitme com afiquos and by the dative, e. g. Cic. Senect. !9» omni atati mora est communis : proprius proper to, belonging to, e. g. Cic. Phil. 3. 1 1, libertatem propria m romani et generis et nominis : homi- nis est propria veri investigatio» Cic. Off. 1. 4: with a da- tive, e.g. tempus agendi inihi propnum» Cic. Sull. 3 : natn vir- tutem propriam mortalibiu fecit, Varr. ap. Non. 4. 346 : a^yinu when it means the same as particeps, e. g. Terent. Heaut. 8. 1. quam uiiqui sunt patres— -qui squum esse censent^ nos iam a pueris illico nasci senes, neque illarura rerum adfines esse, quas fert adolescentia, i. e. and should not be partakers of those things, which youth brings with it: so, alicuius culpa, Cic. In- vent. 2. 44: rei capitalis, Cic. Verr. 2. 18 : with the dative ; e. g. ei noxa, Liv. 49* 14 ; and elsewhere, e. g. Cic. Invent. 2. 10: Cic. Cluent. 45: Ge. Cat. 4. S: Plaut. Trin. 2. «. 50s aHemie, e. g. Lucret 6. !063» nec tamea hmc ita sunt afiaruoi fmim aUena t for ab aliis rebus t pads, ibid. 67 ? eamiHif SaM. Cat. 40. Ed. Cort. : dignitatis^ Cic. Fin. 1. 4: cuius victoria alienum, Nep. Milt. 6, if cuius agrees with victorise : also with a dative; e.g. Nep. Them. 4: Cic. Caecin. 9: Liv. 35. 49: Senec. Nat. Quest. 4. Prsf. : Cels. 4. 5 : perhaps cuiuf^ vtC" ioriiCf Nep. see before : il cuius refers to Miltiades, though it more probably agrees with viclom : also often with a ; e. g. Oc. 0om. 15: C^.ad Div.«. 17;4.7; 11. S7: VeiT.«,S6: and with a bare ablative; e. g. ntnicitiat Cic. ad Div. 11. ^7 : uatura, Cic. Tusc. 5. 34 : so Cic. Or. 26: Cic. Div. 1. 38: Jidu$ faithful, sometimes; as Virg. iEn. 12. ti59> regina tui fidis- stma ; wperttes, Cic. Qu. Fr. 1. 3, uUnam te non solum vitm.

Digitized by Google

I

382 Of ihe Genitive.

sedetiam digmitmik tuperedtsai reliqiiiMem; and ehewbm,

c. g. Liv. 40. 8 : Sueton. Tiber. 62 : Plin. H. N. 7. 48 : Tac. Ann. S. 4 : dispary Cic. Senect. 21, neque haberel in se quid- quani admistum dispar««i, atque dissimile : with a dative, Cic. Off. 1* SO: abo inter sty Cic. Tuac. !• 28 : |Mr, M Lucan. 10. 38£« quem metuisi (is) par huim mt : so au'iit pares, Cic* Pis. At and dsewliere, e. g. Plant. Rud, ProL 49 : Pbndr. 4, 15.6: it is irery commoD with. a dative, e. g. Cic« Phil. 1. 14 : Cie. ad Div. 4. y ; (i. 6 : Cic. Or. 36 : consimilisXiVitf as Terent. Hcaut. 2. 4. 13, cuius mos niaxime est consimilis vestmm ; unless vestriiai perhaps agrees with mod uoderstood, aod vestrum moh be putlbr vestro mori : further, cm nmilis causaniaiy Cic* Or. l.SS: withadative,Cic. Phil.«. 18: Tcraot. Hcant.£.4.a: ut cansimilis fuga prt>fectio videretur. Cm. B. G. fi. 1 1, wheia fugse may be- either geniltfe or dative.

II.) The plural genitive of substantives, adjectivet and proQOunSy is often used by the ancients for the prepositions ez, de, inter, in amongst^ for conciseneas (since otherwise these prepositions are here usual)

\vhen adjectives or pronouns precede, which may be considered as parts of the word in the genitive, la English this genitive is usually rendered by of, from, amongst, Sec. : e. g. many ot these, none amongst the learned, none of the learned. The preceding words may be,

1 . ) Numerals : as, unus hcrum one of these, iUorum of those : nuUesimus hominum, the thousandth of tiie men &c.

2. ) Uter, tra, trum whether of two: alter^era, erum the ooef and when repeated, the one, the other : neuter nnther of two : iiterqoe each, of two t alius another ; and when repeated, one, another, if several are spoken of; so aKi others; and when re*

peatcd, soaie, others : solus alone : unus the only one : ullus any one : nullus no one, none : quis, qui, interrogative or when used with reference to is; is^he, the one that: quisquis who*

Digitized by Google

0/theGemtive

383

erar : quicaiique whoever: quuqae each : omaee ell t ouneti all : quiaqutm any one i atiquls tome one : nmld many : plu*

rimi very many : plei iquc niost : nonnulU some : pauci few : quot how many i quotcunque how many hoever : quotas what io Dumber ? tot so many : ille that, bic this, when they are op- poaed to each other; so hi, illi Sec. : finally superlatives; e.g«  uter : uterAtrtNii fedt i which of thesedid it ? otnm hanim jMWMmfli vis? which of these leathen will joa have f uter tnim,veiiruMf b) alter : as, alter /mlniiii feKx» alter idUix fuit, the one of the brothers \va.s fortunate, the other unfortunate : alter nostrum, the one of us two : vesirum of you two : alteram ' mearum pennarum amlsi, I have lost the one of my two feathers : c) neuter: as, neuter korum fecit, neither of these tuvo has done it : neutrum hantm pemmnm vob s neater nottrumf vninmh ndther of us two, of jou two : d) mterquei as. uteique fimimm, each of the brothers, both the brothers : uteique re- gum, both kings: uterque nostrum, vestrum, we both, you both : amo utrumque vestrum: e) alius ; as, ahus doctonim negat, ahus afhrmat, one of the learned denies, another affirms it : alii doctorum neganty alii adfinnantysomeof the learned deny, others affirm : ahua eemm, Ukrumt Aanon, one of them, those, these : f ) so&w ; as, omnium renm sola virtus mihi phwet, amongst an things virtue alone &c. : tu solos erudUofum (iiisti , thou wcrt alone of the learned : so umis : g) ullus; as, si ullus eruditorum est, if there is any one of the learned : h) nnUus ; a;*, nullus eru* dkarum^ no one of the learned : i) quU or quUnam $ as, quis ho» mmtm credit f who amongst men believes it? so qui interrogS'* tive : k) quif when it refers to tt following; as, qui hominum taUa fecit, who of men &c., or whatever man : so quos captivo' rum elegit, ii erant fonnosi, whatever captives he chose, were beautiful : 1) is he, the one, that; as, hominum eos amo, qui &c., amongst men I love those &c.: m) quis(juis v^nd quicunque who- ever : e. g. quisquis (quicunque) hominum hoc dixit, is erravit, whoever of men, whatever man said tliis, he erred : quemcuo* que Ubrorum postulaveris, eum tibi dabo^ whatever book thou shalt have asked, I will give it to thee : quisquis or quicunque uetifumt vettrum 8Cc. : n) qmsquam : e. g. si quisquam erudk^

Digitized by Google

364

Of the Gemiwe.

nm hoc dB&oete potustt if voj one smongstlhe leamed has been Mm to efiect this : qiusqiiam nottnmh vuinmh any of us, of you &c«3 o) tfli^putf ; afiqob Aorwii, no tfm w , m^rM tGC, aome one of these, of you, of m te; t ao^ ri quk it gwii iii w,

nostruniy vest rum &c. ; since si quis is commonly used for si aK- quis : p) tnulti ; as, nuilti doctorumt nostrum, vestrum, many of the learoedy of us, of you &c, : q) pauci; as, pauci doctorum, mtttmmf vettrum : r) quisque ; m, quisque eruditarmm &c, : unu^qunque alao Is used for qoisque : so dsoomfiesi eunctii eSy coocti onumnB ordmmh Sell. FiigQi. Hist S t 9)pktnmi plmiau dodanm^Uc. t ty plerique ; as, plerosqueilsefDrMiii mm, ] know mo«tof the learned : u) nonmtlU ; as, nonnuHi doetortm: v) quat ; as, quot hoininum sunt ? what num ber uf men, bow many men are there ? w) qmtcwtque; as, quotcunque AommMw,r«/rM7/i, noslnm team, tot how many soever of meo, of you, of ut didity so many &c.: x) quotus; as, quotua konmf mutmmf fte, which in miiaber of these ? ofusr &c«: so, quotuaquiaque honuB, whichsoever in nomber&c.: y)AieaDdt2fe^jtf andtlfi; as, doetonm hio ita senlitt iHe aliter, amongst the learned, one thinks bo, another otherwise: dociorum illi negant, quod lii ad- firmant, of the learned some deny what others aflirm : z) super- latives ; as, sapientissimus hominum, vestrum &ic., the wisest of men, of you { when the discourse ia o^ at leaat^ more than two^ for the compaimtive is uaed of twos e.g. Socrates fait doctiadimus Grmeorum, Socrates was the most learned of the Greeks : eiiK iMMm optioittSy the beat ef all »' wtus eetommon ivnMi pukher- rima, virtue is the most beautiful of all tilings.

ObsenmtUms.

1 •) We aonietimea find omnea and cuncti followed by a plural geoitivey with this peculiarity, that tfiey do not denote a part of the whole, but the whole itself : e. g. Vav^ 31. 45, Attalus — et Macedomim fere omnibtts et quibusdam Andrioruni, ut ma^ nerent, persuasit : here omnibus Macedotnim for omnibuft Ma- cedonibut ia harsh : perhaps Livy wrote thus only on account of the oorraspoiKKng sentence, et quibusdam Andrionim, to pie*

Digitized by Google

Of thM GmUhe.

866:

mrvoBB «q^ty to tfa^tbyUnii: we miisl eai Umb iktXfirt ommSm is equivaleot to plerisque, Cicero indeed km, Pis#

omnium generum, aUatum, ordinum &mnes viri ac mulieres : but this is somewhat difllicnt, since viri and mulieres follow, and omoium i« joined to geuerum, setatuui, ordiuum : so cuncti ommwn ordinum^ Sail. Fragm. Hist* 3. p. Q66. Ed. Sail. Cort. : in both these places the genitive maj be translated by ef ar finm: they are therrfm not unlike the passage liv. 31. 4&f where Maoedonum omoibus is put for Maoedocubtis ooMiibus. We also tiiid other similar places ; e. g. prdtorum oj/uies for pra&- tores omnes, Liv. 24. 32. Ed. Drakeiib. where otlier editions have praatores : so cunctog hominum ior cuoctoa houuDesy Ovid. M et. 4. 630 : cunctas j^rovtecMfiMsfor cunctas pnmiidas» Plio. U* N* 3* 1. We fund also many other e^ectiTes* which are really epidiets^ followed by a gsniidfie^ parliciilariy in the poets; e. g. superi et ioii dnnm for dli, Hon Od. 1. lO superis deorum gratus et imis : Hor. Sat. 2. 2. 60, ahosve dierum festos for dies : Virg. iEn. 4, o76, sequimur te, sancte deorum, i. e. Mucte deus : Liv. 30. 9, expeditis miiitum for militibus : 36. 9,7 ^ ^tiqua fadtrum for foedera : Piin. U. N . 8. 49, nigm humrum nullum colorem bibunt, for lanv: 11.^1, d^generes camm oau* dam sub ahum reflectunt : Curt. d. % ckyAsmfemkwnm for femims; and elsewhere. This » after the Greek idiom : see Vechn. Hellenol. p. 131. seqq. and Heusing. thereon. The ge- nitive after uterque is somewhat similar^ but ver>' usual \ as, uterque fratrum, both brothers^ uterque nostruQv each of uai vefttrum^ofyou.

Sometimesy as in Greeks we find the plural genilife with- out a governing adjective, where we must understand vmu or

diquis : e. g. Hor. Od. 3. 13. 13, fies nobilium tu quoque yb/i- tium, sc. unus (fons) : Plaut. Alii. 4. 2. 25, cedo sigDum, si harum Bacckarum e&, sc. una*

S.) It is evident* that instead of the phiral gemtive wem^ add de, ex, inter^ or in(with an abUtive instead of inter): e» gk anus e mukU, d$ muttUp 4x muliu, inter mubo$ ; .doctiisieiua

VOL. 1. 2 c

386

Of the Gemtive.

inier GraeoBf in Gneof ; this b viery titual> but Ifae genitive is more concise*

4«) In this case we must use uostnini« oestrum, not nostri, vestriy as the genitives of nos^ vos.

5. ) When the following substantive in the genitive is a noun of multitude, e« g« ciidtas, Gnscta, gens^ exercitus, legio, turba, cohoTs, arbsy plebs, popiilus, senatus &c.« it is manifest that it must be in the singular; e. g. princeps civitatis, the duef of the state ; princeps senatus, the first of the senate ; princeps iaven- tutis, the head of the youth : yet the prepositions are here more usual, except when a substantive precedet^, as in the example above cited, princeps is rather a substantive than an adjective, and therefore takes a genitive in preference. So Nep. Hamilc. ft, valeutissima totius Jfriea «>ppiday where the gemtive maybe governed by the substantive* or by the supeiiative valentissima : BO Cic. Rab* Post. 9» virum unum totius Grmts facile doctis- simum, Platonem t Nep. Ale. 7, primus GneeuB ekiiaiis, for e Gnecia civitale : decumum quemque legionis, tor e legione, Tac. Ann. 13. 21. There is something peculiar in the passage, Cic. Ofif. 1. 13, totiu9 autem inimtitia nulla capitalior est, quam eorumi qui cum masime fallunt, id agunt» ut viri boni esse vide- antur, of all injustice there is none more criminal than the in- juslioe of those &c« for omnino nulla iniustida capitalior est &c. The passage from Nep. Iphic. 1, fuit enim talis dux, ut non so- lum ictatis suae cum primis compararetur, belongs not to these, since primi etaus su» means, the first of lua Ume.

6. ) The English of, from, amongst, may often be better omitted ; as, muki hominum, many men \ pauci eruditorum hoc ciedimt, few learned men believe this. Yet such expressions must always denote a division. Also uterque nosUum, vestrum, is not so well translated both of U8» of you, as we two, you two. It has been lately remarked that we meet with such expressions as omnes Macedonum for omnes Macedones, and cuncti hominum for cuncti homines.

7. ) In an interrogation about two, we use utirf not qmsf

Digitized by Google

Of the Genitive,

387

(though wefiod qius foruterp liv.SO. 1 : Virg. JEn, U. 708.)

and the answer is neuter, not mtlius : e. g. if the discourse were of Cicero and Virgil, and we asked, vvliich (whetliei) of ihem was a Greek i answ. neither : we must say uter eorixm fuit Gr»-

8.) Quot sunt vest! urn ? how many are there of^ from amongst, you r out of your number i but quot estis ? hovr maoy are you ? i. e. taken together : quot sunt illorum ? how many are there of them ? out of their number ? but quot sunt illi ? how many are they ? in all. So there is the same difference between quot sunt nostrum V quot sumus ! so also sunt multi, paud, nostrum, ves- trum, illorum, and sumus, estis, sunt, multi, pauci 8cc. : so totsuut nostrum^ vestrum, iilorumi and tot sumus, estis, sunt,

9') The ^enitivo omnium also follows nullo modo ; e. g. rem nuUo modo prohabilem omnium, Cic. Nat. D. 1. 27» i* e. a thing of all others not at all, or the least &c.y for minimei ^ere in other respects the passage is correct : yet it always seems harsh.

10.) With respect to the superlative we must observe,

a) that it agrees in gender with the subject; e. g. Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. 52, Indus vcro, qui est omnium Jiuminum maximus : Terent. Eun. 2. 2. 17, est genus hominura, qui esse primos se omnium rerum volunt. Here some cite Ovid. Pont. 4. 1. 35, sic ego sum rerum non uUhm, Sexte, tuarum ; but in the best editions we have pan for mm.

b) In a discourse about two, the Romans use the coropara^ tive in preference to the superlative : e.g. if we were speaking of

Cicero and Virgil, and asked, which of them was the best? we must say, uter horum est melior P soutra manuura est agilior? notagillima, though in Enghsh we should say, which hand is the most active ? This comparative, therefore^ like the superlative, governs a plural genitive : e. g. Nep. Dion, lyoxquaduosfilios piocreavit-— totidemque filias, nomine Sopbrosynen et Areten : quanm priorem Dionynio fitio ^ nuptum dedit, i. e. the first of whom, not primam : Nep. Keg. l,C)rus et Darius Hy&ta$pi:>

2 c 2

Digitized by Go-_^lv.

388

Of the Geiuiive*

lilius— prior AoriMi the 6rsty not primus. So of two sons, (bro*

thers) we say maior filioruni the oldest son, minor the youngest, not maximus and minimus. Yet we find niaximus of two, ia- btcad of maior : e. g. niaximus stirpis, Liv. 1. 3, of two brothers : on tlie contrary, maior for maximus, e. g. omnium triumphorum lauream adepte mawrtm Plin. H. N. 7. 30, for maximam : or triumphonidi is used, as io Greek, finr triumphis. Nate* NuUo modo when used for mmlme also takes a genitive plural ; Cic Nat. Deor. 1. 27, rem nullo modo probabilem ommun; see above.

III.) Some adjectives and pronouns of the neuter gender, and singular number, are used as substaativea, and therefore take after them the genitive of a aub- atantive, of an adjective if it be of the second declen- sion, and of a pronoun. They are, tantum so much, so many ; quantum how much, how many ; aliquantom aomething considerable, phis more, nraltnm, phirimnn, reliquum, dimidium, medium, nimium, aliud, quid with its compouDds aliquid, quidquid, quidquain 6cc., hoc, id, iUud> istud, and quod. Yet here the following distinction should be carefully observed :

I.) Some of these are more properly used hiU substantivelj, i. e. either stand alone, and without a substantive, or if a sub- stantive, adjective or pronoun be added, it must be in the geni- tive. These are tantum, quantum, aliquantum, plus, and in general quid with its compounds, such as quidquid, aliquid, quidquam &€., and quod from qui, when it is used for quantum.

These are partly used alone, and without a substantive ; as qmd agis I tmtUum egi ; plus feci &c. : partly with a genitive fottowing, as tantum stwiii so much eagerness, not studimn ; the latter would mean, so great an eagerness : so tanium tiHf Kbrarum &c. so much meat, so many books 8cc. : quantum tern' ports impendisti, how much time hast thou devoted, not teui- pus j tlie latter would mean^ how great or important a time :

L^iy u^cj uy Google

Of the Genitive.

389

ifwmhm lihrmtm babes ^ bow many boolcs bast tiiou? not

quantos libros, which would meao, how large books. Tantum is commonly followed by quantum ; as habeo tantum librorum, quantum hominum vix vidisd, I have as many books, as you have scarcely seen men : aliquanhim tem^poris a connderable time, not aliqtiantum tempus : so aliquantum cibi, librorum, a consl* derable quantity of food, of books : fhit teu^pom more time, not tempos : quid negoHif wbat kind of business ? not nego> tium, nor quod negotii ; but quod negotium is correct, for quid the neuter of quis is a substantive, but quod an adjective. So qtiid rei ? for qu?e res ? what affair ? quid mulieris uxorem babes i Tereat. Uec. 4. 4. 21, what kind of a woman hast thou for a wife ? exponam quid hominis sit, Cic. Verr. £• 54, wbat kind of man be is: ^utcltu kammii es i Terent. Heaut* 4» 8. 7, wbat kind of man art tbon ? Yet we also find qiudinthtbefolp bwing word in the same case, e. g. Phiut. Pteud. d. 4, quid est tibi mmen'^ Men. 5. 9- 7, quid erzi nomen '^ Liv. 34. 3, quid honestum dictu prsetenditur I so quid minim fecit, quid no- vum? Plant. Pseud. 1. 5. 19: quid nomen est patemum'^ for qiiod» Plaut. Rud. 4. 4. 1 16. Aliquid negotii some business^ not negotium; butaliquod negotium is correct: aHquidtem^ pdrii some time, and mtbout aU wben <t or ne precedes; as d qmd <anf>om if some time, ne quid f onpordi perdatnr lest any time be lost : so aliquid forma, rei 8lc. ; as Cic. Verr. 6. 25, qui aliquid forma, atatis, arti/iciique habebant, abducitomnes, all who had any l>eauty, youth or skill &c. : yet we often find aliquid with an adjective following in the same case ; as aliquid extremttm, Cic Sen* 19: aliquid impracisum, Liv. 27. 43: 0liquid magmmp Virg. Ma. 10. 547. Quidquid praelan fo* dsti wbatevertbou bast done, tbatbezodleot: quidquid rerum gessit, id laudatur, wbatever be baa transacted, is prmsed, for onmes res quas gessit, ca? laudantur, which also is correct : Terent. Eun. 5. 6. 10, quidquid huius (for huius rei) factum est,* culpa non factum est mea, whatever of this business has been done &€. huius sc. n^tii, for in hac re: so ibid. 1. 2. 189, quidquid kuiut feci, causa virginis feci : yet quidquid is some- limes used adjeclifely for quodquod with a substantive m the

Digitized by Google

390

Of the Genitive,

same case, e. g. quidqiiid tibi uonien est, Plaut. Men. 5. 2.6t): quidquid sola men huaiandi est, Virg. ^n. 10. 493 : sonie use quicquid for quidqiiid, which, however, is the same word : quidquam (some write quicquaiu) novi any thing new : quod from qui when it n.eans how iDUchy and is used for quantum, e. g. Cic. Off. 1. (ly quibus vitiis dedinatis, ^iioif in rebus ho* nestis et cognitione dignis cperm eurieque ponetur, id iuie lau- dabitur» where quod operas curaeque is put for quantum opens curaeque so much labour and care as : it is tlius often used, as Liv. 1. 1^, cum Komanus exercitus instructus, quod inter Pa- latinum, CapitoUnumque coliem campi est, complesaet* quod campi for quantum campi : so we find quod ctW facere polero, as much of it as I can do : quod etits fieri potent &c. Veiy frequently quod, is thus used for quantum, so that a gemtive precedes to which it refers, and which genitive is governed by id (for tantum) omitted ; such passages occasion much difficulty to beginners : as, Cic. Verr. 4. 27, miltit ( Verres) homini (An- liocho regi) munera satis laige : hsc ad usum domesUcum : vim, olei, quod el visum erat : edam tritici quod satis essety i. e. of wine and oil^ what he pleased ; of wheat also* what was suffi- cient: for id (sc. tantum) vim, oki, quod (i. e. quantum) ei visum erat: eliam id (i. e. tantum) triad quod (i. e. quantum) &c. So Liv. 1. 14, vasiatur agri, quod inter urbem et Fidenas est, for id agri, quod so much land was laid waste, as was &c.: Css. B. G. 3. l6, turn mvium quod ubique iberat, unum in locum coegerat, so many ships, as were in every quarter, he had collected into one place. Hence we may reasonably que** tion, whether instead of the well known eapresaion quoad dm (acere potero, quoad eius fieri potent, as far as I can do in it, as far as can be done in it, we should not rather read quod eius facere potero &c. The celebrated J. Fr. Gronovius always seems to prefer the latter, which certainly is moiie correct ; see Gronov. ad liv. 32 : dQ. 43.

ObservaLions.

a) Tantum with the genitive always means so much, so* many : but when it means so great, it is always an adjective, i. e. does

Digitized by Go

0/ the CcmHt>€.

not govern u genitire, but agrees Math its substantive in gender, number and case : as tantui labor so great a labour, tanta vi$ so great strength, tantum negoHum so great or Mreighiy an a& hk : we may therefore use tantus labor and tantum laborisy tantum negotium and tantum negotii in diflerent significations : viz. tantus labor so great a labour, tantum laboris so much la- bour : tantum negotium so weighty a business, tantum negotii so much business or trouble : it is therefore incorrect to say that tantum laboris is put for tantus labor &c. It is not impro- bable that in tantum laboris a substantive such as negottuip, is understood ; and so also in tantum negatUi the expression tantum negotium negodi certainly appears very strange ; but perhaps the Romans were so accustomed to the omission of negotium in such instances, that the singularity of the expres- sion did not strike them. It is the same with quantum how much, so much as ; there is a difference between quantum ne- godum, and quantum negotii ; the former means, how grea^ bow important a business; the latter, how much business or trouble ; and so in nmilar instances : it is therefore incorrect to say that quantum temporis stands for quantum tempus though such explanations are very common. The same di- stinction is to be observed where tantum and quantum are used, corresponding to each other ; as, I have as many books as you have flowers^ rotist be translated ego habeo tantum Ubrorum, quantum fimoMi tu babes : the expression ^ habeo tam^lM ii- hrw, quantot flora tu habes, woidd mean, I have as great books as you have flowers. In quantum negodi also negouum seema to be understood ; yet this is mere conjecture.

b) As quid with its compounds aliquid, quidquam fcc. are readMy used for substantives, so quod, aliquod &c. are always used adjectively, i. e. agree with a substantive in gender, num- ber and case: thus we say quid temporis and quod tempus, aliquid temporis and aliquod tempus 8cc. : also without aUy as si quid temporis, si quod tempus. It has been already remarked 3. 1» that quid, aliquid &c. are sometimes used adjectively.

d.) The other neutere, viz. tlie adjectives multum, plurimum,

Digitized by Google

392

O/th^ Gemiive.

reliquum, dimidium, medium, nimium, aliud, and the proaouos hoc, id, btud, illud, (or Utuc, illuc), quod from qui pat far quantuniy are not always used subttandvely : fatut it is geQeraUy indiflferenty wbetber they be put substantively or adjectively ; e. g. we may say multum tonput or multum temporisf pluitmum negotium or pluriraum negotii, reliquum tempus or re)iquum temporis 8cc. : e. g. C\c. Invent. 2. 1, aliud commodi i. e. aliud commodum : also with other genders, as multum metis, plun* mum did &c. So also of the pronouns : we may say hoc leM> jNit or Umfom^ id negotium or negQiu : and with other genderH as Id m i. e. ea res, hoc liierarwn i. e. h» litens &c. e, g. Cic Invent, 8, quod vohuUatii quoniam nobis quoque acd^t, for quie voluntas. Yet it is better to say multum, plurimum, ni* mium temporis (sc. negotium), Uian multum tempus, nimium tempus, plurimum tempus : the cause is, that tbey denote a quantity. Thus the ancients readily prefix id to aetatis, when it means ol thai ag^ e. g. homo id aiatii, dxu Or. 1. 47 : Qc. Verr* 37 : so erat id ataii$ he was. at that age, for ea tetaie. On the contrary id patris, id matris&c. are not used for is pater, ea mater, 8cc. In general the neuters Id, illud &c. are seldom used substantively unless the discourse be about a thiiigy and not a person j e. g, id ret, negotii &c. So dinn- dium the half Id frequently used for a substantive (unless it ra- ther be really a substandve) ; as Hor. Epist. 1. 2. 40, dims- db*m faeH, qni ccepity habet : Plant. Pseud. 1. 5. S5f bonus raimus in re mala d&midmm est maU : dmkUum feeumm, Cic. Q. Fr* 9. 4: dirmdium mtlifttm, LIv. 35. 1. But when it means ha/f and cannot be taken but as an adjective, then it is used adjectively, as dimidia pars hereditatis, noctis &c., where we cannot say dimidium partis. Thus medium is used substan- tively with or without a g^tive, as Uor. Epist. 1. 18.9, virtus est medSniiii viHonm et utrinque reductum, the middle or mean between vices &c.: wo medium dm,lAr,'i7.4B:medkMeidkim, lav. 5. 41 : without a genitive, Cic. Fat 17^ medium ferire: on tlie contrary it Is better to say, in medio man than in medio maris, in medio negotio than negotii, in media urbe than in medio urbis &c.

Digitized by Google

Oftk^ Gemtive.

393

Observations*

a) When the neuters included, n. 1, 2, viz. tantum, quantum, quid, altquid &c«9 multum, plurimum, hoc, id &c.« govern a ge- mtive, and this genidTe is an adjective of the neuter gender used aubstandvely, e. g. tantum hpni, aliquid maH Sic., tluB gemtive must be of the second dedenrioo and neut gend. No neater genitive of the third declension can be thus used : I may say si quid boni, mali, adversi Sec. accidit, but not si quid tristis, bor- ribilis &,c. : here I must use si quid triste, honibile &c. : in the same way aliquid, quidquam boni, mali &c* are correct, but not aliquid talis, quidquam tafis ; here we must say aliquid tale» quidquam tale &e. : e.g« liv. £6. 31, tale quidquam hcUxn faerilis : so quid boni, but not qiud alius (genitive of afiua), but quid aliud : e. g. liv. 5. 3, quid illos aliud aut tum timuisse cre- ditis : so not multum tristis, plus tristis Sec., but plusrerum tris- tium, or something similar. Yet sometimes we may use a ge- nitive of the third declension, when it is joined with a genitive of the second, for the sake of correspondence : e. g. si quid bom el udlis. So Liv. 5. d, si quidquam in vobia, non dioo einHs, sed kumam esset, quite correctly; because humani follows, therefore dvOis is used for civile*

b) All the above-mentiooed neuters of nouns or pronouns adjective are used substantively only in the nominative and ac>

cusative: e.g. we may say, tantum habeo, tantum est, but not tantoopus est, quanto opus est &c. : we may say tantum libro- rum mihi est, I have so many book^ ; or habeo tantum librorum, but not utor tanto librorum : so quid rei tibi opus est ^ but not quo rei &c. This should be carefully observed, nor are the-ei^ pcessions so lod, quo lod, real exceptions, since eo and quo v«  adverbs.

■

c) To these adjectives which govern a genidve, mUU also seems to belong, since it is often found with a genitive and sub- stantively : as Nep. Milt. 5,etk milk misit militum : Nep. Dat. 8,

cum dc ipsius exercitu non aim^Wus {qu&iu) mil /e horn intim ccci- dis^et ; Cic. Phil. 6. 5, qui L. Antonio mille numum ferret c.\-

Digitized by Google

0/ike Gemtkie.

pensum: Cic. MU. 120, miik kominum ventlMtur: Tcrant Heaut. S« 3. 40, huic draehmarum aigenii \mc mille dedemt mutuum : Cic. Phil. 14. 6, mUk Tkracmn : aod elsewhere. It

is, however, quite evident, that we may use it adjectively, as

mille milites

d) Many neuter adjeclives of the plural number are alto used with a genidve foUowmg ; as, straia viarum, Viig. 1 • 482 (496) for ttintv vtm: unlets ttrata be conndered a subttandve. co*

verings, i. e. pavements ot the roads ; since we find strata cquo* lum. Here belong abdita rerurn for abditse res, Hor. Art. 49 : vana rerum for vanae res, Hor. SaL 2. 2. 26 : oppotita catUittm Ibr opposite cautes, Mela 3.5: per diverta genHum terrarym^ que volitabat, for diversas, Flor. 3. 3 : per opaea looorum, Viig. jEn. 2. 723, for loca : to per opaca vUtrum, ibid. 6. 636 : amda ierrarumf Hor. Od. 2. 1. 83 : eunda eamperum, Tac. Hist. 5. 10 : ciincta curarum, ibid. Ann. 3. 3.5, for cunclas curas : pleru' que rerum humauarum regit fortuna^ Sail. lug. lOS, for pie- rasque.

§3.

Of the Gemtivt after Verbs.

The genitive also follows many verbs. Yet, since

properly a verb cannot well govern a genitive, the ge- nitive seems to depend on some substantive understood. Some philologists generally understand the word ne- gotium or res, and sometimes other words : this how- ever is quite conjectural, though it may be admitted as aprobableexplanation of many passages in the andents. The learner should therefore be early accustomed to consider negotium, i. e. res, with a genitive, as a mere periphrasis or circumlocution ; e. g. negotium peccati for peccatum, negotium diei for dies &c.

I.) The genitive^ in various senses, follows the verb esse:

Diqitized by Go . ^^1'-

Of the Gemtiv€

1.) In the detcriptioo of a penoo or tbing as to its fornii pro*

perty, importance, worth, age, or quality ; where probably speaking of j>ersons a substantive, as homo, fenuna, must be un- derstood ; of things, nei^otiuni or res ; and the verb esse is trans- lated to be, to Jtave or otlierwise ; as, hie homo est boui ingemif is of a good understanding, has a good understanding; where homo must be imdentoodt as if it were hie homo eil homo boni ittgemii hsc mutter ei^ cgregias fornix, of remarkable beau^» for hsBC nulier €sf muUer egregiae /bmue ; Nep. Ale. 1 1, Thu- cydides qui eiusdem tctatis fuit, sc. homo or scriptor, who was of the same time or period : Terent. Andr. 3. 5. 2, quandoqui- dem tain iiulli (for nullius) consilU sum, ttince I am so entirely without judgment; where homo must be undei*8tood, since i am a num so entirely &c« : Nep- £um. 1^ quod alienv enU ei- vUaik, sc. homo^ that he was of aforeign state, and therefore not a Macedonian : Cm* B. 4. 2, hssc (iumenta) quotidiana exercitatione, summi ut sint laboris efficiunt, by daily exercise they make these beasts capable of the greatest labour, ut sint iumenta summi laboris: Liv. 21. 60, nec roagni certaminis ea dimicatio Jitit, sc. res : the order is, et ea dimicatio non fuit res magm certaminis : Suet. Claud 93^ erat brevissimi jomniy be was a person of veiy litde sleep, one who required or aocus* tomed himself to very little sleep. To these belongs the wdt knuwn expression sum mei iuris sc. homo, 1 am in my own power, at my own disjKjsal, Sen. Ep. 11: for which we also find sum meae potestatis, as Liv. 31. 45, nec se potestatis suss tm respoodebanty for et respondebaut, se non esse homines suss potestatis, properly people in thdr own power: Nep. Ale. 8,8^ Alcibiade recepto, nullius momenii apud exercitimi futurum, that himsdf would be of no weight or influence with the army, hominem being understood. All this is in general very easy, if one remembers what we said before, ^2. n. VJ, that after many substantives there is added a genitive of anotlier substan- tive to denote the quality, form &c. of the former, and that this gemtive has generally an adjective with it: we have only then to consider that after sum, the substantive by which tins gemtive is governed, is generally omitted : so we find hec res est magni

Digitized by Google

396

Cfike Gemtive.

pmii 8C* ret : or often without pi«tii, e. g. esl magni, h« n of great worth ; est plurwy he n of more worth ; for est homo preiii magni, pretii maioris : Cic. ad Div. 13. 7'2, scio enim eius or- dinis (sc. senatus) auctoritatem apud te nutgni fuisse : Plaut. 'True 6. 8y pluris est testis oculatus quam auriti deoemy one eye-witooie is of more value than ten otr-witoeMs : aee lier»- afteri o« IL under verba ngnifying lO'valne*

Note : a) These genitivea are more diflkult when esse is oniu ted : e. g. Suet. Claud* 33, UbuUmsiu feminas profunsaiiiue, sc.

fuit : Galb. 22, cibi plurimi traditur sc. fuisse : so quod cos ni- mium sui iuris (sc. esse) cogaosceret, Cic. Verr. 1. 7, it ihe el- lipsis of esse be necessary : at least it is analogous, b) As it was observed above, ^ 2. n. VI. that in many instancesy instead of a genitive, an ablative was added to substaativesy pnsditus hmng understood; e.g. homo antiqua virtute^ vir aumma nobi» litate^ homo fide magna, feouna forma pulchra &c. s so thia abi* ladve also follows the verb esse, where praeditus must in like man- ner be understood : e. g. hie homo est antiqua virtute, fide magna sc. pi*aeditu8 : femina fuit magna pulchritudine sc. prcedita &£• This belongs pvqperly to the consideration of tbeabiative; but will not be irrslevaot here, inorder that tbekamermi^ aeethese ue^pes tegetfaer.

£.) We may especially refer to these the following and similar expressions, where negotium, i.e. res or opus, or a similar sub- stantive must be understood : e. g. esf mortt, it is usual, custo- mary ; i.e. it is a thing of usage or custom : Cic Verr. 1 . 96,

turn ille— negavit, moris esse Graecorum, ut in convivio virorum accuiuberent mulieres, then he said, that it was not the custom of the Greeks, or not customary with the Greeks: properly, it was not a thing of custom or usage, where moris is governed by rem or negotium omitted : Ces. B. G. 4. 5, es/ autem hoc Gal- ficflS eomuetudmUf ut &c, but this is a Gallic custom, customaiy witb the Gauls ; properly, it is a thing in usage with the Gaub; where negotium rather than res must be understood on account of hoc. To these belongs the expression non est opcne, wliirh has a double sense, a) is not worth the trouble, where res or

Digitized by Google

pe^otioai mutt be uiidentaQd«ornAer]pntiu»> whicbMsome* limes expreiied : properly, it it not a thing of or for the trouble: to est opene, Plaut. Cas. 5,2. 5 i b) there is a want of time or

leisure, where again negotium or res is understood, and it must be explained like tiie preceding ; viz. where a thing is not worth the trouble or time, one has oo time for it: l4v, 44. 36, noa opera sit stantt nunc in mm dooon. I.e. I have not time &c. : LtT. 1.24; 3.8; dl. 9: also est mihi (dbi &c.) ofms, I hsve tune or leisura^ Liv. 5. 15 : PUuit. True. 4. 4.d9« Piurtioularlj me must to these refertlie common forms est MOpkntkf it is wise^ est stuiti, est insanifCst magni animi: properly, it is iha property or business of a wise, foolish, insane person ; of a great mind &c. where commonly the infinitive, as a subject, either precedes or follows, e,g. uipientis est nihil dicere, quod noo eerto sciat; tiulti contra est omnia dicere^ que inbuocam veoiant: roagu miMM est contemnere dividas^ where negodum and nol^ as many bclieve» officiumis understood, on which: tK^se genitives depend. Cicero is full of such instances ; as Phil. 12. 2, cuiusvis hominis est errare ; nuliius nisi insipiaitis (sc. est) in errore perseverare, to err, belongs to. is the property of a man^^but to persevere in error is the property of none, but a silly man : here hofuinis, miUius, and insipientis are governed by negotium : at least ne* gotinm is the best word to supply* since it suits most pltfoea; others understand munusor proprium: CicOflU 1. 19» noo enim modo id viriutis non est, sed potius tnhumanitatis, omnem humanitatem repellentis, that is not the property of virtue, but rather &.c. : ibid. 20, nam et ea, quae eximia plerisque et prae- clara videntur, parva ducere — • fortis animi magnique (sc. ne- godum) ducendum est (sc. esse); et ea,quae videnturacerbayita ferre, ut nihil a statu naturo discedas, nihil a dignitate sapieo* tis» robust! atdmi (negotium) est msgnssque conUantus (sc. no- gotium), the last words, robusd animi est, may be translated, is tiie business or part of a strong mind, wliere negotium or per- haps opus fails : others understand officium, which is less suited, since to bear, there, is not the duty, but rather the property, the habit of a strong oiind : ibid. 23, J'ortis vero et constant is est (sc. negotium) non perturbari in rebus aspens | and immediately

Digitized by Google

398 Of the Gemtive.

follows, quanquam hoe amnd, illiid e^am mgemi magoi of,

pnecipere cogitadone future, to preoonoave to one^t wif the

future : here opus may be understood, since Cicero afterwards says, haic sunt opera animi niagni et excelsi et prudentia consi- lioque fideatb : ibid. 24, idque est viri magoaDimiy rebus agi«  tads, puoire fiontesymuldtudineai conservare, where viri maybe governed by negodum or opus, but not by oflBduoi understood: ibid, quare in tranquillo tempestatem adversam optare demeittk (negotium) est: subvenire autem tempested quavis redone sff- pientis est, to wish for tempestuous weather in a calm is the part of a madman &c. : ibid. nam ut adversas res, sic se- cundas immoderate ferre ievitnfis est, i^ a mark of levity : where negodum or opus is plainly better than ofRcium : SueUHb. 3^ boni poitoru esse toodere pecus, non deglubere, here negodum or opus is better than officium, smce it is the dutjr of every shep- herd, but the habit of only a good shepherd Sec. : and so in other instances. It is the satne with meiim est, tuum est, eius est : when followed by ah infinitive the meaning generally is, it is my part, business, custom &c., rather than duty ; e. g. caoere oon est tuum : sal tare non est meum : veisus facere est tuum sc. ne» godum. So with other adjecdves : as, Cic. Off, ^ 18^ rem fiimiliarem dilabi sincre fagitiomm est, sc. n^dum : so duke et decorum est pro patria mori, sc. negodum t estseptenfMS tuss : est humajiitatis tua? : est levitatis tuae omnia oblivisci. Thus Cic. ad Div. 5. 20. 9, quamobrem de Volusio quod scribis, nou est id ratiomm, what you write about Volusius, that belongs not to the accounts, where negodum seems necessary before ra- donum : ibid. 23| non mei trrati (est), sed tuu That in these and simihir places negodum sc. res may be correcdy understood is seifoevident, and is also confirmed by passages tn Cioeio^ where it is actually used : e. g. ad Div. 3. 12.2, where he speaks of the judicial and honourable acquittal ot Appius, to whom he is whtmgi and then adds« non horum tempoi um, non horum ho- mimtm, atque morum negodum, a business not of (or ac4X>rdiDg to) the present dmes, present men, or present manners, not to be expected of See. Even where a duty is ewdenUy denoted, we may still use negotium, as Hberorum est colore parenles. We must

Digitized by Gt) ^,,1-

Oj the Genitive,

399

(Mber observe tlMt after verhB tignifying to beBeve, iceount Stc. ,

the infinitive is often omitted ; as, semper magni animi (esae) dujcimus divitias contemnere, where esse negotiuni is omitted : this is very common ; e. g. Cic. Offic. 1 . 0,0, fort is animi ducen- dum est: Nep. Att. 15^ quod dod UberaHs aed imm {one) ar- bitrmbetur, poUioeii &€•

3. ) Esse is followed by a genitive when a duty or obligatioa i» denoted; as, parenium est alere Uberos : meum est, tuum est &c. : bere we may properly utoderstand offictum, though nego- tium wUl be quite as clear : and then it will be unnecessary id

such instances to supply two difi^rent words : thus liberorum est colere parentes, where negotium may as well be understood as officium : so Cic. OOic. 1. e>/ igitur (nhlesci ntis maiores natu vereri^il vs, tiicrcfure, the duty or partofayouogmao&c.: where it seems preferable to supply officium^ because imae- diatdy before it is expressed by Cicero, quoniam cfficia non eadem disparibus ntatibus tribuuntur, aliaque sunt iuveoum, alia seniorum, aliquid etiam de hac distinctione dtcendum est, and then follows the passage above cited : whence Cicero has intentionally omitted officium before adolcscentis, because itoc- curredso lately,. and might easily be supplied. Notei after verbs of believing &c., especially after ducerep as in the preceding case, the iofimtive esse is often omitted ; as, patris (esse) duco alere liberoa : so meum (esse) duid, alere liberos, where it would be incorrect to suppose that meum is governed by duxi, since it is the accLibaiive after es.sc undeihlt)od. VV^c aUo find est officii (negotium or res) mei, tui &c.: as, oiiicii duxit (esse), he held it as his duty, Suet. Tiber. 1 1 .

4. ) Esse is also followed by a genitive when it means, to be serviceable for, to be conducive to, instead of the dative, which is more usual; and tliis genitive is generally accompanied by the pass. part. fiit. in dus : e. g. Liv. 3. 31, qui utrisque (i. e. pa- tribuset p)ebi)utilia ferreot, qiusque aquanda Ubertatis essent^ to propoae what was adfantageous to both paroes, and what might senre to equalise their iineedom, for libertati : Li v. 5. 3, quam (concordiam) dissolvendfc maxinie tribunicifv potestatis

Digitized by Google

400

qfik€ Genitive

mitiir esse, wiU tend to annihilate the tribunicial power : Liv. 3S*M>,BMLtMm€Bqiumd^libertati$tm: Liv. 40. fid, pfertiine dmohmidiBrHm relig^um emt Liv. d4.55» omnUi— taliftcl eomordim et Ubertatu eque nmmmd^ esse : Sell. CwlU 6. 7f re- gium imperium, quod initio eonservaiidtt tibertatis atque au- genda reipublioB fiierat, had tended to the preservation of liberty &c. : Sail. lug. 88. 4, quae postquam gloriosa modo, neque beUi patrandi cognovit, where esse seems to fail, if these pas- sages tie correct^ which we must suppose, since tliey were es- tracied from good manuscripts by eocunite philologists, it may be asked, by what are these gemtifts goveroed ? Not^ *PP^ rently, by causa : it seems, therefore, better to understand m- gotium^ negotia : e. g. iiegotium conservandae libertatis ^cc. Note : To these we may also add a passage from Caesar, cited above: B. G. 4. 2, haec (iumeata) quotidiana ezercitatioaef emmni ut sint labarisp effiduot.

5.) Esse Is followed by a genitive when it denotes, to bdoog to any one, to be the property of any one : Gtc. ad Div. £. 13.9,

iara mePo//^j>e/i totum esse scis, that I wholly bcloDg to Poiiipey : Pompeii cannot well be governed by totum ; the order seems ' rather to be, me totum esse Pompeii, where totum is a sort of appoMtloo : in the same way we say in £nglish, he b wholly Pompey's. Proprium or some simihff word seems to be un^ derstood. So Cic. Marc. 8, totum hoc est tuum ; and soon after, speaking of fortune, tuam se esse totam et propriam fate- tur : in the latter example piupriam is added separately; there is, therefore, no reason to suppose that in such passages the ancients thought that proprium was omitted, any more than in the expression. The book is Ellen's, we recollect that property or some such word isomitted. In this way esse is often used, irith or without totus : a) with totus; lav. d. 96,hommum non emtmnm tati erant, speaking of the Decemvirs, they regarded only the persons, not the causes; and, therefore, were not im- partial: ibid. 48, virorum et maxime Icilii vox tota tribunidtt potestatis ac provocationis ad populum ereptje, publicarvimque iadigmtumim erat, all their cry was about the tribunicial

Digitized by Google

Oj ihe Gtnitive

401

power &c. : this passage is peculiar, and it secfm as if ptaa should be understood rather than propria : b) without totus : Liv. 3. 38, suarumf\ua rerum erant, amissa publica, cared only about their own aflfaira : liv. 6. 14, piebes cum iam umu$ hor mumu ettei, mce the people was eotudy devoted to one man : liv. 7» 30^ eo ventum ert,ut aat ifiiiiceriMi auttfrniaboriflii Caift- paiu simtu, that we Campaniaos roust either take the side ef friends or enemies. Here proprii might be understood ; but immediately there follows, si defenditis (nos), ve5fri(erimuR); sin deseritis, Samnitium erimus : proprii may be understood with Sanuutium, and homines with vestri : Sail. lug. 8, periculose enim a pauciaemi^ quod multomm es$^p what belonged to manj : lir. 8« 1^ cima (coosulis) turn fasoes ermU : liv. 37* 5S, ea chUaiii Modiorum mmi* These passages should be noticed, though it is unnecessarf to suppose that in each instance pro- prium or sometliing similar is understood.

6.) Ease id also used with a genitive, to denote to what party 8(c.eny thing belongs: e.g» si hanim Baechturum €$, Plaut. Mil. 4. 12. £5; where una may beunderstocid : as with fio; e.g. fia nobilium fimiimn sc. unusi Hot. Od. 3. 13. 13: liirthery

euitts (consulis) turn fasces erant, liv. 6. IS: consules, quorum cognitio et indicium Juit, Cic. ad Att. IG. l6. ad Capit. ; cogni- tionem eorum esse debere, Liv. 42. 30. : ea civitatis Rhodiorum essMp liv. 37* ^5. Some of which have been referred to^lse- .where.

II.) Verbs of valuing, as sestimo, facio, pendo, some- times puto and habeo ; of being valued^ as aBstimor^ fio, pendory8iim,arefollowedby these genitiyesof the neuter gender ; magiii (at) much, mazimi very much, pluris more, pluriini very much, parvi little, minoris less^ mi- nimi very little, least, tanti so much, tautidem just so much, quanti (so much) as, how much, quanticunqne liow much soever, quantivis and huius, where pro- bably pretii is understood : also by the genitives of

VOL. I. 2d

Digitized by Google

■

402

0/tht Gtmimi.

certain substantives; as nanci, nihili, flocei, pensi,

teruncii, assis. Note : We neither findmulti nor ma- ioris used in this way by the ancients^ but only magni, pluris. The following expressions, therefore, are com- mon : cEStimarc magni to value (at) much, d^timart maximi : tu virtu tern tEstimas parvi, thou valuest virtue (at) little ; quanii me is^imasJ tu me non tanii itstimaif quanti ego te aUimo. So also wiA pendere, facere, putare ; as, facere aliquem magni, pluris : and the passives JkritMtimanmagnij fbtris^ to be much, more, valued : Cic ad Div. 3. 10. 2, quod tu si tanti faciei, quanti ego semper iudicavi faciundum esse, if thou value this as much, as I have always thought it should be valued : pendere parvi^ Terent Andr. 3. 2. 45 : quanti, ibid. Heaut. 1. 1. 103: facere aliquem nihili; as Cic. Fin. 2. 27, at eum (dolorem) nihili facit, but he accounts it nothing: pendere nihili, Terent Eun. 1. 2. 14 : Ad. 3. 4. 6. So focci non facere, non nauci habere, mmfrili habere, non pensi ducere, to despise, not think worth anything : non tetnmcii facere, non assis facere, to think not worth a farthing, a penny : non huius facere, Terent Ad. 2. I. 9, to think not worth this (making a sign with the hand) : parvi putare, pluris putare, pluris esse ; e. g. Cic. Att 12. 28, meamihi conscientia pluris esiqwua, is worth more : Cic. Hose. Com. 12, agermnlto pluris est : Plaut True. 2. 6. 8, pluris est oculatus testis, quam decern auriti : Cic. ad Div. 13. 72, scio enim eius op* dinis auctoritatem semper apud te magni fmsse, much availed : pensi esse, Sail. Cat. o2 : Liv. 34. 49. In such instances facio and sestimo with their passives and sum are most usual : pendo also is common ; poto and habeo more rare : we find the latter, Enn. ap. Cic. Div. 1. 58, non ncmci habere : Sail. Cat. 12, nihil patst

/

0

ft

4

Digitized by Google

Of the Genitive.

habere : ibid. 5, 23, neque quidquam pensi habebat : with plurisy Cic. Phil. 6. 4.

If it be inquired, by what are these genitives go- verned ? the answer is doubtfal. It is prolmble that

they are governed by nes:otium or res omitted, and that the adjectives magni, pluris &c.|,agree with pretii ua- deistood : e. g. aestimare aliquem magni, parvi to value any one (at) much, little &c., appears to be put for sestimare aliquem tanquam rem (or negotium) magni pretii to value any one as a thing of much worth : and so in other cases. It is the same with pendere magni, parvi &c. It is most evident with facere : e. g. facere aliquem magni, parvi &c.» is properly for facere aliquem rem (or negotium) magni pretii ftc., to make any one a thing of much worth; where tacerc retains its proper meaning. With puto and duco, esse is under- stood ; since these words do not mean, to value, but pro- perly to believe : e. g. parvi te puto, I value thee little, is for parvi pretii te rem esse puto : Cic. Off. 3. A, pluris putare quod utile videatur, quam quod honestum, tur- pissimum est, for putare (id) esse negoibsm pluris j9r«^* &c. : so putare magni, Cic. Plane. 4 : tanti, Cic. Att. 1. 11 ; Ovid. Met. 10. 618 ; parvi, CatuU. 23. 25. It was observed before that esse is often omitted after verbs of believing, and we find esse used, Terent Hec. 5. 3. 1, nae esse meam herus operam depiUat parvi pretii; where the sentence is fully expressed. It is the same with ducere ; e. g. parvi aliquid ducere is put for parvi pretii aliquid esse negotium ducere : and with their passives res or negotium must be supplied ; e. g. auc- toritas senatns semper apud Xb/uU magni^ tot ftiit res magni pretii: so fio parvi, magni &c. for fio res parvi

2 d2

Digitized by Google

404

Of ike GeMke.

preiiiScc.f 1 am become a tbing of little worlh. It is

the same with the pronoun huim; as, non facio tc huius, I do not reckon thee worth this^ viz. something that I have in my hand ; for non fecio te rem hnins preiii ; unless rather rei be omitted, and dignum must be un- derstood ; then the complete sentence would be» non facio te dignum huius reif sc. quam manibus teneo. The same explanation may be given of the genitives of substantives, as uaugi, assis Sec,, except that here it is unnecessary to supply pretium, and only n^potium or res need be understood ; as, non facit me asiis, he does not value me (at) a penny : teruncii me not facit, (at) a farthing : non facit me mucif (at) a nutshell ; i. e. rem assisy rem teruncii, rem nauci : so non habet me naud: non facit librum pili, i. e. non facit librum rem pili, lie thinks the book not worth a hair : aliquid non Jiocci facere ; non penti facere ; nihili facere; for rem flooci, rem pens! &c. Yet here also we may understand dig^ uus, which governs a genitive ; e. g. aliquid non flooei^ pili &c. facere, sc. dignum. In all the above exam- ples, it does not so much matter what words are sup- plied, since they are all mere conjectures ; it is only important that the learner should understand the sense» which is facilitated by such supplements.

1,) We also find veudo and emo followed by these genitives, niagni» parvi, plurU, jsinoris &c. : as, vendere parvi, to sell for little, cheaply ; magni for mucli* dearly; plurity mioons&c. : e.g. Cic. Off. d. 12^ vendo meum (frumentum) nonp/tfm quant oeteri, fortaBse etiam minorisp 1 sell my ooro not for mum than otherB, perhaps even for less ; iMd. 14» emit homo cupidus el locuplet tatiti, quafili P^tliias voluil, the eager and ricii uiau bought it.

Digitized by Google

Of tlu Gemlive,

406

for as nuicK an Pythias wished : where pre/// and tiic ablative negotio are omitted : tberefi>re vendo minoris is for veodo nego- Ho minoris prdU, u e« minori pre^o, since negotium pretii is equivaleut to predum : so emere jdurU, Cic. ad DW* 7* d : ^otherwise tbe ablative is used ; as, veodere magno {parvo) pretio, and eraere magrto (parvo) pretio, where also pretio is c^ea omitted : see hereafter of the Ablative, § 3. of Verbs, obs. 12.

2. ) To these also seems to belong tbe expression aqui con* wuAot boni consulo, tequi ^mqiie fiu:io or coosulo, to take well, to besatisfied with, to take in good part : e. g. Tereot. Ueaot. 4. 5. 40, eqiudem istiic(i8tlMic or isthoc for istud) Chrenae, mqvi dofttque fiicio, which perhaps is put for^ facto istuc rem (or ne- gotium) aequi et bom pretiit 1 esteem that a tlun^ of fair and good value ; 1 esteem it fair and good ; I am satisfied with it : Perizooius understands negotii instead of pretii : Cic. ad Att. .7« 7, animus mens, qui totum istud aqui bom faci^ which is pleased with the whole of that: lAv. 34. 2% noa mpii 5ofrique fibdmus : Ortd. Pont 9* 8, qum quanquam miasae pudet, quia panra videntur, tu tamen lusc, queso, consule missa bom, take in good part; which perhaps may be explained consule, i.e. iudica missa essenegotia hotii pretii -y since consulere seems pro- perly to mean, to consider, resolve, judge, and thence, to take a thing for what you have judged it : and thus Quintilian seems loezphun it when he says, that boni consulas is the same as bonum indices ; as when we say, take it for good, i.e. be satis- fied with it We also find equi bonique dkere (for hoem, con- sulere) i e. g. Terent. Phorm. 4. 3. 32.

3. ) We must further remark, that we also find cestimare magno (sc. pretio) to value highly ; as Cic. Tin. 3. 3, si enim sapiens aiiquis miser esse possit, n» ego iatam gioriosam me- noralnlemque virtutem non magm mtimandam putem : so Li?. 41*90: also mtimaienooiuhib to value a little^ e.g. Cic. Fin. 4. ^^oun quia ut bonum valere (u e. sanitas) sed quia sit non- mhilo iDstlmandum, not that hcaltii is a good, but because it is somewhat to be prized.

4Q6 Of the Genitive.

III.) The verbs memini remember, recorder remem- ber, remiaiscor remember, and obliviscor forget, are followed by a genitive or aocus&tive of the person or thing which one remembers or forgets : e. g. memin^ rei or rem, I remember a thing; sohominis or hominem : numeros memini, a>i verba tenerem, Virg. Eel. 9. 45, 1 ' remember the tune, if I could retain the words : so omnia meminit dogmata, Cic. Acad. 4. 33 : cum omnia — dicta meminisset, Cic. Somn. Scip. 1 : beneficia^ Cic. Plane. 33 : constaniuei Cic* ad Div. 13. 75 : Epicuri, Cic. Fin. 5. 1 : memini pairii or patrem : so recordari, reminisci, as diei, diem : huius meriti in me recordor, Cic Plane. 28 : Jiagitiorum recorder, Cic. Pis. 6 : re- cordans trmmMmas^ Cic. Att 4. 17 : recovdor omnes gradus, Cic. Or. 3. 1. 22: recordor desperationeji, Cic. ad Div. 2. 16 : memotHam recordari ultimam, Cic. Arch. 1 : reminisci veterisyam^, Nep. Pfaoc. 4: wcammoJR^ Oass. B. 6. 1. (3 : dmkos^ Ovid. Pont 1. 8. 30 : dulces Argos, Virg. Mn. 10. 782 : ea potius reminiscere, quae &c. Cic. ad Div. 4. 5 Sulp. : oblivisci aliquemor alicu- ius ; iniuri® or iniuriam. The genitive occurs Nep. Eum. 6 : Cses. B. G. I. 14 : 7. 34 : Cic. Plane. 42 : the accusative, Cic. Brut. 60 : Cic. Rose. Am. 17 : Virg, €reor. 2. 19. Here also it is uncertain, by what ^ genitive is governed. Some understand niemoriam, recordationem ; as if memini diei was for memini me- moriam diei, or recordationem diei, which would be very singular. Others understand negotium, so that with the genitive it is merely a periphrasis : e. g. me- mini ill ills diei for memini mgotium illius diei, i. e. ilium diem : recordor hominis, for recordor negotium hominis^ i. e. hominem ; which perhaps is preferable.

Digitized by Google

OftkeGemihe

It k more probaMe that no word whatever is under- stood, since similar constructions are common in many languages*

% Observatiom.

1.) Some prateod, that in the sncieDts we find membi with an accusative only of a tiling, and not of apeiioD ; but this is an

error. It often takes accusative of the i^erson : e, g. Plant. % Cure. 1. 3. 54, facito, ut me memineris : Ovid. Met. 3. 444, ec^Kem— -kttigo meministis in eevo I Cic. Verr. 3. 82, quos inno- oeotissimot memlnimus : Cic. Off* 1. 31, Rupilius, qutm ego nNsnni : Cic* Fin* ft. 80» Thoiius, quern meminisse non poles : Gc. Or. 8* 50^ Antipater, guem— meminlsd : CSc. Anuc. % memineiam Pmtkm: Cic. PhU* ft. 42, memineramus Chmam nimis potentem : Sail. Cat. 4.45| fac cogites — et memineris te virum ; in which last example esse may be uxuierstood, but perhaps is unnecessary*

• %

9.) Recofdor is also followed bj dtf conceraing; as Go* Tosc. 1. 6, tu n mefiore memoria es, scire vtAm, ecquid de U

recordere, what thou remenibtrest concerning thyself : Cic. In- vent. 1, 63, et petimus (sc. ab auditoribus), ut de suis liberit, aut partwtibut, aut aliquo, qui illis carus debeat esse, dos cum videant, recordentur, that when they see us, they may remember their cbUdren 8ic« : Cic. Plane* 42, qnoniam istis vestris laciy- mis, de iOu leeordor, quas pro me s»pe et multtim profudistis* So memini with <fe, Cic. Att 15. €7 : Plant. Asin. 5* 9. 64.

J.) Menuoif in the sense of, to make mention of, seldom takes an aecusatiTe, but <fe with an ablative : as meminisse de ld^ua m or dehomine, to mention a thing or penon: also age- nitive; as Ge* Phil. d. 36, memimsti ie extuU^i Quintil.

11. 2. l6, neque omnioo huius ret roeroinit poeta ipse, profccto non taciturus de tanta sua gloria, and this thing the poet does not at all mention, though he would not have been silent &c. : Uidicug Plin. £p. I* 5* 13*

4.) Moneo and admoneo have alike the thing and the per- son, about which any one remindS| in the genitive or in the ab*

Digitized by Go-_^iv.

408 0/ ike Gemiive.

ladve with de ; more racely in tbe accusative : e. g. we say, moDera aliquem rei or de re, moie rarely rem ; except that the accusative of a pronouD in the neut. geod. is often used, dioagh the verbs do not govern an accusative: admoneo^ e. g. aliquem faderii, lav. 13 : rdigiomtmy JAv, 5, 51 : egestath, Sail. » Cat. 21, Cort. : (cris alieni, Cic. Top. 1 ; de moriOiis, Sail. Cat. 5 : ca de re, Cic. ad Div. 4. 10: de (ede, Cic. Q. Frat. 3. 1.4: earn rem locus admoouit» Sail* lug. 79* Cort. : illud me admones, Cic. Att. 9* 9 '• moneo, e. g. de testatnaUOf Cic Att* 9« 16 : dg retinenda gratia, Cic. Q. Frat« 3 : tea^ori*, Ti^ cit. Ann. 1« 67 : id ^mm, quod me mooes, Cic, Att* 14. 19«  Fabius ea me tnomtii, Cic. ad Div. 3. 3 : also in the passive ; e. g. ea, qua monemur, Cic. Amic. 24.

5. ) That verbs of remembering or forgetdng may also take after them an accusative with an infinitive, as memini me di- cere &c. is self-evident, and belongs not to this place.

6. ) To these also is referred the very common expression venit mihi in mentem, with a genitive; as, venit mihi in men* tern iUius diei, rei, &c« for ille dies, res ; but, it seems^ in* oorrecdy. The genitive, probably, does not depend on venit mihi in mentem, but u used instead of a nominative, which itself sometimes occurs : as, venit mihi in men tern res, dies, homo &c., where the order is res, dies &c. venit mihi in men- tem, came into my mind. Since then the genitive is here evidently put for the nominative, it seems to be governed by some word understood, which word however is difficult lo termine. Some suppose recordatioi memoria, which seem un- suitable; since not the remembrance, recoUectian of the thing, but the thing itself, comes into the mind : negolium, therefore, seems preferable ; viz. negotiutn hominis, diei See. venit milii in mentem : negotium hominis &c. being a periphrasis for homo &c. I'he following are examples witii a Genitive : poUUaik, Cic. Quint. 2 : temporis, Cic. ad Div. 7* 3 : homims, Gk. Cfficin. 5 : with a Nominative Cic. Att 12. 36, 37 : Liv. 8. 5 : Q. Cic. petit, consul. 14.

IV.) After verbs of complaining, accusing, condemn*

Digitized by Google

Ofihe Gemtwe.

ing, and acquitting, the crime of whieh one aecnses

another, and of which he is found guilty, or acquitted^ is often put in the genitivey and probably governed by causa for the sake ot, crimine on 'the charge of, or no* mine in respect of, which words are omitted. Verbs of this kind are accusare, insimulare, incusare, arces- aere, postulare, daninare, oondemnare, absolvere. That it is preferable to understand crimine or nomine ap- pears from this, that both these ablatives are at times expressed ; e. g. Nep. Ale. 4, absens imridue crimine accusaretur: aliqnem insimulare criminibus falsis, Ovid. Her. G. 21 : arcessere aliquem crimine, Cic. Rab. Perd. 9 : Cic. Verr. 5. 5, nojnim ituki^is^ coniura- tiomique damnati. The following are eiamples of the genitive ; accusare aliquem furti &c. ; also incusare, e. g. SalL lug. 32, quos pecums captae arcessebanty whom they summoned for receiving money : so arces- sere aliquem fnaie9tati$y Tacit Ann. 2. 50 : Cses. B«  G. 7. 20, Vercingetorix — prodiliotiis iiisimulatus (ac- cused) quod castra propius Romanos movisset : ali- quem insimulare Jlagitiiy Cic. Att 10. 9 : cupidiiatiSf Cic. Verr. 4. 15 : probri. Plant. Amph. 1. 1. 25 : ava" rilia^Torent. Phorm. 2. 3. 12 : peccati, Cic. Tusc. 3. 27 : accusare aliquem prodiiimiiit Nep. Milt 7 : ambitus, Cic. Coel. 7 : rerum ante actarum, Nep. Thras. 3 : m capitalis, Cic. Verr. 2. 28 : incusare aliquem probri, Plaut True. 1. 2. 58: agterbia, Tacit Ann* 2. 78: Suet CsBs. 4, Dolabellam repetundarum postulavit, he accused Dolabella of exacting money : damnare ali- quem cadisy Cic. Verr. 1. 28 : furti, Cic. Jblacc. 18 : peattaiui, ibid. : pecunia publicse, ibid. : itmbiiuSy Cic. • Brut 48: sceleris, Cic. Att. 7. 12: maiestatis, Cic. Cluent. 36 : rci capitalis, Cic. Sencct 12 ; condem-

Digitized by Google

410

O/OeGmUm.

naie aliqoem mttf rtoftwiy Cic. Verr. 2. 3 : scekriSyCic.

ad Div. 14. 14 : pecunicE publicii], Cic. Flacc. 18: ambituSy Cic. Cluent. 36. We also find verbs of ac- cusing^ suing, with the genitiYe capitis (for capite); as, accttVare aliquem capitis, Cic. Fin. 2. 9 : Nep. Pans. 2 : so, arcessere aliquem capitis^ to summon one on a capital charge ; where nomine is most probably under- stood : Cic. Deioi 1 1, non expetere vitam, non capitis arcessere. So also damnare and condemnare, in an- swer to the question, to what ? e. g. posna aliquem damnare, Liv. 42. 43 : octuplij i. e. to an eightfold com- pensation, Cic. Verr. 3. 12. Especially we often find damnare capitis to condemn to death, properly, to con- demn with respect to one's life or person (nomine ct^ pitis); e. g. Nep. Phoc. 3, duces capitis damnatos : ibid. Bum. 5 : Caes. B. C. 3. 83, 1 10 ; condemnare aliquem capitb, Cic. Or. 1. 54 : absolvere to acquit; e. g. Cia Verr. 1. 28, in quo video, Neronis iudieio non te ab> solutum esse improbitatis : Auct. ad Herenn. 2. 13, C. Ccelius index absolvit iniuriarum eum, qui Lucilium poetam in scena nominatim Iceserat. The expression absolvere capitis, to acquit of a capital charge, is sin- gular, but usual; e. g. Nep. Milt. 7, causa, cognita, ca^is abwlutut, pepinia nmltatus est

Obsci^ations,

!.)• Instead of the genitive we often find dt\ as Cic ad Div. 8. 8. ft. CobI. ream fedt de is, he charged bim with viofence: ibid. 6, de repetundiievtm postulavit : ibid. 10, denpeitindii tat

postulatus : de pccutiia repetuttdis, Cic. Fragm. Cornel, ap. Ascon.: accusare aliquem de veneficiiSf Cic. Rose. Am. 32. Particularly iiomen deferre, to iuform against, is followed by de; e. g. Cic. Ccel. 31, nomen amici de ambitu dduUt : dere the genitive ambitus would scarcely be adnussible. Further,

. y ^ .^ l. y Google

Of the Genitive

411

condemnari de re : e. g. Cic. Phil. 2. 23, Licinium Denfacu- lam de alea coiKleninatum restituit: damnari de repetundis, Cic. Cluent. 41 : damnare de maiestate, Cic. Verr. AcU 1. 13: de id, Cic. ad Brut. 12 : Cic. Phil. 1.9; aUdvere de pravor nculuM^ Ck. Q. 16. in all thew examples de is trans- lated of| coooermngy on account of, which is Its usual sense* and may, therefore, properly be substituted for nomine In die name of, in respect of. Damnare is also used with the ablative capite ; e. g. Cic. Tusc. 1. 22 : Auct. ad Herenn. 4. 21. On the contrary, verbs of accusingy of charging, are sel d om used mth an ablative of the crimes as ambitu but frequently with the abladves nonune, ciimine i also with lepetundu: a. g* pos- tulaie aliquem repehtndU, Tac. Ann* 3. 38, sc. de. So absoU vere, Uberare are unusual with an ablative of the crime, but common with crimine : it is no wonder that in the sense of ac- quitting these verbs are joined to crimine, since in other senses they also take an ablative : a person may be freed from the charge, but not from the crime; thence absolvere mmMeiepe* lundarum, liberare crMitiie ambitus is proper, but not absdvere repetundis, liberare ambiiu^ It hence appears that we must not confound, as to their use, all the verbs which Grammarians bring fonvard, under the name of accusing, condemning, ac- quitting &c* The expression damnari crimine is very common, and very natural when we recollect that crimen means a charge, an accusation; but accusari crimine does not occur, and would ardently not harmonue vnth the meaning of the word.

Note* We should remark the following expressions ; accusare aliquem utter sicarios, Cic. Rose. Am. 32, i. e. of assassination : so^ damnare aliquem uUer ncarips, Cic. Cluent. 7 : danmare sllquem pro ioeh, Cic, Flacc. 18, for unfiuthfolness to his part- Tuen : damnare aliquem pecuma, Justin. 8. 1 : in metallum. In opus pubiicumf Pand. 49. 18. : adpcsnamf Traian. in Plin. Ep. 10. 4 : pcena, Liv. 42. 43 : supplicio ultimo, Pand, 1,5. 18: ad opus, Suet. Ner. 31 : condemnare aliquem ad pecumam, Pand. 26. 9. 5 : m certam qtuuUitatem, ibid. 46. 1. 45 : certa pecitma, ibid. 10. 1.3, to a certain sum : denis miUibue mm, liiv. 5. 12 : ad metalla. Suet. Gal. 87. Condemnare is also

412

Of the Genitive.

followed by ut, Pand, 42. !• 4: by quauti, Serv. Sulp. ap. GelL 4. 4 : by pro iodo, Cic. Quiot. 3 : damnare by an infini- tive, Pand. 30. 12 : by ff/^ibid. 12. 6. 26 : by tie, ibid. 8. 4. 16.

2. ) Damnari voti is a lemarkabte expreaaioD, and signifies tahavegaimd mnie with; propeily, to be condemned to the discharge of the tow, which he had made for the prosperous Issue of his undertaking, which is a sign that he has gained his wish. We find it Nep. Timol. 6, dixit, nunc demum se voti esse damnatum : so Liv. 5, '25 : 7. 28 : 10. 37 : votonim, Liv. 27* 45 : such a person is said to be reus voti, Viig. .£n. 5. 237 : we also find dimuiare volw, Viig. £d. 5. 80^ damnabie tu qixK quevolM* In general nomme seems to be understood in the phrase damnari voti.

3. ) Accusare aliquem or aliquid, to accuse any person or thing, not judicially, but in a friendly manner, i« e. to complain of,, as accusare alicuius pigritiam, negligentiam ftc, tp complain of any one^s idleness, negligence, bebngs not to these esmmples: e. g. dcsperationem aticuius, Cic. ad Div. 6. 1 , and elsewhere: aliquem de negli gen ti a, Cic. Ait. 1. (J, and elsewhere. The construction here is quite regulai*, since as an active verb it takes an accusative, and accusare means to complain of, judi- cially and otherwise; so damnare means to condemn, both jiu didally and othemiae, as damnare libros, Quintil. 5. 6.

. V.) Different verbs, which denote an Sifection or passion, such bs- anxiety, shame, desire &c., either ge- nerally, or occasionally, are followed by a genitive, which probably depends on some substantive omitted.

1.) Some verbs, which denote anxiety or uncertainty, take the genitive animi (in mind), or the abUtive animo or aitunn: e.g. Terent. Ueaut. 4. 4. 5, Clitipbo cum in vpependebit animif (dedpiam &c«, when Clitipbo shall be In suspense of mind as to hope &c. : so peadeo animi, Cic Att. 8« 5 : 16* 1£ : PlauU Merc. 1. 2. 18: te pendere animi, Qc. Att !!• Id: peniet animi, Cic. Tusc. 1. 14: pendentibus animi, Liv. 7. 30: pen- dens animo, Cic. Fragm. Carm. ap. Non. 3. 83 : Cic. Tusc.

. J ^ .^ i.y Google

Oftlu Cemtm.

413

1. 40, quod si exspectando et desiderando pendemus animis, cniciamuri angimur &c. : Tereot. Adelph. 4. 4. 1 : Plaut. Aul. 1.2. 97, diacnidor ammt, 1 am racked in mind : Cic* ad Div. l6* 14. 3* audio- te ammo vogtf I hear that thou art hanwied- in mind : equidem angor animo, Cic. Bmt. 2 : qui angaa te iiiiMit» Plaut. Epid. 3. \ . G. The words animi, animo, animis, might, if necessary, have been omitted : the genitive is probably go- verned by rationc, respectu, or even in negotio, in respect of«  omitted: the ablative, by in omitted* With these we maj^ compare instances of adjectives before mentioned, as i^g^ animi, dubius animi &c. NoUi To these seems to bdoog the verb tatagm ibHomd by rerum suarum, which means, to have enough to do with one's own aflairs, to gain a Hving wiUi difficulty: as Tercnt. Heaut. 2. 1. IS, nam Clinia, etsi is quoque suarum rerum satagit, attamen ha bet bene ac pudice eductam &c. tliough iie has enough to do with, has tioubb enough with &c. At other times §aiU agpre is used, but v^thoot a case: e. g Plaut* Merc. 2. 1. 4, ego hac nocle in sonmis egi satis : agitur tamen satis, Cic. Att. 4. 15, i. e. yet he has enough difficulty : cf. Gell. 3. 8: 9-10: in which latter place it is used with de. Note : W e also find stupeo with the genitive animi, as capti (tribuni plebis) et iitq^aiUi ammt, Liv.

a. 36.

S.) Fastidio, miror, vcreor are sometiaies used with a geni. tive; as Plaut. Aul. 2 2. 67, fiuttdit met, he is disgusted at me : so Titinn. ap. Non. 9. $ : bononm, LudU ibid. : Virg. Xo. 1 1. 1S6, uuHUm ne prius nurer, belline iaborumf sc. causa, nomine or in negotio : Terent. Phorm. 5. 7. 78, neque huius sis veritus femina pnmsiniB, nor ha^t thou felt veneration for this first-rate woman : non vereatur wn', Afran. ap. Non. 9. 3 : si tui veretuT progenitoris, Acc. ibid : vereor igootae aiihifetnina, Apul. Met. 2. p. 115, 16,. Elmenh.: ne tui quid em testimonH veritus, Cic. Att. 8. 4. These egressions are after the Greek idiom ; since in general these verbs properly take an accusative*

3.) Misereor, the unusual misereo, wluch is more frequent as an impersonal, and miseresco to pity, compassionate, are al- ways foUowtid by a genitive j ab Nep. Piioc. 4, cum alii remi-

414

Of the Genitive,

niBcentes veteris hmm, tttath misermntut : 'Vii^. Bd. 4. 7i

nil wos/ri miserere misereri /wt'/, Cic. Alt. 4. J: miseremiiu sociorum, Cic. Verr. 1. 28: m i seri tos fiomtVm Romani, Liv.

S3: ipse sui miseret, Lucret. 3. 894 : Stat. Tbeb. I. 28, et gmtm mifleresce tui : Virg. jEn. B. 573 Aicadii, qiMMO» mi- meacite rtgU* On tbe oooikrary mifleror, .oommifleior, to be* wuly have an accusative : a) mUentt Cic. If ur. VI , u| noo queam satis neque communeDi omnhun nostrum conditionem^ neque huius eventum fortunamque miserari : casum mum^ Sail, lug. 23 : aliquem, Virg. Georg. 2. 499 : -^n. 5. 452 : Plaut Epid. 4. 1.6: b) cammiieror, Nep. Ages. 5, taoUim abfiiU ab ioaqk&tia gbn>^ iit commisenitiis ul farhmam Gitedie : Ae coiniaiierabar» Acc. a|K Nod. 6. 96 : muraiura Mortm ooon- nuaerantiay QelL 5. 14: uo oommiseiieor, e. g. intmiumf GdL 7« 5 : and commiseresco, e. g. servos^ Enn. ap, Non. 7. 37» Yet miserari is also used with a genitive of the person or tJiing bewailed ; e. g. mci, Acc. ap. Non. 5. 9() : forma, Justin, 43. 4: a/tctuiM^Min. Fel. in Octav. 28. Also with an accusative of the penoa and a gemtive of the cause: e»g, iuvetum ptam SiL !!• 381 : imd with tbe genitive amadt i.e. in numo; e. g: hmemm ontmi misecatai -Viig* iBn. 10.686: yet here anaau may be for animi causa, as before poenae for poena; causa, ^ote : We also find miseret, miseretur, miserescit &c. used imper«  sooally : see hereafter.

4.) Here especially we may reckon impersonal verbs which denote an aflection of the mind, as pceoitet, piget, pudet, tsedet, miseret, which, besides an accusative of the subject or person that feels repentance, weariness, shame, compassion, are also followed by a genitive of the cause or object of these teelings : ptgmiet ; e. g. poemtet me factip I repent the deed ; poenitet me sorlu^ or fartwm mem, I am sorry for, I am dissatisfied with my lot, my fortunes Cic. ad Div. 6. 1^ ut sunquemque fortunm maxima pceniteat : so poenitet me doctriiKZ mese, I am not sa- tisfied with my learning : pudet; e. g pudet me tui, I am ashamed of you ; as Terent. Adelph. 3. 3. 3S,fratris me quidem pudet pigetque : also I am ashamed with regard to you ; as Terent. Adelph. 4. 5. 40^ a aon says to his afiectkmate father, id mihi vehementer ddlet, et me ftft pudet : in the same way pudorpa*

. J ^ .^ i.y Google

Of the GenUive.

415

tris means either the shame which a father teels, or shame felt on account of a father : pigei, e.g. me labonit I am weary of theUboar : Cic. Dom. 1 1, utne non aolum j^agUkXtiuUkimmmp Aid €t padeat: Tamt 5. S8,^lmiiiepudelpigelque: imki, e. g. me laiwrU : Sail. lug. 4, me dvitetis mmrmn piget tedetque : Cic. Verr. Act. 1. ct sunt homines, quos libidinis infamutque suae neque pudeat neque taedeat: Nep. Att. 15, nunquam suscepti negotii eum pertssum est : miseret, e. g. me tui, I pity you, feel pity for yea : nemiiieiii met miseret, no one pities me &c. : Cic. MiU 34^ eorum nos miseiet ; Teceoi. Bun. 4. 7« ^ miseret tm me, AU these instances afe.&mitier, and others might be added, as miseresdt he. : see hereafter, observ, c. — ^The only question is, by what are these genitives governed. Some understand kindred words, as pcenitentia, pudor, pigritia, miseiicordia, taedium, so that poenitet me facti is for (poeuiteatia) facti me poenitet &c. ; which suppositioo, however* seems fiir- ielched and unnatural. Others understand factum^ respectiis» nqgo6um 8cc. : of which respectus respect of or lo^ and particu- hurly negotium, seem most applicable, since the latter may be understood in every instance, and affords the most tolerable sense, if we consider it with the genitive as a mere periphrasis for the oominativey ao that peccati me p(Bnitet.may be for (ne- gothim) peccad me pmnitety i.e. peccatum me pcenitet; £icti me pudet^ for (negotium) focd mepude^ L e. foctum me pudet S[c. : where the subject which feeb shame &c. becomes the ot^t, and the object about which shame &c. is felt, is changed into the subject. This may be allowed to pass by way of expla- nation, and the expression (negotium) facti me poenitet may be considered similar to pater me ama^ me being governed by pen* nit^ as in the latter instance by amat But. »nce in Plantus we find pifdleo I am ashamed, I foel ashamed* it appears that pudet, pmnitet, tmlet ftc., do not mean lo cause shame, repent- ance &c., but to feel tlicse alicctions; and thence a difficulty is thrown upon the above explanation. Perhaps, however, the ancients themselves did not know the reason, why to these verbs, besides an accusative of the person, they added a genitive of the olgect; as in all languages usages arisei which jcannol be ao-

416

Of the Ge$ut4ve.

counted fur. We may also add, that there occurs, Terent. Heaut 4. 5. d» .ita me dii amabunti ut nunc Menedemi iMoem miseretmey where miseret has a double accusative of the penoo and the cause ; and Terence could not have understood negotiura

or any oiher noiuinalive beluie MciieUeiui, which is goveraeU by the accusative vicem.

Observations.

a) Instead of the genitive we often find an infinitive, where it can apply ; as poenitet me vivere, pudet me J'ecUx, plura ad te Mcribere me pudet: Ctc. Or. 2. 19j me poenitet fecisse: Nep» pnif. quern pudet dueere : also an accusative with the infinitive as Plant. Trin, 2. 3. 35, simul me piget, parum pttdere te. SoroeUraes there is neither genitive of the object, nor accusative of tlic subject, where they may be dispensed witii; as PiauL Trin. 'i, 2. 63, Pol pudere quatn pigere prsBstat.

We also find sonic of these impersonal verbs u»ed per- sonally, i. e. with a subject nominative eidier expressed or un- derstood : this, however, is generally a pronoun of the neuter gander, as quod, id, quidquam &c« : e.g. Cic. Tusc. 5. 28, sa- ineotb est nihil fiioere, fuod ipsum pcenihsre poasit, for ctmii: Terent. Adelph. 1. 2. 4, quern neque pudet quidqyam, for ctf- iusffuamrd: Plant. Mil. 3. 1. 30, te quidquam pudet: Plaut Cas. 5. 2. 4, pudet, quod prius non pudituni est, for cuius : un- less in all these instances it be preferable to suppose that id, quod &c. are accusatives ; thence we find this pronoun in the accu- sative with an infinitive^ as Cic. Invent. 2. 13, deinde utnim id iaciiiiMaitt ^uod pcsnitere (uerit necesse, for ctnus : unless quod be taken for the accusative of the object, viz. for cuius posmteie hominem possit. Sometimes, however, there occurs another nominative, as Plaut. Stich. 1.1. oO, et me quideni hire con- ditio nunc non poenitet. Nay, even a plural nom. occurs, Terent. Adelph. 4. 7. 36, non te hac pudentf Plaut. Cas. 5. 2, 3, we find, ita nunc pudeo. Thus there occurs, Liv. 30. 22, si lere poesint: jntdeat tacitus, Gdl. 5. 1. Miserco also h used

Digitized by Google

Of the Gemtive.

perMmally ; e.g. ipse mn miseret* Lucrat. 3. 894 1 mtserelo anuis, lidm, ap. Nun. 7* 58.

c) Also miseresdt from mlseretco, and mismtur from miae-

reor, of which all the persons are usual, sometimes occur imper- sonally, and then take besides an accusative of the person who feels pity, a genitive of the object; e. g. Terent. Heaut. d.4»3, eius ut menuDeris, atque inopis nunc U ouseraBOit mei: Pkui. £pid. 4* 1. 1, n quid est homini mtMiianiai^ qmd miaefescat, §or cuiuB; where also the accusative of the subject fuls : Cic* Lig. 5, cave te fratrum pro fratris salute obsecrantium mise- reatur : ut suppiicium misereatur, Cic. Invent. 1.30 : patrisme miseretur, L. Crass, ap. Prise. 8 : ecquando/e nostrum et rei- fmblica miserebitur ? Quadrigar. ap, Gell. 20. 6 : me eius mi- seritum est* Plaut. Tiin. fi. 4. £9 : reipubikm miseritum est«  Sctpb Afnc. ap^ Macrob, Sat d. 10: neque^utneque/idmnmi — mnereriy Ctc. Verr. I. SO. So also oommiserescit and com- mibcietui, e. g. ut Bacchidem eius commiserescerct, Terent. Hec. 1. 2. 53 : nautas precum commiserilum esse^ Gell. 19*

VI.) Verbs of dwelling, inhabiting, being &c.y in answer to the question where? are followed by soose

substautives in the genitive singular ; as,

1.) Names of cities in the first and second declension, singular number : e. g. i'ui liom«p i was at Rome &c. : Cic. ad Div. 4. 7, Romai — vivere: Nep. Hann. 6, iieiriime^ireliquos coUegit; and elsewhere. Some belief • that this geoitiTe iagoveraad by in urbe omitted: butnames of WUassa maj also be osed in the genitive. On the contrary, names of citiev in the plural Dumber, or of the third decieujiion, are put in tiie ablative; as,fui Atkenis, Cartkagine, Su:.

Observ. a) When to tliese genitives an appellative noun is af- fixed, it 19 put in the ablative ; as, fiii Rom«, urbe celeberrima^ sot urbi&: Cic. Arch. 3, natus est Antiochife, loco hoIhU, not lod oobilis : b) even the names of islands are sometimes found in the genitive ; as Cic. ad Div. 4. 7.9, Romsne et domi tue

VOL. I. 2 E

^ .) 1^ .^ L v Google

418 0/ tlu Genitive.

tok lihodi malles vivere: ibid. l6. 7, septinmm iani ciiein Cor- cj^is tenebamur (we were detained at) : .ibid. £p. Q. 2, Corcyrm fuimus : Cbbs. B. C. S. 106« Cssar cum audiuet, PompeuiBi Cyffi visuoi : Nep, Milt. 2» se autem domum Chenomd ha- bere*

2. ) Here we may reckon i^Miit at home (I. e. in one*s dwelliog

house, or in the city where one lives), whicii continually occurs : e. g. sum domi 8cc. : domi is also often used for in urbe : as Cic. Ofi'* 1. 28y parvi eoim sunt foris anna, nisi est consilium domi: Nep. MiU. 4, liomt autem cieati deeem piwiones. Witk dxNni we aiao find the pronouns nMstf, tua^ ma, nortn^ veHrOf but scarcely a noun adjective, except that Cicero once affixes aliens in antithesis to tua;, ad Div. 4,7. 10, nonne mavis sine periculo domi tuttesse, quani cum periculo aHetift: we cannot, therefore, hence infer, that aliense may be used in every instance; yet it is also found, without being, accompanied by domi mem ^•B* animus in corpore sit, tanqaam tdtenm drnm, Cic. Tusc. 1. M« Edit. Davis, et Bmcst., where older editions have domui. Noie : Instead of domi we find in domo, with a genitive of the possessor, and also the adjectives or jiionouiis mea, tua 8u:. : e. g. Nep. Lys. 3, in domo eius reperta est : Cic. Att. S. 7f in domo Casaris: Hot. Od* 2. 18, non ebur neque aureum mea renidet in domo lacunar : Nep. Aicib. 3« in i^osio sua : also without tii; e* g. paiema damOf Ovid. Met. 1 : also merely domo for domi ; e. g. se ienere doimf, Cic. Red. Sen. 1 1 : Cic. Uum. 3. We ako find domi followed by a genitne; e. g. domi Casaris, Cic. Att. 1.12: domi for damns e. g. domi- quememineris^Terent. Eun. 4. 7.45: commeminit (ioroi, Plaut. Trin. 4* 3, ftO : per ssdescbm^ ibid. Caa. 3. 5. ai.

3. ) In answer to the question where f mUiti<c and beili are often used instead of in militia, in bello : yet this only liappens when they are pUced in antithesis to domi: we may say, vir darus dbmi et belli, but not vir dams beiU; vir clams domi et

militia:, but not vir clams militia: Cic. Tusc. 5. 19, quoiiiai virtus fuerat domi mililicequc cognita : Liv. 5. 4, quaerere, uode domi mi/f'/itfque se ac suos tueri posset: Tereuu Ad* 3. 4. 49»

Digitized by Google

Of ike Genitive,

419

una semper militire et (hmi fuimus : Cic. Of)*. 2. 24, quibus- cunque rebus vel belli vcl doini poterunt, rempiiblicain augeant : Hor. Epist. 2. 1. 930, belli spectata domtque virtus : we also find beUo for in hfXh, or tempore bdli, Cic. JNat. Deon 2. d : Ctc. Dir. 1. 44: thenoe dmm MZoque (for bellique), Liv* 9. 26.

4. ) Also kmni w generaliy used for tM humo ; a% burnt jaoeie : and for in kutmm ; e.g. after verbs of placing^ faUing, throwing; e. g. ponere, collocare humi , in which instances they answer thcr

question where f as iacere humif i. e. in humo, Cic. Cat. 1 . 10 : stratus humi, Cic. Or. .3. 6: prosternere aliquem humiy Ovid. Met. 5. 197 : condere hmu, Virg. ^n. 10. 558 : depressus kumi, Sail. Cat. 55 : abiicere hum. Curt. 10. 5 : fundeiie humi ; as Viig. jEn. 1. 193 (197), corpora fondat hmni, cf. 11. 665. Sometinies lerra is put for Amnt ; e.g. Virg. iEn. 11.87) ster^ nitur et toto proiectus corpore terra: rerrtfdefigiturarbos,ibid. Georg. 2. 290; piocumbere terra, Ovid. Met. 2. 347 : defossa /err<e recondunt, Flor. 1. 13: sacra (tfrrd; celavimus, Lav. 5. 6 1 . Nole: We also find in humo, or merely humo: e.g. in hnrmi araaofla, Ovid. Reined. 596 : sedere hmio nuda, ibid. Met. 4.26U

5. ) Fieima is also used for vtvieifda, in the neighbourhood : e. g. Plaut. Bacch. 2. d. 97, proximse vidma habitat, i. e. in proxiflda vicinia : Plaut. Mil. 9,3.2, me vidisse hie proxims

viciniw: Terent. Phorm. 1. 2. 45, vidi virginem hie vicinice : also with huc\ e. g. commigravitAu€vict;ti<F|ibid.42, i.e. into Uiis neighbourhood.

VII.) Of the impersonal verbs interest, refert, it in- terests, it conceras, our remarks are threefold :

I.) The person or subject, whom any tiling concerns, is always ' 10 thegenitive; except thatinsteadof the pronouns ego,tu,sui,nos, vos, in the gemote, the adjective pronouns mea,tua»wa, nostra; veatra, are used, which tre in the accusative plural ; and fiome-

liines cuia is put for the genitive cuius, whom it concerns : e. g. interest patris, me discere, it is my fathei^s interest for me to

2 £2

420

learn : Cic. I'm. 'i. quod iiitcTest oitinium recte facere, tliat it concerns every one to act rightly : quid illius interest, ubi sis ? Cic. Att. 10* 4 : Cic. Piiil. 1. 9* quis est eniin hodie, cuius iu- ternt istam legem maoere^ whoee interest it is &.c. : multum in- tafeM ret fanuliaris tue, te quam prinium venire, Cic. ad Div. 4. 10 : and thus through all tenses ; intererat patris, interfuit patris, intererit filii &c. : Cic. Q. Fr. 2. 4, quod vehementer interfuit reipublica. So also with mea, tua, sua, nostra, vestra : as, magiii mea interest, doctum esse, it is much my interest to be learned : intererat liia parvi : intererit vestra plurisquam noUra : pater sdebat, 9ua interesae magni : fratres dicebant, wa midtum interesse : e. g. illnd mea magni interest, te ut videam, Cic. Att.

. 2« : mea et tua, Cic. ad Div. 16. 4 : vestra, Cic. Sull. «8 : nostra, Brut, ad Att. Cic. ad Brut. 17 : sua, Cic. ad Div. 13. 10 : also cuia ; as ei, cuia nihil interfuit, Cic. Fragm. ap. Prise. 12. Kefert is less common with a genitive of the person, but fipequent with the acctisadyes mea, tua, sua &c. : e. g. Terent. Eun. 2. 3. £3, mea nihil refert, dum potiar mode : Terent. Ad. 5. 4. £7, id mea mimme refert, that concerns me very little : Cic ad Div. 5. 20, quod tua nihil rtferebat : Terent. Hec. 5. 3. \2, tua quod nil refert, percontari desinas, what is no concern of yours; Sail. lug. Ill, faciunduni aliquid, quod illorum magis, quam sua retulisse videretur : where illorum is used in cone- spondeoce to sua. The genitive is also used in other instances : e. g. plurimum refert cmnposkiwiSf Quint. 9< 4. 44, as to the composition : tu nihil referre iw/^wiffl^isexistiinas, Plin. Paneg. 40. Note: with this genitive of the subject, and the accusa- tives mea, tua, nostra uegotia seems to be omitted, and this n^tia to be governed by inter in interest, and by ad omitted after refert : therefore a) interest omnium recte facere is for in- ter negoda omnium est recte facere, it is amongst the concerns of all, i. e. it concerns all Scc. : patris interest me discere, for inter negotia patris est me discere, where me discere is the sub- ject: interest mea hoc scire, for inter mea negotia est hoc scire: b) refert iUorum recte facere, for recte facere refert se ad negotia iUonun, to act rightly refers itself to, i. e. concerns their afiairs, whece se must be understood after refert : so, mea nihil refer^

. J ^ .^ i.y Google

OJ ihe GeuUive*

421

for rcfert se nihil ad niea negotia, h refers not itself, i. e. it has no reference to &c., it is not my coDcero or ioterest. Noie: Refert b also uaed with an acciuativt^ e.g. of a penoD| as, quid le i^tur retulit^ Plaut. Epid. 1.1.^, i. e. what did itcoo- cera thee ? also with a dative ; e. g. cui rei retiilit te id adti- mulare, ibid* True. 4. 4. 44^ wliat advantage has it been, for thee &c.

2.) How much or how little one is concerned io any thifsg» ii partly expressed by adverbs of all kinds, and oUier words ; a^ mmlium ioterest patris, it much concerns a father ; valde interest

mea, non multum mea interest &c. : so permultum, plus, pluri- mum, parum, paulum, magis, maxime, minus, minime, vehe- menter, magnopere, tantopere, tantum so much, quantum as : e* g. tantum tua refert, quantum mea interest : also, nihil, quid- datDy aliquid, quid ; e. g. quid tua id refert I to which the other answers magni^ Terent. Phonn* 4. 5. 11 : quid retuKt, ilud. Andr. 3. 2. l6 : quid refert, utram 8cc., Cic. Phil. £• 11 : mea maxime interest te valere, Cic. ad Div. l(j.4 : quantum interesset Clodii, se perire, Cic. Mil. 21 : partly by genitives expressing the value ; magm, permagni, tanti, quanti, pluris, parvi so* pretii ; B»» magmnaem interest disoere* it is of much value U> me to leam : parvi tua refert: ommum magrd interest: iatUi mea interest^ quanti vix refert tua : parentum phiris interest quam tua, it is more thy parents* interest than thine: Cic. Att. 11.22, illud mea magni interest : magni interest, me venire, Cic. ad Div. ,7, 12 : magtii refert, Caes. in Cic. ad Att. 14. 1 : quid tua id re- fert? magni, Terent* Phonn. 4. 5. 11 : parvi refert, ius did, CTic. Q. Fn K 1. 7 : quanii refert, Plaut. Pseud. 4. 6. dS. All these gemtives agree with pretii understood, which is governed by negot ia om'iltiid; iiegotia magni pretii y parvi jjr^/it&c., things of great value, of little value. Thus when we say, interest mea magni, pauem esse sanum, it is for patrem esse sanum (my father's health) est inter mea negoOa magni pretH, is amongst my things or concerns of great value : interest oomiiun parvi, an iUud fiat. Cor an iUud fiat est inter oomium mgotia parvi pnta, whether that happen, is amongst the coocems of little value with

Uigilized by Google

422

Of the Gemtive*

all : itefert mea magni, for refeit je ad n^otia uiea magni prM: tanti mea interest, quaoti taa non refert^ for eat inter nea iifgo-

tia tanti pietii^ ad quanti pretii tua negotia non se refert.

♦

• JNole : Though it is of no importance whether we use the ad- verbs multumy valde, parum &c., or the genitives niagni, par\i &c., yet in writing Latin we mut^t take care to avoid any obscu- tityi e«g« mea magni> parvi interest; omnium magni, parvi io- terest; nu^sororisinteresty— are all quite dear; and for them we may also sayi mea multum, parum interest; omnium vald^ parum 8cc. But we ougiit not to say interest regis magniy it much concerns tlie king, though in itself it is correct ; since the reader might take magni for a masculine adjective agreeing wiih regis, and construe it, it concerns the great king: for clearness it would be better to say, regis valde» multum, or magnopeie in- terest &e.

S.) The ol^t^ about which one is interested, cannot be cor- rectly expressed by the case of a substantive ; e.g. I am much concerned about my parents' health, would be fiedsely translated

magni nica interest p^rew/z/m sanitate, for pareittes esse sanos: but it must be expressed a) by an infinitive, when it is itselt ihe subject; as^ interest mea magni discere: fratris multum interest habere nmlios libros : omnium interest recte facere : b) by an accusative and infinitive, when another subject is introduced ; as, interest mea magni, tevalerez liberorum magnopere inteiest, parentes esse sauos, vivere : Cic. ad Att. 1 1 . 23, si quid erit, quod intersit me scire, scribas : Cic ad Div. iG. 4, mea maxime interest te valere : ibid. 5, 12, magni interest, me venire: ibid. 12. 9, multum interest te venire: Cic. Mil. 21, quantum inler- esaet dodii, eeperire: Cic. Q. Fr. !• U 7$ parvi refert ah$ te uu dki: c) also hjuii e, g. Cic. Att. 1 !• £9,iUud mea magni interest, te tit videem : reipublic9 interesse> uii salvus esset. Suet. CcTs. 8(3: tantum rctulerit, ut Sec, Colum. 3. 9- 7 : illud perniagni referre arbitror, ut scntiat, Terent. Heaut. 3. 1. 58: also byne'f e. g. vestra interest, ne — faciant, Tac. Hist. 1. 30 : d) or, according to the circumstances of the case, by interroga* tives of all kinds, quis, quid, qiialis, quantus, ubi, an, utrum an.

. J ^ .^ i.y Google

0/tke Gemihe.

423

qiumdo, quomodo, uode. Uc. e. g. toea magiu ioterest, ^iii^ bomines de me iudicent : parvi tua interest, quis homo ille sit :

interest mea magni, an pater venturus sit : non iiiterest inea magn'i, ulrum l»oc an illud fiat, it makes no great difference to me whether this or that take place : nihil interest mea, quando acriplurus sis, unde litena acceperis &c* : e. g. iotereaty fimlu ftc. Cic. ad Div^ 13. 50 : iatemt quo ammo sdibamtni, ibid. 6. ?• Csdn. : ea vos (uirum) rata habeads nec ne reipublice in* terest, Liv, 26. 31 : quid refert, utntm — an &c.. Cic. Phil. 2. 1 1 : ^utrum) aves pascantur, nec ne, quid refert? Cic. JDiv.

2. 34.

Observations,

a) With interest and refert, we also find the nominative of die thing, about which one is oonoenied ; this is most commoii with pronouns of the neuter gender : e. g. Cic. ad. Att* il,9A, flfonlmea magni interest te ut videam, it much concerns me &c. :

Plaut. Bacch. 3. 4. 21, turn, cum mea illtid niliilo pluris re- feret : id mea minimc rcfert, Terent. Ad, 5. 2. 27 : quid tua id refertf Terent. Phorm. 4. 5. 11 : illud (accusative with infi- niUve) permagni referre arbitror, ut sentiat, ibid. H eaut. 3. 1 • 58 ; tua qvod mhil refert, percontari desinas. Ibid. Hec. 5* 3. 1% i. e* what concerns thee not : qoand id refert, Cic. ad Div. 5.9: vestra hoc maxime interest, Cic. SuU. '28 : hoc vehcmenter in- terest reipublicae, Cic. Q. Fr. 2. 4. Also the nominative of a substantive; e* g. non quo mea intcrsit loci natura, Cic. Att.

3. IQ. The pronouns before mentioned are even used in the question, bow much does it concern onef instead of the geni- tives with pretii, e.g. Cic. ad Att. 10. 4, quid autem illius in- terest, quoniam in senatum non venis, ubi sis f what does it con* ccrn him, where thou art 8u:. for quauti autem refert &c. : so, quid refert? Cic. Phil. 2. 11 : Terent. Andr. 3.2. 16 : Pliorni, 4.5. 11 ; Ovid. Met. 13. 268; as in English^ wiuit does it con- cern' &c. : Cic. ad Div. 5. 12. 6^ sed ad pioperationem meam quiddam interest, nOn te exspectare, it makes some difierence as to my haste &c. '

b) We also find with interest the preposition ad- bis to, with

^ y i^ud by Google

424

Of the Gemiiive,

respect to : e. g. Cic. ad Div. 5. 12. 6, equidem ad nostram laudem non multum video interesse, eed ad properationem meam quiddam interest^ te doo eispectare: ibid. 16. 1. 1, et quao- quBin magtu ad kmoram nostmni imereftt^ qQam primiaa mi Krbeai me iwre: Cic. Nat. Deor. 1* 4^ magni esistimns ia- leMse ad <iecu8 et ad laudem ctvitatis^ res tarn graves tamque pnsclaras latinis etiam literis contineri, since I believe that it is of much imjx)rtance as to the ornament and honour &c. : ad diaciplinam militin plurimum ifttereraif auUtem insuesoere^ Liv. 6. 6 : utniiD ait, necne, ad id de quO'agmis, nihil iiitem|» Cic. Fin. 5. 16 : ad rem nihil interest^ Cic. ad IKv. 9. 11 : is this there is nothing peculiar, since it is wdl known, that ad b often translated, as to, with respect to. It has been noticed as something remarkable, that ad follows rejert also ; e. g. Plaut. Pers. 4. 3. 44^ quid id ad mea, aut ad uieam rem refert, Persae quid renim gerant? what reference has it to my &c»; qiiam ad rem istuc (for istud) refert i Plaut. Bpid. £. 5. 9» i* e. to what does it serve? what use is it? Buthereaifn correctly expressed; since, as was remarked above, refert m^a, refert patris &c. are for refert se ad mea negotia, ad negoUa patris.

VIII.) Many verbs, which usually goyem an abla- tive or some other case, are often or occasionally fol- lowed by a genitive, in imitation of the Greek idiom; as :

1.) Some verbs which denote a quantity or fulness and are generally followed by an ablative; e. g. impkre rei, to fill with any thing, instead of re : Cic* ad Div. 10* IB. 6, venders noa potes, neque ollam denaidorum implere^ for d^harm : liv. 1 . 46^

celeriter adolescentem sua? temeritatU implet, for temeritate : Liv. 4. 41,noctemque omnia erroris mutui imple^ise : Liv. 5. 28, multitudinem quoque — religionis iustae implet: Virg. ^n. 1. £15(219) ioiplentur veteris Bacchi : Plaut. AuL 3. 6. qui roibi omnes angulos Jwnm implevisti : aliquem ffd, liv. 126. 19 : homines spei ontmortimque, Liv. 7. 7 ; animos wnpet* siitionumy LiV. £9. 14 ; fug<€ ybnntdimsque Samnites implevit, Liv. 10. 14: complere, e. g. Plaut. Aiiipb. 1. 2. 9» erroris

0/ ike Gemiiwe. 435

mbo6goillo0ei€leiMiifijtf ooiaplelM>»te CicVerr* 5. 679 cum oompleti»i»miii0feffforifm career Met: uf^com-

plere ararum, for An*, Lucret. 5. Il6: aliquem Ji^gitii et tnentia, Plaut. Merc. 5. 5. 3; corpus mum flagitii, ibid. Ampli. 4. I. 8 : explere; e. g. Virg. ^n. 2. 686, aDiiiiuiiM|ue •splesie mvabit uUncis fimmm : referius also is usui^ whh a gpntive; e. g. Cic. Phoic. 41, refiertam esse Gr»dam scdera- tiwIiDoroiii AemtiMfNi ac Defarionim; and ebewheie : yet in this sen^e refertus is rather an adjective, see above of Adjectives; Also others ; as, satiata ca'dis dexlera, Ovid. Met. 7. 808 ; satia- tam sanguinis hastam, Sil. 4. 437 : satiatus et avi et decoris, ibid. 16. 604 : h» res vUa mt'saturmUf Plaut. Sticb. I. 1. 17f sicken me of life : n» Ui propediem — - istiiia obsaturabevey Terent. Heaut. 4. 8. £9> tbou wilt socm be sick of him.

€.) Verbs which denote want or deficiency, and regularly govern an ablative, have often or occa«4onally a genitive, parti- cularly egeo 1 want^ am deficient of : e. g. Cic. ad Att. 7* egeoewnln: Sail. Cat. 51. 37» maiores nostri neque etrndlH neque mtdaeuB unquam eguere ; ibid. lug. 89. 5, egentia aqua : Hor. Epist. 1 , G, 39, cjget arii, Cappadocum rex : medicina, Cic. ad Div. 9. 3 : longae orationis, Auct. ad Herenn. 4. 54 : so Ovid. Met. 1. 17: li. 120; Virg. Ma. 11. 27: iudigeo, e. g. Cic. Or. 1. 34, non tarn ariis indigent : eomUiif Cic. Att. 1£. 35 : tf^eim et vktuiUf Cic. ad Div. 6. 4 : patm, Terent. Andr. 5. d. 19: so Cic. Anuc 14 : Nep. Reg. 3 : &c. Careo I have not, want, miss file., is in general used with an ablative only, and rarely with a genitive ; e. g. Terent. Heaut. 2. 4. 20, pnelerquam tui carendum quod erat, for te : carendum tui est, Ksev. ap. Gell. 19« ?• Peiiiaps it is not found with a genitive dsewheote.

3.) Desifio, desisto, abstineo have sometimes a genitive in

the poets; as Hor. Od. 2. 9. 17, desine nioUium tandem quC' rdartim: Sil. 10. 84, consul non desinit ir/i; : Virg. iEn. 10. 441, tempus desbtere pugtta : Hoi. Od. 3. 27. ti9« abstineto, dixit, irarum, calidasque rixct : in other places desino and de- nsto take an infinitive, and abstineo an ablative of the things desisto also has dsewheie an ablative.

426 0/ikeGemiwe.

4. ) Regno to reign, to be king (not generally to govern):- e. g. Hor. Od. 3. 90. 12, et qua pauper aquse Daunus agres- tium regnavit populorum : some manuscripts have regnator ior regnavit. Elsewhere regnare ift followed by per, Virg. ^n. 3. 9,95 : also by a dative in the opinion of some; as Cic. Verr. 2. 54, omnibus cppidiingatmei unleM oppidiB beratfaer «o mb- lative depending on m omitted s so Tmco profimdo, Ovid. Met. 14.223: also with tfi;e.g.tiiC(>j<rftM,Ptin.H.N.33.S: also in aliquem ; as in nos, 1 ac. Ann. 1 1. £4.

5. ) Purgare to cleanse : Hor. Sat. 2. 3. 27, et morbi miror purgatum te illiiis, for a moil*o Wlo; which last is the more usual form : also when purgaie means to cleanse or clear from an accusation ; e. g. puigantes civitatem omnis facti dictique boetilis, Liv. d7. 28.

6. ) Potin to be master of, whicb elsewhere governs an abla- tive, is often used with a genitive: e. g. Sail. Gat 47. % se

tertium (esse) cui fatum foret ttrbis potiri : regni, Cic. ad Div. 1. 7 : vexilli, Liv. 25. 14; rcrum, Cic. Att. 10. 8 : Ncp. Alt. 9: Alhememimriy Auct. ad Herenn.4. 25; and elsewhere, fn Plautus we even find the active, Amph. 1* 1. 23, qui fuerim liber* earn nunc potivU pater seniiutis, has put in siaveiy, has made partaker of slavery : thenoe potior it used passively ; e. g. potitus est hostiuniy ibid. Capt. 1. 2. 41 ; cf. Epid. 4. 1.6, i.e. he is mastered by the enemy, is in tlie enemy's power.

More examples of similar verhs may indubitably be found in the ancients. Yet great attention must be paid to the edi- tions and manuscripts from which they are cited. Thus we find, Hon Od. 2. 13. 38, quin et PtometfaeuB^ et Pelopis parens dulci ktbarum dee^itur woo, where laborum decipi is hardily used for decipi in laboribusy to be cheated or deceived in his labours or sufferings. Yet Bentley reads Ialx)reni (sc. ad or quoad, in respect to), which accusative is very common with Uie poets. Moreover from these examples is clearly seen the Mse of the Greek language, without a knowledge of which it n impossible to become a good Latin scholar.

Digitized by Google

Oj the Gemtive,

427

0/ the Genitive with certain Adverbs.

A genitive is found also with certain adverbs^ though perhaps it is not properly governed by ihem.

I.) A g^itive in the first place is often found with

the following adverbs wliicli denote a number, mul- titude, or fewness ; satis enough, abunde abundantly, parum little, adfatim (or more correctly ad fatim) enough, partim partly (properly the accusative of pars, instead of partem,) : e. g. Terent Phorm. 2. 2. 89, saiie iam verborum eat, enough is already said : Cic Verr. 2. 1, ut — ad dicendum temparis eoHs habere possim : Nep. Cim. 2, habebat enim satis eloquentuB: Sail. Cat 5. 4, satis loquentia, parum ^apientia; and elsewhere : Virg. Mn* 7. 652, terroris et fraudis abunde est, there is abundance of terror and deceit': se potefUue abunde adeptum. Suet Caes. 86: Liv. 34. 26, nec iam auxilia, qumvm oiffaiim erat, of whom there was enough : ibid. 34, et sibi ad obsidio- nem sustinendam copiarum adfatim esse : Plaut. Mil. 4. 1. 33, tibi divitiarum adfatim est : Cic. Off. 2. 21, eorum autem ipsorum (beneficiorum) partim eiusmodi sunt, ut ad universos cives pertineant, partim siugu- los attingant ; which is a very singular expression : it should have been, ea autem ipsa (beneficia) partim &c., or eorum autem ipsorum pars eiusmodi est &c. : so cum partim iUorum mihi familiarissimi essent, Cic. Provinc. 10 : eorum partim easunt, Liv. 42. 41 : Nep. Att. 7, ut ceteri, quorum partim invitissimi castra sunt secuti, partim summa cum eius (Pompeii) ofiensione domi remanserunt : Terent. Hec. ProL 2. 15, in his,

Digitized by Google

428

Oj the Genitive,

quas primum — didici, parlim sum ear urn exactus, partim vix steti.

Obsermtians.

1.) Witii partini, i.e. partem, ad is understood, i. e. qw>d ad* timt adp or the common guoad, which has the same sense : hence it is easy to account for the genitive which is governed by the substantive partim or partem. It is well known that in other

instances partim is used for partxim; e.g. partim copiarum mit- tit, Liv. 4G. 40. AHfatim, or ad fatirn, is exactly the same as ad satietatei&y from ad and fatis sufiiciency, which occurs ouly in the accusative ; it is therefore two words : e. g« Cic* Tusc 9. lOfOdftttim (adfatim) satiatus: Plaut PcBn*3. 1. 31, edas usque ad faim (adfatim) ; and dsewhere. With the others the genitive is mostly governed by negotium omitted ; e, g. satis iam verbonim est, is for negotium verborum iam satis est, i»e. verba iam satis sunt : or also ratione, in negotio ; so that est may be impersonal; est satis innegatio (ratione) verborum, it is enou^ with respect to words; and so with the restt terroris abondei for M^gofttiDs terroris est abunde^ or est abunde raiiom (in n^ gotio) terrans*

S.) It must not be ima^ned tliat the above-mentioiied ad* verbs are always followed by a genitive. They aroused without

a genitive, and more usually, particularly when Ur y do not di- rectly refer to a substantive : e. g. satis multa dehac re diximus; satis habeo; satis locutus sum; liber est sat (satis) bonus, the book is good enough : Mep. £pam. 4y abstinentias erit tatis hoc testimonium; where the order is^ hoc testimonium abatinentitt erit satis : Cic. ad Att. 18. 50, ipse Romam vemrem^ ut una semus, si satis cousilium quadam de re haberem, for con^ilii, which deserxes notice : vix satis otium suppeditare, Auct. ad Her. 1. 1 : satU tempu* habere, Pand. 36. 1. 19i tor temporis; and elsewhere : so sat ; e. g. Virg. Mtu 1 1 . 366, sat fiaura fosi vidimus. So partim is more fiequentiy used witiiout a genitive: as, urbs partim direpta, partim incensa est : libros partim lau- davit, partim vituperavii.

Digitized by Google

Ofike Gemlive. 429

II.) Many adverbs of place, as ubi, ubinam* ubicun- que^ubiubi, ubivis, quo, quovis, quoquo, aliquo, usquam, nusquam, are followed by the genitives gentium, terra- nrm, lady tocorumy which are not in general supertluousy bat express an emphasis, as in English we say, where in the world is he ? for, where is he ? &c. ; of which the former is more emphatical and implies more astonish* ment : Cie. Rab. Post 13, u&i ierrarum sumus \ where in the world are we ? Cic. ad Att. 5. 10, quia, quid ageres, ubi terrarujn eases^ ne suspicabar quidem: Sell. lug. 54, transfugas et alios oppoitnnos, lugurtha ubi gentium esset, et quid agitaret, exploratum misit : Plin. H. N. 7. 24, ubi sit loci ? Plaut. Merc. 5. 4. 26, ubi kid res siunma nostra est publica? ibid. 2. 3« 97, ubinam est is homo gaUiumt Cic. Cat 1. 4, O dii im- mortales ! ubinam gentium sumus ? Cic. Verr. 5. 55, sed, uUeufifue tcrrarum et getUmm Tiolatum ins mium Ro- manonun sit, statuitis id pertinere ad comnranem cau- sam libertatis &c. : Cic. Phil. 2. 44, qui ubicunque tcr- rarum sunt, ibi est omne reipublicse prtcsidium, where- ever in the world they may be : Cic. Nat. Deor. 1. 44, nihil est virtute amabilius, quam qui adeptus fuerit, ubicunque erit gentium (wherever in the world he may be), a nobis diligetur : Plaut Asin. 2. 2. 21, ubiubi est gentium: Terent. Hec. 3. 1.4, cui quauto fuerat prcc- stabilius ubivut gentium a&tatem agere, quam hue redire? Liv. 39. 54, sese tacitos abire, quaterrarum possent, in animo habuisse, wherever (in the world) they could : so (figuratively), ^e/o amentia: progressi sitis, Liv. 28. 27, to whatever extent or degree of madness : Cic. ad Att 8. 10, nescire quo hd esset Note: It here stands in answer to the question where? for quo loco: so Cic. Dir. 2. 66, dicere quo ilia toci nasceretur : Terent Heaut

Uigilized by Google

430 OJ ike Genitive.

6. I. 6&f abeat quams geniiuni: Terent Phono. 3. 3. 18, quoquo hinc aspoitabitar terrarumj certum eflt pcf*

sequi aut perire : Plaut Merc. 5. 2. 17, certa res est, me usque qu^erere illam, quoquo hinc abducta est goh tium: Brut Cic. ad Div. 11,1.5, migrandum Rbodum, aut aliqm tcrrarutiL aibitror : Plaut. Poen. 4. 2. 3, ne- que peior alter usquam ^^i gentium: so us(/uam getUium cat, Terent Hec 8. 1*13: also to die question whither? e. g". Plaut. Mil. 3. 1. 90, si deductaest usqtmm gen- tium : lustin. 3. 3, ncc usquam terrarum locum liabet; Terent Adelph* 4. 2. 1, fratrem nusquam inyenio geth Hum, no where in the world, where it is said with much emotion ; also uspiam with the genitive scripturanim ; e. g« nec uepUtm ytcr^iuranm adpeUatos, Augustin. Ep. 64 (99). sect 7, i. e. nec uUo in loco scripturanim. Note : Some critics believe that these genitives are governed by a substantive, viz. in negotio, with respect to: it may be so; but perhaps quo, aliquo &c., which are regular cases of the neuters quid, aliquid &c., may take a genitive, since the latter also govern a genitive; and tfiis appears the most natural explanation.

III.) Some other adverbs have occasionally the ge- nitives loci or locorum after them, but without express- ing emphasis ; as ibi, ibidem, adhuc, interea, postea : e. g. Plin. 11. N. G. 11, iln loci, i.e. in eo loco : Plaut. Cist 2. 1. 53, si redierit ilia ad hunc, ibidem loci res erit, i. e. eodem loco, where before loci perhaps in negotio may be understood ; Plaut. Capt. 2. 3. 25, ut adhuc lo- corum feci, as I have done thus far ; where locorum might have been dispensed with, and is either governed by in negotio, or adhuc is taken for ad hoc (as istuc for istoc), sc. ad hoc negotium or tempus, of which the.

Digitized by Google

Oj ikt Gmitive,

431

latter seems preferable, since usque adlmc occurs Te- rent Ad. 4. 4. 22 : Gell. 2. 4 : Terent. £un. 1. 2. 46, te interea loci cognovi, thee in the mean time I have recognised ; where loci is superfluous : Plaut. Men. 3. 1* l^uUerealoci : Sail. lug. 102, postea loci consul &c.; where loci is superfluous. With interea and postea it seems that negotia is understood, since they are pro- perly two words, inter ea, post ea, and therefore interea lociy poetea loci, for inter ea negotaa loci, post ea ne- gotia loci.

IV. ) Longe and minime also have at times the geni- tive gentium after them, but with a certain emphasis, particularly minime: e.g. Cic. ad Div. 12. 22. 3, nostrique rv^wnfomrim longe gentium^ are far away from us : Cic. ad Att G. 3, tu aut^em dhes longe gentiu??i : so minime gentium in a strong negation ; as Terent. Eun.

4. 1. II, ilia exclamat, minime gentium, by no means, no, for heaven s sake : so ibid. Ad. 3. 2. 44 : Phorm.

5. 8. 44 ; Plaut. Poen. 3. 3. 77. Here Perizouius ad Sanct. understands in negotio ; so that minime gentium stands for minime in negotio gentium : but perhaps with minime the genitive depends oa the. superlative, and it was a proverbial expression amongst the com- mon people, who introduced something that could not easily be explained, as is the case with the vulgar lan- guage in all countries.

V. ) Tunc is sometimes by Justin united to the geni- tive temporis ; as I. 4, gens tunc temporis obscura: so 3. 6 : 8. 3 : 12. 2 : 42. 5 : Apuleii Met. 10. p. 244, 24 Elmenh. : so tmn temporis^ lustin. 31. 2, in all which instances temporis is superfluous. This usage scarcely ^ occurs in other writers. . .

432

Of ikt Genitive.

VI.) Ilic, hue, eo, eodein, are united with various ge- nitive :

1. ) When they are used of an actual plao^ tbej aie sonie* times followed by loci or vicinie; as Terent. Phonn. 1. 8. 45,

nicxloquandam vidi virginem hie vicitticc, in this neighbourhood : Plaut. Mil. 2. 3. 2, scio me vidisse hie prorimts vicini^; per- haps in oegotio is understood, or viciniae is used like domif Romm &c. : it is also found widmut hie ^ see belore, n, VI* obe* & So hme mdmtBz Ter. Andr* 1. 1. AS, tix Andro comm^grainl hue vicinut, luther into the neighbourhood, sc. in locum : unless hue, which is for hoc, takes a genitive, as an adverb ; as, adhuc loci; see before, n. HI. : Tac. Ann, 15. 74, templum Saluti ex- strueretur eo hci, i. e. eo loco, to the question where f towUm loci : Suet. Call. 53, Caligula neque eodem loci prae ardore coa* sistebat : so Plin. Paneg. 1. Alsoeo loci» eodem loci tropically (Ciq.) ; see n. 2. which follows.

2. ) Particularly hue, eo, eodem, when used figuratively, and for the most part signifying to such a degree in a thing, to which quo, signifying to what degree, corresponds, sometimes take loci, aonedmes otiier g^dves^ according to drcumstances : e.g. Curt. 7* 1* S5f hue enim malorum veutum est* to such a degree of misfortune, for ad hoc, i. e. tantum malorum : Tac. Ann. 6. £4, hue eonfidcntuc venibse, tor ad hoc, i. e. tantum confidentia.' : huecine rerum venimus, Pers. 3. 15. Especially eo is often used figuratively, and signifies to such a degree ; as also eodem, quo : e« g. Liv. £5. 8, ubi iam eo comuetudinis adductaresest>ut&c., when the thing has already been brought to such a degree of habit, has become so habitual : Sail. lug. 1, et eo magnUudiuu procederent, and would proceed to such a magnitude : ibid. 14. 3, quoniam eo miseriarum venturus eram, i. e. ad id fimeriarumy to that degree ; eo magnitudinis crescere, Flor. 3. : eo ijtso* lent ice furmtqjae processerity ut Plin. Paneg. IG. So we find eo dementis, stuUitiae, audaciss progiedi, procedercv venire, perveuire, (thou^ scarcely any other verbs) to proceed to such a degree of, so far in, madness, folly &c. : so, quo audactB

Digitized by Google

Oj the CenUivi. 433

&c. pervenisti, progressus es ? to what degree of audecky hast thou gone? Liv. 28. 27, scire viclemini quo amentias progress! sitisy i.e. ad quam amentiam : so Cicero eo loci, to the question where ? for eo loco; as Sext. 31, res erat et causa nottra co iam lodt ul erigere lam oculos et vivere videretur, id eudi cnpcumttanoes fice.t soekewberehe says^ viz. Attic. 1. 1S» ne est eodlmi loft. qw> reliquiitiy for eodem loco. No^e : The words hue, eo, eodem, quo, seem partly ablatives, partly also old datives from hoc, id, idem, quid ; viz. hue, for huic : eo, from the old eus, ea, eum ; D» go, em^ to &c. Now it is known 1.) that the dative sometimes answers the questioa whither f as jnXk be observed under the Dative : £.) diat the neuters hoc, id, idem, quid, govern a genitive, as has been ailready observed ; therefore since hoc, eo, eodem, quo, are their datives, they may verj properly take genitives after them.

VIL) Quoad, properly as far as, is united to the genitiYe eiua, and then translated Tariously ; e. g. Cic* ad Div. 3. 2. 4, si earn (pi'ovinciam), quoad tius facere potueri% quam expeditissimam tradideris, as much as you possiUy can : . ibid. & 8, ut, guofiddus fieri p<M»it» prcasentisa tuoe desideriun meo labore miniiatiir^ as much as can be : Cic. Invent. 2. 6, quoad dus fieri pos- si^ as much as possible: Oic* Att. 11. 12, quoad dm facere poteris : Auet. ad Her. 1. 2, quoad ems fieri po- terit. Perizonius supposes that eius is governed by aliquid : but since quod is so firequ^tly put for quan- tum, and in that sense governs a genitive (see above), the question arises whether for quoad, when it thus governs a genitive, we should not rather read quod. This seems the opinion of Gronovins, who, Liv. 39.45, for quoad eius sine bello posset, substitutes quod eius, which reading also Drakenborch adopts. In this case* die whole observation about quoad with eius would be unnecessary.

VOL. I. 2 r

Digitized by Google

434

0/tluGemim.

VIII.) Phdie the day before, and postridie the day after, are also itsed by fhe ancients with a genitive,

e.g. eius diei: as Cic. ad Div. 1. 4, quod iam illam ftententiam — pridie eius diei fregeramus : and where eius diei might be omitted, we still 6ndpridieeimdieiy as Cses. B. G. 1. 47 : also p?udie insidiaruin, Tac. Ann. 15. 54 : pridie Calendaruniy Pand. 28. 1. 5: Sulpic. Cic. ad Div. 4. 12. 4, pasirkSe eius did cum &c. : Cbbs. B. G. 1. postridie eius did; where postridie would have sufficed : so often; as Caes. B. G. 4. 13 : 5. 10: Cato R. R. 2 : no, postridie dus absobitionis, Coel. Cic. ad Div. 8. 2. Edit Cort., where other editions, e. g. Er- nesti, have absolutionem. At other times they take an accusative after them, particularly the words Kalendas (Calendas), Nonas, Idus ; e. g. pri^ Nenas hmaSj Apriles; Kalendas {CaL) Septembres; Idm Mariias, Maias Sec. ; e. g. pridie eum diem^ Cic. Att 11. 23, ' where eum diem is superfluous : pri£e Idus^ ibid. 13. 25 : pridie Compitalia, ibid. 2. 3 : constitatam diem^ lustin. 1. 10 ; Circenses, Suet. Cal. 55 : FarHia, Liv. 40. 2 : vindemiasy Pand. 23. 3. 7 : QmnquatruSy Liv. 26. 27. So Cic. ad Att. 16. 4, postridie ludos Apolli- nares: Liv. 6. 1, postridie Idus QjuintHes; and soon tSbcTy postridie Kalendas quoque ac Nonas : 8oGreU.6. 17 : nuptiasy Fest. in Rcpotia : yiundinas. Suet. Aug. 92 : postridie eius absolutionem^ Coel. Cic. ad Div. 8. 2. Ed. Ernest., where Ed. Cort has absolutionis. It is uncertain how the accusative is governed : some con- jecture that ante is understood after pridie, and post after postridie.

^ J ^ .^ i.y Google

0/ the GetUUne,

435

Observation. .

Afier pridie and postridie in the ancients, there often follows quam ; e. g. Cic. ad Div. 1. 2, de his rebus pridie^ quam hsec icripri, aenatus auctoritas — intercesrit : Cic. Ainic. 3, pridie, fiutm exoeasit e idta &c. : so Cic. Att. 5. 8 : 5. 11 : Cic. ad Div. 14. 7, pofiridie intdlexi, quam a vobis ciiaoessi : ibid. 16. 14, Andricus postridie ad me venit, quam exspectarain : and else- where ; e. g. Cic. Q. Fr. 2, 9 : Cic. Att. Q. b : in Uie same way quam is postfixed to other similar expressions ; e. g. Cic. Or. ^ S,po9iero i^tur die, quam iHa erant acta : so also post diem talSkum, quartum &c«, quam; aa Cic. Mil. iSppotf diem tertium gesta rea est, quam dixerat. Note : It is a^-mdent that pridie» 'and postridie, may alto be used without either a case or quam : Note 1.) pridic Cal. for the nominative; e. g. pridie Cal. la* nuarias — habuit,Cic. Att. 5. l/i. e. dies ante Cal. lao. 2.) us- que ad pridie Cal. Sept.j Cic. Att. 3. 17« 

Of the Genitive after Prepositions and Intetjections.

We also find the genitive after picpositioiis and

interjectionSy bj which, however, it cannot possibly be governed.

I.) After prepositions ; e. g. ad Castoris, sc. sedem : ad Dianas, sc. aedem : this was noticed above, of Sub- stantives, § 1. n. IX. 8. So tenuSy as far as, is joined to a genitive ; as, craram tenus» as fiur as the shin bones, Virg. Georg. 3. 63 : and elsewhere ; e. g. Virg. Mn. 10. 210 : Liv. 26. 24 : Cic. in Arat. 83 : where, as some think, an ablative must be understood, periiaps fine, which is often in such instances expressed. Yet

2 F 2

Digitized by Google

436

0/ihe Gemiwe.

this is mere conjecture, and tenns may take a genitiYe without an ellipsis,

II.) After interjections ; e. g. Catull. 10. 5, o mihi nuntii beati I where perhaps res or negotium is un- derstood : o ! cannot govern the genitive in this

usage, because it stands sometimes without o ! e. g. o dii immortalesi mercimonu kpidiJ PlautMostS. 3. 9.

. Kj ^ .^ i. y Google

ADDITIONS AND NOTES.

Page 1. Grammar is the art of reading, writing,

and speaking a language with correctness.

The grammar of any language includes wliat is com* mon to all languages, and what is peculiar to it indi- ▼iduaUjr ; the general rules of. the languagei and the establidied ^ceptbns ; flie actaal usage, and the pro- bable causes.

Grammar, therefore, is nothing else than the judge- ment of good sense and experience upon the language which a person reads, writes or speaks : yet in explain- ing its causes, inter virtutes grammatici habebitur aliqua nescire, QuintiL Instit. 1. 8.

It deserves to be particularly noticed, that every ac- curate grammar of a language should be formed with die desigi^ of enabling the learner not only to translate

from, but also to speak and write the original language. It is only by aiming to speak and write a language, that a person can become acquainted with its minute

peculiarities and difficulties; and it is chiefly from neg- lectiiig this end that so many grammars are very de- fective.

It will thus be necessary to descend to minutiss, and

b'lyiii^cu by Googlc

438 Additiotu and Noti$.

to notice many almost imperceptible shades and nice- ties ; and because grammar seems to dwell so much

on what is minute and subtle, many are disposed to tiiink it trifling* But if it be recollected that the ele- ments of all knowledge axe what Livy calls miraoalm literarum, the letters oi the alphabet ; and that all real and effective knowledge is attained by descending into minute diffierenceSy it will hardly be necessary to lut- dicate grammar from this reproach. Ne quis igitur tamquam parva fastidiat grammatices eiementa : non quia magnie sit operse, consonantes a Tocalibus dis* cemere, ipasque eas in semivocalium numerum, mu- tarumque partiri : sed quia interiora velut sacri huius adeuntibus apparebit multa rerum subtilitas, quas non modo acuere ingenia pueiilia, sed ezercere altiasimam quoque eruditionem ac scientiam possit, Quintil. 1.4. Levia quidem hasc, et parvi forte, si per se spectentory momenti. Sed ex elementis constant, ex principiis oriuntur, omnia : et ex iudicii consuetudine in rebus mimUis adhibita, pendet saepissime etiam m maxunU Tera atque aocurata scientia. Clark Prmf. ad Iliad. Horn. Si quis igitur vestrum ad accuratam Graecarum litera- rum scientiam aspirat, is probabilem sibi accentuum (i. e. elementorum leyissimorum) notitiam quam mator- rime comparet, in propositoque perstet, scurrarum dica- citate ct stultorum irrisione immotus, Porson. ad £urip. Med. 1.

P. 2. No grammar can be at all complete or useful

unless it notice not only the general rules of the hui- guage, which are equally common to all languages, but also the principal exceptions and peculiar idioms, which constitote the individual character of any one

Digitized by Google

Addiiions and Naia*

language, and form the chief difficulty ia speaking or "wiitiiig it

P. 3. As the Latin and Greek languages were col- lateral branches from the same origiiml root, and as, wben Ae Latin language was first cultivaled fivr lite- rary pairposes, the writers of it took the Greek writers aa their models^ and gradually formed the inflexion and idiom of their language as nearly astiteycoiddto the Greek, it is clear that a comparison with the Greek will always be necessary to get a clear view of the na- tnre and analogy of the Latin.

For proof that the Latin and Greek are independent

derivatives from the saniQ origin, besides the intrinsic resemblance, the reader is referred to Lanzi, Saggio di Lingua Etrusca. In iis autem Italis antiquae Unguis principia ac primordia vetustissimae linguae GraDcae, inquinata scilicet et corrupta, latuisse, nemo qui acu- tissimi Lanzii de hac re doctissimum opus inspezerit^ dubitare pot^rit, Knight. Prol. Horn. 84. • •

P. 3. The following seems a better arrangement of gpranunar into four parts: 1. the pronunciation of words : 2. the kind, variation, and sense of words ; 3. the construction of vrords and sentences : 4* the rhythm and metre of words in prose and verse.

P. 5. I, when in the same syllable it precedes an- other vowel, becomes a consonant, and is then more eonvteniendy written J.

P. 11. There seems no good ground for supposing that the sound of H was ever suppressed by accurate speakers.

Digitized by Google

440

AMidm mid NoUt.

P« 10« when fidlowed by anodier vowel in die

same syllable, becomes a consonant, and should be written v ; as aqva, sangvis &c. : when q precedes, they adhere in one syllable, as a-qva, not aq-ya.

P. 20. In the preceding remarks, the author seems to hare sometimes eonfonnded two tilings, Ibe Tolgar

or corrupt, and the accurate practice. Quintilian enu- merates many comiptioiis of sound, which had beoi or were common*

On the andmt Prmnmeiatim of Greek and Latin.

A knowledge of the ancient pronunciation is neces- sary, tlicit we may clearly understand the principles of quantity, and the analogy of the language. It may be . ascertained, if not with absolute certainty, yet with

reasonable probubility. Since so many words were adopted into Latin from the Greek with the original spelling and pronunciation, it will be necessary to con- sider the two languages conjointly.

We shall consider 1. the sound of the letters : 2. the division of syllables : 3. the quantity of syllables : 4. the accent

The following principles may be premised :

t .) That the corresponding letters in Latin and Greek were pronounced alike.

2. ) That every letter retained an invariable sound.

3. ) That the sound of the long vowels was that of the short vowels doubled.

4. ) That the sound of the diphthongs was that of

. J ^ .^ i.y Google

AMUan$amdN9in. 44i

their eomponcnC Towrib, in wUdi one of thetwo pie-

dominated.

These principles are confirmed by considering the manner in which the power of the Latin letters is ex- pressed in Greek and reciprocally : fbat none of the ancient writers who expressly treat of the powers of the letters, ever mention any variety : and that the un- changeable sound of the letters is distinctly asserted by some of them. Thus Dionysius of Halicamassus, and Quintiliani expressly mention the sound of the different letters, without noticing that any of them had two sounds. Quintilian also observes of the letter C, cum sit c litera, quse ad omnes vocales vim suam per* ferat: and St Augustine remarks, cum dico lege, in his duabus syllabis, aliud Graecus, aliud Latinus intel* ligit : proving that the Latin g and Greek y had the same sound. Quintilian further observes, hie enim usus est literaYum, ut custodiant voces, et velut depo- situm reddant legentibus : itaque id exprimere debent, quod dicturi sumus : now this could be true only on the supposition that no letter had more than one sound.

Vowels and Diphthongs.

The vowels are naturally and generally short The long vowels have generally arisen from the contraction of two vowels or syllables into one, or tlie omission of one or more consonants. Long vowels, when it is ne- cessary, may be distinguished by the mark - set over them : the mark ^ is quite superfluous.

Gieek

Soiad

Gfotk

Latio

Sound

«t

a

man

V

T

tm

a

a

mSr

V

f

ttrrn

ff

e

men

cu ai

ae ai

aye

»

€

mime

4(tt av

au

our

1

• 1

Ha

ft fi

et

tfagr

r

1

miea

eu

feud

•

o

whole

•$ m

oe 01

o

hole

lUOOO

u

bull

ui

ve

u

rule

tM U f

Y wbich represents the Grreek v, ai, eu, oi, yi, occur scarcely in any Latin words, except Greek words in Latin dimeters. The second vowel of the diphthongs was short : it is probable that the 6rst vowel of die Latin diphthongs had the same variety of long- and short as the Greek, and that this difference in both lan- guages was expressed by a variety of sound. I and ir when they preceded a vowel often became consonants, and then had the sound of the £nglish y and v ; in the same way i and u became consonante, and were written j and v, and had the sound of y and w.

ComonanU.

Greek

Latin

English

Greek

Latin

b

b

F

w

y

g

gun

• b

h

r

d

d

r

a

8

w

P

P

f

ph

ph

%

c k q

k

X

ch

kh

T

t

t

$

th

m

m

♦

ps bs

ps bs

A

1

1

X

z

•

r

r

c

z

di

n

n

Uigiiizeo by Google

AiUlHrni md Neim

443

|8, 7, & ; b, d ; are Gftlled middle mutes : r ; p, c, t ; soft mutes : ^> aspirated mutes : /u/, X, ^ , f ;

1, r, n ; liquids: F, H» ^ ; s; aspirates : & C> XfZ; double consonants : |3,«'9 ^ ^f/, f^ F; b^p^m; are labials : 8, r, ^, ^ (t ; d, t, z, n, s ; dentals : y,

& ^ H ; g, c X, 1, r, h ; p^atals or gutturals : ^9 )^ 1^ are compounded of «v «» ^» with H or ' : of (3, cr, <p, with <r : J of y, «, %, with tr: ^ of > with 9 : X of g, c, with 8 : z of d with s. F was only knowa in the Homeric language ; but its power remained in the Latin, and is often represented by v, b, r, or s.* ' Ph, ch, thy rh, z, occur in scarcely any words of the Latin language, except Greek words in Latin characters.

0/ the Division of Syllables, A syllable always terminated in a vowel : except

(1.) The final syllable, or, in compound words, the

final syllable of each part, which terminates with the word.

(2.) A syllable long by position, in which the vowel takes the following consonant

♦ Much hns been written upon the digamma^ the substance of which may be expressed in a few words. In the ancient Greek lan<;iiage before certain words and syllables beginning with a vowel, tiicrc existed a sound like the English ir, though it might not then have a written character : afterwards, however, it was expressed by a letter called the digamma. Thb Mund is neceaaary to explain the theory of the Greek and its sister Uu^gH^ Ui€ latia ; and toaocount for the quaotiqr of Homer and other CM^y iioetB, who me ceftaia words b^oniBg with a vowel as if they be* gpn with fccamonant But es the sound wtspfcbably gmwiDg mto disuse in llomer^s time and country, hence he was able to use some words either with or without it.

Digitized by Google

444 JUmimn mid NMb.

Of the Ctuaniiiy of Syllables^

The qoantiQr of a vowel and of the ajUable -which contains it is not always the same. A sjHable is short by

nature when it contains only one short vowel ; but long* by nature when it contains a long vowel or diphthongs ; though in verse it is sometimes made short by posi- tion. Whether short or long by nature, a syllable is always long by position when the vowel is succeeded by any two consonants, except qv» 6t a mute and li- quid : otherwise it is short, except sometimes in verse, as will be noticed in prosody. Though there is much variety in the length of syllables, yet in verse all short syllables are considered equal, and all long syllables double the short ones.

9

Of Accent*

The author has spoken jof the quantity of syllables under the name of accent, but has entirely neglected

the subject of accent, properly so called. We subjoiu a short account collected from Priscian.

Accent is quite diflferent from quantity : quanti^ respects the length of syllables, but accent is the ele- vation of the tone of one syllable in a word above the others. There is only one accent, the acute : tliose syllables which have no accent are technically, but in* correctly, said to have the grave accent. Sometimes when a syllable is long by nature, the former part has the acute, the latter no accent, and the syllable is said to have the circumflex accent Only one syllable is accented in the same word, nor can the accent be far- ther from the end of the word than the antepenultima.

. J ^ .^ i.y Google

Addahm and Ikim.

446

The following are Hie general rules of Latin accent :

In Polysyllables, if the pennltimabe short, the ante- penultima is acnted ; if long, Ae penultima is acuted : but if the penultima be long by nature, and the ultima short, the penultima is circnmflexed.

In Dissyllables the penultima is acuted, except when

tlic penultima is long by nature, and the ultima short, • and then the penultima is ciccumdexed.

Monosyllables short by nature, are acuted : if long, are circumflexed.

There are some exceptions from, these rules : and Greek words exj^ressed in Latin characters follow the

Greek accent

Tlie quantity of every vowel and the accent are an essential part of each word : and the changes of quan> tity and accent in each declension and conjugation are an essential part of tiiem. The quantity and accent together constitute the rhythm of each word.

Of the English Prammciatim of Crreek and Latin.

The principle of the English pronunciation of Greek

and Latin is to divide and pronounce every syllable as a similar combination would be pronounced in English : but the Latui accent is retained both in Latfai and Greek; and when the penultima is accented^ the vowel is pronounced long as in English. Besides tUs, the LatialetteiB,and the Greek widi some rsstrio- tions, are made to undergo all the vaiieties of tiic e(^ui- valent English letters.

446 AddUiim and NatH.

' The fingliah pronunciation of Latii^ and GteA^

therefore, does not resemble the foreign i^or the ancient pronunciation. It subverts the quantitj^ and rhythm both in prose and verse ; alters the Ghreek accent to the Latin ; destroys the consistency of the Greek and Latin languages, and their mutual analogy ; and, above all, has the signal disadvantage^ that there is no-conneo- tion between the quantity and pronunciation, and that learners have to acquire the quantity of every syllable • by the aid of memory, and without any assistance from the sound*

It would be easy to give a long list of Latin words derived from the Greek, which are disguised by the change of pronunciation. Perhaps eveiy one has been struck with the inferiority of the former lau^age in sound i but this will be found principally to arise from the corruption of the consonants c» g» s, t, before some of the vowels.

There are moreover a crreat number of words in these languages wliich are distinguished only by the quan- tity^ which distinction i^ lost in the ]&iglish pronun- ciation.

To obviate these inconveniaices two plans may be suggested. One would be to follow the ancient pro* nunciation &c. entirely : but there would be a great difficulty in bringing learners to a correct use of the vowel sounds, which are least familiar in English.

»

Anodier and perhiqps preferable method would be, to systematiEe the present mode of pnmuneiationy and

make it correspond to the real quantity, which might

. J ^ .^ i.y Google

Addiiimu and NoUt.

447

be eAcled by the following •ioof^le and intelligible

rules:

1» Pronounce tbe short vowels as in man^ mcHy fin^

coriy tun.

»

2* Pronounce the long vowels as in mane^ scene JinCf cone J tune.

Nate : Y> which corresponds to the Ghreek should be pronounced like u.

3. Pronounce the diphthongs as in English.

4. Pronounce the consonants as in English, so that each may have but one sound : c the sound of k, g its sound in gun : and so that the variations of c, t, before some vowels, be avoided.

The advantage of this method is, that it makes use

of no sounds but those which are most familiar to an English ear ; and which are already adopted in the penultima of Greek and Latin words : that it approaches very near the true pronunciation, and accurately pre- serves the quantity of each syllable, the rhythm of each word and verse, and the analogy of the two languages : that it admits of the true division of syllables, accent &c. : that it precisely distin^ishes the quantity of every vowel, so that the learner acquires the quantity of the two languages as naturally as the pronunciation of English,

It is not apparent that any objection can be made to such a change, except that at first it appears strange to the ear : but this would wear away with a little use, and then, probably, this new method would sound even preierable

448 AddtHoM atid ^/olei.

P. 21. The orthography of a langiu^ is determiaed by custom : but where custom rariesy we must be guided by analogy and derivation. The difficulties of this subject are well described in Heyne s Preface to Virgil. Particular instances belong rather to a dic- tionary than a grammar.

P. 22. The custom of chann;iiior the final letter of prepositions in compound words seems agreeable both to the Latin and Greek languages : h^ce affero, attuli, allatum &e.»are preferaMe to adfero, adtuli, adiatnm &c.

P. 30. Though the translation in this respect follows the original, yet it seems preferable when i and u be- come consonants, to write j and v.

P. 3]. The proper division of syllables has a dose

connection with the quantity of the Greek and Latin languages. It has been already considered in the notes ; and from a comparison of what is there said^ the reader will probably judge that the text is erro- neous. .

P. 32. It does not appear that these abbreviatiaos are any properpiurt of grammar: tkey are Teiy nume- rous in manuscripts and old inscriptions ; and in Putsch's collection of the early Iiatin Grammarians, there ture several express treatiBes on this subject

In Latin and Greek the period or complete sentence was divided into larger members called colons^ and then again subdivided into smaller members called commas. Et^est primum incisumi hoc Grseci xo/jbfiM nominant: ex comnlatibus> hoc es^ incisis membmm nt» quod illi Mik» appellant : ex commatibus et colis

. J ^ .^ i.y Google

Addki&m and NiM.

449

^Ui$f constat, quain noBlii comprehensioiiein dicttnt; Diomed. Lib. 2. P. 460. PalBch. Componitur igittir

et struitur omnis pedestris oratio^ verbis, coiumatibus, cqliSy periodis. , Comma incisum, cdlon membrum nominamus. Periodo plurima nomina dat Cicero,

ambitum, circuitiim, comprehensionem, continuatio- nem, circuaiscriptioiiem, ibid. p. 46L

The period was marked by a point at the top of the line : the colon by a point in the middle : the comma by a point at the bottom. Lcctioni posituras accedere Tel distinctiones oportet, quas GrsBci ^iosi^ vocant, quae inter legendum dant copiam spiritus reiiciendi, ne continuatione deficiat : hse tres sunt : distinctio ; sub- distinctio ; media distinctio, sive mora, vel, ut quibus- dam videtur, submedia : quarum diversitas tribiis punc- tis diverse loco positis indicatur. Distinctio qiiidem est apposito puncto nota finiti sensus, vel pendeutis mora, quod locis ponitur tribus. Summo cum sensum terrainat et vocatur finalis a nobis, a Grsecis nXs/a Qmyijuri). Medio cum respirandi spatium legenti dat, et dicitur media, graece fbbiv. Imo, cum lectionis in- temiptum tenorem aliud adhuc illatura suspendit, et vocatur a Grsecis vroffnyiJbi],^ nostris subdistinctio, ibid, p. 432.

The ancients generally wrote without stops ; the se*

micolon was unknown to them.

P. 34. The parts of speech in all languages may be distributed into three heads : 1. the noun, i. e. the noun substantive with the pronoun, and the noun ad- jective with the article: 2. the verb : 3. the adverb, ' including the preposition, conjunction and interjection.

VOL. I. 2 G

^ J i^ .^ L V Google

4fiO AdtUtimi md Noiu.

The participle is not a separate part of speedi, billy like tiie infitiitite, is an impeMonal mode dTibe vccbw

P. 36. The second part of grammar, with reference

to the variation of words, may be divided into two parts: 1. the noun: 2. the verb. Thenoimisdedined, the verb is conjugated. In the declension of the mmn

we consider gender, number, case : in the conjugatioii of the YQchf voice^ mode, tense, number, person.

P. 38. The Roman names ofmengeneraUy consisted of three parts, as in Marcns Tullius Cicero : (1 .) Mar- cus, the pranomeny which answered to the English Christian name : (2.) TuUius, the nomen, which distm* gruished tfae^eiif, including many families : (3.) Cicero, the cognomeriy which denoted the familia. Sometimes the family was subdivided, and distinguished by a fourth name called the agmmen: thus Publius C<mie- lius Scipio Africanus, Lucius Cornelius Scipio Asiati- , Otl#. If Cicero had had only one daughter, she would have been called Tullia : if two, Tullia miyor and minor : if more^ Tullia priina, secunda ftc. If a person was adopted by another, he took his name with an agno- aien, formed firem his original nomen ; thus Octavias, when adopted by Caius Juliu^i Cessar, took ih^ name Caius Julius Csesar Octaviamus. Freedmen took the presnomen and nomen of their masters, with a new cognomen. Sometimes the ctrderof the names was changed : and under the Emperors the praenomen was put last : thus L. Annseus Seneca and JL Annseus Mela were two brothers.

P. 30. Duninutitres also end in ioy asseneExseneeb;

in €USf as equus equuleus ; in €i^ta\ as parasitaster.

. J ^ .^ i.y Google

Additum imd Noln.

451

P. 40. Nouns are of die imtcidme, fannune, or ef

neither gender (generis neutrius) : or with respect to gender, they are comiiion» epicene, doubtful.

P. 43. When names of trees end in us, and are fe- fltinine, the names of their firuits end in nm, and are

neuter ; laalus, malum ; pyrus, pyrum &c.

P. 56. LiH of Nouns in IS.

JMk«MllBr»Ktyor the taMM imkIm, Festu* as wdl m

geodatp flMOHillg to P Aci M I sad N0» always put it in the ma^uHne. 8errius

ojus, pfcCenda the same thing, because of the

NequemihiuUaoliAtttamnlfcflwt unAmOanmii, wadmmAmm WIman

And Varro, «M eoofnit ikm MBts. for saying, pulchrn? clnno^. maintaining

Now it h always masculine, as are all that Juvenal did better by putting it in

thn fg which terminate in nu, according the masculine. On the contrarpr, VWiufl

tff <hf liiMi mliiii nf nijilff 11111 ftntm ttft iMl a Is presumption in him to

jtrmalb h an adjective. It is rnn<;i- censure Horace, since Aero, hi» ancient

dered M BMfcnliiie beemte it auppoMS commentate, apiwtwresof the two gea>

den, as doea ala» Nonhia.

' Bipennia is also an adjectlTCU Andff Oorto ts also masculine according to

we consider it as feminine, contrary to Priscian, but it is more {j^enerally femi-

the nature of nouns in Wf, this is be- nine. Measoria coit>e contexit, Cic

QmaUt was formerly to be met with In iTn mMnilinr, acconiing to the obaer>

cause we suppoae seewfi. Wliiirfw» Caper, spoikiag ef ^

doubtful nouns, insists our saying alta biptunis, Vixg. Forbes h0, ia die femioiiiei «id aot

CbffiHs feminine in Liry.pwdevjas ^'S?_?ir.., Cri«-aiaa-.

ddles, as Nonius leads it Who addi atfkUtam> mwMUtie, Cnoe»WaHt%

- - Vtrg. Formerly »t wn^ fem. Cen^eoca*

piondas crines tibt. TlauL. apud Non. J^hft ie dtiAlAilf as nay lie smb fa

Priscian nndin Non. And Virji;., as we ^fNoSTiII'^uri^'^^ ^T^o- o^ed, med it indifferent-

nius says, and after him Isidorus it is ^V' ^ven Cicero puts M in ^ fem. better in the feminine. For which rea. f<^- f^r^tm hn^^ It seem.

mm weUnd that Varrooften makes use «J»in NonK«,that\nrr.J-.^^ Cr^.

some on the conti-ary have mougbt this

Quod si diversas emittat terra canalea. gender so very extraordinary, that Comi-

Hence the diminutive is canalicule in tMsx has presumed to diarge Virgil with liidlius, according to Hboiiii^ ead in tteoMai Air n^fag^

. .« . Bae Saki meaii ftioraai : .

Casdtt to signify a hunter s net, is not

ptrham to be found in the singular, but and Probus thinks that he receded from

(Otitfm lae pinral, Caases. the rules of pwmmt (eeeording to

Cinis was formerly feminine ; Ctncre which all the nouns in nis •should be

raulta, Lucr. Aoerba dim, CatuUaa. mwcidine), only for the greater om»-

And NonivB ui ufci ni dnf Cmmrwad mta^^frnm. And Ycnpent Ao In*

Galvus itttd a fa tfie same gender. ststs that ^is noun it man common in

CTttm« was very doubtfai among the the masculine. But PSerios takes no-

sncients. Soaipater and Priscian show tice that in the ancient manuscripts of

tfHkioaNiiiaiiaflMiadtat^aidotei Vbgn aad Lby wlddi lie anr* a hap-

262

Digitized by Google

452

Additions and Nata.

pmm also to be feminine in other pas- ■a|^ besidee tboee wlim we find it of thiagender, Jwimimtohn^lieenfcndninein

authority of Lucan and GraednH* who used it ill the feminine, ought not to be of eo great a weight. But bcaidea these OfMhaeintiiafcnii

Aimn de codo dalrftlbnie in anmt

as Nonius and Gellius ffive it. Others siy that we should reaa. Aureus funis ice* And Quintilian affirms that we cannot doubt of this noun's bein^ mas- CuHnc, since its ditninutive is funiculus.

Xrf^ was used in the feminine by Enn. Sublattt 1apidea» ae may 1m mmi in Non. This he did perhaps in imit^ tion of the Greeks, who say • fi xiht.

Nataiis is always noasculine in Virgil and otben» though it nfim to dMSy which is doubtful.

Poili$ seldom occurs but in the old glotsea; wfaerefbre its gender is very uncertain. Probns and Ci si- said, hoc pollen, pollinis, as may be seen in Prise. On the contraiy, accoidiiw to the same antiioff B ps l pafter and Cnarirfiis said lute pollen, pollinis ; though the article is not to be found in Charisius. For this reason one would imagine that we ouffht rather to follow Vossiua» wlw miUtes it masculine as well as Dcspauter and Verepeus. For as from sanguenj sanguinis, tliey have by syncope fonnea sanguis masculine, it is probable that of pollen, inis, iliey have formed pollis xuascu U ne. A nd this i s Uie remark made bf Fiioces. Bnt tlib nomioaliva is scarce to be met with except among the grammarians. Nevertheless wc find poUinem in Ceto and In Pliny, which shovrs that it Is not alwaji neuter.

Pultif is generally masculine as In Cic when he says eruditum puWerem, speskin^ortbeniathsniatics. And yet it

is fenuuu^e in Knn. vasta pulviSi and in Fh>pert. pulvis Etrusca.

Setis was formerly said in the mascu- line as well as rete in the neuter, which is proved by Charisius Tiecause as from retis comes reticulus, so from rete comes reticahinu Thus we reed retem in die accusative in Plaut. and in Varro.

Scrolris, which is also to l>e met witli in the nominative in Capella and in Co- Imndla, was doubtful like scrobs. Fho- cas mentions htec scrobis feminine, nnd Frobtis hie scrobis masculine. Plautus has sexagenos scrobes in the msscnllne, wliidi is antborized by Cicero, as Ser- S Geoig. adding that tlie

^» Egesta

PHny likewise uses it in this gender, and

Coluni. in both.

But scobs, according to Priscian, or scobis, is only feminine in his opinion, as also in that of Phocas; and it is a mistake in Calcpin and in the p"eat The- saurus, to say that it is mssculine accords Ing 10 dke letter, since aeeorduw to die gaienl rules, from which he doea aot except it, it is feminine whether we say scobes or scobis. And we see it in Piin^ and in Coluni. in the same gender. Eb- matam scobcm coquerc, Plin. Ebnmsa scobis, Colum. Abicgna scobe. lb.

&muoughttobe oh>ervedhere among the rest. For sc-niissis half an As is in- cluded in the rule of As. But semis which we meet with in Varro, Festus* and Hot., properly speaking, comes from nfMifVf, chanp^iuf^ the Greek aspiia- tion into S, and then it signifies the moietv of any thing. Thin noun is either indeennshle, and consequent neniv, unum semis, Erasni. duos et semi-; r i- bitos t^i>» t, E x od. »j|^or^t takes ia

masculine. Culiitnm ae eanieseBi !»•

beat. Ibid. &c.

Sendh which we likewise find in the rfnsularin Colon., neassnlamcaaisap-

pclTamus, is always masculine according to l^ocas. Thus Virg. has densi sen- tcs, and Colmn. also uses it in thcmas- culine. So that it b without foundation put by Mantuanits in the feminine, and by Caucitis made to pass for doubcfhl ; though the great Latin T Ti e aetuu a q u ota from Virgil Aspra> sontes, where be would have had more reason to pot Mffo^ for the verse being

Impnndsum aspris veluti qui aeottbtts

ansoem Ftrcssit hmni nilsni^ Jin, it

no inference can be drawn from thence in rej^rd to the gender : and every where ebeboth in Virg.aud in othvniit is masculine.

Sutularis is placed among the mascu- lines by Despsuter, but widioutfounds> tion. HiiniitBkowBsowingtoaeoa. nqpt psssage of 8l Jcrom. where he i«od> hie sotiilerie ipieoiH &c. lih. i. «d*

. J ^ .^ i.y Google

Ad^tiom ami Hotel.

453

vers. Jovin. whereas the right reading is, Et hie soccus, quern cernitis, &c.

Torquis is marked a* masculine in Privcian, but Nonius ns well as Probus ahow that it is doubtful. Cicero makes it iDMCtili&e. T. Manlina qui OaOitor- tfam dstncto nomen invenerat In tlic same manner Ovid, Statins, and Pliny: but we find torquis unca in Propertius, deg. sL and Vano Ins in nmne plaeea than one torques aureas.

Vatris is obsolete in the singular : for vliicfa reason there are some who think tfiatvaprcs was formerly used, and others Tcper, as Caper in liis treati^ of ortho- srapbv : but if it came from vepres, Siereir some appearaaee tint it ought to increoM: in tite genitive according to tlie principal analogy of the mascuhnes and commons of this termination, as we shall ice in the declensions. AndtlM same may be said if it came from vcper, according to thegeneral rule of the nouns in £B* For mdi mam I dioit to

put it among the nouns in IS; which Voii&ius also Uiinks mure reasonable*

This noun occurs in the accuMlifV sin^Iar in Colum., who makes It raas- culme. Hunc veprem manifestum est interini non pome. It is oAsn in the same gaudor, thoq^ in tlie phinl, is

~ et sparsi rarabant sanguine Tepres.

And it is better to use it thus, notwith- standing Lucretius's uying vepres auc> fna^ in &e lisminine, wtdch Caper docs not approve of. Hi us Charisius and Diomedcs place this noun among the naMuHncs most used in the plurtd. It is true tbst ftisdan ranks them anaong the feminines, which form their (Hininu- tive of the same gender as tfaetmeives, such ss Tepracnlni bvt this has not hscn

follovvetl.

VomiSf cris, n masculine, because U is tbe same as Vomer.

List of Latin

Ants, nci, is masculine, and signifies a kind ui iisb, which tbe Gre«;ks call thXswfc Acus» As, is feminine^ end si^ nifies a needle or a bodkin : acun, ace- ris, is neuter, and is taken for chaff, in widdi signiiifrtinn ft occiua also in ^ frmininc. Acua wa c cte at scpaiata^ Colum.

AUnu is masculine in old authors, as in Acdus and srvoal odicn according

to Pnscian ; which Erasmus made no scruple to imitate. However, the most ap> proved authors make it of the feminine.

Carhatu* is never masculine according to Caper in his treatise de verbis dubm. And yet neither Pbocas, Probus, nor Rndan hava aver esospted it fnm tlpa rule of nnascultncs, which has been the reason that a great many take it for doubtful. But it is genendly feminine, as Ahanaand Voadiisofaaerve. Carbi^ BUS intents theatris, Lucr. Carbasus alba, Fropert. &c In tbe plural we My

Colva is gencnUj feminine. Quando ad me venis cum tua ct eulu et lana, Cic. in Nonius. And yet we tind it mascu- line in Catullus, Colum amictum laan ntinebat, and in Propertius

"—^ Lydo pensa diurna coio.

Nouns in US.

Crocus is feminine in Apul. Crocus vino diluta. W'e 6nd crocum rubeutem, in Virg. Crocos tenues, in Orid. api- rantes, in Juvenal ; whurc we cannot tell whether it is feminine or masculine. Bat we lay 13kewiae crocum, neuter. Diom. Serv. Sallust

Faselus or Phasrlus, a little ship, a galliot or pinnace, is masculine accord* ing to Nonius, Catullus, CiccfO^ Coh^ meik, and othcis* But CMd has made it feminine,

— Vos estis frsctSB tellusaan dure fsaelo.

Martial and Statins have used it in the same gender, for which reason wc have leftit doobtAiL But fiwelns or phsie lus, signifying a kind of pulse, will hard- ly, I think, be found of any other than of the masculine eenderingood uutliors.

JPiau is very douhtftil among gram- marians, both as to gender and declen- sion. Varro in the 8th de JU L. n. 46. faking of some of ti>e names of trees, says it b false that ficus is of tlw fourtli declension, and he thinks it ngfat to sav hi ci ha; fici in the plural, and not ficus like nanus: wherd>y he givea it two genders in tin's sense, and but one declension. Sanctius mentions it only

« 

464

AddiHaitt titd Notet.

as of the feminine, whether in the second or fourth declension, whether it b« taken for a fig or a fig-tree, or for a kind^ of ulcer. Others distinguish it according to the signification : as Scioppius, who insiits upon its being always maaculine whHi h signifies Ae fig-tree, ami ftml- wbm when it signifies a fig or an n!rer, wWch derived tin's name only from the resemblance it haa to a fig. But be pves no authority.

Others add the declension : some, as

Despauter, pretending that as fiois is only mainiUne, and dt Ihi w&eoaA ^ dentioii, eriMn it ngmUrn an uImti tbat

in both senses. Put the passages p re- duced from Pliny, from Macrobim and I^BcIlius, to prove that this noun is also masculiiM even when at awnifies iko fruit, appear to be corrupted, and hare no great weudit, as maj be seen in Vos> sius and in Raras, SndL Oram. 11; A ntl the opinion of L. Valla, who ima- gines that bein^ of the fourth, arifi wlg- nifjrinx a fig, it is oho nuuculuic, ib uni- vmilfyv^joeled.

Fimus IS generally masculine, but in AppuL we find it raminine.

i|mii«flnuleir|

it is masculine and feminine when it sig- nifies a * fif-tree t so that it is al-

wiyiof ibo smoad dodemka ifit b« 

masculine even in this Last sense ( the fourth, if it be feminine. Others, as Vowuus 1 Anal. cap. siv. Ihatmit is muscuUnewlien it signifies an ulcer, and feminine when it signifies a fig ; it is indiifert'nily of the second and fywtfh, in bodi signifioaliom. WUch opinion Priscian favours in his sixth book, where be says that Etiamhic ficus vitium corporin, t^uarts est. But in this hoiioeanndbjL. Vdia aadbv Ra- mus, beoHMatepradoMittOMitiiatiiy for it.

Otiitn, liMtt; tab^ In liko naauicr

masculine when it signifies an ulcer, and feminine when it ugnifies a fig or a fig- tree, it is only of the second declension in the first sense, and of the second and fourth in the other. This is the opinion of Ramus, Aivares, Bebourt, and of ^foMfwi ano itt bib Bmin#f fftuxupUf which I bMie «ttbi«ccd as much the safest, being supporte<l l>y the following authorities, jb'ici quarum radices k»n- gissims, Plin. Uxorem suam suspen- ms^ ficu, Cic. 2 Orat, Fici semen nn- tunle intus est in ea fico^uam ^'y»f"i|, Varro.

iiscemus ficus quae sdffius in arbore

ft is true that Probns quoting thn dibtich puts ficos in the first verse, and ficus in the second : which might serve tb oOBfirm the opiidkMi of Priscian above given ; or induce us to l>elieve that tlie andenta took h to be of two decioisions

(rrocna b m a sculin e fat OAos, juo Mi aqua decoct] ; and fiwdnlBt la rliaff arudae grossi.

JiifiiRt»>iiWd>diegrammariana make doubtful, is always ma^^uline in ciasae authors, Intubus erraticus* Flinj.

Pmyitnia, according to Semus, Pin^ tfOI^ and Ca|wr, is doubtful ; and Varro frequently mak(>s it feminine, yet in the purest writers of the Latin tongue it is alwaya masmlina Oomb finmd n i pampinus, Cglim. FSmpliii tridatia^ positi, Flin.

Socrui was formerly used for sooer, aa «• aaa fai Nonliia; was of tbat nepoa.

Aaiiv was fiMfBMffy

to Priscian : Virile sex us nunquam lum habui, Plaut. in Kud. whertt otJ»er«  read secus. For, according to Varro, Aey fimnerly used to put sacua fiar sexus. And this won! is still to be met with in Salhmt according to Non., in Auioili m aocofding to Scahger, and in othen. liberorum capitum virile aecus ad decern millia capta, in the Dirtdaadft- tion of livy, 1. xxvi. c 37.

j^wMMattd Pmmt are to b> fewJ qf all gendiTs. "We have mentioned them here only as masculine and feminine, be- cause when they are made neuter they should be referred to the third declen- iioo, and to tlic follovrinp; rule, though Uiey are seldom used then but in the tfttM Uka «maaf tia. in AaKomfaolh% the Accusative, and the Vocatavs^ as specns horrendum, Virg. Portare pe- nus, IJur. And in the plural also, pt>> nom, in Festus. But in tfaa tomA da> clensiun they ata masculine*

^ J ^ .^ i.y Google

466

Of the Greek Nmtm m U&

Of the Names ofFlmUs and Shrubs.

Ptbtvs or Bi/blus is always feminine, wbeCber it b« ttJkea for the little tree «Mdk WMidiociBed papyriMi oriv Ik* matHhuAai ihii voy trac^ of wfakh

llKy made paper.

Cytmu in Latin as well as in Greek

ftra Cytisum sequituT, llkwcr. Cj ll faul uCilu^mus, Colum.

CSotftM is BuneuKne in OredctOoddU

Eoaquc costus, Luean. HyacvUkua is doubtful ia €h«dt, but

1^

most LatiBaulhgn it is generally I

culine.

HjMojm M ftmifiinia. Bvt tra aigr hoe jB ^ i w yi ie i, «s in Greek tfaegr VSk^ wise say n Zv€^t»v»t aud ra usvmirtt.

In tbe same nuuintur we say hie Aor- Aweiulhoc AbnlMiSy and ft great menf others, of which we shall take particular notice in a list at Uw end of the Ueto- vodites.

We aty elae bsK Papyrus, and hoc Pajn/rtim: but tbe former is doubtful in Greek, though it ia aiwag^s feminine

Of the Name$ of precicu^ Stones,

Berynui is masculine. Bciyllicvo Ojmlus, masc. vcri Opali fnl^or, Plin.

ailibi reperti, Flin. i>aj>j>hj/rus, feminine. Cu;ruica bap-

ChrtfsoUthuSy feminine. Chryiiolithon f^yri. Id.

duodedm pondo a se visam, Plin. And Smaragt

yet Prudentius has made it masculine, thief, Id.

^ ^ In like manner the rest, winch may

ChryprpranuB, tenmim, Chrysopra- ^e learnt l>y practice. But the reason

dhis pom suoeunet ipsa referens, PIra. gf tblt^Bflbrence of gender ii, thetxMr

OryttaUus always feminine in Latin: in Greek, to which these notins refer.

Gryvtallusque tuas omet equoM ma^ being of die common gender ; so in nils Propert. Latin they refer loinetiaiea to li4|»is or

tSiough in Greek to lugnify ice, it is i dedcaa ddtifWi

hvlikis mascuKne^ end e cm ellmw le

Of Other Greek Notuu in US.

fihijus regit «owi seems to b« common in LetfnyUa-

antidotus cclebratisBima i{ua> Mithridn- 1 ess there be aeaw efiiitrfre in the |

tios vocatur, Gdl. Bnt wa say likowise of Pliny.

.AtfK^ohtm, neuter. JtoMnc, e atringcd tBrtl tMnea t of

JhimM yperaHy feminine in Cic. WMic, is doubtful. Honce makea it But SeiMe «nd t^Btentim Meke it masculine, Barbite primum modulate

CIV). Ovid puts it in tlie feminine,

lewnaermestornoBtnieeBii jjpjj ^ lacrymas barbitus uUa oak, beech, tee. a date, a suppository, is n)way9 feminine in Greek ; and Horace has used it in this gender : Pressa tuts Baknus capillis. And yet in Pliny we

Stetius.

4S6

Addkions and Noie$.

as Scaliger and Vof^sius read it, instead nouns taken for the mountains

of geminata which is in some editions. wajr» of the masaiiine gender.

CorymAm, tXwmjB wamteviJSab, Puv- JBtanit biniwiilini ■mnngdK Gwafc^

pureo surgil f^kmeimta corymbo,Coluin. and alw^p feminine among the Latinfc

For wliich reason in Cornelius Sevenia Pharus Kmulaluna;,apud Papin. where-

we must read, fore in Suet6aiu» in Claud, we muu

reedy S u Mios u itiltieAM— taftins in es-

UtCWbro introrsu% qpttioqiW vacuita eniplum Alexandrina; PharJ, according

corymbus, jj^gj editions, and according to

^ ^. . c c V tlu^ obsenration of Beroaldus followed

according to the ob«>Tvat.on of Scnhgcr, ^ not Atawidiim,

wh^ others read, spauovacuau CO- would have it.

'^^SEl,. m.T..Hnn ^his shows Ijow little dependence is

/jtAmiaianiwcnIioe, to be made on the corractioo of ~

Qyl^ Hus in the following oassage of TertuIL at the end of the boolt de Pcenit- De

Apuleius is the only writer perhaps that istis duubus huinaute salutis qu<i^ pha-

bM made it feminine. Istlunua fiplyy- iw ; duct in this very sense we ought

rjpa, that is, Corinthiaca, because Co- rather to read duabus than duobus, be-

rinth was foanerljr called £dtijrr% ac- cause pharus refers to turns. But the

cording to the testUBOiqr of Pliny, Fni- genuine Kidin^ of Ais paw^ is, dan*

■■bias, and others. But here Apuleius bus qutai plancuy wMoini. Bigudtd^

ly be justified, for asmuch as he did not serves. undeisUnd barely the streisht of Pelo- There are a great many other Greek

ponneras, but tite whole orcum^acent nouns, which an always oaed in lliefi^

country'. Jubt as he saj-s also m the mininc. Cut the bare rule of the com-

fciniuine, Hyuieituu Atticam, et Tas mon and general noun, to v ijich \licj

naron Laconicam. Which cinnot bc refer, b sufficient to determine tiit:m. defended but by saying that then Hj> Thus we say tec Abytsu*, for pn^

mettos is taken not only for the famoiu pcrTy it is tlic same as ^ying, fiindo cs-

HMNtntain in the neighbourhood of reus, understanding the substantive in

AiImbb, but fiir the whole oovnliy; and quertbn, as aqua, Torsgo, &c» ButtUi

in like manner that T«naros is put not noun docs not occur in ~ '

only for the cape of the southern point ecclesiastical writtrs.

of Uiti Peloponnesus, but fur the whole We lay, hac AtomuSf sup. ii»

drcuinjacentooa]ttry,orntlM8t for the Mm Ibremust sup. yncrx^ifm, um,

town of tlio sntnc name that was built or n^O^ tad in like there. For it is certain that both those

P. 60. — Of those Nouns which bj/ Granwiarians are

said to want the Flural in Seme.

OfMeUds. Quid distent aera lupinis? Hor.

Gnunmerians observe indeed that me- Armati in numcnim pulaKcent rn^bm

tals hcve no plural, but they do not give aera, Luoct.

us the reason, %« hich is, as I apprehend, The genitive arum equestrium ; theds-

that every metal is generally considered tive de wibuB equeatribus ; and Um sb-

not as a spedea contefaingsemtf ind^ letive fbndum Mribns enli empMiB^ no

viduals under it, but as a whole, that in Cato, as Priscian observes,

has only dill'erent parts. Thus, when in Elcctrurtu, amber, which according to

French we say des fcrsj it is to denote the Isidorus is only a kind of gum ooxiog

chains, end not the metal called iiont from pines, that afterwards grows hiiaL

in like manner in Latin, if we say aera, This word is also taken for a miiture

it is to signify the money or the instni- of gold and silver, wboneof the fifihpsft

. meats, wad not the menl. Tlius we wee liber, aooarding to Pliny. It hm

find Its pliinl hi both ihne r

Digitized by Google

ladc fluunt 111 I IJjlMt — »»f~p- tole

rifrescunt l>c raiuis electra noVis, Ovid* V«m ninus flavo ndkat dMtm SM-

tallo, Mart.

In ceLns surguni electia colum-

Ondboeoakiii VitraviMin tlwpliiiil,

QTlAt .Mitf ff ike Earth,

Th» rale flf gTMnmariaitt n more er- roneous in respect to thU than to the other article; for as to the iiamett of balN» W9 may ute them whiiout any

.^Bfficulty in the plural, and say carduos, tariam, malvas, and a great many more.

I oma we do not find periiapa in tfib iWt^V* adorv nnethum) cannabis, hyuo- pus, piper, ruta, sHigo, and ihe like.

But we find Fub^, Virg. Fana, Ap- poL Fragih Virg. JViMifiite, "^^rg. Jlordea, Virg. Though he was found fault with fur the latter even in hiik life- time, according tu the testimony of Cl^ donius.

Luftini, Virg.

We likewise meet with Auena not oi^ 1y in Virg.

Et steriles dominantiir aveu^, I. Geofg.

but also in prose in Tertullian ; fruti- csf«nmt mwam Pmiccnc. Though in

the several passages it is not taken for oatis but for a poor kind of M.i-d, as spelt or cockleweed, which Virgil calls

steriles, bMMn it pndiiMt Boddag It

iigmfy*

A mat many liqmdb an itMkwI iny fOfftorolgMlioii used in the plural. Cm ■ Finffues unp^ine canUt

yirg. 3 Georg. MUBa ooeim oAcn in Wr^.

ifulta- • ut mulsa lo<]iiitiir, Ovid. It is also in S. Jerome. £p. ad Gaud* Mutta IS also common in Ovidf Mav* liil,and others. And it is proparly m noun adjective; for as from comes ortus or hortus, so from f^i^X'^ (which signifies wfaMmrfa young and ISnth) they have made inoslum or mustum ; to sif^nlfy novum. Hence we not only meet with mustuui vinum in Cato, but also mtntnm letatem, miuttam virginem in Nsv. according to NootlM* And musta «gna in Prise

Piee$, Iii—que pices, Virg.

Vina. Tanqmun Icvia qus^dam vina nihil valent in aqua, Cic, We meet also with vina, vinurum, and viuis in Pliny, «^ mdcMote eren of tfiedimf- nutivc viUa, fiv small winat; m rence:

Kdormiscam hoc villi.

In a word, Misus plainly declares in Charis. lib. 1. that we may elegantly and e on rf M is nUy with usago tny nMUn €t

vina when wc desire to express them in their specie^ as Attica melia* Italica vi- na, Ac.

And therefore tins rule of depriving li(|uids of the plural cannot be always true.

0/ those Nouns which, as Grammarians say^ art mt used in ike Plural^ ihaugk we sometimes meet wUh

. Kramples to the contrary,

i£a$culina. only in the singular. But those who

Jdipt. AApcs tonnare, Quint. Da- wroteinfhetinwsof the Lower Emfrira

trahere, Plin. Adipes medicamentis ap- have used this word, an well as Acr, vefj

ti. Id. Corpnratura pecudis non adipi- differently, making them neuters in tbo

bus ubc-sii, Colum. plural. This was uwin^ without any

jier. Aeribos bonis, Locr. Alternis, ' of doubt to their seeing in the

Id. Novisse oportet aeres loconim, Vifr. accusative singular aera and aethers,

which is borrowed of tlie Greeks, who which is the Greek terminaUany and

say in lha pfaml wt^) llippocr. «bb mada tfaam bcKava H waa • nanter

^tker bk approred antbon oocuis phicaL

Digitized by Google

468

AddUimu and N^iei.

Claun diu rcseruit

iKcluy Bcde. ASw UbniMiib ~

dkmfaw HUbw. Spiv.

Ami in the bymn to the Yirgin attri- imted to FortnBitu% or to &. Gngoiy

the Great,

Quern tenroy ponttu, otbera.

donim, Id. and Midi like. But aigni- fyiiw a woman's ornaments, it is new ttMd but ia tfMriBliibr.

Afuseio, BQoaa, alw^ singular aeOMi*

ingtoCharis. Diom. and Pns<*.

HemOf iK^xxly. But tiie woni tbtrn* H nifliciuntly of its own nature^ —rinii' ing not only plurality but unity.

JPaUor, always singular according to ChuMta, tfiou|^ Lucretius has,

Qiu cooia^ siio paUoriboa onunopia-

Carcert which Servius insists upon bcin^ always in the singuiAr to signify a pri- uMt anil in the {moid to signify a bar- ffiar or alarting-place at hono-raoH^ oc- curs ako in tho singular in this second f^iRt^nn (which jServius liimsdif

„jlAia the plural in the former signifi- cation, plures carccres, Sen. Carceriun s^|uaIoribus prunitur. J ul. Firm.

Oututf wimm rimple e, signifies a mar- riage girdle, and must always be in the singular ; but Ontus with s is taken Ibr o tboogof lealhtt^ bavingplaniiiieli of kadfiaMned Vo it, used in boxing or wrestling, and is often in the ])luraL CrmT " • Auoi> taccal>at vc:>uj cxu- ona.

Flmusi^ always singuTur, as Sosipater, Diome<te% WmL i^kocu hove observed. But

Fumva is in the plural in J^artialyfii* mos, lib. 2, fuuiis, lib. 3.

Gttmu* We find genioa and geniis in Fhiitiis» Cmaoriiiui, F«itii% and others.

Jubar, without a plural, acooiding to iSosipater and ChariiHus.

£tniii^ according to the same Ckum^ OOOOldiog to Diomedes and Pbocns.

MeriSes, hcnco Ofid to express it in the plural baa modoiiMcf aperipbm-

AfidTlMiliwiik fnibo mom ohm-

ner.

I\dm$, Novendialcs disBipare pul- vowa. Hot. Tbov^ Owrfa. DioMii Pbocas, iind AlaciMIIMBlioft&OiA^faK

gular only.

itofc liores frequently occtirs ia Vin. Hor. 8Ais and others. Rofibnaia m Colum. and in Pliny. But rorum or ronum is not perhi^ to bo foundU

Al fe cnnoni in llio ptani, signify salt, camem salibus as] Colum. EmemoolM^ in tbo of cirilians.

SanguiSf whidilbo _ privc of a plural, because, says it would not typify more in iMrteilBtiio angnior. Aadymw moaiiviaiitMWQgAoHofanm; via sangaSnum; BbdnOM doi

Afar. Validiiflieea; Lootw Ri«di,

Ovid.

iiiius is found in the pliiral to si^oi^ either si t uati o n , as terzanun situs; or

Grid.

VUasque polo concurrere Lunas,

£tgpminos sUet fldnwi doMttt o4rii>

Claud.

iSo^ is used by poets to signify dtbcr great hf t», or the days. Jananniftnait

PrOTcniant medii sic mild lApt dic^

Annor. 1. el. 5.

MehUf solve metus, Vii;fc and this

filuralooc«n alaotn OvidpBeneca, Si- uaond others. I own indeed that per-

>Bupta(|ue

Sopor, always singtilir aeoardixig to

Sosipater.

Timor Quos ille tiinorum

jyXaxiin^s baud uiget iethi metus. Luc — Bac dubioa IHU preoor ira

dos*Cic. Immmoibililaian^;

Digitized by Google

AtUitiuHt and Suits.

4d&

Viacm, nuuiculine, l>ird4iine, i^ue, hM no |ilat«l ; bat ViMu% acuiflr, hts.

y^fmcertL, bowel*.

VnuM OMghtio hare no plural accord- la^ to I%ocas ; but we find in Ter. Ex unis geminas mihi confides nuptias. In Aqdr. In unisoHlibiis. in Eun. and in Cic. Unis litteris uns tabuic ; ab unis oopiis, &e*

in bis books of analogy, as quoted by Gellius, was not used in the plural : and Fronto sa/s the same. Yet Virgil

▲ad Horace :

T«Btabo et arentes arenas.

Propertius and Ovid speak in the same manner, the former using also arenis, as SMMcaiDhfa MsdcaTAadtyanoaD we also find in otlier authors. Though Ramus prefcm Cjesar's opinion, and aajs we ought to leave the (Kher number ta ikaiMCts, as this word sufficiendjai^ 5^ a multitude in the singular. Adffta, alwaya^sing^M^ ^i\tmam

glory, bocaun k was a sign of

Waalth and gnuu" <rir fine wbeau

iindentood of prose), and before bis liBM they alwayi nid eertien In both

dgniBcations as indeed we find it con- stantly in this numl>er, not only in CatO^ but likewise in Cicero and others.

ContogtOm OnMuan cvcsrtit ooalagio* nibus maloTum, qua; a Lacedi proActa aMmarunt latius, Cic»

Cufya, la hoe pes, Cic Balmas non culpas «M potabo Atison.

Cutibus is in Cslius Aureliamu and in AfBobiaa.

EltgaiUkt lixs no plural, according to Charis. and Diomedesi. So that, if we were to bdicTe them, it would not be rigte «r WMb MM. «  gantias.

^li'ayaailiBy acoording to tbei tbora, hai no phnaL TVUdi more reasonable than what dMy iiy of the preceding word.

Fama is now very seldom ui>ed btttin the singalar. And yet Sallusit OHldtno difficulty to say, vEqui boni famatt pe- tit ; and after his laaipie Arundaaand Araobiai aaids wo af iff bat IfaM ea* ample is not to be fnUowid ; henee itb that Seneca blame« Arancttn for fats af- lecting tfaiutomakeaaeaf themoetao-

Qui pnada atqae

Fhat.

adoreacpie

f aa and all odier names ef «lr-

tucs and vices are deprived of their plu- ral by the grammarians. And yet we read in Cic Nec enim omaca avaiittaa,

a qpi aa iaill lM tw m i l i Hf iiiius, seguitur ctiaiD, ut squas enne diotmos, 4 de Fin.

Biaba. See tin.* list of phuala krwer oown, p* 4oa*

JI 'iBm, thoa^ PIUqrhM faOei detim-

here.

C'aritas, Imperatorum caritates ad- mod urn rane, saprs Claud. MeaNTtinut in his tfaaafafiviag to the cmperar Ja-

la said to be always singular ; and for pride or obstinncy it is phiral. But this distinction, which ha^ been remarked ewan fay Senriua, la without foundation, because, as Varroand Quintilian relate, Hortenaius was tlie first that said cer- vlcaii ia fbe singular (wMdi BnMl be

In Sallust.

Fama without a pluzaly accardi^glo Quuisius and Phocas.

M% ognUyiag fiHth aad Upkf. But for the strings of an JaatnoBaMt va aay fide% idibai>

I\tgm^ Theqdh Ibrfta lays, fugaa etanzilia. AadYliga,

Impediaat tanattque fugas, Mn. &

GuUOf a fruit called gall, or oak-ap- ple.

CazOf in Cicero, Livy, and In other writers of their time, is always singular. Hut those who wrote after them, as Lu- can, Seneca, Justin, hava alWVBcd it in tlie plural. In later ages they made it eren a neuter plural; gaaa, gaxonmi, la wbieh Act aia no mare to be hallBiad than when they say feria, we find in Corippus Gramm.

Gloria. Though Gcero has sloriai di^ares; and Tacitus, vrtnae Oallo- rum glorias. And Oelliu% has IBe la* cum flaret glorias, JTolnr, neuter, or HaUrf femmine, if

Digitized by Google

460

Addiiiom and Notet*

it be taken for a Wvd of fish, may have » pluraly according to Vossius : if it be taken f» a kind of brine or pickle, it has no plural, any more than a great many other names of lignifti^ aa laCy oleum, but) rum, &c.

ffara. But we find haiaa in Vwrro ; and hara^ in Colum. a bog>8Qrc^ a gooite-pen.

ImpurUia, in Plant, tuas impu- iitias nemo potest.

Itwrtiny according to Charisius.

Iiifanua, si ad paupertatem admigrant tnftimiiff. Plant.

TnimicUia, ncc me j>ocnitet mortales inimicitias, soopiternaaqueamicitian ha- bere, Cic.

/]ucmia,acoordiiigto G3iarinu%tiioug|i Fiautus baiy

huwm hxune, atque inlanp«i»,iiiniifai- qoai^giteantMnan.

Trw, Iramnh Irn, cnrrmt in Yiigil, Tcr. JJrj,

JustUio' and Jttstitias in the sacred writings axtd ecclesiastic authors only.

Lobes, SXi^tt without a plural, ae» cording to Charisius, DIom. and Pho- casy though in Cicero we read« Uunc tu ^tiaa oomciaDliM UbM in iti^^fiw wmtft hihwtiif, mm vnliMn. Which Amo- biiM has likewise imitated, Quas labes tlagitiorum, ^'^j^^ ^GeUius aud Sym»

ner.

Lucvieta'uu verborum, is also in Ar- DobiuS} lib. 3.

Lim, £t conftr altemas lues, Prud. which yoti will not find pcvtaapt in mf classic autltor.

always singular wIm it iignlflei light, rl tfZfy t»ays Charisius. But when it signifies time or a certain number of days, it is likewise used in the plural, as in Ovid, Fo9t septem luoM ; in H»> f«eo» FiofeitisltidliutctMcmi aadtlM lika.

JIMlH, aeeofding to Charidnt.^

Obiivio0Ut lividas; I lor- But it is much more iK.ual to say obllTia, onim.

OUoUas, always singular in Varroj^ bnt in Colum. we read L ai g i i dmi i oM-' vitailbus very plentiful hanrcttiorcnips of olives or oil.

Faupertatetf is in Varro. Homm tenporum divitias at illorum fiMiper- tates, lib. 1. de vita pop. Rom.

Pax, always singular accordiug to

Chans. Diom. and Phocas, though in Plautus we read p acibus p^fcctis, in Pers. and in other passagt^ bendkis Uia of paces, which wo findalso in Lu«  act. Sallustand Uonwe, ep.3.Ubb 1.

Bella ^ .ot pMi ioognm diflhBdit in

¥br wMcli raaaon PHny, evan aetording

to Charisius himself, did not entertain the least doubt whether pax had a plti- nd, but whether it made uMnim or don intlie ^enitiTeplanu. Fadumat

pacnm, liicium an lucum, dubiuri ctiam nunc ait Pliuius, says he. Where you may observe that the words nuac and ait, seem to indicate that Charirias wrote in Pliny's time, or a little aAer. Perfidiai though we find in Fbut.

Pernides is in the plural in A ffimWOT,

but this is not to he imitated.

Peitcs anil PcstU< iUias are not only in TertuUian, but moreover in Statiiii» CUudian, GelUus, Seneca and ollMn^ mad even in Cic* Tusc 2.

Vmgb, aude, nUe^ UlaaTaM purfi f» ' tibua.

In regard to what Gifianius and some othan have observed, that pestia was nevar taken for tbedialeiqia-callcdtke plague ; the coB l nBy e ppa a ff s from Co- lumella, a most pure writer, who sAy% somewhere in morbis et pestibusj and ftonitiiis vme of 8iiitt%

Et ponera avid* moitb co u t n gja p«- tes.

And fbom tfiift paNBge of Scnaca,

Non Qiinores fuere pestcs naortalioa^ goam jnnndatic^ Ui>. S. Nat. qunsl.

Pigritia, without a plural, SosipaL Ateito. But Pliny uses It iathepln- lal.

Mt, though in the Code w« read

pldies urbanie.

Protis; but Capelhi gives it prolom in the genidve plural ; which l>^>auU:i has foUowadf though without asMfaoriiy.

Prosopia ; yet Cato has rcteres pn>- sapisB in the plural. But Quiniilian taiaa notice duit it ia ebtoiela even hi the singular. Ut Bbaoleta' vetusutis, univn^am ejus prosapiam dicere invul- sum. And Cicero ha.s made aii apology

^ J 1^ . .. i.y GoOgl

AdditioM and Notes*

461

larc so1cmti% et corun^l vertx>, pro— piain.

CMMor ftranun !• in lAcret* to sig- nify tlit'ir dens ; and quietibus in Cic> for the relaxations of the mind.

MabieSf according to Charisius and

Salvhritciti's h in Censorinu% accord- ing to the MSS. Quod in eo (annoChal- dneo) dtcunt tempestates frugunique prorentiu, M alerihtates, item motbot Halubritatesque provenire. It is true that this word is not in some printed cdilioM, bat tUa is donbdew by icMoa of its having been omitted by those who thought it too modem ; whereas they ou^ht to have been no more surprised at It, says Vossiua, than at Tilatadinct, which is in the same author. Accord- ingly Scaiiger made no difficult to me HrnhkbeSkde emend, iempor.

Salutes is found no where but in the sacred writings. Maj^nificans salutes regis, I'saL Though Marsilius Ficinus uses it without any scrapie, as wdl as •^.alutibus ; but we should prefer the au- thoriQr of Charisius^ who aays it wants ins pmnuu

BmeHtat, always singular, diough wa read sanctitates in Amobius, as likewise a great many other nouna plural, which fvoKna nos w nnmns*

Sames, corruption. Sajiknikh Afill tin. SSUiSt always sin^lar.

SoboUsj which is commonly joined to these, we ted in Cicero. Cenaons po- puli, svitate*^ soboles, familias, pecu- niasque censento, 3. de leg. Sf^libus is in Colnoi.

Socordia has no plunl f^ywriifffg tO Sosipater and Diomedes.

Son, uut only when it dgnifies the w erwd oracleSybut also when it stands for lot or destiny, occurs in the plural. Di- eendum i^tur de sortibus : quid enim ■oncst7ftcGie.

9pte» which is placed here b^ the grammarians, wo find every where m the

51ural, in I'lautuH, ierence, Cicero, lofoee^ Orid, <2nintiiifln, Fliny and

others.

StcrilUates is in Ccnsorinus; Sea Ss- tmbritaie*, a little higher.

Stuliitia has no plural according to Charisius. But since Plautus ha.s said inaanias, who can doubt that with the piflfritcgr bt nii|^ bm avd M-

Ihbee, liajus tafais, sing.

Tafioms, nnd talionum, in GelUus. TcUun .t may be said pf difieriAt Con- tinents, as Corn. Gallus.

Uno tellures dividitamne duas.

Terra, to signify the whole earth, is always singular. But for different COOn^ tries it has a plural ; as xvhcn we say orbis terrarum ; Iocs ierrarum ultima,

Tiuses is used by Pliny several times. VaUtvdhu's, in Censorious, Xacitus> and Tcrtullian.

Vecordia, alw^fs rfngular sceoidtng

to Charisius,

VelocUat, according to the same.

FUfSeoordii^tothessnMi Bntwidi- oat mentioning vires ve meet siso with vw in the plural in Lucretius, Sallust, and also in Varro, according to Probus, though this is not to he imitated.

n/o, which they rank in this class, is current in the plural in Virgil, Terence^ Gelliua, Appuleius, and otbera. And Ongovy of Toun in his Preface to dM Lives of the Fathers refutes this error by the authori^ of Pliny, lib. 3. Artia

Xcutcrs.

JEfitvh always singular according to Pbocas ; yet we meet with scvis several times in Orid and in Fliny.

AlHttm, thoagh ws read in "^^rgil,

AUift serpyllumqoa ImkIms cootaadlt

olentcs.

AUu m ■ t r an quiila per alta, Virg. ^Hddi is not at nil surprising, bseause

altum being an adjective, as it supposeth mare in the singuuTy so it refers to ma- ria in the plural.

m, a gulf, a dssp plsos ; bot is oilen taken for llcll.

CaUum, i rika, hardness of the skin bymodilalMNir.

Caium*

Camum, nocoiding to Bionedes and

I^ux»s.

CV«evm»widioata plural; acooiding

to Diomedes crocus hiUi croci, hence we read in Ovid, ipsa crocos tenues, 4. Fast.

Fas and Ncfas, though Lucilius said

Oil facta ncfantia. For ncfas is said for ncians, which aiiould make nefantia.

Digitized by Google

468

tacitam tu», Virg.

Gdu, •ooocding to Cbaristas. GImImi*

Ingenium \% placed here by Diom. Bui Uie plural is cun«nt ia Cic Ter.

JhaiUkm, the vacatioo,ortimeotttof

LtUunu Though Nonius quotes luu and liiDum from Cic And Ci^ luu

ftWB CmV*

Macellum, tliough the same Ci^)er quote* from Memmiua, ista marella. Maria,

Mttrmur, without npliinl, aocorfing

to ChariMUS. But we find Murmura in Vinil, Lucrctiiu, Fhipertius, Ovid,

leis as tha Oraaks say tnX»ynt ao X«ucratiua ins Pelagoquc sooora ;

• MM, At pelage midlife

nus, oris.

Pus, aooording to Diom.

Stlf neuter, hea no plural : bat tho masculine has ; thus sales ia tiM CivA law ; salibus in C<^uin.

Sentpuhan, wHhooti ing to Charia.

Senium^ in the same:

Sder, Smapi, iiuer.

Saham, which is geoenUy pot berc^

hns its phiral, sola icrrarum ultima, Cic. We meet with it also in Virgil, Marual, Statius, Enaiufl, Catullus, Lucretius^ &c And we find it in tliis number D«» only to denote the ground, but also the sole of the foot, or the sole of one's

I is ranked ia this number by Mm and by Venp. Ttt VomIiii

thinks we may say tria pascll% OT tm paschas Christus celebravtt. .

Peda duo, may be aid in Ae pinnd according to Priacian and VosaiuSt though Phocas affirms the contrary.

Pelagus, neu^r, has no pliual accord- ing to Caper and ChMirfiiB;

Solia, regum, may be likewise saifl ic- cording to Vossius, since in PUsj we read M>liis argcnteis, &c.

Vtr, always jtogahr.

VUrunu

Vulg^s, aooording to CMfafos and flmetm, though Despenter fwvtends the contrary, alleging this passape from the third de not. Deor, Saturnum maxime colvaitval^ But the beat

Of those Nouns which Gramnariam menturn as waul- ing the Singular J though we smethnes meet with Jb- stances to the contrarxf in Authors*

Annales, This noun beinp an adjec- tive of its nature, refers to libri, and of course may witliout any difficulty be mcd in the singular, referring it to liber, aaGiC* Fliny, Uellius, and others hare done.

jhie$, ttie fore ranka of vines, me»> cnlfaie, and always ptaml moem^ag to Gbarisius, I>iomedea»ndnMMM;«Bd to Viigil has put it,

Amoinit extrcnoft tflRsliie vinitor an- tes.

Wlwfefore though this noun comes from ante, as posies oooNt from poit ; yet we anndtloinArtbatatpoilieiBiai^ •<>

we may aay aaai aHnt

indeed poNtcm nnd posrte in Cict*ro and other writers; but for antis we have no auth<m^. JHui in iIm dagalar fa oidy fiw

artus palpitat omnis, Lucan.

CaiUes, aN-ays plural according to Qiarisiusi tbouch we read caeliiem io

lMli.daBdlio; and

Cofuetti, always pluraL . CanL But this is a noun M^ectiv^ and suppoeeth capUli.

piece at races, though we faad.

Digitized by Google

463

Ovid.

Quasi si qiiis ad Olymplaim ctirsum venerit, et steterit, et emitutur, impu^ d a m eyM illM am MM qoi coNm coeperint, ip<vc intni CSMM&al0l» 8m Career^ p. 457.

Cojsn, cum casse victiUy Sen. In Ag»- BKTnnon.

CttiL

Fa$ce$. When il is taken for a badge «r«Aot&f , k fi ilwavB plonl, bceaiiM thnr carry twelve of them. But when it u taken for a faggot, or bundle of wood, we find fascem in Cic. according to Cbarisaus, fiwoe in Vlrg. Sec,

Fines, for boundaries or limits.

Fodt always plural in the sense in , wliich Cic has taken it, aaying, pro mm Mfocis pugnare. "

Fori, though Enniu"? said, multa foro ponens. &c as Despauter gives it us

may say lar ; and Plautus, HorMi^ poletus, and othen hava used it.

Ltmmt$, thouflh we ftad loraaram in AppuL irbtM » ipMUv of tte fed

of Socmt<»s. Lentki, far the nita of the bead,

Freni, aWayi plural according to Cbaria. and Diomed. For we say no longer frenus. But we find flVBOM Ia

Yirg. tnm wbcnee cdUM alio the pbu

nl fr^na.

Furfitres, always jplurd, when it is idtMilbr aeu^ denffifff; Ihough Dw> pauter thou^t it to be also in the sin-

ptilar in this «wnsc in the following pas- sage of Sercnus Sammonic. C 15.

Additur ezcuaaus nivea similagine fur-

■Whera ll ii ciyficMa Ail il flgnMfllh

faran.

Garamas 'aiu Seneca, Cltodian, and

others.

Gemini, phtral» M the nature of the

word nhows it, where we are to under- stand fratres. And yet Flautua has Go-

Grumi, •irml^^- > '^ot, always plural According to Charisius. But NonttU quotes fn>m Acctus :

QuemouMjuc institeram .gmminny aut

Grumus talis is in Fliny.

JOm^h taken for a park or walks planted with trees, is always plural : for aj^rden it has its singular. See Laur.

{nhh Eleg. m iIm Cvmuos in hii paraphrase on thfs author.

TndigeUg. Jovcm tndigetcm appel- lant. Litry speaking of ^ncas.

Lams yet ChitfMitB — *

— lenJes deducis iniquaa, Sereiu

Uteri, children. And vet we find li- lt pMVMit «ffiBClni fti C^atil. in Deel. and the daiguhx h Mad alM !■ the dvil law.

Lod, in the plural, when we say loci tfgVBentadomun, or loci mnliebiM,iibi naaeendi inhia consistunt, says Vanro.

Loeu&f menlly nlural, though we indlii loeuvm mmmw^ Ib Tmt.

Z«£, for public gUM^ ApolSaMM ludos, says Cicero.

Lumbi is more usual an the plural, though UMiikMb OiNn qusB patobloMtleedab Imte

Mmorest ancestors ; because in Latin, M well as in F^cfa, diis word impliM a multitude. And yet we find ia puL Mi^ meus Socrates.

Honefc Bat AiipoL hM Dtwi nift. MB vocant And die reason Is because it is a noun adiectiTe. For Manis sig- nified good, uom whence comes also

I mmMtt mJu . go <^At SS wlth llipeil OT

inferi we understand Dii, so we arc to understand it also with manes : and in ancient inscriptions it is generaUy prosed DHs Manibm*

NiUales, for extraction or blrdi, whe- ther noble or mean. But to signify • Mrtb^^, we say

KataUst in the singular.

NomadeSf and other like nnmcs of na- tions, are Tery unusual in the singular. Hewever, M we have observed Garamas in Sen., so wc find N^anuis in Martial.

Pierique^ Bat we read plemsin Calo, whence coOM alio pfas VMS fai IWtt- vius, and plemm hi Sempr. AselUob

Primorm / but it snpposeth homines, because it is an adjective ; hence Silius DM pRMon mails, i ■enos, pnnxRi in ade; and Snrt. partem domus priM0» rem. Cic. primoribus labris, Sec,

Procere$i but in Jurenal, Agnosoo procerem.

PugiBarex. Yet we read in Ausonius, UpatenspagiUarexpedit. ¥liichshowa thet the tnw e i i e ii hi iIm ibgula ri *

Digitized by Google

464

AtktUivm ami NeUB,

Um pugillarenii Is not unwnMrranted: for indeed this is m nooii B^jectire, waA ■upposeth liber or libri. Catullns hts also in the plural pugillaria, where we ar« to understand schediay or some such

Qninquatrui, tlu^ fea"t of Mincrva- Wc find also QuinquaUria Minere« in Suetonius. And these two nouns hare MABoaalrium and quinqnatribus in\be g^niove and dadve. But quinqnatris, wbkfa we find in Dioniedes, and quin- quiam in ChwMut mA Mdtai» ara not in use.

Qtdrites. It is true we find qutritis and quiritem in Horace, but this should not b» Mrfhr iiBilitid to pnse. Saieu to M III tlM pMeediag

p. 461. • ^ ' ^

Cftinfw, butthis is very rareu

Sfnfitih which Cfaarisius, Priscian, Lammnutand others affirm to be always plura]*iftfal SlanlBllailMiiBgiilttV

hXat^ dngulinn vestigium vidieo^

•eeotding to Noi^m^ who in eorrabonk tionof bis opinion produces from two different passages of Varro; samel unum aingulum esse.

SfiHhtt, to signify eotmge and piUa, is crcncrally phiral, res gests, credo, meae, me niniis extuleruntf et mihi ne-> scio quos spiritvn attideran^ Cfe. and yet in Cicero wa read also, Qjuem ho> aaiiiem? qua ira? quo spiritu?

Vqtrcu Though Ovid has vepre la- tana. And Colmn. hunc vepiam tMak imi non poHsr, ^VlHroby we may de- fend the old intcq)reter of Isaiah, who makes use of veprem and ap iii a m *

Ferninmn, JSdeSi in the singylar, says Servius, Mpnific<5 n temple, in the plural a house. And this is the opinion of Chariuus and Diooadcf. Tet Fhntiti hn,

— j^dia nobis ana cat, anoapaainnc^ow

Ihaaamawv find in Qnintna Cuttiua

it isi plural, because tliere are alwa^is two ; yet ^tntrins vaea it in tlitdn|[a«  lar, anta fixa, and Voswus believes tvc may very waUii^^ destnm vel siiiistnm

antam.

Aniia, tfiafcrdocks, womm^s towers or irowzes. But it ia nandHaaliMt and

suppose th cffRtffti

ArgvOia, Bat in Appnl. we find Ar- gOtia Nilotici calami. Gellius lias made use of it inthc f^infrular, and oven formed thereof the diminutive argiuiola.

MiM^ pabVe bathsi

BitrbfT, which Scrvius and Cnpcr pnv tcnd is used in the plural for the beard of brute animals, and In the singtdar fir that of man, oocnii in bntfi acoMi n both munbcfa*

Jljk-s, But Alpcm is in Ovid, Lu- can, and Juvenal. Alpis is in livy j and Alpe in Claudian.

Jmbope is in Ovid, Tadtus, Senaca* Claudian, and Prudentius. Angtuiia, Angustia lodb Flin. Angmtia condtiMB ondooia, Cie.

AntOf the po»l3 or cheeks of tbe door :

fthi iaqu e impexis im

bis, Virg. 3 Georpj. Utgiue lopi barbam varis cum

colnbMv Hf^*

quadriga is in Valerius Maximus and ia PUny. Tiiga. in HiechfllBw; Unk» bigaein Snelonius. Seneca and others have exprc^ed themscWf*? in the »me manner. It is true tliat in Cicero's time this was not current in praaa, vhlilt made Varro deny that we arc allowed to say biga or quadriga. Aod Csesar in Gellius says that auadrigic hna M ain- gnlar. YetwearcxnfoTtnedby thisvery autlior that Varro had made tJ'?o of qus- drigam in verse, which must be excusixl as a poedc Vaanaa.

Blanditur : tbongh blanditia ii no? only in Plautus, Propertius, and in the rhetor Eotilius, butidsoin Cicero, Mm- ditfa poi^daris, pro Phmc In dv^ vx- cclso atque homine populari, blandi^ tiam, ostentationem, 4. de Rep. Oenikg, always pluiiL (^rmonus. But Cicero has Ccre- moniam poUuere, pro Sext. llosc aod elsewhere. This word oocmrs also in tiw aingular in Csesar, lUtna, Sucto- nhis, and Gellius, who rxprcssly ob- serve that die ancients t^ioke in th» manner.

GUetta^ a pannel, or pack saddle.

CompcdU'S' Nevertheless we 6nd cooi- pede in the ablative in Uor. Juven. Il^rt. and Colmn.

Coput, to signify troops; or forces; though copia in this sense is in Plautus, Virgil, and Cssar.

. J ^ .^ i.y Google

AMHomtaid NaUi.

466

Craietk A CMIb mtgtfOti, UM<1 In the dogubr ; which ought not,

- jilatit. however, to be imitated in aoy other kind

Cufur, always plural, a cnidebWlMlloe ofwtHiag*

also comes Cuuabula, orum. FidlhuM canere is very usual. Butte

Dopes. But daps dap'". dnix-m, and verse we meet also with the singular,

are in Caio. Livy has, ad miui&te- Cedij ^.^^ ^ CyUema, Cic. in Arat,

Ftoaiui, Iloraoe, Ovid^ IwWMtditM the aame manner.

are m CMO. Lxrjf nas, au iniui&u dapemqu*«&aMk And Ovid,

dape, nunc podio :

Dednuty where we must always un- derstand partes. Though decimam vo- vere is in Cicero, aud dccimam partem III Fiaulai*

Ddida. Bat the singular delicia and ita flBAitive dsUcue are found in ancient wSm, Mm voluptM, mea delicin, Flant. ilippoL uses also delicies ; hut it was a fery common thing for the nouns ina to terxninafee also in cs : luxuria, lux« 

Direr y snbmu!. improc.itionesorexecra- tiones, and therefore it ia an M^^ctiTe.

iTnntMr. always plural.

Epulm, But ia A cpalum.

JStqwHittf QfExfwlMtttL Roman mount flOCMled ftom tibr word mcubui; b»> CflBie it was the place where King Tllt- lixa ordered a guard to be kept.

Eumeiuda, But Eumenis is in St»-

used by comic writers and othef poal^ but abio by Cicero. Aperuit fon?m sca- larum, pro CcMrnelio Baibo. Which is quoted efW by tht mciH interpreter of Horaw^qalha KwdsiLflftheirat book.

Dmimnmt to ikaotB OM^t foftuae or estate^ k always plural according to Cha-

risius and Dioraedes : but fortunOf in the siiigular» signifies chance or for-

JFnif^es, the fruits of the earth. Gtrutf and yet we meet with tlie siB«  gular in several paaaages io Pliny.

Cii^ipiTjgums. Though CatyUiiihai^

Ercuhue. Ereqiti/e.

Exttaae, qpoils taken from the enemy. It comca from exuo, Ibr which vaniMi it Is taken for the cast skin of a make.

Facrt'ue. But in Gcllius we read fa- ceiia bcrmonia. And in AppuU faccti« 

FaUst » h'g^ tower made of timber, to shoot or throw darts out at, They call them falas, because there wna ways n numbar of them. But Vossius Ainks it is very likely they would Imvc said falam. If then had been but one^ though AarvisBoaodbority fiirit, Jrtfnr, or Phalcra. Ftucesy for the bundle of rods carried before the Roman roagistratea, always platal aeaonling to Chanatus, who men* tions nevertheless that CifiVO ha% £K5cera unum si nactus esses. Fcmceu Tai ia Ofid'a Ibb read

And in FhsidrtJS, Ibnca faDpraha.^

JVridr, always plural, according to Cliaris, Diomed. and Iliocas, and also according to Oellius \ though in the ec- ' ' ftttqoiBtly

gingtram.

GrateSy ^ifirtf, the cauae thoaare many.

OranL ganarally plural ; ye( <ha rfa- gnlarii Hi niny and in Macr.

Habetuh is in the same author, as also in ViigiL

lUe actus habena.

Idus, always -ploral^ tba ides of tha month.

Ilkcebra. Illecebra is not OB^ fal Plautus, but likewise in Cic. Juventu- tis illecebra, in L CatiL Maxima cbt iOaeahra pceeandi, pro Mit

InducieCy though the ancients, accord- ing to Gellius, have sometimes used it in the singular.

Imi^Hm, more frequently piunilp bnl sometimes used in die tiiigiilar.

Ego illius fern powmi fawpthm. IW. in £oiv

Video ego tnam faiepciaai, 7W. fai

Adelph.

IiMptia stHltifiaquc adaa el taoMtilat.

Plaut. in Merc. Frudentius has used it in the same man-

VOL. I.

Tnfcrr/T, oflTcrings OT Sacrifices to the infernal gods for the dead. This is ma> nifeatly a noun adieciive, and supposetfi les, wliMi tbty culvi /f|^tfoy i|Bhk Id*

H

Digitized by Google

466

AdditioMi and Naies,

fcrcbantur. Here they had also Infe- rium vinum, as when they said, mactc hiKce vino inferio esto ; when they of- fered nothing but wine, whidi diey calU><l alsoCfi//wr,a w on! which, accord- ing to Festus «nd Varro, properlj aig- idfled Ibe wmcI, and wis ah aiiw um taken finr ll» wine tekta out of ael for sacrifice.

Immidtia. But we read in Cicero, |NUfUil iiiitiiicllili colpuDf pro Hege Dojotnro. Inimicitiam liominum. ■■J. Catilin. Odium, inimicitia, discord i.^. 4. Tusc. ice, Ennius and Pacuvius have nwd it in ilMflnne manner.

Insidur, an ambuscade.

Kalendtt, the calends that ia^ the first day of thanontii.

I. octet is ranked among tfie plural and feminine nouns hy Di<)me<les. Prisoiun also uUuws it to be uf litis ceudcr, but WKf% that Ae singular is use lactfs ; which he proves hy the autlioriry of Tintinnius, who said loctis anguiIu^ as be quotes from Pomponitis in tbe plu- ral, per lactes tuas. And VoMliia is for having this to be always a noun femi- nine, contrary to the opinion of Sciop* pine in bis ennotaliona. For with i««  gard to the passage which they quote out of Probus's Univcrsals, we may af- firm it to Im; of dubious autiiority, be- eause in one place he sftfihi lactes, and lower down ha; lactes ; nor is it to be found in every edition, witness that of Asoensius ; besides, he pvodiwet no nu* tliority for it, and Friibian lias two in his favour, to which we might join this pasatage of Pliny, ab hoc ventriculo lac* tes per quas labitur dbus.

Latcbrec. Though CicdOhH^ oei|IMi- ratur latebra perjurio.

Lendest always masculine and plural, Aecovding to Diomeil. and Chsm.

LUerety for an epistle or letter sent to a friend. Though we meet with it also In the singulcrin tfab ttnse^ and paitf- colaily MHOiig ihepoalib

Quam legis a rapla Brisdde Utcn ve* nit, Ovid.

Mrmubia, spoils taken from the ene- my: it comes from manus i)ie hand.

Mineet for menaces, or fur buttieineut^ is plural : but for a kind of eoin called Iklina or Mna, it is singular ; as also for a br«»6t or teat witiiout nulk, so called aeeoi#if to Festus, quia minor fac^ ; or fbrn MMCp that has no wool on lie

belly, according to Varro de R. R.

Heretofore it uas used in this number albo for atenaces, if tbe following pa*" sage be properly retitorcd by Joscfn Soir* liger : Minas singulariter dici pro eo qtiod^luralitcr dicitur, Curiatiua

cogi niiUa point*

Mtmiti/r, more u^ual in the plural. Though we meet also with miuutia in flbneca, and wNh uiIiniitaB &i AppniL

N<ntuv, But V-rro. Plantti'^, Fe^^ai^ Quintilinn and othen, iiave used it in tlie singular.

NiareSt according to Diomeden. Bnt the genitive siiKnilar is in Horace, EmunctsB nans. The ablative in Oao- din*

^^^'tenera venantcBi nare molooiL

We meet also with the nonTiiiativc.

■ £t I4U rictus et paud« l<i<|iimti Narii only Ovid.

But If or b the oonie of n ihcr^ mk nMMCTJine in latey mh e is .

£t Nar vltiatus odolO Sulfure, Ovid.

Whereas Cic. made Ift n nculM« 

iV'emr, Sugte.

Nunditug. But in the wngnlnr WOMf Nundinum, as Noninoihiwaw

Opera, taken foe p ei s on s . Bat «t reed H oIm> in tfao iiiCakr in lUea^rf.

flcation.

■ii III Accedes opera agro nonn Ssbine^

Hot. sat- 2. 7. ult.

As on the contrary we meet with it in the piural, though tahen Ibr woth, Qpl

operas in scriptura pro magistro Jat. Cic. one that has the business of a pubhc place, particularly in die matter of the

Customs.

Opetj for riches : but for power, it «  used in the singidar. Non opis est iio»- tiM, Virg. it ia not in our powHw

Dtint epii MrtMna squ^ Hent*

Where opb sute is not tor OpuU flH^

rum, as some have pretended lo nndcN stand it, but rather to sifi^nify power ; al that Horace meant in Uu» wrsc beiii^ that Natnm ii rich widnn heneif,ana able to do every thing.

Faka: and Paha. It is pretended that the former is said uf chafl* or biraw, and the hitter of the wittki or gilla under •

Digitized by Google

AddUwns and NoU&.

4G7

cock*8 neck. But in Colma. we find it •lao in this sense, palea; ex rutilo robi- cmntet ; and Horace lias it in the singu. W in tbe dtber, horaam palewn, tosig. nify this year's utrnw, l)oolc I. sau 6. Virgil has made use of the genitive :

Necquicquam pingues paleae teratam cnlinos, Otorg. I.

Which Serrius has presumed to censure, m being laid eoittnuy to the rules of the art ; but he never considered that CSeoo has indiscriminatoly snid, auri navem erertat an palece, in PanuL and paleak mm naTemeveitit,4. da fin.

Partesy to signify parties or faction*. PlagiT. for wide net% or the aranmt of a net

r, bul j/nttnA that the Ibllowinf

pas-sage of Suetonius in the life of Nero, alterius coUo et scopa deligata, is cor- rupted, and timt we ought to read sco* I ) era, as Politaap bad observed. I ndeed tlie diminutive scopula is in Coluro. and thence also comos the name of the bert» calkd acoiMi ngin, in Pliny and others. Suppetue.

Tctiebne. Though Lajnpridius baa, repentina caligo actenebnin Ciivo Od. Jan. oborta. In Commodo,

Trices, any let or impediment, trifles, Iboleriaa. The puan as Apwa, small

PmuHgitr, .arum; tfaoogb fai Qinlnli. lian vre read hujus prastigitc.

Prec€$, according to Charisius and IXooMde^ bat the abltdfa iingalar ia in Plnut. Hor. Ovid, An. Shmc*. And even in Cicero, si prece titamur. Tbe dative is in TertuU. Nihil eat oreci lodvoHcinm. Hm accnntiiw in Ari. tos, nunc te oro per prcccm. TTie no- taamAf^ was precis, or by syncope prex : wm4a^9m)t obaacialio, prcx, Gloss.

Primiti/v but it ia an adj0elif%aDd

aopposeth partes.

Quadrigm, aee ^<r, p. 4M.

Quisquilugj the sweepings of a house, chats and whitiings of wood, all fhi^i tfml are of no value. Quisquilias sediuonis Clodianie, Cicero; Ncvio^in Festtis, has used it in the singular.

Beliquut : but it is ^ its own nature

Sunt apinte, tricatqae fli liqnid^iiM

iatis. Mart.

But Apina and Trica in the singular, are the iiame^ of towns in Apulia.

ValtMBf folding doors. ^ Vhrs, always plural according to Cha- risius, though there is a greater proba- bility of ita cooune from the singular vis which fonneify made viris in the genitive, the same as sus, suris, whence comes surire ; or at least that they said also, haec virb, whence they finrmcd via.

To these we may add the names of town^ as Athena;, Mycenic, though, aa Priadan observes, we find some of those in the lingular. For tfia Latina said Cyrenas and Qfmiai; Thabaa and Tbcbcny&c*

^^ft^'o^^berna, Suuwa: but they

Rrtr.t.

Satdme : but it haa it» aiagalar. H»» m fai aalebra, Cic Mb*/ bat it ia an adjectiva, and

«\ipposeth Tabertur, just as we under. «Md tws, when we say Salwum, a salt

Snrdna. Y«t Plautus has, » imponam seni. And Propertius, lar- ctna^ fida, in the same manner as Ovid, ttrcina magna.

Scala, more usual in tbe plural, though in the civil law we md it alao in Ae nngular.

Scopte (a broom) ia plural, because it is composed of (lifTerent small pieces. Charisius however, acknowledges that Ai^io is alaa niad, Ifaotujli VoAia doaa not tUnkil b to ba Ibund in any para

. Amia, arms. Avia, iw^m. But it is an adjective tmae as invia, pervia, devia. Hence Plaotna hath alfo^ avius loem. Lncra- tiii%

Avhia a vam knga latioiw vagaria.

And otbva'iha aanw.

Bntunlin. See PcJaria lower down. £<ma, for property and wealth. Brevia, for fords, shelve^ oar shallow places.

Castro, -orum, signifying a camp or a fort, ia always plural according to Cha- ridna and Phecaa. And the reason hereof is, because it is called, quaai am- juncUo casarum, so that it properly aig. nifies multitude; though Serviusquolaa a«t «f PhMituii, tmnm Ptenorum, and

2 H 2

46d

Ad^iom and Notes.

thoucb the diniinattTe castellum b in M BiitiiitlieAiiid,lMMk«im

I^NBctiot CMtnunqoe Inui,

C^atrum b the name of a town, as Ser- Thnlalw notice, «fa«rd tha god Fm wonduiiped ; called Imius, says he, ab Ineundo. And this town is not Cor- ntto, as Erithreuii imagined, thia last plaee bang on the sea coast of St. Pe- ter's patrimony. Whereas this town was in the ancient Lstium, on the coast of the Rutuli, as dnvcrint obierTM.

C^mJim. WeaaydiOCClQa^wiMnce comes the genitive oetf . ^

ConiU'uh to denote the meetings of OM people. Botl»«gnify the pUicewh«a they niMl»«eMQr Co m i thwn . Cic. Piaut.

Comjnia. Though tfie andoili Mid fikewfas eompltum, and also coapitos,

a ciwH-way, or street-

Creimndia, children's playthings.

CWmMte, a diild*a cndfe, the clothes ivith which tl»e child was tucked in the cradle ; and meta])horicalIy, childhood.

JJiarm, atcordiiig to Charisliis, be- cause they tiaed to give the slaves seve- ral days' provision, or allowance, all sU once. But if they wanted to express the aUowanoe oTone day, TmIim thinks «hay night have said for iMtaneak bodie servo diarium non dedit.

Bonaria, for gifts and presents offered to the gods t bat for the places where these gifts were received, we find also donarnun, as Servius ot>serves ; and this word is tdcen improperly for llie whole teoiple^ aoeoiding to Pipias*

ExtOt the entrails,

JPlabnh to signify the winds in Virg. 9. Oaorg. Wbm 8tff iu i mMi ki,tbat

it is always plumi ; but Wt UOit also with flabrum in Papias. FragOf strawberms. It ll dways pln- Inot only in Virgil and the rest of the poets, but also in Pliny. Yet as in nU these passages the seni>e reauires this nmriber, ae tfiey are speaking tlieii in the p\uT?i\, one would tliink, says Vossius, that we might say in the singular, hoc ftagum migus est i»to ; though there is anibority for it. But in familiar sub- jects, as this author observes, the want of authority is no proof that such a word cannot be said ndrenreii'be intioduced into a language, because all that is al- low ed to be good language in familiar conversation is not alaraya committed to

wridng, an d- ■ mf&'tM

come down to u*.

Geta or Ga$ti, a kind of heavy dart mlin, Virg. Liv. Yet wa wad

IB Festus nnd in Papins.

Jttga. But jugum we find in ViigU, Propertius, Ovid,

Jugtra. But in Tibullus we Tcad, ju- gcre poscat ovem, which siiould cocne from *a nomfaHliea jvger, «r joffv,

• «db, according to Priscian, though vt-ry

nure in the singular : as on tlte contrary jugerum is more rare in tba phnaly though we read jngerie in AaablMiea plund in Vjirr.

JUeu But we say also lU^ the fiank where tba MMll guts arc, Pliny, 8e»- vimL

Juita : but it ia as aidgaeiifet voA tup^

posetb funenu Xmimiar AoQgb bncnCoaa iavHi

by Papias.

LtnttiOf Liv. the presenU vth icfa t iia Romans sent to foreign anbaaaAvai

Xtcta. But licium is made aae<< were it only in the formula of finding stolen goods, per lancem Uciucnque coa- ceptis: when tlie pane* wb^ bad mf ^ Kft^ g atolen from him, went to look for it nt another's house with a ba^on and a girdle of hemp or flax ; for tba ibeft tblia diarofCTUd was called conceptum furtum lance ac lido- Whence al?*o comes actio cmicepti, because an actioo Uy good agahaol *a penoi in wba» boosa they found the ^oods they had losL

L^iminn. But it is taken in the sin- gular botii for tlie eye ; Cut lumca ademtnm, Vbg. qdfortbeday; site secundo lumtna' " day folloiN-ing.

LuMra, in the plural, sij, booaa or slews, or a den wfaither wild beasts retire to. But lustrum denotes the i^ce of five years, when the dtixeos were taken aeeount of, and Aatilf pw rified, wh«ice comes lustiare.

Magalia and Majvifui, small cottages, though the latter is iu the tangular la Vakrius Flaccas.

^mmm Coit e ipano AgraMinii

Xtitritia, -cruxoy the recompenre pverx to a nurse. But it is evidently an ad- jective.

Digitized by Google

A^diiiam mid Notm.

400

Cmma, tor oblhkm » Et U

potant, Vjrg. Though Tadtus it also in the Mngiilar even in this t rikHo, d«nd> oMhrio tnuami- ait.

(HympiOf Pytkia, uid the like, are real noaiMi Mii^ficiin, where we are to under- stand oertanrina.

Or^ia, subaud. festa, the lliyitic lilKl of the Bacchanal revels.

were exercised, according to Scaliger; or railjcr the exercise itself, according to Charisius. And therefore it is an ad- jutkm , ■likli supposed cMmt loee, or exerdCamenta. In the same manner as ItfUualia : but with this ditTerence, that BatmaSm fipm vuloo betalia, sayi Ada* mantius in Casoodorus) was a combat between two ; Nfld Palaria was the ex- ercise of a single soldier round a pole ind in tfia gnMind, wUch tfiaycdlad palum.

Parentalia : but it is an adjective, and aoMMMeth opera, or the like. Hence & Cyprian has used it in the singular, parentalis labes, in his treati&e de I.apsis. W«»^fiiid also parentales umbrae in Ovid.

, Ulpian. AH Afaiga iba I briiigelh ker husband, I>esidc her dowry, ira^ek fifmy, praetor dot em.

rascuxi, -oruin. But we r^ui viride paactrom, in Varro : ^ger sine pascuo, in Columella. Instead of wliich they say paacuat in the singu- lar» aa WIS lad k In aid autlMi^ and thoee of later aga% IWlnlliaOiMiiuMiiiB Fdix, and others.

Pnebia, or Frohibiaj Varroi a preser- vative agatmt wiieheralt

Prtrcordm, always plural, though in the old gloawariw we nad. hoc procor- dium.

Aatiatai, and tbeiylbaaiyi wmA al— yi

expresses a plurality.

Sertot -orum, a chanlet. But this is anom a^jcethre; aaafve say not only

sertum and serta, as Scn'ius observea> but also sertos flores, sertas coronas.

Spectaada^ : but spectaculuni

is in Pliny.

Spoiia, ADdyatwaiaad moUumia Virgil

SttbteBkh alarayi phval, apeaking o

the benches or seats in the theatre, be- cause there were several. Yet Plaiittta has, iini bub&ellii virum.

But the dn-

TVm/wra, the gular is in Virg,

Ti^par

of rape*!.

Mejtotia, a banquet which they used to

Roiira, the place of romnion pleas at Rome, always plural, because there was a pulpit set in it, trimmed with »tems or IMkmlior llMaUpatalEaB fiwa tiw

It is also in Catullus and in Lucretiaa.

VadOf a ford or shallow place in a river. liut vadum is in Sallust ; vadq teanaife^iii C ae ar and in Livy ; Terence uses also in a metaphorical sense, res est in vado, the buaaeas is safe, or out of danger.

Verbera : but in the singular we meet with the genitive Toriia ri i^ and with tha ablative veibere.

F m me mi , taken aabalamivelf fer Ihn

kernels or husks of grapes, or nrgn^ia* .

stones is alway^< plural ; tAking it ad- jectiveiy wu say, ocinum vinaceumy &c> Viscera,

Utennliui though Varro has utensile.

Zi taw ia, -orum ; but it hardly occui a any where excrot in the Fathers and in the sacred milniffc

To these we may join the names of cities, Susa ; of islands, Cythera : of eoun^esy Baetra; of BBWinteini^ Aaro- ccraunia, that have no singular, wImb th^ are titus used in the plural.

We may add also the names of festi- «al^^^ aa Bacchanalia, Cerealia, where van are to understand fcirta, which shows that they are adiectives, and therefore may be used in thaainguiar, as Ma^rob. acknowledges, by expressing the sub- stantive, Bacchnnale festum, &c. And these nouns were heretofore of two de-

470

Addiliom ami Soie^.

P. 63. Of Nouns that have not aU ihoi' Cases,

Amhaiic ha» only the ahlalivo singular, as wu have above obsecveci. in tiie plu- ral we say ambages, ainbngibint Sm list of the plural fieininine<;, p. 163. AahUt craft, cunning, is in the nomi- lurtiv* liagulv fal SiUiifs Mod am aait ■tIM MU, &c. The ablative b in Te- rence : Quod si abtu rein tractaverit. That is, astute, a<xording to Donatus : MM lUi IVOTd MOMI fttm tfM Offvdt

• Ar», urbs, because, says Fcsius, those

who live in towns become more cunning and knavish than other people. Ckam hull il» atoMw m. Vii|B» ^

Aque chao

amores.

That is, a chao narrabai crebros amores dtwuiii, says Snrvius*

When it is taken for the mum of a divinity, it hath CliMn» in the ■fflWl

live, as in Ovid.

£t noctcm noctUM|ue deos, £rebmnque

Crate, is an ablative. Nor do T think that the nominative singular is to be found ia lalan authors, though it' be marked in dictionaries We must also take notice that Robert Stephen's dic- tionary quotes from niny, dentata crates, whereas in Pliny It is In the plural. Cratesqucdentatassupertrahunt, lib. 18. c. 18. just as he quotes also from Juve- niU, rara crates, whereas in this poctitb in tiM ablative.

flicci Mrga tnia tan pMidbBlia cmt^y

Sat. IK

And it is prflTper to observe that there are a great many such mistakes in this ^dioDaiy, a woik in (ytfiar fMMflla of gnat mori^ tiM nqr enrily lead us

iKtray, imless we are upon our guard. ^V hicli is owing, without doubt, either to thfa, that R. Stephen could not fully examine what cases were unusual in this language ; or to this, that in regard to the examples he quoted, perhaps he be- lieved tbia tiM Great Thesaurus, where the i)nss;iiies nre at full length, would sulHciently show in what manner and in what case they wtre applied.

Tlie flccu<kntivc cratim we find often in i'iautu^ ; aud Chari^us givcsi it jlUo emtem. But the plural omIbb is moce common, a hurdle, a harrow. HienCK also comes craticida, a gridiron.

CWwatsifit ^jmsmodi, HuJustKodL aro bardqr ew met with but in the getiicivn in the compound word. Separately we say, quia modus, is modus, hie modus j and tIM sane in the other CBsek

Cuimodi is more extraordinary, and more remote from its simple than the rest. For it is a genitive; hence in Cicero there was cuicuimedi tor cuju^ cujusmodi, or (cujuscunquemodi) as IViaciaa ob8«^e% which VicL acJuwv. ledges be law in aU the ancient maw- scnpta, though through thecareleasnesa or ijrtiorancc of transcribers w e tln ^ cutiuodi retttored in a great inauy pas- sages. They usedaliotD say afi«tf<l fiar alittsmodi, as may be seen in Ft>:>ru5.

Dommoi is a word syncopatisd far damnatnsi and therefore hath its cases dMUMliy daronato, &c. so that it doas not properly belong to this place, any more than Mtias, which we shall see

J9qM is in Cato, as alsodapis, ilspiM^ dape. But the nominative is no lonsrer current, any more tlianop^ or frux^wblcii we shall see in their proiKr place.

Dicaisin Cic. Scribitur IKraclii» dica. But the accusative is OMMre usual a great deal ; dicsm icribei% Tmt* iwliirffibsrtv Plant. inipin^|*to» T«r.l» bring « otor an action against one, to arrest him or serve him with a process, dicas sorun, CicAe.

Dicis has only the genitive, dixit aut egit haec dicis causa, for form or fashion's sake, in his defence, to excuse himself. It is in Cic. \'erria. (>. and pro MUene, in tlie life of Atticus, by Cornelius Ne- pos, in Fliiqrf Ulpian, Yictorius, and

Ditto is unusual in the nominative, as Diomedes Donatus, Priscian, Serrius, and the modems have observed. But we iajy Diuonis ditioni pcnnii>

tere, in ditionem concedcre, in dilitwir esse, the examples of which are conuDOD inanthon.

JbNM is obtolatof but wa nialhtf»>

Digitized by Google

Addiiiom and Notes

471

nitire feminls ; dative femini ; ablatiTr femine. Which Charidu» and Victo- liua grve to Femur, The genitive is in Cmmtj Stipes flRniob magnitudine, of thickoeas of one*s thigh : in tb* al^ lative in Cic. Signum ApoUinis, cujus in fendne nomen Myronis inseriptum est. Amd fa Virgil, Eripit ataiM^ aceoffd-

ing to Capor, Charisiu;*, and Senius, whom I have followed, tliough Priscian raada, a femore. But Vossius prefers tJie former reading to tlie latter. We find the plural in Plautus, in Pseud, fe- mina aumuuu And in FUbj, Feinina

Fan and Forte are both used, as fon Ibrtuna, Ter. unexpected good fortune: forte furtuna, by good fortune, llieac- cusatiTe is more scarce, though we find it in Varro, fortem fortunam, 4. de L.L. And the dative ia alao in andeoc inaorip-

J^lnm. We say frugis, frugi, frugem, finge. Frugis boncB, Ge!l. Fnigp bona, PlMit. Ad fruffem bonam ae recipere, C6t» BvBB ftwc 18 fa Enik 81 J^d^ data

sit frux ; whero we see it is a HlBrilrim, though it be no longer in use.

Now Frugi mav be a dative, or even IB wmdmk g a uillw ftr ftngiSy in the aame manner as we have seen cuimodi fat cujusmodii and as they used to say tfarftm^Acb Anditiafatfaia Miiae we to take fnigi, which wc fivquently find by Itself for homo fVugj, and signifies the same as homo honae ftv^hy a ^ood hndband^ a tibMHy aobar nan.

Glo$p the husband's sister, or bro> flw** iiifie^Moording to Prisdan, makea gloria m ue genitive, but wikhmit au- thority ; so that it has hardly any more than the nominaUve and the vocative.

JmjKte ia an ablative wfaidi tlie glon. of Fliilox. explain by o^/ai^oi: but we find also the genitive impetis in Lucrct, and Silius. Priscian is even of opinion Ulat as of fodigee k formed indi^e% -ctia; of tt^ reo, teres, -etis, &c. so of im- ptlB ia fonoed inqMs^ impetis, thoii|^ tliMB is no faitaee of Udt iMMfaalh^ Lnpedbus crebris is in Lucretius, whe- ther we take it from henot^ or fioB fai- petus, hujus impetus.

leeftat or Jndte, are a ee ui t i Tea which suppose lincas or loca, an extre- mity or tile farthest bound: redigi ad incitaa, to be at bis wit's «d; a mete- ffair taken Ami Ike fMie of draughli^

whan ooa can move tkeint»M»&rdMr.

But we say also incitus, -a, -um, moved, haa^, quick, violent; which is evidently quite anotfieraMNU)fa|. Fortbesenoune being compounded of cieo, moveo^ the particle m is negative in the former, while it marica only a qmckur motion in thelaMw. Viifadtftvenii, Lucr. In-

citi dclphini, Cic. &C.

lujicuu occurs also in the accusative only. Pliiloxenus's gloMCA render it hj a.sinwt9, negationcm. Sotihat vie say, iin inticias to deny ; just as we say ire ex- equiaa, to go to a funeral ; ire suppetiaa, toaemt; where we alwna uooKeland the preposition oc/, by which these ae»

cusativcs are governed.

Iii^raiiis lias only die ablaUve.

Vobis invitis atquc amborum ingratiis, Raut;

I^UB pater vult tempore taeot Mli C iin

tuis ingratiis, Id.

Where the adjective tuis plainly sliow? that inoratiis is not aa adverb^ but a noon labiiaolivef wbA provas et the same

time that Gitfanius had no foundation for f^iyiug that luis itigratiis was not Latin, though we meet with it more than onoe fa tiiis author. For it is a mistake to pretend that ingratiis is put there to serve the m^ure of the verse initmd of ingratis, aa Oiffim. pretends; becaoM^ quite the contrary, it is ingratis that is used for ingratiis, as may be seen not only in Plautus, but hIm) in Lucret. end Tereaoeb

Insfar is a noun like exemplar : Pro- bus himself gives it instaris, though CharirfnaoondienMialhiigeidtiveit Hence 8* Austin hi kit gnnunar allows it lo have only three case*. Instar, he wy% quod est siroilitudo, tres habet casuf tantnmi nominativuni, eecuMdvum, vooativura ; ct nuroeri tantum sin- gularis. llic nominative is in Cic Plato mihi unus, instar est omnium : in Ulpian, Si proponatur instar quoddam operis. And in Virgil, Quantum instar in ipso est, ^n. 6. where we see it is of tilieneutar gender. TheaoeiMallfeififi Cic. Terra ad universi cocli complcxum, qiuisi puncti instar obtincf. And in Justin, Valliii ad instar castrorum clau«  ditur. Also in Appuleius, ad instar in* clyti montis -. and in Solinus, ad instar amnis JEgyptiu Which shows the little foundstfon that Servina had foir saving that ip<erwaanotp«tvritha p wpo iiii on»

Digitized by Google

472

But irwtar properly denotes the lepre- ftenlatioa of a tiling present ; whence eooiei iMtw«^ M ilioiiirtiavwc^ Meoni- ing to Festus.

JaiHM was heretofore used in the no- minatiTc j we have still its other cases, but in die nominative and vocatif0 W9 malkv usr- of Jupiter, which is a synco- pa ted word for Jovi»-pater, accorduig to OelKtis, jiiat M we <iill mf Hmnpnet fbr Marspater. But Jupiter was also called Diespiter, for Diei-pnter. See Gelliu-s book Jj, c. 12.

Mancijii is no more than e genitive for mancipii, though Priscinn makes it the dative of manceps. Res mancipi ; Cic wbemn a man hath the property aodftdl possession. Just ashesayslexmandpit, with two ii, the conditions in the making over any tiling. For Manc^dum was properly s eaitdn right, eeeoiding to which none but Roman citizens bad a power of contracting with one another in r^ard to particular lands or goods bdoBging to the distriet of BoMe and the territory of Itnly.

Mane, though it coounonly becomes eta edvefby es wlieii Cioeiti says, bene mane, early in the morning, is never- theless of its own nature a noun, as wben PersiuH says clarum mane : and Mart. Sed mene totum dorraiek Hw ebletive b in Colum. sub obsciiro mane ; and this abUtiTe heretofore ended in i, a meni tisque ai eeneram, Pkab

Naud is e genttiTe. Meud non f»«  cere, Plant, notto value a straw. ITencc k is that Mvnos in Festus has also aeoee dneevej e»**f Festus bee mede use , of it in the accusative ; Nanrtim eit Ateius philologus poni pro nii^is

Xecesse and Ncceisum arc nouns neu- ter. The one comes from necessis, and the otlicr from n e c easu s.

Necu is ranked in this class without the least foundation. For we not only find nedsy nedy DSOMiif neoe ; bat vfeo the nominative nex is in Cicero and else- where, ln!>idiatort et latroni quas polsik adferri nex injusta? pro Milon.

^^ihii is not properly indeclinable : for being the same as NtUkum, wbenoe It

has been formed by syncope, we may say that it makes nihili and nihiio» lilte the

Obex b not usoal aeeofdfnfi^ to Fbo-

cns, but only the ablative obice ; as if Flaittiie bad not iaid, iste obeiy Itt Mer-

est. PTIn. null.T obiccs, in BHHgyr»Mld others in th« same manner.

OjpffbfaiChariit and in MMlM^«■i

is taken for plenty, or for assistance. Sec Ojxs in the list of plural feonaineey p. 466.

Ope ^na bcretofore an adwctrve; whence corner also inops, thataacsBai ope deadtuius, says Festns.

^RBMdb bas at Kait cases ? ^ha

genitive, iropurissimv perudis sordcs* Cic. The dative, pecudi dare viva raa- rito ; Enn. where pecudi marito is atfy an apperftkm, so that it is ift «ite wmm have pretended to infer from henctMhrtt heretofore thej nad hie pecits : the ac- ciuative, pccadem aanaaa etnn appcHa* ret, Tadt. The ablative, qua pecnde ni. hil genutt nature fcecundius, Cic. <«peak-. ing of swine. But Charisius ranks it among tbe nonns ibat bave saMMF sa-

minativc nor vocative, niis sbow^ tbe impro])riety of tiie following expreanoos, tibougii tliey are so conunonly uaed» ^regia pecus, morbida pecus, Ac

^^'ith rt^fTTird to the distinction given by some, that pecus, pecudis, sigtti&es noenoretfiBaabeast; aad penis, fiaca lis, a flock ; it is certain notwithstand- ing that botli iuv indifferently used for a sheep, a wether, an elephant, and for all salts of cattle. See L. Valla, lib. 4. c. 42. FssndssidhnaimtoiibaiiB

Cam tacet omnis agaiv penules^ piik^

que voiucres, QjcuBouehcoilBliliqaidaalaMM^ Aa»

JEd.4»

nroaa wnuld Afaft *al basiag pal

qua? in the feminine intlie socond verse, there is no other word to which it can be more natuiany referred than to this, wUdl is in the first verse. But peca^ •oris, neuter, frcqucntljdanolaB a muU fitude in the singular.

Ignavum fucos pecus a praes4^ubus ar esnl» Viry.

Ct^MBi pecMi, ld<^>MclieBHaat|Mbs(pi

be said of perudis, feminine.

Both of them may be applied to a <itu- pid heavy fellow, though pecudis is more usual in this sense.

Pius has only four cases, the nomina- tive, phis duo miliia ccsa, lir. the g^ BMre, ptorls ait daqvMliaf CSa.- Aaaa* cusative, ptai qoingentos oolaphos in- fiegit nKTlW. Sm aUaii«% pfava

. J ^ .^ i.y Google

AdiiUioiia and ^uUs.

m

tmato altero, Plaut. and the gli— ilji

rrnder plus by vkiTa* : so that it Wailla

onjjr tb« Toeative and the dative. Anidb^alMMrt viiliidi|(niiiimriMMlMivB

made &uch a mighty potlier, is only a real ablattvt', like Mundo • this shows that heretuiore they said poodiu, |N>ndi; and pond us, pmdariat m that pondo per- forms the snnif iiffice as pondcrc : co- rooa aurea libra; pondo^ a gold crown ofapooad wdgfat.

JPimk ia an old nominatiTe, whence syncope they have made prex, S. Cy- lU*8 glohft. wafeL»Knrtt, obsecratio, pres. W«liBakiBllMaM>««9 mbneatiMed loci relictum, Ter. In the accusative ; nunc te oro per precem, I'laut. In the ablatiTe, prece et obsecratione uti, Cic (QuiMnt aoa modo, non cum magna prece adflN^^ Attic Hie plural JVwev ia ProceriSf aooovding to ali*o four cases. Which seems morepro- baiiie. says Voesius, than the opinioa •CAoaewlMwiU Iwiee k that thanb BO more than Procerem,

And the same ought to be said of bi- triplioem, septemplicis, and tri- plicia* though grammarians rank them also in tlie number of nouns timt have but one case. For we find bilex for h~ /M*«rt woven wiA • double dnrcad s and

trilex for r^iujrt>(, woven with three threads, as we see in the old glossary, publisbed by H. Stephen, where one would think that we ought rather to read bilix and ttflix, wkom tbcgr IwPt » long increase.'.

JLoricam conaertam hauus, auroque tn- lioim, Virg.

Phm, neuter, besides the nominative, arciiiari ve, andvocativey whicfa areuaual, hath also the genitive puns ; the dative puri ; and the ablative pure, which we read in Celsus and other writers. And Ih e rafti B H is widwdt Ibmidation tbey have been ranked among the defectires.

Mmetumict is ana^jectiva which sup- noaeUi pecuniai^ and therefore it tave every cHtb And thus wo might say for instance, mittere legatos ad res repetundas, and the like. But Uic rea- aM ofenrinaating with bardly anjr mora than the genitive rcpe tun dam m, and the ablative repetuodis, is because verbs of accusing fmem oiUy these two cases.

MHiu NAajrnCDpsfv ratiaua; 4pkl

therefore its genklvt OMHt bt ntieCatis.

This is so much the more agreeable to truth, as we meet with this syncope Uke- wiM in tbe otbereasea, satiate for satfe. tate, Lner* aatiatem for satietatem, &c.

Siremftsis an old word which, accord- ing to Festus, signifies dmilts re ipsa, aUalike, of the same nature. It is used' in the nominatiTe and the vocative . and the ablative is sirempse according to Charisiuai Gato has made nsa ct tbe mmin a Km £i p t tM ea rogas, at fas quemque adverms ea, si populus con- oemnarit, siremps lex fiet, quasi adver- ana legem ftciaset. Itt AMMaa. hk* ftttui* We meet with it also in the old laws : Qui ager cx publico in privatum com- mutatus idt, de eo agro nremps lex esto, qtiasi is aeer P. M udo^ et L. Calpuiw nio consulihus per totam rcmptiblicam. Frum. leffis Agrar. Tluu wlutever lanoB shall be traos^Brredflfooi tbe piib^ lie into private hands, shall etijoy die same privileges and immunities as tbofie which the lands of the republic enjoyed all over Italy, under the consulate of Mucins and Calpumius. And Ctijas hath (^Merved that thus we should read the fdlowing passage of Sen. ep. 92. Omnium quae terram premunt tui w apa lex esto : whereas the old reading wai downright nonsenite, fere miles esto. But in Flauttts'a Fhilogue to Us Am- phit. when we tmA

the old editions have similem rem ipse in legem jussit cs.sc Jupiter. Which gives room to conjecture that the ri^t reading is sirempse, in l^a^ Sm, ft oao- jecturc favoured by Vossiia*

Solus, see Unus, p. 4^

Mb ii in Aa aoMfawlive la a Am- brose, but this is not to be imitated. Hie other CA^eii, hujuM !«ordis, hanc SOI^ dem, and hac Mirde, are usual.

Sponte, which Senisacalla an adrcA, is rather an ablative, as appears by the &ntk ; sponte, wgmfirUf Glosa. Pbilox. iMMrif Yftiftf, Qmm. ^nrD. lUs ap- paan alio Iqr the adjective joined to tt, sponte mea, sua sponte, ^rc. We read likewise sus spontis in Colum. and in other writers. But tbe aomiBalfva |s obaotatci, tbooglb wq rasd in ^ilLiMOidBi^

Sponte ablatifl cani^ qaii rectniarit?

spona,

Sumtetim as in Flaotus. Hw accuaa- tivt sui

Digitized by Google

474

TaU and Tabo are both used : Stil- kntis tabi aMuem, Lucan. £l ierzam Viig.

it mmdmalvm and accu- sative. The genithw M lairidfui , the other cases are unuauaL 2fcmfi0laMl4cc&cd. W lwwfon' It

is a mistake in Ortelius to conclude his description of tins place by sjiying, a^- que hcc de Tempis. iiut Uierc are a great many more such in his works, wliich shows that he was \eaa ifciUiil ia gpuonmr, tfaaningeographv. • Floras and Fide are ftiUniiMb BmI Fhocasi^raa it also the gMudva tlds^ which Livjr used, lib. 1. ne sacra regia? vicis deaer oren tur. And the ancient in- tttpmar of & hykt, 1. 1. In enUaa vi.

cis sua?. According to Charisius it hath

alao the dative vici. The nominativa

should therefore be vicis, or by syncope vix : but we find no such word, evca

among tiie grammarians^ thou|(h it • not be denied that tha advcib 1U i* d!^ lived from thence.

Finu bath the geaitiva viri, and tba dative vieo^ in l4ionCaii% tkough bably th^ are to ba fiMtnd in ap author.

Vis hath four casc:> in the hiui^l^ir.

Viscus, neitter, which Pbocai* will .al^ low to have only the ablative \iscfn?, which we tiad ia Ovid* traliemia tale j hath also visceris in die fudnvt^ •Qcoidii^to Charisius Moraova^tbe

noinitiatlvo visens i-j in Suetonius I-u- creuus, iuui Ceisus. And the piuxad

ttaacttlina 1 aaa&4ML

^^^^^^^^■^B ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ W^^^^^ ^^^^^^^^F

Of Nouns that faUow different Dea whether in one or in differ^ Numbers.

qflhejtrtt and tkkd dtdemkiu

AS, as Calchas, antii|| Vilg; Calclias, SBf Plaut.

£S, Ovagttf and is, Apbi. Flia.

Euphrates, s, and is, Lucan. Plin.

And ia the same manner Thucydidei^ SIHihiidatKer Ifidinidates, for wa meet widibottin ancient monuments, Oron-

tes, Hgranes Heraclides, Timachides, iEetes, Herodes, Euripides, and others which majr be aean in Friac. lib. €,

MA. Tliose in "Si A were heretofore of tlie first decleusioOi whereas thaj are now of the third.

Dogma, SB, Leber.

Glaucoma, s, Flaut*

^acoma, s, Vitruv.

Schema, Plant.

IL

Of lAe jMond and lAM dbctouim. Ettt ea owcer, Gancii» end eaaeeris.

Cancens ut veftat meini ae ad aolstiti-

aJcH, Lucret.

Where he is speaking of a heavenly con- aldladon. ArnoMtis uses it in the same manner Ibr a distemper.

Muldbcris capd \ lis, Ovid.

Mulcibri b quoted in verse by Cicero, S. Tusc And Mulciberi in Capeila.

Sequester, ■iiijiiertii. Plant. Virg; aa- questris, Cic.

EUSi Perseus, Penei, and -eoa.

US* Okmus, gkmii, and glomeris*

But a great maiqr me mistaken in placing Gibbus among this nnmber ; be- cause it is true we say gibbi, but notgib- beij% M they pretend, though R. phen has fallen into this mistake in his great Tliesaurus and in his Dictionary. Ulie passage he quotes from Juvenai» AttrituB ^bbere nasus, is not to be found ; wc read only in the 6th sat.

Attritus galea, mcdiiqpwia nenhoa jflp

gens gibbus.

They are also mistaken in n^^ard to GiUvr, of whidi tliey pretend meke

gibberis. For tlus noun, whether it be an adjective or a stibstantive, is always of tlie second decU-n;»iun. Gibbcri spiiui levitericmlssa, Varr. Galtinee Africawe van a?, errand es, gibbcr», Id. Gallina. rum senus gibbcrum, Plin. libb Id c. But an the passage they quoit i

Digitized by Google

A M i lwm ami S«uk

476

8th book, diap. 45, there is only the no- miiuitive} Syriacia (bobus) non sunt fida«i% Mi gibber in dono; from

which they can infer nnrViing. Thb ■bows that these great Xhesaurus's and ^MB^Dktioaa^ are^notj&«a^om

CbN^mmded ^paier.

llKneeoinpoiindadof pater, wfaiehM an latinized from the Oftk, ibiloir tfM

second declension ; a<),

Antipater, Antipatri, • 'Avr/vwr^f «.

Those which MB fonfy jLUfai fUWvr the third ; as,

Diespiter, ilris ; Marsptter, itris.

fln^MMMT } stilib AdM&cinniBRBipi*" tran. » ynt, tana.

TIL

iMoiMf and /bmtk drHmtion, Angiportusy us, Hcb FIcbb in lolo Mb angipoitii.

Angiportus, i, Cie. OmuU. Tbt.

Arcus, us, Hor. more usual. A reus, i, Varr. apud Non. Cibus, i, heretofore of the fourth, PUut. ^ Colus, i, and us, Charis. Pltiac. Coraus, i, and ua» Stat. Cu p wu ii , i, Hor. Viig. CupreMUBv iHb Gobim. Domus.

Fagus, i, and us, Virg. For some idAngua for fiigos, S. Georg. v, 71. as we still find umbrosfls fagus, in Cu- lice. Just ns Scaliger insists upon our reading acria: plaLanus, intiia very same work where others read platam.

Fastus, i, and us, Ilor. Claud. Varr. Ccduin. Ovid, Beda. lliough Servius OOndimiB LllCUl for saying,

N«e awns Eudoii nneetur fintibUB an-

IIIMi

Wc must own, ncvcrtlielesa^ lhat H ia tnore usual in the <?crond.

Ficua, fici and iicus, Vos.'^. signifying OBindllfaatraBasitsfruit. But to de- note a distemper, it is only of the se- cond* though Pnscian says in plain tansB^ Btiun hie icns vitiiini corporis, quartie est, lib. 6. For which he is cen- sured by T>. Valla and by Ramus, Ik»- cau»e he proves it only by some verses of BfartiM, wiueb aie of fery unoertein flMbofily.

Fructus, i, Ter. un, Cic.

Humus, 1, heretofore us, Non.

Launis, i, Virg. «^ Her. B«l 8i»> ▼ioa prefers the former. ' Lectus, i, heretofore us, PhwL

Omatus, i, Tcr. us, Cfet

FaaiinB, i, heretofore na, Men.

Pinus, i, and us, Vir^.

QfUBFCM, i, and us, Cic Queroatum mbbI im «arm jmtM, to bu* Chewgi.

apud Pn'^c.

Somnus, i, and us, Varr. But the , former is almost the only one now in

Sonu!!, i, and ufl» Non. Ihe fiNmir more usual.

8iiccus,i,elwaye oftfae BBOOod dedon^

■ion. Though Appul. has made it of tbe fourth, Nutrimentis succuum. Sec.

Susurrus, i, and us. The latter is in AppuL

Veittns, I, and us, Pkut*

Qvisecundo ventu vectuses^

as Sosi pater and Chorisius road it.

, Vemut i» and as. The latter xaon usuaL Tlie former in Laberiittk

Versorum, non numefwuiD, mmmo

Vv^gm, U and ob, aeeordiaK to ChaiiB.

Other J^/^muwkkkanttmkeiiHtkt $om£ dau ma the jii t UBdh^y, imt mtktmtfiu^

dtUion.

Penus, which Charisius and Cledo- nius will have to he of the second and fourth, is only of the fourth. What de- ceived them was the genitive peDl, which comes from pcnum, neuter.

Specns likewise 'is never of the ee- oead$ whonfove it 'would be an error M say s]>eci or spcco, though soma grammarians have marked it ^ns.

Sinus is indeed of libe second and fourth, but in different meanings ; fof in the second it is taken for a milk-pail, and in the fourtli for tlie bosom, and nic- tapborieeUy for the boBom or gidf of the sea.

Centimanus, which Priscian affirms to be of the fourdi, Ae same as mantis, is alwayBof tfaeseoiwd. Ha quo tes iS faas

Horace,

Testis mearum centimanus Gyges

Sententiau'um notus.

Where centimanus is evidently in the nominative, and of coune proves tlung.

. J ^ .^ L v Google

476

Adduiom and Notm*

SibUus. He commits tbo same mi*> take In imrd tothlt word, quoting from Skmam, Procul tibilut iigtiiflcaw ton-

MlliCBSpiL

IV.

Qfikm thai an- of the third oftd /nunh declciisum.

AeoB, crn ; and acus, iis, CoL chaff.

Bemia, oris ; and penua, ttl^ whasn comes penu in the ablative.

Specus,ori& ; and necust wlwioe CMDW ipeen in iIm mtive.

V.

Ofikoae thai wn^^O^^MrdmmiJtfik dt-

Plebes (of which they have made plebs), gen. plebis, Liv. and plcbei, Varro. Tadtttt. Mmmia plcbei, GcIL

or plebi by contraction, aooording ae

H. Stephen reads it ; jusi aa we anr ftmi for famai ; perakii ibr p i fhiat and such like.

Quies, etis, Cic et alii.

Qpricai ciy AAwB* et Kw* epwd IMaai

Ucquies, ei, and sometimes ctis, ric Hence we find also scnectutis meae re-

auietem, lib. de Senect. according to le old edMoMt ittMrralla nqamm,

I. de fin. : nt imtiMiirtq[niittit h■be■i^ ad Attic

iDBkenMttmerquies inquiaa^aadTOo

quies, were heretofore taken adjectWdjr, and followed the third declension. Jam- que cius mentem fortuna fecerat quie- ten, Nm. apod MaOi Cbtporeet fa'n. f^in percitum et inquietem, SaL Quod libet ut realties victu conteotuaabuiidct, "Viig. in Cfulicc^ w Seal^ndbil.

P. 67. Of the five Latin declensions which are di-

stinguislied by the genitive singnlar, the lirst, second and third correspond to, and are derived lroiQ> the three declensions in Greek. The fourth is a contraction of the third, and the fifth is formed partly from the firsts partly from the thirdL

The dative and aUative cases were originally the

same, and ended in i, like the Greek dative. For the most part they continue the same in form, and where they differ Ihere are many examples of one beingused for the other. They express different uses of the Greek dative, to which they at first corresponded in form and sense. There are only three cases in English, the no- minative, goutive and accusative ; e. g. fitther, faAer s, father : the difference is better seen in the pronouns, be, his» him &c. : the relations expressed by the other cases, and sonfietimes by the genitive^ are denoted in English by the accusative with various prepositions.

P. 71. The genitive singular of neuter nouns in

Additions and Notes.

477

turn is frequently in i ; as oti for otii^ auxili for aux- iiii &e.

R 78. Proper names in sometimes make i in the genitive ; as Vems, G. Verri.

P. 86. A LUio/Naum Sukstaniwe thai form the Ab-

lathe in I or in K,

Mnttnti, wM !t» eMrittnctm Mkafi.

^ Venul.

Amm, vrhich FmcbUattt r^j«ct% isin Horace;

■ ■I. piono raptt aWeus amni, ■^eording to Picrius and all the ancient

Hor.

Phoebe, qui Xantlio lavisi

in Liican, Martial, and otb«n. Angui is abaalutely ngected bj Friicb-

civi tva id iMHifiidiiBi riCf Ad Aftfcimif

fib. 7. ep. 3. De cUirissimo dvi, lib. 14. ep. 11. according to all the ancient co- pies, as 3Iala<ipiua and Viisitius main- tain, and as Larobinus and Gru tents read it, though in sevenl •ditiaiia lb«  passage be coiTU|>ted. ^ But Cm «ooun in Javcnal and in oUier wrim f

Qoid iUo dfc toliMit

Katun in term, quid BoOftlMMiMnai-

quam? Sat. la

C^usi is in Virg.

Advectum JEueam cJassi victosque pe- Infcrre. iEn. ^

to cstablkh it by means of this passage of Horace ; cane pejus et angui. But all the ancient and modem editions have •agam. And mMt with It alw in

Fkopefftiua.

Tisiphones atro si furit an^ic caput.

In Scatiua, angue ter excusao, and in

yiii : Mala duds avi domuin,Hor»

Avi inccrta, Cic. de Augur, ex Cliaris. And heretofore avim in the accusative in Nsrius.

is to he found in Varro, avc si- nistra, 6. de L. L. And be himself also ■dmiti h in faiifldbOikde Anal, aa does also Priscian, VBbt T*

Cam or Cane were both used, accord, lag to Cbaiia. But the safest way is to

am,'

ta. Lucret.

Fint' in very common : hut

J- bii fretjuently occurs in Gulliusand in Papinian. It is even in Hirtius I. De hello Alex, as Scipio Gentilis ob. senrca. We find it likewise in Teren- tiintiinnd fai MtnUiniii Vht I.

ii^^i_<iniainni MMmm* Plaut.

FmMit of wbadi AlTsrex doubted, it

Civi occurs constintly in Plaatttf^ bk Pern, Act. 4. sc. Cui bomini.

■I -qui Atticara hodie dvitatcin Mariinam, mjyorem fed, atque aiui

cifl

InClDHollislln

nC nunc In nno nn

Nihil est: tanquaxn sielaiidnsdin,cam

fusti est amhulandum. Asin. act. 2. sc. Quck! hoc est nepotir.

It is also in tbe Captives ; iu Tadtiu^ and in ApulsittS*

— ^Igni eolunn miiiln M»

dens. Hor.

Igntj ■ i cnminiftis ignc tenebris, Virg. And the last WM the best accjunt.

ing to Pliny.

Imbri, Imbri firumentum oofmnipi patiebantur. Cic. in Verr. 5.

Nec minus ex imbri soles at apcrta sere*

Vilg. L GMff •

b'lyiii^cu by Googlc

478

Jmiitm Bomam petit fmbraUUBqne

Aspcrsus. Hor. ZM Kee amhatB dbi, nee Ubi

corporis ilia. T>ucret. Lapidu Cum laptdi lapidem terimus. Idem.

ImcL 1 1 I I In luci quae potent n»

Accidere. Idem. HUfi. Aut pice cum melli, nitnun

■uMiret ecetunu Sflran* Messi also occurs in Varro I. de R.R. where some however read mesne facta.

Montif Fonti. Vossius quotes them both fioBB Vanro. But on the contrary Varro condemns them, whicii Vo&sius does not seem to have Miiiiciently ob«  icmd. Itiaintfieatbbook deL.1. n* 0fk where intending to show that an erroneous custom does not at all make mdnst the truth of analogy, be says nat wfaocfar laalcaB ma of Boe JfenH and Hoc Fonti, wliere others read Hoc MonU and Uik Fonltt and the like^ wbidi are said two ways, one true, tbe other fidaa^ does no manner of hurt to the analogy ; but that the other on the contrary who follows this analogy, e^a* blidies and confirms iL Whm^ w see that Varro rejects the ablative in i, and admits only of that in ^ aa most agreeable to analogy.

Mv^y which some pretend to prove by the 17th chapter of the 9th book of Pliny, occurs only in the.titl% wbicbw faideu, de mugili i but not in tmC «f l3tm authOT. Itevfore Charisiua choosesmthertosay mugile. And thence it is that in the genitive plural in this aano cfai^lar of rliny» ha haamngikaB and not mugilium.

Natim Navi fracta ad And rum

cjectus est. Ter. Quo enim tibi navi opus luit? Cic. jMmw; At media Mnesthauaaacttdeaa nave per ipaos. HovtaAur aoeua^— Vilft Neptihin Mdaa» but iritfMmt au- thority.

OccipUi, Occipiti caeco, postica; oc- curriietaMUfc Fnt.

Occipiti calvo es. Aii«K)n.

OrbL Fectora, tcrrarum qui in orbi sanrts toetur. Lucrct. as Lambinus,

GiHanius, and Vossius read liim. And Charisius affirms that this is a very goud wvrdt being found in Cfoero, OiM ter- ra rum comprchensos. 5 t'.c Re]i. and that it is ascertained by Flioy, lib. 5. de sermone dubio. Varro frequently uses it, aqua frigida et orbi lifgDeou S> db R. IL c. 5. in orbi rocindo eiieninB^ c. 16. and the like. •

Misadmitledby Charfi.and Friae. Even Varro acknowledges that they commonly said withoot a m'ttr^T Oiai or OvCf Avi or Ave.

FartL to quitnrdemaet dnjiarti mea. Plant. And in Lucretius we often meet with it. Some read it even in Cketow Baninn^ centur in una. in Arat. Bat ollMBi read. Partem admiscentur in unam : very likely because th^ were of opinioa Aat parti was not used.

tiMt Raptnqtic dv' <!extro rohBMln repaguia posti. Ovid.

Postt. Turn poste reduso. Lucan.

UuTU Chaiis. Esse rure or run, to he in tbe country. Ruri veniunt rustidb Plaut. they come from tbe country.

Aq^edL Ez aegeCi viIblD dioliiii^ el" cutam, &C. Cato de R. R.

Sordi. Visccrihiis csecis, pnpejany sortiqiie sepultis. LucreU

SmiL Sorti sum victus. Flaot.

Stercori occurs frequently in the Fla- xeotine Pandects. It is also ia Apv- leina eecoiding to Scioppius.

SupeUeetHL In instnnaaMa «ft aiu pellectili C. Verris. Cic.

VecH. In medium hue agm^ cuM veeHTIaneT Tmmt, Priscian pretends that vecte was like- wise used, but he oivea no authoaitv Ibr it.

Ungtu. -—ecu to ne anferiingiil. HSor. For altfaough this does not prove enough, being at the end of the verse^ where be nd^ have pat ungue ; yet tlua ia the established reading in all die fi n fi f f copies. And Chansius takes notice that Caivus had used it thus : but we meet likewise with Umgue in Fropert.

Ungnemeam morBoquzercrcsspe fidem. It is also in Ovid^ Martial, and others.

. J ^ .^ i.y Google

Addilmm and Notes.

P. 88. Greek nouns in i/s follow the Greek declen- sion in the plural, as well as in the singular, as Plur. N. Erinnys &c« 

P. 93. Duo and axnbo seem to have been sometimes

indeclinable in the nom. and ace, and hence are used even for the feminine.

P. 96. Adjectives in of are of one termination ; a*

Arpinas, cujas Sec. : potts and pote were sometimes fused in all genders : though properly potis is masc. and fem., pote neut.

Sometimes substantives are used adjectively, and then have the variations of adjectives. Some substan- tives have different terminations for each gender ; as rex, regina ; coluber, colubra &c*

P. 100. 3000, CIO ciD CI3 : 4000, ci3 cio cio cio : 5000, 133 : 6000, 133 ci3 : 7000, 133 ci3 ci3 : and the same principle was followed in the higher numbers.

The Roman As, libra or pf)un J, consisted of twelve unciffi or ounces, and its divisions were as follows : un- cia, one ounce or one-twelfth ; sescunx, one ounce and a half, or one-eighth: sextans, two ounces, two-twelfths or one-sixth ; quadrans, three ounces, three- twelfths or one-fourth ; triens, firar ounces, four-twelfths or one- third ; quincunx, five ounces or five-twelfths ; semissis, six ounces, six-twelfths or one-half; septunx, seven ounces or seven^elfths ; bes or bessis, eight ounces, eight-twelfflisortwo-tiiirds; dodrans, nine ounces, nine- twelfths or three-foiirtlis : decunx, ten ounces, ten- twelfths or five-sixths ; deunx, eleven ounces, eleven- twelftbs; libra, twelve ounces or twelfidis, i. e. one

Digitized by Google

480

AddtHott$ mm! Jfoi€$»

whole. Thej used these terms abo to express liie fiM

tional parts of any unit ; thus hes was eight-twelftlis or two-thirds of any thing, &c.

P« 113. A pronoun is a word which is used instead of a noun substantive, but never agrees widi one. Hence there are none bat the substantive or persond pronouns and the relative, which is a personal pronoun of the same person, only when a personal pronoun is its antecedent What are sometimes called adjective pro- nouns, are merely nouns adjective, with a substantive either eKpcessed or understood.

From this it appears that there are but two nominative pronouns in Latin, ego, tu ; and but three altogether, ego, tu, sui : tof^ether with qui, when one of these pro- nouns is its antecedent : and that in English there are three, /, thoUf ACf together with wha, masc. and fern., whichy neut. always a personal pronoun ; whilst wkich^ of all genders, is always an adjective.

P. 116. Mi, tlio vocative of meus, is a contraction from mie, the vocative of the obsolete mius : it was used sometimes in the feminine. Mi is also sometimes a

plural vocative for mei.

Mis and tis are ancient genitives of ego, tu. UsB was anciently the neut piur. for hsec.

P. 118. Is formerly made im foj^um ; ibus, eabus, for eis ; ese, gen. fem. for eius.

P. 119. Quis was originally of all genders: like potis, magis, satis, nimis, originally adjectives of all

genders. Qui and quis were anciently declined wiAr out changing the y ; as quoius for cuius, quoi for cui,

. J ^ .^ i.y Google

AsUUiiom aitd Notts. 481

whence quo in the ablative, which is sometimes also used as a datiTe : hance tko qui in the ablatiT6) wkick is of all genders.

Qai«» anciently made ques in the plural; whence qui-

bu8 : but from qui, quels or quis. The accusative plur ral neuter was sometimes qua instead of qu».

Quo, eo, illo, were anciently used as neuter plural accusatives.

P. 126. To the neuter passives we may add, fio fius>

tus sum, jncLreo mcestus sum, iuro iuravi and iuratus sum» confido confidi and confisus sum, odi and osus sum.

P. 127. To the neutral passives add, liceo, to be priced or valued ; liceori to offer a price ; fio.

Onthc Verb.

As the author s account of the verb contains many particalan, common to most grammars or peculiar to

himself, which appear to me erroneous, it will not be superfluous on the present occasion to give a more en* larged explanation of my own inquiries on diis subjeet If any part of it should seem to differ too much from the received opinion, the difference has not arisen from the desire of novdtyi but is the result of patient and impartial examination.

It should be remembered, &at Ae whole arrangement and division of the parts of speech^ and especially of the verb^ was formed in abarbarous age, end under civ* cumsteBoes little iavoursble to such an analysis : that

VOL. I. 2 I

Digitized by Google

482 AdditioBs and Noim.

it has either continued down to the present age without ^tmtion; or, if iiny alteration has been made, it haa

been chiefly' in the grammars of modem lan^iiao^es, with a want of attention to general principles, and often in a very capricious and precarious manner. Hence, thongh the principles of languao^e must be nearly in- variable, tliere has arisen the signal inconvenience, that the grammars of the Eng^b, Latin and Greek lan- guages are very different in their divisions and terms ; that their mutual correspondence has not been distinctly stated ; and that the learner has been confounded wiA a multiplication of namesy sometimes inadequate, and often erroneous.

In explaining my opinions of the Latin verb, I shall, therefore, partly explain both the English and the

Greek : because the exact correspondence of three lan- guages will much confirm the accuracy of any distinc- tion applied to them, and their comparison will illus- trate them alL .

It is much to be wished that elementary grammars of languages in general should be formed on oommoQ principles, and explained in opmmon terms ; ao Aat

the learner might be saved the embarrassment which arises from so many varieties*

In considering the verb, I shall barely name those

parts upon which I have no particular observation.

The verb is the part of speech bj/ which the mind tr- pre$9ei Us judgment onperwnsor tkings of wkkitkc nam ii the nmme. In theyeib we consider its eonjuga- tioQ, i. e. voice, mode, tense, number, person. All these

. J ^ .^ i.y Google

Additions and Notes

483

dictinctions are indicated by alterations of the verb, which, as well as the different changes in the declen- nom of sabatentiTesy to express gender, number, and ease, were by the early gramroariaaa called casn*

Verbs have four conjugations, as in Greek ; one sim- ple, three contracted.

Verbs have two voices, the active and passive : but orig^ally in the Greek and Latin languages the farm and the sense of Ihe voices does not seem to have been distinguished with suihcient accuracy. Hence in GredL, what is called the middle sense, i. e. a reflected sense, which often coincides widi the active, was per- haps the orig-inal, and always remained a common sense of the passive form : and in Latin we have deponents with a passive form and active sense : and die partici- ple in duSf and the verbal substantive from the passive participle in are often used in an active sense.

Active verbs, which take an accusative case, are called transitive ; others intransitive or neuter.

Veiba have &ree personal modes ; the indicative,

the subjunctive or conjunctive, the imperative. The indicative asserts something as a definite fact or truth : The subjunctive assumes it as contingent upon the feelings of the mind, or something external ; and hence dependent upon the principal verb, or reciprocally de- pendent : The imperative commands, or eamestiy en- treats.

There is not in any language an optative or poten- tial mode distinct from the subjunctive : what are so cidled, are only peculiar usages of he subjunctive.

2x2

Digitized by Google

484

Additions and Notes.

For instance, the optative is the subjunctive past in a contingent hypothetical seoteoce, with tlie correspond- ing condiiioDal sentence understood: hence in Giredc it is always used without a¥. What is called the op- tative future is the indicative future past; and the other tenses said to be of the optative mode, are the past tenses of the subjunctive.

There are two impersonal noodes: die infinitive^

which combines the government of the verb with the construction of the noun substantive ; and the parti- ciplcy which combines the gOTerament of the verb with the construction of the noun adjective : they may be called the verb or mode substantive, and verb or mode adjective.

The tenses of verbs distinguish (1) the time of the action : (2) the state of the action.

(1) The time of the action may be (1) present : (2) past : (3) future present ; (4) future past

(2) Th^ state of the action may be (1) indefinite (aorist) ; (2) imperfect: (3) perfect

Hence there are twelve distinctions of time, wliicb, by help of the auxiliary verb, may all be accurately ex- pressed in English, but are variously defective anl sup- plied in other languages.

The indicative has all the tenses : the subjunetife cannot have a future : the imperative neither future

nor past : the infinitive and participle have the same form for the present and past

By the termination of a verb we understand the part which is altered in conjugating : by the penultiraa, the syllable before the termination.

Digitized by Google

AddUiQJu and Nulcf.. 485.

The simple conjugation has the indicative present in S or idf the infinitiTe present m ere.

The first contracted has a (for ad), are : tlie second fo, ere I the third id, Ire,

The principal tenses are those which cannot be known to exist but by authority, and from them the secondary tenses aie formed, which may always be sopposed, when

the principal are known. *

The principal tenses in Latin are tbe indicafiye pre- sent imperfect and present perfect and the passive par- ticiple present perfect

These tenses are formed with much apparent irre- gularity; which, however, for the most part may be re^ duced to a few principles..

FovnuUion of the indicative Present Perfect.

I. Oy or the teonijuatiou, is changed into i {

I. With ike penidtima unehanged^

2^ Widi the Tosrel of the pennltima changed and lengthened) and ila final oeiMmianti onittod oc tnuia% posed*

8. With Aevovel of Aepenukima changed Imt not

lengthened, the final consonants omitted, and the first conscMianis and vowel or ^ prefixed*.

II. The termination is changed into H',

1. With the preceding consonant unchanged..

2. Omitted or changed into ^, especially if a dental mute.

3. Coalescing into j^, if a guttmnd male.

Digitized by Google

486 Additions and Note$.

III. 0, or the termination, is changed into vi :

1* If a TOwel precedes vi, it is lengthened.

2. If a coiisoaant, i is changed into «•

I. and II. are most usual with simple verbs: III. with contracted Terbs.

The general intention seems to be that of distinguish- ing the perfect by lengthening or changing the penul- tima.

Formation of the Passive Participle Perfect,

It is formed from the indicatiTe present perfect by

adding tus :

1. With the original vowel of the penultima restoied.

2. With the reduplication rejected. 9L t; or 2< formative is omitted.

4. i is omitted , and if a vowel precede, it is leugth- ^ned.

5. If a dental mute precede, it coalesces witli t into ss ; if preceded by a long vowel, into s.

Note : The principal parts of verbs in sco are formed as if were omitted in the present

A list of irregular verbs is given in the Grammar, and it would be supehiuous to repeat it; otherwise we might easily arrange the verbs upon these principles,

and show that the anomalies are few. They may be naturally accounted for on two principles :

(1) Sometimes verbs seem anomalous because their principal parts are formed upon the analogy of some imagined present

. J .^ud by Google

Addiiiam and Nblei.

487

(2) They are varied to avoid the similarity which

might iirise in the parts of two ditiereut verbs.

The manner in which the secondary tensetare formed

from the principal, and the contracted from the simple verb, will appear from the following scheme of the coor jogations : b, r, s, in conjugating, seeto iaMrfted in* stead of the digamma, to prevent hiatus.

JVoDp ; The loi^ yowel» when long bjr eoojuga*. tion, is so marked.

ACTIVE VOICE. Ifldaoiftye Mode. Fntoft Jmperfeci.

Siikgulttt,. ' PluraL

Simple. 5 or io, is^ it imus, itis, unt or iunt

1 CiMilr. o (ao), as, at. amus, atis, ant.

2 Contr. eo, es, et emus, etis, ent.

3 Contr. id, it imus> itis, iunk

Freseni PerfecU

0. 1, bti, it im^ istis, erunt or ere.

1 C. dvi. 2C. evi. 3 C. ivi.

Poii Imperfect^ from Fraeni ImpetfecL

S. ebam, ebas, ebat * ebamus, ebatis, ebant.

iebam &c. 1 C. abam&c. 2C. ibamftc.

3 C. iebam &c. sometimes ibam.

488 Aiidiiiom and ^ol€s.

Singular. Plural

matf mm, erat erimtts^ eratifl^ erant

Future Present Imperfecty from Present ImferfeA.

S. am, es, et emus^ etis, ent

iam &c. : ancieafly ebo, iebo.

1 C. abo, abis, abit abimus, abitis, abunt

2 C. ebo &c.

8 C. iam &c. : anciently ib5.

FuJlure Present Perfect, frmn Present Perfect. erOy eris^ erit erimus, eritiS) erint

Subjunctive Mode.

Present Imperfect^ from Indicative Present Imperfect*

S. am, as, at amus, atU, ant

1 C. em, es, et. imus, etis, ent

2 C. earn, eas

3 C. iam, ias &c.

Present Perfect, from hi&cative Present Perfect, enm, ens, erit erimusi eritisy eriat

Past Imperfect, from Indicative Present Imperfect.

S. erem, ei^, etet ^iSitiu9> eHHiSy' e^ent

1 C. arem, ares &c.

2 C. erem, eres &c.

3 C. Irem, ires &c.

Past Perfect, from Indicative PrcMM Perfect. issem, isses, isset issemus, issStis, isseut

. J ^ .^ i.y Google

Addkiom and Nota,

489

inqmatite Mode,

F resent Imper/ectf/rom Indicative Proient

Infinitive or Substantive Mode. Ptema and Past Imperfect, from Indicative

Present Imperfect,

S. ere.

1 C. are.

2 C. ere.

3 C. ire.

PruefU and Past Petfed^from Indicative Present

Perfect.

isse.

Present mid Past Imperfect^from Indicative

Present Imperfect.

S. ens, entis^

1 C. ansi antis.

2 C. ens» entis.

3 C. iens, ientis.

Future Present and Fast Imferfecty from Passive

Particgik Present in us.

urus.

Singular.

Plural.

S. e or it5, ito.

1 C. aorato^ato.

2 C. e or eto» eto. SC. i or ito, ito.

ite or itote, unto, ate or itote, anto. ete or Stote, ento. ite or itote, iunto.

Participle or Adjectiye.Made.

Digitized by Google

4 DO Additiom and Notes,

PASSIVE VOICE. Indicative Mode. Present ImfcrfecU

Singular. Piural. S. or,ior,erisorere,itur. imur, imini, unturor iuut^r.

1 C. or, aris or are, atur. amur, aminl, aulur.

2 C. or, eris or ere, etur. emur, emini, entur.

3 C. or, iris or ire, itur. imur, iuiiui, iuutur.

Pa^^t Imperfect. S. ctMur,cbaris or ebamur, ebamim, ebantur.

ebare, ebatur. iebar &c.

1 C. abar &c.

2 C. ebar &ci

3 C. iebar &c. : fiometimes !bar.

Future Present Intperfect.

8. ar, Sris or ere, etur. emur, emiiiii entur. iar &c. : ancieutly

ebor or iebor.

1 C. abor^aberis or al>iinuri abimini, abuntur.

Sbere, ibitar.

2 C. ebor &c.

3 C« iar &c. ; anciently ibor.

Subjunctive Mode. Present Imperfect S. ar^ aris or are, atur. amur, anuo^ antur. iar &c.

1 C. er, eris or ere, etur. emur, enounv entur.

2 C. ear &c.

3 C. iar &c.

b'lyiii^cu by Googlc

Additions and Notes. 491

' Fast Imperfect. Sitigular. Plural. S. erer, erem or eremur, eiSmini, erentnr. erere, eretur.

1 C. aier &c.

2 C. crer &c.

3 C. irer &c.

Imperative Mode. Present Imperfect. S. ere or itor, itor. imiiuorimiiiDryuntororiuiitor.

1 C. are or ator, Itor. amin! or anunory aiitor.

2 C. ere or etor, etor. eniini or eminor, entor.

3 C. ire or itor, itor. ixnioi or iminor, iunton.

InfinitiTe or Substaative Mqde. Present aod Past Imperfect, S. L.

1 C. an.

2 C. eri.

3 C. in.

Participle or Adjective Mode.

Present and Past and Future Present and Past

Imperfect.

S. endus.

1 C. andus.

2 & endus.

3 C. iendus.

Present and Past Perfect. S. itus, tus or sus.

1 C. atu8 ^

2 C. etus ^ regularly, but often otherwise.

3 C. ituA J

Digitized by Google

492 AddUiom and Noie$.

The tenses of the passiTe voice are formed from . the correspondii^ active tenses; and those tenses which are not given in either voice, are either deficient, or formed by the participles and verb suvi.

SSnq^ Farm of the English Verb^

Active indicative present indefinite, love,

• past • • • hmed. Passive participle present . • loved.

From these parts, by the help of auxiliaries, the whole verb is formed.

Complete forpi of &a English, Latiii and Oreek veriw,

active and passive.

Prmapal Pans.

English**-

(1) Active indicative present indefinite.

(2) • , • past •

(3) Passive participle present .

Latin—

(1) Active indicative present imperfect

(2) perfect.

(3) Passive participle present perfect

Greek — of every Voice and Form,

(1) Indicative present imperfect

(2) . . . . future present imperfect

(3) • • • . past indefinite.

(4) . • • • present perfect

Additions and A'o/es.

493

Indicative Mode.

Present Indefinite.

Sing. 1. Love, do love, am loved.

2. Lovest, dost love, art loved.

3. Loveth or lovesyife^Aorijoef love, if loved. Plur. 1. Love, do love, are loved.

2. Love, do love, are loved.

3. Love, do love, are loved*

Present Imperfed.

• ♦

Sing. 1. ilm loving, being loved.

2. Art loving, being loved. .

3. Is loving, ieing loved* Plur. 1. Are loving, being loved.

2. ilrc loving, being loved.

3. Are loving, being loved.

Present Perfect.

Sing. 1. Hane loved, Aeim loved.

2. loved, feim loved.

3. Hath or Aa* loved, been loved. . Plur. 1. Haioe loved, hem loved.

2. JHbiw loved, Attn loved.

3. Have loved, feen loved.

Indef. .

Imperf. Amo, amor.

Perf. Amavi, amatus sura or fui.

Indef. .

Imperf, TSwrm, riwt^fuu. Perf. Thv^, rrrvKa, rirvfUfiM,

b'lyiii^cu by Googlc

Additions and Notes.

I

Past LidefimU.

Sing. 1. Loved, did love, was loved.

2. Lovedsty J^dH lore, vmt loved.

3. Lovedy did love, umm loved. Plur. 1. Loved, did love, were loved.

2. Loved, {//rf love, were loved.

3. Loved, ittf love^ were loved.

PiM^ Imperfect.

Sing^ 1. Was loving, being loved.

2. loving, bang loved.

3. loving, being loved. Plur. 1. TKcre loving, being loved.

2. loving, loved.

3. Were loving, being loved.

Past Perfect.

Sing^ 1. Had loved, been loved.

2. //jrf^^ loved, been loved.

3. Had loved, kr/i loved. Plur. ] . ffidd loved, been loved.

2. -ffiw/ loved, been loved.

3. jEToi/ loved, been loved.

/nrfe/.

Imperf. Amabam, amabar.

Perf* Amaveram, amatUA eram or fueram.

Indrf. fnwpo, hvKW ; kv4^H'> i^^K i ^F^h

Imperf* Anwrw, Irvrr^/Mfy.

Per/* kffrvffty, krr^iv, >rfr^|»fM|r.

uiyiii^cu by Googlc

AMiiimi amd Notu. 495

Future Present Indefinite.

Sing. L S^aU love, be loved.

2. Tt^A love, loved.

3. Will love, Ac loved. Plur. 1. Shall love, 4c loved.

2. IFi// love, bved.

3. IF/// love, be loved.

Future Present Imperfecta

Sing. 1. ^irX 4e loving, 4€M;gf loved. 2. IFi/^ loving, toVi^ loved*

Future Present Perfect.

Sing. 1. Shall have loved, been loved. 2. YFiV^ have loved, 4ceii loved*

Note. The auxiliaries *Aa/i; will, ^c. are often omitted.

Indef . . • .

Imperf Aniabo, amabor.

Pciy. Amavero, amatus ero o* fuero.

Indef . , . . TM^^Qiuu, rmfimm^ Imperf Tv^, rrmm ; rv^'oyMti, ruimiyMM. Perf* • • . Trt^ipofMci*

Future Past Indefinite. Sing. 1. Should love, loved.

2. Wouldst love, loved*

3. II^MiAsf love, 4e lov«d. Plur. 1. Shmdd love^ 4f loved.

2. TToM/rf love, 6e loved.

3. Would love, ic loved*

biyiii^cu by GoOgle

49^ Admm$ ami Nblet.

Future Past Imperfect.

Sing. 1. Should be loving, being loved. 2. Wouldst be loving, b^ng loved. &c« &c.

FiOure PaH PerfM,

Sing. L Should have lovedy ieen loved. 2. Wimldst have loved, Amu loved.

/lU^.

Imperf Amatunis eram ; futaram erat nt annieni,

lit amarer.

Perf. Futunun erat ut amavi«i»eiii, ut amatas es- sem or fuiasem.

Subjunctive Mode.

Present Indefimie.

Siog. 1. Shall, willy may, can love, be loved. 2. iSKufty ttv/^i moy^, cm/ love, be loved.

Present Inyper/ect.

Sing. 1. iSAa//, will, ma}), can be loving, being loved*

2. iSKoft, le^iV/, may St, cansi be loving, bAig loved.

. J .^ud by Google

Present Perfici.

Sing. 1 . Shall, will, ?nay, can [have loved, heen loved.] 2. Shaltf wilt, mayst, canst [have loved, ieen loved.]

&c. &c.

Note. S^lly mil, may, can, are often omitted.

Indrf.

Imperf, Amem, amer.

Per/. Amaverim, amatus sim or fuerim.

Indef T{r\K», tvtcm ; ru^ufuu, ruwatit^ j ru^, rvwd. Imperf, Tuvra, rurratftM.

Past Indefinite. Sing. 1. Should, would, might, could love, be loved. 2. ShmUdH, wmMst, migbtst, amidst love, be loved.

Past Imfcrject.

Sing. ] . Should, would, mighty could be loving, being loved.

2. SAauldst, wauldst, mightst, amUst be loving, being loved.

&c. tee.

Past Perfect.

Sing. 1. SkouU, would, might, could [have loved, been loved.]

2. Shouldst, wouldst, mightst, couldst [have loved, been loved.]

&c. &c.

VOL. 1. 2 K

498 AddkwMs 4uuL A/ioKs. -

Indef. >

Imperf. Amarem, amarer.

Per/. Amaviasem, amatus essem or fuissem.

Imperf, TMrnifu, rtwTolfU|y.

This is properly the whole subjunctivey all the tmei

of which have a contingent and future sense. But there is a species of subjunctive, when a past action is coq- sidered with reference to the present time.

Inclef. Should, tcauU^ mighty could have loved, been loved.

Impetf. ShauU^wouUj might, cmtld have betnlovinf,

being loved.

Ferf, Should, woiddy mitrht^ could have loved, been loved, i. e.Jifiished loviog, &c.

Latin — Subjunctive past perfect.

Greek — Indicative past indefinite.

. imperfect . perfect

It is further necessary to explain what tenses are used in hypothetical and conditional sentences : e. g. if he went (hyp.), I should go (eond.). They are eertaifi

when they refer to a single and certain event : contin- gent when they refer to an event which is possible once or often.

, Certain Hypothetical. Certain CwiditigmL -

Present Preset

E. L. G. Indie, fut pres. Indie, fut pres.

Past Past.

E. L. G. Indie, fut past Indie, fut past

^ J i^ . .. i.y Google

AdJitim mid ATtfte.

CofUingeni HypoiheticaL Present. £. L. Subj. pres.

Subj. pres. with. «r»

Past or Future. E. L. Subj. past G. Subj. past without ccV.

Past with reference to Present.

£. Indef. had loved, been

loved.

Imperf. had hten loving,

being loved. Perf. hadXoYeAy been loved,

i. cjinished loving, &c.

L. Indef. .... Imperf.

Perf. amavissem, amatus essem or i'uissem.

Without <&«  Gt Indie, past indef.

. imperf. . perf.

499.

Contingent Canditbnml.

Preseat. Subj. pres. Subj. pres. wiUi ib.

Past or Future.

Subj. past.

Subj. past with <&•

Past with reference to Present.

Shouldy muldf dec, have loved, been loved.

Should y won Id y &c. have been loYxngybeing loved. Should^ wouldy &c. have

loved, l)ce?i loved, i. e. Jinished loving.

Amavissem, amatus essem or fuissem.

With Indie, past indef.

. imperf. . perf.

Hypothetical and conditional sentences are recipre-

cally dependent or mutually suppose each other : they do not always exactly correspond as in the scheme, but are changed according to die meaning of the autbon In particular, the contingent hypothetical is very com- monly followed by the definite conditional.

2 K 2

Digitized by Google

800

AddUkm mud NUu,

The particle «b and ite compounds is always con- strued with a verb : but never except in a hypothetical or conditional sentence, and with no other personal modes or tenses than those mentioned above : nem with the future of any mode.

^Af is not used with the personal modes in a sentence of any other form, nor with the impersonal modes; un- less diey can both be resolved into a hypothetical or conditional sentence with a personal mode and tense,

in which (& should be used.

Wliat is falsely called the optative mode, is the use of the past tenses of the subjunctive mode in a hypo- thetical sentence, the conditional being suppressed, to express a wish. In which usage it is evident that in must be omitted.

Imperative Mode. Present Indefimie.

Sing. 2. Love thou, or do thou love ; be thou loved, or

do thou be loved. 3. Love he,^o he love ; be he Jioved,i^ he be loved.

Plur. 2. Love you, do you love; be you love , do you

be loved.

3. Love they ; do they love, be they loved, do they be loved.

Preeenl Imperfect.

Sing. 2. Be thou loving, do thou be loving ; be thou being loved, do thou be being loved. &c. «cc.

. J ^ .^ I.y Google

Addkimu ami iVoUi. 601

Present PerfwL

Sing. 2. Have thou loved, do thou have loved ; have

thou Z^ee;» loved, Jo thou have been loved. &c. &c.

Note : The pronouns thou^ he, Slc, are often omitted.

Imlef.

Jmpcrf. Ama, anuure. Perf* • • •

Imperf, Tmrf^rvmu. Pel/, rrrvf rtrmny firo^w.

Infinitive or Substantive Mode.

Present and Past.

Indef. To love, be loved. Imperf. To be loving, being loved. Pejy. To have loved, iecii loved.

Indef. ... Imperf. Amare, amari. Perf. Amavisse, amatus esse or fuisse.

Tfnperfm Tvwmnf^ t6wt§w$m*

Perf. Tav^hMp rnwcMii, rnvf$at»

Future Present and Fast. .

Indef. 7b a&wlto love, loved.

Imperf. To be about to be loving, being loved. Ferf. To be about to have loved, been loved.

Note : To be about is often omitted.

Digitized by Google

502 AddHiom and Notm.

Imperf. Amatunis ewe, amatum iri : fiitamm esse or

fore ut amem, amarem ; ut amer, amarer. Per/. Futurum esse or fore ut amaverim, amavissemi ut amatas sim, amatns essem.

Imperf* Tv^ftw^ rmip % 'Tv]ft<r^cu^ rmirtfoi. Ferf. nru^'ttf^M.

Participle or AdjectiTe Mode.

Present mid PaU.

Indef. Loving, loved, or being loved. Jmperf, Loving, being loved. Pei-f, Having loved, been loved,

Indef.

Imperf Amans, amandiis. Perf . . amatus.

Indrf. T^f^f Tvn^ ; rv^^fyM^^ rvmfymti ; Tu^^f)^, rumfp.

Imperf. Tumaov, iwTOjxfMj .

Future Present and Past,

Indef. Bc'nig about to love, be loved. Imperf Being about to be loving, being loved. Perf Being about to have loved, been loved.

Note ; Being is often omitted.

Indef

Imperf Amaturus, ainandus. Perf

Imperf Tv^o», rvw&v ; nii^Myofy nnrovfbf vof. Perf • . . rm^^itmf.

Additiatis and Notes.

503

The indefinite gr other tenses whicli are wanting in Latin and Greek, are mostly supplied by the corro- •ponding tenses of the same time : and the present perfect in English, Latin and Greek, often coincides with the past indefinite, in those tenses where sum or fui, eram or Aieram may be used ; the former are fiur the most usual, the latter are seldom used but by the poets.

The English and Latin participles are much used« 

and sometimes the Greek, jto form the various tenses of the other modes. But all the participles may be used with all the tenses of am^ sum, or ufJ.

The Latin participle in dus cannot be certainly as- signed either to the present or future tense. It is used

with a present sense, only in one particular manner, which will soon be mentioned : and rarely, never with sunij in a simply future sense. Its most common sense

is that of necessity ; e. g. amandus est, he is to be or ought to be loved.

The infinitive mode combines the noun substantive and verb. ^ In Greek it is used as a subject nominative or an object accusative, generally without an article : it is also used as a noun of all cases, but generally with an article. In Latin it is used as a subject nominative or object accusative, and sometimes in otiier cases : but more commonly there is substituted for it in other cases, and in the accusative after a preposition, the neuter gender of the participle in dus used as a substantive, called a gerund, and governing the cases of its verb : or when the verb governs an accusative, instead of the gerund the participle in dus is used, agreeing with the substantive then put in the case of the gerund. For

Digitized by Google

fi04

Additions and 2^oUs.

the accusative after verbs of motion, and for the abla- tive after adjectives^ the accusative and ablative of the verbal substantiTe in of the fourth dedencioii, of which the nominative is or would be the same as the participle ia us^ are used and called supines.

Note : The gerunds and supines are also used other- wise as verbal substantives.

In English the infinitive is used for the subject no- minative or tlie object accusative: but the other cases of the infinitive are supplied by the participles ; all of

vrliicli may be used as substantives in any case, followed by the case of their verbs or a genitive ; in the same way the Greek participles neuter singular nominative are sometimes used with an article, as substantives.

Deponent verbs have all the participles active and passive, gerunds and supines.

Impersonal verbs are those of which the nomina- tive is habitually omitted : they are conjugated in the singular third person throughout; and mostly have

passive participles in the neuter gender singular no- minative, gerunds and supines.

Such expressions as aiiguid amatur ab eo, something is loved by him, Mjuid amatur ab us^ sometbiQg is loved by diem, were eqmvalent to amai he lovea^ amatd they love : hence by the omission of aliquid, a me, a no- bis^ a te, a vobis, ab eoy ab cUy amatur was used imper- sonaUy Isi denote all the persons of amo ; amatom esl^ to denote all the persons of amavi Sec. : and the passive singular third person of transitive verbs generally to denote all the persons of the corresponding active tenses, particularly when not followed by an accusative

Digitized by Google

case, i. e. used intrmimtivdy. The same usage' was

transferred to the passive singular third person of in- tramUive Y&ths, with which no nominatiye could be used or understood. Hence intransitive verbs are con- ju^ted and used as impersonals throughout the passive singular third person, governing the case of their active verb : they have also the passive infinitive, and the passive participles neuter gender singular nominative in um only (by which they are distinguished from transi- tive verbs)| gerunds and supines. It is thus that the passive infinitive future, e. g. amatum iVi, is formed by the passive infinitive present of eo used as above^ go- verning the verbal substantive or supine.

Sometimes Greek transitives and intransitives are used impersonally in the same manner.

P. 145. Present perfects in^z;i,m,it;i^ot;i(formatiYe)9 and the tenses thence derived, admit a syncope (1) of V only, (2) of v and the vowel which follows it

Those in at;i,mandat;i\ admit but the secondsj^cope,

and only in the singrilar second person, the plural se- cond and third persons of the indicative present per- fecty but in all the persons of the tenses thence deri?ed.

Those in wi admit the first throughout; but the se- cond only when v is followed by is.

Note : This syncope is unusual when the third per- son plural ends in ere, as amavere &c.

Those in i sometimes omit /.v ; as extinxti for ex- tinxistiy extinxem for extinxissem^ surrexe for sur> rexisse.

P. 147. Though in the following conjugations the

. J ^ .^ i.y Google

506 Additions and NoU$.

short vowel is sometimes marked, yet, properly, it is unnecessary thus to distinguish any but the long vowels.

In expressing the English of the different modes and tenses, the original has been followed ; but the exact correspondence is better explained in the preceding account of the verb in our Additions.

P, 152. It has already been remarked, perhaps de- monstrated, that neither subjunctive nor imperative ad- mits a future tense. In this respect the original is er- roneous ; nor is there apparently any ground for the distinction of the imperative into two teases, which the author makes..

P. 181. To this list the following may be added :

calvo, calvi.

depo, clepsi, cleptum. conquinisco, conquexi. demo, demsi, demtura. dispeaoOf diflpescui, (dispescitum.) nezOf nezui, nezum. occulo, occului, occultum. promo, promsi, pnmitum.

P. 198. Some of the participles are used with tenses of the verb sum to supply the necessary tenses of the verb ; but all the participles may be used with all the tenses of sum.

P. 224. It cannot be too strongly insisted on, that the participle is not a distinct part of speech, but an impersonal mode or form of the verb^ uniting the sense and government of the verb, with the construction of the adjective : just as the infinitive unites the sense and government of the verb with the construction of the substantive.

Digitized by Google

AddUioHs and No^$*

507

P. 231. Extempio is rather derived from ex and tem- plum, a Tiew or proepecty so used by Livy : nfhsace contemplor.

P. 233. Otim meaiu at some time past, present, or

future.

P. 237. Prepositions are a kind of adverbs, so called

because tliey generally precede a noun of a determi- nate case. Since some of them are at times used with- out their case, fhere is a difference amongst gramma- rians as to their number.

Like odier adverbs, they are derived from nouns or

verbs ; in their first sense they principally distinguish place. We shall endeavour to trace their primitive signification, from which the others naturally arise.

jtmb, (rota i/t^H about, on both sides.

OnHj Lci* Mult witht in company witli.

Dis or di, from tbtt Greek M^Umonghy apart, separately.

lit', bock, backwards, again.

Se, separate, apeit, enmder.

Vi' and nc Imvp no apparent resinn- bl&nce to the precedii^ nor should be otlled preponaom.

jtd, up to, to ; close to, at.

jlpud, close to, at, witht prinoipally applied to persons.

jittitf from Jvf^ in ftont off bcfenb

'I'^vermot from orf end m n nu, toward^ egain:>L

Ci»t cUra, on this side.

about, round.

Contra, against, orer against, (^posite Uk

Erga, towards.

Rxira^ from e or rx, witiiout.

JntrOf from in, within.

Jbifittf bdow.

IrUeTf between, amongst.

Jksto, close to, with ; next to, ailer. in tfie way of, before, for,

Jnmfl, whence peniiuh within, within the power of, wiUa; piincipeUy of per- sons.

Per, through.

Bnw, behind : of place only.

Post, behind, after.

PrerttT, beside^ i. e. not in, except;

past, bcl'urc.

Scni.^, secundum, from setfuor, se- cond to, next to, after, according to.

Trmut beyond.

Fei'iai , from verU^ nwanda. • Ultra, beyond.

At ab, abs, from, away from j by.

.itlBiyiM^ fhain, widMMit.

Clnm, privily, unknown to,

Coratn, before, in face of.

Cum, with, together with.

IV,fiom,down from; off eoneetning.

E, ex, out of, of, from.

Pra, befmre, in preference to>

irTOt Dei ore, lor.

Sine, without.

Tenus, op to^ aa fiur ai»

/n, into, in.

ftiA. juAisk nnder. lieiiaBtfi.

Sujier^ sujrrof abon^ over, l»qpond. Usouey even to.

Paiam, openly, in presence of. Procul, far ofl*, far from. Sunuit perhaps from simUisy at a like or same time ur place, together with.

Digitized by Google

1

necessary to distinguish with care the case which they gOYera as prepositions, from the case which follows them as adverbs.

P. 261. Conjunctions are a particular kind of ad>

verbs, so called because they determine the connexion of sentences : but as some of them are also used as mere adverbs, there is a great difference of opinion as to their number.

P. 257. Since language is the expression of humui thought, it must contain simple and uniform means of expressing the same modifications of thought The

changes in declension and conjugation arc meant to express the different relations of nouns and verbs ; there will therefore be in them an analogy of means for ae- complishing this end. The varieties which arise are either from an attempt to effect the change proposed widiout destroying harmonious sound, or firom follow* ing the analogy of a different declension or conjugation suggested by some apparent resemblance, or to distin- guish words which would otherwise be alike. Since such varieties do exists it would be wrong in instances of an anomalous kind to suppose an obsolete but ana- logical Uieme.

P. 258. Every word has an original and invariable sense, which it is most important to know. From this

primitive and original sense the secondaiy and figura- tive senses are derived. This sense must be found by separating compound words into their simple parts ; tracing derivative words to their roots ; and resolving compound ideas or notions into their simple parts.

Digitized by Google

JUMUom mud Ntim.

Since the Latin and Greek are distinct brancbes of the same original language, the sense of a Latin word must cAbu be traced ftom the Greek.

The original and essential parts of speech in every language, as has been already observed, are the noun

and verb : the noun is the name of any simple or com- plex idea or notion; the verb is the word by which the mind expresses its judgement upon the ideas, which the noun denotes. The other part^ of speech are derived from these, and are abridged modes of ex- pressing the same meaning, which might be expressed more at length by them. This truth forms the princi- pal feature of Home Tooke's ETsa Tri^osnu, who claims it as a discovery of his own ; though it seems indicated by the names ftojCMsand pn(^ccy nomenmd verbum, is im- plied in Aristotle's treatise Tfift *Eff^w/aj, has always been the theory of the Oriental gnanmarians, and in later times forms the basis of Hoogeveen*s work on the Greek particles.

« •

P. 283. Though qui is often used without any an-

• tecedent pronominal adjective^ its proper antecedent is

is, ea, id, 8cc. : which word often occurs nearly in the sense of the English definite article.

P. 347. The proper English genitive is formed by the addition of 'a to the nominative, as CsBsar, Cssar's :

in the expression of C(£sa)\ CaBsar is the accusative case : the former of these expressions answers to the Latin genitive, used actiwly.

P. 420. The writers of the Port-Royal Latin Gram- mar contend that mea, tua^ Sic.^ after interest, refert, are

b'lyiii^cu by Googlc

610

AmHom and Nat(u,

feminine singular ablatives, agreeing with gratia or cawa understood, and governed by in understood. In proof of it they allege the following passages ; Utmmve veniat, nee ne, nihil in re est mea, jPIaut : Si in reed

utrique ut fiant, arcessi iube, Ter. Andr. 3. 3 : Etiam dotatis soleo. C. guid jwstra ? Ph. nihil, Ter. in Phonn. : mei istuc nihil refert^ tua refert gratia, Plaut.

END OP THE FIRST VOLUME.

LONDON-

nUNTIO ir aiCUARD TATLOH.

Uigilized by Google

- v Google

I

y Google

- v Google

'IT

UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY,

BERKELEY

THIS BOOK IS DUE ON THE LAST DATE

STAMPED BELOW

Book« not returned on time are subject to a fine of 60o per volume after the third daj orerdne, iBcreaaiof to f 1.00 per volume after the sixth daj. Books not in demand may be renewed If application is made before expiration of loan period.

SEP I \i21

\A 0CT'60BS

9

y

50m-8/2« 

I

Diqitized hv

YC b4996>

U C BERKELEY LIBRARIES

I

COPIOUS

LATIN GRAMMAR

BY

I.J.G. SCHELLER,

TRANSLATED FROM THE GERMAN,

WITH

ALTERATIONS, NOTES AND ADDITIONS,

By GEORGE WALKER, M.A.

lATK FELLOW OF TRINITY COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE J HEAD MASTER OF THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL, LEEDS.

IN TWO VOLUMES. VOL. II.

5

LONDON:

JOHN MURRAY, ALBEMARLE-STREET.

1825.

HICHARD TAYLOR, PRINTER, SHOE-LANK.

CONTENTS

VOL. II.

<:.

PART II. Chap. I. (Continued.)

Sect. VI. bi-

sect. VII.

Il- I 3.

H.

I 5.

I 6.

Sect. VIII.

Sect. IX.

Il- ia-

Of the Use of the Dative ... Of the Dative after Substantives

— Adjectives . .

the Pronoun idem

Verbs . .

various Particles

Of the Use of the Accusative . . Of the Accusative after Substantives

Adjectives

Verbs . .

Adverbs .

■ Prepositions

■ — Interjections

Sect. X. §6.

Of the Use of the Vocative

Ablative

Of the Ablative after certain Prepositions Of the Ablative in general without a Prep Of theAbl. without a Prep, in particular 1.) After Substantives II.) After Adjectives III.) After Verbs . IV.) After Adverbs Of the Parts of Verbs Of Persons . . Of Number . . . Of Voices . . . Of Tenses and their dependences

Of Modes

Of Supines

Page.

1

1

3

6

7

64

56

57

58

60

96

97

97

98

99

99

102

127

127

128

l,*35

163

164

164

166

166

167

186

222

iv CONTENTS.

Page

§ 7. Of Gerunds . 226

§8. Of Participles 236

Chap. II. Of the actual Order of Words .... 252

III. Of the Rhythm of Words 262

IV. Of the Conjunction of Words .... 264 V. Of the Interchange of Words .... 275

§1. Of Substantives 275

§ 2. Of Adjectives 277

§3. Of Numerals 280

§4. Of Pronouns 280

§5. Of Verbs 284

§6. Of Adverbs 291

§ 7. Of Prepositions 294

§ 8. Of Conjunctions . 296

§ 9. Of Interjections 298

§ 10. Of the Causes of Interchange .... 298

Chap. VI. Of Pleonasm 302

§1. Of actual Pleonasm 302

§ 2. Of apparent Pleonasm 306

Chap. VII. Of Ellipsis 315

§1. One Word for several 315

§ 2. One Word for a whole Sentence . . . 320

§ 3. Words omitted . 326

Of Anglicisms, apparent and real 336

Of certain peculiarities in the Ancients (Figures) . 338

Chap. VIII. Of Prosody 349

Sect. I. Of Quantity 350

§ 1. Of Quantity in general 351

§2. Of the first Syllables 356

^3. Of the final Syllables 373

Sect. II. Of Feet .380

Sect. III. Of Verses 382

§1. Of Scanning 382

§2. Of CtBsura . 385

§3. Of the Kinds of Verse 386

§ 4. Of their Union 400

Additions and Notes 403

PART II. OF THE CONSTRUCTION OF WORDS

CHAPTER I. (Continued.) Of Government.

Section 6. — Of the Use of the Dative.

The Dative is generally used in answer to the ques- tion, to or for whom or what ? whereto ? to whose ad- vantage ? to what end 1 See. and therefore instead of in, ad &c. : e. g. proximus sum egomet mihi : pater de- dit mihi librum : accepi librum dono, for a gift : non omnibus dormio, I sleep not for all, to please all. But to speak more accurately, it is commonly joined to ad- jectives and verbs, though sometimes to other words. We shall, therefore, consider them in order.

Of the Dative with Substantives.

In the first place, the dative is at times used with substantives ; as, lupus est homo ho7nini, Plant. Asin. 2.4.88: erit ille 77iihi semper deus, Virg. Eel. 1.7. To these belongs the very common expression auctor tibi sum J I advise thee : thus Cic. ad Coes. in Ep. ad Att. 9, post Ep. 11, qui et illi semper et senatui —

pacis auctor fui : Cic. Att. 10.6, fore auctores CcLsari: Cic. ad Div. 10. 6, deinde et senatui bonisque omnibus auctorejii, principem, ducem (te) praebeas. Particularly the dative is very often used for the genitive ; e. g. Cic. Rose. Am. 2, his de causis ego huic causce Patro- 71US exstiti : Cic. Cat. 2. 5, huic ego me bello ducem pro- fiteer : Cic. Marc. 6, atque huius quidem rei M. Mar- cello sum testis : Li v. 3. 12, sed veniam errori atque adolescenticB petendo, for erroris : cap. 53, Ubertati enim ea prcesidia petitis, non licentio', for libertatis : Sail. Cat. 40. 2, quern e.vitum tantis malis sperarent? for malorum : ibid. lug. 7. 4, Scipionis, qui turn Romanis imperator et morem &c., for Romanorum : ibid. Cat. 47. 2, se tertium (esse) cui fatum foret urbis potiri : Cic. Fat. 11, si fatum tibi est ex hoc morbo con vales- cere, for fatum tuum : Luccei. Cic. ad Div. 5. 14. 3, qui nunc requietem quserit magnis occupationibus, for magnarum occupationum : Mart. 10. 104, i nostro comes, i libelle Flavo: Hor. Sat. 2. 5. 16, ne tamen illi tu comes exterior, si postulet, ire recuses : Plant. Merc. 5. 2. 1, divum atque hominum quae spectatrix atque hei^a eadem es hominibus : Li v. 23. 35, ne qua expro- bratio cuiquam veteris fortunse discordiam sereret, for cuiquam facta, seems more singular. The more recent editors of ancient authors often substitute the dative for the genitive, w^hen the question, to or for whom ? or what ? will apply instead of, whose ? To these belong certain names of office, as triumviri ctri, auro, argento Jiando, feriundo : triumviri reipublicceconstituendcE, agro dividurido : prsetor iuri dicu?ido ; where the dative shows the view or purpose for which these persons were chosen. Whether the formula, est mihi nomen Petro, lulo &c., for Petri, luli, can be hence explained, will be considered hereafter.

§2. Of the Dative with Adjectives.

The dative is often used with adjectives in answer to the question, to or for what? and other questions. They can scarcely be divided into classes, on account of their dissimilarity, e. g.

1 .) Those that denote advantageous or injurious to any per- son or thing ; as utihs, inutihs, salutaris wholesome, noxius, per- niciosus, periculosus, exitiosus &c. This is quite clear and easy, since the question is asked, to whom or what ? Yet we also find utilis ad rem.

2.) Those which signify hke, unhke, equal &c. ; as simiHs, dissimilis, consimilis, absimilis, sequaUs, par, dispar, impar : this is also clear, since the question is, to what? e.g. asqualempwr^/, Cic. Or. 56 : divitiis, Cic. Leg. 2. 10. and elsewhere : par alicui, Cic. Phil. 1.14: Cic. ad Div. 4. 9 : 6. 6. and elsewhere : impar, Hor. Od. 4. 6. 5 : Suet. Dom. 10: dispar, Cic. Off. 1. 30: absimilisi Suet. 0th. 1: Colum. 6. 17: consimilis, Cic. Phil. 2. 12 : Terent. Heaut. 2. 4. 2 : of similis and dis- similis see hereafter : consentaneus agreeable, accordant, e. g. Cic. Or. 22 : Cic. Off. 1. 2. and elsewhere. Yet simiHs and dissimilis often take a genitive ; and sometimes par, dispar, con- similis, as was noticed above. Sect. V. § 2. n. I. y, where ex- amples of both cases were cited : we also have consentaneus cum ; e. g. hoc est consentaneum cum veritate : Cic. ad Div. 3. 6, consentaneum cum iis Uteris. Par also is used with cum, Cic. Phil. 1. 14. Ed. Ernest.: Sail. lug. 14: also with the ab- lative nobilitate for nobilitati, Ovid. Fast. 6. 804 : aequalis with a genitive; e.g. illorum temporum, Cic. Div. 1. 18 : eius (viri), Cic. Brut. 68, unless it here be used substantively. To these are added the following adjectives, which are seldom followed by a dative ; diversus, secundus next to or inferior, discolor, abso- nus ; as Quintil. 12. 10. 22, nihil tam Li/sia (i.e. a Lysia) diver- sum quara Isocrates : and elsewhere ; e. g. ibid. 2. 5, 22 ; 9- 2.

b2

15, 46 : Veil. 2. 7.5 : Virg. JEn. 1 1 . 44\ yUulli viitutesecundus, second or inferior to none in valour : so Apul. Flor. 2 : Ovid. Trist. 5. o. 8, vestis — sumatur fatis discolor alba meis: so Hor. Epist. 1. 18. 3 : Stat. Theb. 9- 338 : Liv. 1. 15, quorum nihil absoimm Jidei divinae originis. ISiote : Diversus is also used with a, Cic. Brut. 50 : also with a genitive to the question, wherein ? e. g. animi, Tac. Hist. 4. 84 : morum, ibid. Ann. 14. 19.

3.) Those which mean fit, suitable, adapted to any thing ; e.g.aptus, habilis, idoneus, accommodatus: as, aptus,C'ic. Brut. 62: Cic. ad Div. 12. 30: Nep. Att. l6: habilis, Suet. Claud. 2 : Virg. Georg. 3. 62 : idoneus, Cic. ad Div. 6. 19 : Quintil. 2.3 : accommodatus, Cic. Agr. 2. 6 : Cic. Cluent. 1 : yet all these may be followed by ad; as, calcei hahileset apti ad pedem, Cic. Or. 1. 54 : accommodatus, Cic. ad Div. 5. l6 : Cic. Off. 1. 39 ; idoneus, Cic. Att. 5. 6 : Cic. Leg. 2. 4 : Cic. Cluent. 6 : ha- bills, Liv. 21. 4: Quintil. 6. 3. To these also belongs bonus, good for something ; Liv. 29-3 1, mons pecori bonus alendo : Sail, lug. 17-5, ager bonus /)ecori ; so maturus, e. g. imperio, Liv. 1.3: iilia matura viro, Virg. JEn. 7. 53 : cf. Stat. Sylv. 3. 176 : to these may be added alienus not adapted, which will be con- sidered hereafter.

4.) Those which denote pleasant or unpleasant; as gratus, iucundus, acceptus (agreeable), dulcis, suavis, ingratus, iniu- cundus, molesius troublesome, gravis painful, acerbus bitter or painful ; e. g. mors eius fuit pop//o acerba.

5.) Those which signify favourable, unfavourable, dear, op- posite, inimical, hostile &c. ; as amicus, carus, propitius, infestus, infensus, inimicus, contrarius &c. : to these belongs alienus un- favourable ; e. g. Cic. Csecin. 9, hoc illi causce alienum est; and elsewhere ; as Nep. Them. 4 : at other times it is often used by Cicero with an ablative, both with and without a ; also with a genitive, Cic. Fin. 1.4; to which Nep. Milt. 6. may be re- ferred.

6.) Those which mean easy or difficult ; as, hoc mihi est facile, tihi difficihy arduum. To these belongs durus ; also in- vius pathless, inaccessible : Ovid. Met. 14. 113, invia i?V^M/i nulla est via, and elsewhere ; as Virg. ^n. G. 154 : Plin. H. M . 12. 14.

7.) Those which denote inclined, disposed, ready ; s.s,procii- vissceleri, Sil. 13. 585 : promtus, e. g. seditionif Tac. Ann. 1. 48: ultioni/ibid. 11. SQifagitio, ibid. 15. 45: Uhertati aut ad mortem, ibid. 4. 46 : paratus, e. g. Liv. 33. 6 : Quintil. 8. 3 : Virg. ^n. 2. 334 : Ovid. Pont. 2. 2. 117: Tac. Ann. 12. 47 : at other times it is followed by ad ; as, proclivis ad rem, paratus ad dicendum, promtus ad &c. : a) paratus ad aliquid, Cic. Att. 9. 6: Cic. Amic. 26 : Cic. ad Div. 6. 21 : also in, Suet. Galb. 19: b) promtus ad aliquid, Cic. Agr. 2. 30 : Cic. OfF. 1. 24: Cic. ad Div. 3. 11 : Cffis. B.G.3.19: also ?>/, Tac. Ann. 15.25: ibid. Agric. 35: also adversus, Tac. Ann. 6. 48: c) proclivis ad aliquid, Cic. Tusc. 4. 12 : 5. 12, 37 : Cic. Amic. 18 : Te- rent. Andr. 1. 1. 51 : also in, e. g. Claudian. de Laud. Se- renas 133.

8.) Those which signify near, neighbouring; as finitimus, vicinus: Cic. Acad. 4. 21, falsa uens finitima sunt: Cic. Or. 32, scientia vidua et finitima eloquentice : Ovid. Rem. Am. 323, et mala sunt vicina bonis : to these belong propior, proximus ; e. g. vero, Liv. 4. 37 : sceleri, Cic. Verr. 4. 50 ; and often with a dative : so proximus, Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. 20 : Caes. B. G. 1. 1. Both these last are frequent with an accusative ; e. g. proximus finem, Liv. 35. 27 : propior hostem, Hirt. B. G. 8. 9 : so Sail, lug. 49 : Liv. 8. 32 : Caes. B. G. 3. 7 : also with a genitive ; e. g. propiora^Mmm?5, Tac. Hist. 5. l6. cf. Lucret. 4. 339.

9.) To these also belong proprius, communis, adfinis partici- pant ; as Cic. Cat. 4. 3, huic (facinori) si paucos putatis adfines esse ; which also take a genitive after them : see above. Sect. V. § 2. n. 1. 9. Also, particeps aliad homini alicuius rei. Curt. 6. 7. To these may be added superstes and fidus, which al.^o, though seldom, take a genitive: and cognatus ; e. g. Cic. Or. 3. 51, nihil est autem tarn cognatum mentibus nostris quam numeri, so akin to our minds Sic. : and elsewhere ; e. g. Cic. Univ. 7 : Hor. Sat. 2. 3. 280.

10.) We may add to these necessarius, obnoxius subject to, honestus, turpis, foedus &c., all to the question, to or for whom ? also audiens (used adjectively) obedient : as, dicto (abl.) audiens alicui: this was considered when treating of the genitive. Further, the verbal adjectives in bilis; as Hor. Od. 1. 24. 9, multis ilie bonis flebilis occidit, nulli flebilior, quam tihi : Hor, Epist. 1. 6. 23, hie tihi sit potius, quam tu mirabihs illi: the reason is contained in the passive sense, since verbs passive with the poets readily take a dative instead of the ablative with a ; as, hie mihi laudatur, for a me.

§3. Of the Dative with the Pronoun idem.

The pronoun idem is sometimes followed by a dative, in imitation of the Greek ccvrog ; as, Hor. Art. 467, in- vitum qui servat, idem facit occidenti, he who preserves one against his will, does the same as he who kills him. So, Homerus eadem aliis sopitus quiete est, Lu- cret. 3. 1051 : eadejn f^icit turpi, ibid. 4. 1168 : nonne tibi faciendum idem sit nihil dicenti, Cic. Fin. 3. 4 ; i. e. idem ac dicenti, or idem, quod facit is, qui dicit. Otherwise idem is followed by qui, ac, atque, ut, or quam : e. g. idem valere debet ac &c., Cic. Sull. 18 : idem videtur esse atque id, Cic. Dom. 20 : eandem po- testatem quam si &c., Cic. Agr. 2. 12 : eadem quae &c., Cic. Harusp. 1 1 : so Cic. Off. 3. 4, Peripateticis vestris, qui quondam iidem erant, qui Academici &c., who were the same as the Academics &c. : also in other ways ; e. g. Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. 27, Dianam autem et Lunam eandem esse putant, they think that Diana and Luna are the same : also with cum, Tac. Ann. 15. 2. Also Cic. ad Div. 9. 6. 8, quod non idem illis censuissem ; where the sense is, which we should not also have ad- vised for them ; and therefore illis depends on censuis- sem, not on idem. Note : It is followed also by cum, Cic. Cat. 1. 8 : Gell. 18. 11 ; but in a sense somewhat different from that here considered.

§4. Of the Dative with Verbs.

The dative follows very many verbs.

1. I.) To the question, to or for whom or what ?

1. 1. 1.) It follows a great number of intransitives, i. e. verbs which

do not admit an accusative after them, and have not an entire passive ; as, gratulari alicui, to congratulate any one, to wish him good fortune ; suadere, to persuade ; and so consilium dare, dissuadere to dissuade : obedire, parere, obtemperare, to obey ; obsequi, morem gerere, to yield to ; favere, to favour ; placere, to please; displicere, to displease; auxiliari, to help; opitulari, opem ferre, praesto esse, adesse, non deesse, to assist, aid &c. : occurrere, obviam ire, to meet ; incumbere, to press upon, to be bent upon ; cedere, to give way, yield> concedere &c.

1. 1. 2.) A great number of transitives, i. e. which naturally admit

an accusative, also take besides this a dative after them : e. g. opto tihi omnia bona ; debeo tihi vitam meam, I owe to thee my life : imperavit hoc militibus : praecipere alicui mulia : man- dare alicui rem : but inhere is excepted, though Perizonius maintains the contrary, and adduces Caes. B.C. 3.98, militibus- que suis iussit, ut &c., which is the reading of several editions; but Oudendorp has adopted in his text the reading commen- davit for iussit: yet we find Cic. Att. 9. 13, has mihi literae iubent — reverti ; and elsewhere : e. g. Liv. 27. 16 : Tac. Ann. 13. 15, 40 : dare alicui aliquid, tribuere, dedere se ali^^ui: tra- dere urbem hostifms : operam dare alicui rei : operam navare Uteris : impendere tempus literis, to devote one's time to study : concedere alicui aliquid, e.g. sedes suas : narrare aliquid alicui, nuntiare, indicare, significare, demonstrare, ostendere, declarare, dicere, scribere aliquid alicui : probare aliquid alicui, to approve any thing to one, to make it probable or credible, or agreeable: rapere aiicui aliquid, abripere, eripere, adimere, subtrahere : mittere aliquid alicui, remittere : comparare aliquid alicui, to prepare something for one : parare, pario, e. g. gloriam sibi pe- perit; also adquirere sibi a\\q\Ji\d 8lc.

1. 1. 3.) The dative follows certain impersonal verbs, which, how-

ever, are sometimes used personally, i. e. with a subject nomi- native preceding ; as, libet or lubet mihi, it pleases me ; licet mihi, tibi &c., it is permitted or lawful to me, thee &c. ; accidit mihi, it happens to, or befalls me (unfavourably) ; contingit mihi, it happens to me, it is my fortune (favourably) ; evenit nobis, it turns out for us, occurs to us ; conducit mihi, it is advan- tageous to me ; expedit mihi, it is expedient for me ; convenit nobis, it suits us; sufficit nobis, it suffices us; praestat homini, it is better for a man. These are generally followed by an ac- cusative of the thing: e. g. Cic. Senect. 23, non lubet enim mihi deplorare vitam : so, non licet otiose vivere ; except contingit, accidit, evenit, which are rather followed by ut ; as, accidit patri tuo, nt inveniret Sec. To these may be added, placet mihi, it pleases me, it is my pleasure ; placebat senatui, it was the pleasure of the senate : videtur mihi, it seems to me, it is my determination ; senatui visum est, it seemed good to the senate &c.

Observations.

1. 1. 1. a) Licet is often followed by an accusative and infinitive, in-

stead of a dative ; in which case the accusative is not governed by licet, but is the accusative of the subject with the infinitive, and is translated by that and a verb : e. g. for non licet mihi esse otioso or otiosum, we may say non hcet, me esse otiosum, it is not permitted that I should be at ease : Cic. ad Div. 7. 1. l6, quod si RomsB esses, tamen neque nos (i. e. me) lepore tuo, ne- que te, si qui est in me, meo frui liceret, for neque nobis — neque tibi, yet it would neither be allowed, that I should enjoy thy wit, nor thou mine : Cic. Off. 1. 26, haec prsescripta serv«w^em licet magnifice, graviter, animoseque vivere, he who keeps these pre- cepts may live &c. ; properly, it is allowed that he &c. : Virg. Eel. 1.41, neque servitio me exire licebat, it was not permitted that 1 should escape from servitude : so licet me abscedere, Terent. Heaut. 4. 2. 5 : neminem ire liciturum, Li v. 42. 36; and elsewhere.

1. 1. 1. b) We also find convenit inter nos de ista re, which is trans-

lated, we are agreed about that business.

1. 1. 1. c) To this place some refer latet, it lies hid or escapes notice,

or is unknown ; but it is properly a personal verb, and is often used personally with a nominative of the subject prefixed. It stands partly without a case, e. g. id qua ratione consecutus sit, latet, Nep. Lys. 1, it is unknown in what way &c. : causa latet, Virg. -^n. 5. 5 : partly with a dative and accusative : a) a dative, e. g. nihil moliris, quod rnihi latere valeat in tempore, Cic. Cat. 1. 6: ubi nobis haec auctoritas tam diu latuit? Cic. red. Sen. 6 : niihi lates, Lucan. 1.419: oculis et auribus, Varr. L. L. 8. 52 : hosti, Sil. 12. 6l5 : b) an accusative, e. g. unum (semen), quod latet nostrum sensum, Varr. R. R. 1. 40 : necla- tuere doh /m/rem, Virg. ^n. 1 . 130 ( 134) : ilium, Ovid. Pont. 4. 9. 126 : Eumeriemy lustin. 13.8: \atet pier osque, Phn. H. N. 2. 20, and elsewhere ; as Ovid. Fast. 4.21 1 : Val. Flacc. 6. 703.

1. 1. 1. d) Also decet, which usually takes an accusative, has some-

times a dative: e. g. Terent. Ad. 5. 8. o, it3,nobis decet : vobis, ibid. 4. 5. 45: nostro generic Plant. Amph. 2. 1. 58 : patri, ibid. Capt. 2.2.71: tetatif Gell. 9- 15 : victoribus, Sail. Fragm. ap. Serv. ad Virg. Mn. 8. 127 : tantae maiestati, Pand. 32. 20.

1. II.) To the question, whereto ? for what ? e. g. ve-

nire aimlio, to come to one's assistance, Nep. Thras. 3 : mittere au.vilio, ibid. Timol. 1 : subsidio, e. g. ire, Nep. Ages. 8 : mittere, Cees. B. G. 2. 7 : accipere dofiOy to receive as a g-ift, Tac. Ann. 15. 27 : dare dono, Terent. Eun. 1. 2. 29 : Heaut. 5. 5. 6 : virginem alicui dono emere, to buy for a present, ibid. Eun. 1. 2. 55 : habeto mulierem dono tibi, Plant. Pseud. 4. 6. 13 : so Plant. Capt. 3. 4. 122, nucleum amisi, reliquit jo/^/zm (pignori) putamina, for a pledge: Virg. JEn. 1.425 (429) pars optare (i. e. eligere) locum tecto, i. e. ad tectum. Particularly the verb esse v^lien it means, to redound to, serve for, to be conducive ; as est laudi, it redounds to praise, is laudable, procures praise : hoc est impedimento, this is an impediment, a hindrance : hsec res est argumento, this thing serves for an argu- ment, Cic. Verr. 5. 19 : Phil. 2. 16 : est signo, serves for a sign, or is a sign, e. g. Cic. Invent. 1. 34, quae signo sunt omnia, all which things are a sign : est perniciei, exitio, serves for destruction; risui, for laugh- ter, is laughable : terrori, for a terror, is terrible : hoc est curae, e. g. institutio liberorum meorum est mihi curae, is my care : hoc est utilitati, this redounds to advantage, is useful : damno, to injury, oneri, lucro, decori, dedecori &c. All these examples and others of a like nature are very common : so radix est ves- cendo, Plin. H. N. 21. 16 : quae humori extrahendo sunt, Cels. 4. 1 : quae esui potuique non sunt, Pand. 50. 12. 9, cf. Gell. 4. 1. So ^ho fori, e. g. fit dede- cori, it becomes a disgrace. To these we add ducere, dare, tribuere, vertere, when they mean, to explain a thing in one way or the other, e. g. to reckon a thing as faulty, as a fault ; as dare, tribuere, vertere aliquid vitio, to impute any thing as a fault, to take it ill : Terent. Adelph. 3. 3. 64, hoc vitio datur, this is taken as a fault ; for which vitio vertitur, tribuitur, or ducitur, might have been used. Since all these verbs admit not only a dative of the thing, to the question, where- to ? but also of the person to the question, to or for whom? according to the context, thence it happens that they frequently take after them two such datives : e. g. venio tibi aua:ilio, I come to thee as an assistance : misi tibi librum dono, I sent to thee a book for a pre- sent : reliquit mihi pileum pignori, he left me his hat for a pledge : hoc est mihi magnoe laiidi, this tells to me for great praise, gets me great praise' : vindicibus laudi cura fuit, Ovid. Fast. 5. 290 : ut sempiternae laudi tibi sit, Cic. ad Div. 2. 7 : est mihi peimiciei or saluti, Nep. Chabr. 4, and Thras. 2 : detrimento, ma- culce, invidice, iiifamict nobis esse, Cic. Verr. 3. 62 : crimini, ibid. 5. 6 : ignavia erit tibi magno dedecori, cowardice will be a great disgrace to you : fit domino dedecori, Cic. Off. 1. 39 : hsBC res fuit patri magnse utilitati, this was a great advantage to his father : liber- tati tempora sunt impedimento, Cic. Rose. Am. 4 : nihil nobis esse potest maiori impedimento, nothing can more redound to our hindrance : hsec civitas prcedcE tibi et qucestui fuit, Cic. Verr. 3. 37 : quibus occidi Roscium bono (i. e. utilitati) fuit, Cic. Rose. Am. 5 : constat vir- tutem hominibus summae esse utilitati, it is clear that virtue serves for the greatest pleasure to men, procures them the greatest pleasure : hoc mihi est curce : hoc est mihi oneri, orgumento : Nep. Praef. nemini — fuit turpitudini, this was a disgrace to none : hoc tibi omnes vertunt vitio, this all impute to thee for a fault : Plant. Epid. 1. 2. 5, quis erit, vitio qui id vertat tibi: Cic. ad Div. 7. 6, ne sibi vitio verterent : Matins Cic. ad Div. 11. 28. 4, vitio mihi dant, quod mortem hominis necessarii graviter fero, they impute it to me for a fault, that &c. : Cic. Off. 1.21, iis non modo non laudiy verum etiam vitio dandum puto : Cic. Tusc. 1. 2, Fabio laudi datur : crimini, Cic. in Csecil. 10 : Liv. 7. 4 : Nep. Prsef. laudi in Graecia ducitur adolescentulis^ it is accounted an honour to young men, in Greece : ali- quem despicatui ducere, Cic. Flacc. 27, to hold one in contempt : tribuere alicui aliquid superbicE, Nep. Timol. 4, to impute for pride, or as pride : quod illi tribue- batur ignavice, Cic. ad Div. 2. IG.

Observations.

1. 1. 1. 1 .) These datives both of the person and thing which follow

duco are not dependent on duco, but on esse omitted ; for duco means, to beheve, and ducitur adolescentulis laudi, is for ducitur, esse adolescentulis laudi, it is believed, to be an honour to young men : so, duco hoc mihi damrio, sc. esse. ]t has already been noticed that esse is often omitted after verbs of believing.

1. 1. 1. 2.) Esse must not always be rendered in this case by the

same English, but the expression must be varied according to circumstances: e. g. haec res fuit mihi magnaslaetitiaeythis affair has caused me great joy : est laudi, it is laudable : magnae laudi, very laudable : hoc est argumento, this serves for an argument : hoc nemini est turpitudini, dedecori, brings disgrace to no one, causes shame to none, is disgraceful to none : hoc tibi summo erit dedecori, this will be very shameful to you, cause great shame, bring great shame : literae tuae fuerunt mihi magnae vo- luptati, your letter has occasioned me great pleasure, 1 have had much pleasure in your letter : hoc est mihi curae, I care for this : est utilitati, it is useful : magnae utilitati, very useful &c.

1. 1. 1. 3.) The dative of the thing in answer to the question, where-

to? seems after esse to be governed by an adjective omitted, e. g, aptus, idoneus &c. : e. g. hoc est aptum laudi meae, this is adapted, suitable, fit for my praise; i. e. procures me praise. The dative vitio after vertere is put for in vitium, and vertere aliquid vitio properly means, to turn any thing to a fault, i. e. so to turn it, that a fault may come out. That the dative is thus sometimes to be expUined by ad and in, for which it is used, appears from the preceding remarks on the adjectives, e. g. aptus, procUvis &c., and will be more clearly seen hereafter, e. g. num. VI. So we find omnia vertere in peiorem partem, Cic. Rose. Am. 36, to take all things on the worse side ; pro- perly, to turn all things to the worse side : so, vertere in suam contumeliam, Caes. B. G. 1. 8, to reckon it as a contempt to himself, to take it as an insult.

Note. To these also belongs esse when it means a power or ability, a being capable, or ready for anything : e. g. sum solvendo, 1 am able to pay ; sum oneri ferendo, I am capable of bearing the burden : here also idoneus or aptus seems to be un- derstood ; properly, 1 am ready for paying, for bearing the burden &c. : Cic. ad Div. 3. 8. 5, ad me detulerunt, sumtus decerni legatis nimis magnos, cum solvendo civitates non essent : Liv. 2. 9, et tributo plebes hl)erata, ut divites conferrent, qui oneri ferendo essent, who were capable of bearing the burden, sc. idonei : Liv. 30. 6, quae restinguendo igni forent, which would serve for extinguishing the flame : Phn. H. N. 21. 16, radix eius est vescendo, sc. apta, idonea ; where it stands passively : so also in English, It is not for eating, i. e. not fit, not intended to be eaten : for this Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. 64, ad vescenduni apta.

1. III.) The dative also follows verbs, in answer to

the question, for whose enjoyment, advantage, injury ? to please whom ? for whom ? To this case we may refer the expression non omnibus dormio, which Cicero quotes, ad Div. 7. 2, i. e. I do not sleep to please all ; and immediately after, as an application of it, says, sic ego non omnibus servio, i. e. even so I am not a slave for all, the slave of all : Cic. ad Div. 2. 18. 6, sin quid offenderit, sibi totum, nihil tibi, offenderit, but if he commit a fault, he will commit it entirely for himself, and not for you, i. e. entirely to his own injury, not yours : Cic. Amic. 3, factus est consul bis, prinium ante tempus, iterum (the second time) sibi (i.e. in commodum suum) suo tempore (at the favourable time) ; i^eipuhlkcE paene sero, he was made consul at the right time for himself, but almost too late for the commonwealth : Cic. ad Div. 6. 16, tibi gratulor, mihi gaudeo, i. e. in commodum meum : Plant. Capt. 4. 2. 86, mihi quidem esurio, non tibi, I hunger for myself, not for you : Plant. Aul. 4. 2. 16, id adeo tibi faciam (sc. fideliam mulsi plenam), verum ego mihi bibam, I will make it for you, but will drink it for myself, i. e. I will enjoy it.

1. IV.) The dative often follows esse, when it means,

to belong ; where it may mostly be translated, to have : as, liber est mihi, I have a book ; libri sunt mihi, I have books ; otium est mihi, I have leisure ; est mihi nomen lohannis, I have the name of John, am called John : Cic. ad Div. 2. 11.4, quidquid (pantherarum) erit, tibi erit, i. e. tuum erit, tu habebis, all that shall be collected, shall be yours, shall belong to you, you shall have. Here belongs Cic. ad Div. 2. 8, in eo mihi sunt omnidi, properly, I have all therein, i. e. all that belongs tome depends upon it : Cses. B. G. 6. 27, his sunt arbores pro cubilibus, they have trees instead of, for beds, trees serve them instead of, for beds. Also an adjective is often joined to it ; as, Sail. Cat. 37, nam semper in ci- vitate, quibus opes nuUce sunt, invident bonis, those who have no property: Sail. lug. 31, innocenticB plus periculi, quam honoris est: Ovid. Her. 17. QQ, an nescis longas regibus esse manus ? Hor. Od. 3. 2. 25, est et fideli tuta silentio merces.

Observation.

In the expression est mihi nomen, or cognomen^ the name is put in the nominative, genitive, or dative ; as, est mihi nomen Petrus, Petri, Petro: e.g. 1.) in the Nominative ; Cic. Verr. 4. 52, fons aquae dulcis, cui nomen Arethusa est ; and soon after, altera autem est urbs Syracusis, cui nomen Acradina est : Cic. Brut. 62, cui saltationi Titius nomen esset : Cic. Tusc. 4. 11, eique morbo est nomen avaritia : Terent. Hec. Prol. Hecyra est huic nomen fabulae : Liv. 40. 4, Theoxena et Archo nomina his muUeribus erant : 2.) in the Genitive; Plant. Amph. Prol. 19, nomen Mercurii est mihi : Veil. 2. 1 1, virtuti (Metelli) cog- nomen Numidici inditum : 3.) in the Dative ; Plant. Rud. Prol. 5, nomen Arcturo est mihi, I am called Arcturus : Virg. JEn. 1. 267 (271); cui nunc cognomen /?//oadditur : Liv. 2.5, Fin- dicio ipsi nomen fuisse : ibid. I6, Clausus, cui postea Appio Claudio fuit nomen : Sail. lug. 5. 4, a P. Scipione, cui postea cognomen Africano ex virtute fuit : Liv. 25. 2, Scipio, cui post Africano fuit cognomen : Liv. 1.1, Troice et huic loco nomen est, where the elder Gronovius conjectures, but perhaps without reason, that the Roman writers, when they mentioned Roman names, preferred the dative to the nominative, and only expressed foreign names in the nominative : thence Liv. 35. 24, utrique eorum Salinator cognomen erat, he prefers Salinatori. Also with other verbs ; e. g. cui Egerio inditum nomen, Liv. 1. 34 : artificibus — nomen histrionibus inditum, Liv. 7.2: inventus nomen fecit PemcwZo mihi. Plant. Men. 1. 1. 1 : dare alicui cog- nomen pingui, for pinguis, Hor. Sat. 1 . 3. 58 : addere alicui cog- nomen Felicem, for Fehcis, Plin. H. N. 22. 6. Note: Gabinio Chaucius cognomen usurpare concessit, Suet. Claud. 24, for Chaucii, where the nominative is remarkable.

1. V.) The dative is also put after the following verbs,

not to the question, to or for whom ? or whereto ? but the question whom ? and some others : as parco, I spare ; benedico, I praise or bless any one, properly, speak good to one ; maledico, I revile, curse any one, pro- perly, say ill to one : these are each really for two words, bene dico, and male dico, and were so written : stadeo, I am busy about a thing, give my attention to it ; persuadeo, persuade, convince ; medeor, I heal ; irascor, I am angry, in a passion with any body ; caveo, I pro- vide safety for, take care of any one by turning oiF in- jury ; nubo, I marry, i. e. a husband ; invideo, I envy ; arrideo, or adrideo, I smile on, please ; prospicio, I provide for; consul o, I consult for; succenseo, I am angry with, (secretly) have a grudge against : e. g. par- cere hostibus, to spare the enemy, to give them their lives ; parcere vitae, to spare the life : cui ego bene- dico, ei tu maledicis, whom I commend, thourevilest: studeo virtu ti, I pay my attention to virtue ; Uteris, to literature : tu mihi persuasisti de hac re, thou hast per- suaded me in this business ; persuadebis mihi nun- quam, thou wilt never persuade me ; persuasum mihi est, I am persuaded : mederi morbo, to heal a disease ; omnibus morbis mederi non est hominis (negotium), to heal all diseases is not in the power of man : quid mihi irasceris ? why art thou angry with me ? cavere clien- tibus, to take care for his clients ; cavere alicui pecunia, to give any one security in money : nupta est or nupsit viro diviti, she is married to or has married a rich man : haec res mihi arridet, this business pleases me : Deus nobis prospexit, God has provided for us ; prospexit nostras vitae, has provided for our life : Deus vitae, fe- licitati nostrae, consuluit, has taken care of &c. : cur pater mihi succenset ? why is my father angry with me?

The following are examples from the ancients : 1.) farco, Cic. ad Div. 11.2: Cic. Phil. 2. 24 : Gses. B.G. 7. 28 : Nep. Paus. 2 : 2.) bene dicax dXicm, Cic. Sext. 52 : Ovid. Trist. 5. 9. 9 : 3.) male dicere alicui, Cic. Ccel. 3 : Cic. Deiot. 3 : Cic. Nat. Deor. 1. 33 : Terent. Hec. 4. 2. 14 : Hor. Sat. 2. 3. 140 : 4.) studeo alicui rei, e. g. pi'ceturcE^ Cic. Ccel. 1 1 : virtuti, Cic. Fin. 4. 24 : so Cic. Fin. 4. 18 : Cses. B. G. 3. 10 : 4.5: also komini, i. e. to be friendly to, Cic. Mur. 36 : 5.) per- suadeo, Cic. Rose. Am. 2: Cic. ad Div. 11. 5: Nep. Eura. 3 : also with an accusative of the thing ; e. g. hoc 7nihi, Cic. Att. 16. 5 : utrumque, Cic. Phil. 2. 10 : 6.) medeor, e. g. morho, Cic. Or. 2. 44 : wz^'/^?, Cic. Agr. 1. 9 : reipuhlicce adfllctce, Cic. Sext. 13 : stultis, Cic. ad Div. 7. 28 : 7.) irascoy^ alicui, Cic. Phil. 8. 5 : Cic. Att. 15. 17 : Caes. B. C. 1.8: admomtionibus, Quintii. 2. 6 : 8.) caveo, e. g. ^/icwi, Cic. Phil. 1.2: securitati, Suet. Tib. 6: sibi, Cic. Pis. 12: Cic. Verr. 1. 35: 9.) nubo, e. g. alicui^ Cic. Div. 1. 46 : Liv. 1. 46': 2. 4 : 30. 15 : also in familiam^ Cic. Cluent. %^\ in domiim, Liv. 3. 4 : vy^e also find miptcim esse cum aliquo^ to be married to a man, e. g. Cic. Verr. 4. 6 : Cic. ad Div. 15. 3 : Terent. Hec. 4. 1. 19 : Phorm. 5. 3. 34 : 10.) invideo alicui, Cic. Or. 2. 52 : Cic. Acad. 4. 2 : Ovid. Fast. 2. 591 : alicui rei, Cic. Agr. 2. 37 : Cic. Balb.6: alicuius rei, Hor. Sat. 2. 6. 84 : also aliqua re, according to Quintii. 9. 3 : also alicui aliquid, Cic. Tusc. 3. 2 : Liv. 2. 40 : Hor. Sat. 1. 6. 50 : also merely aliquid, e. g. Jlorem, Ace. ap. Cic. Tusc. 3. 9 : 11.) adrideo, Terent. Eun. 2. 2. 19 : Ad. 5. 4. 10 : Liv. 41. 20 : Cic. Att. 13. 21 : 12.) prospicio, Cic. Verr. 3. 55 : Cic. Cat. 4. 2 : Nep. Phoc. 1 : C«s. B. G, 7. 50 : 13.) consulo, Cic. ad Div. 4. 9 : 11. 29 : Cic. Off". 1. 25 : 14.) suc- censeo, Cic. Deiot. 13: Cic. Tusc. 1. 41: Terent. Phorm. 2. 3. 14 : Ca3s. B. C. L 84. Note : Yet most of them are also followed by an accusative : 1.) parco^ e. g. oleas, Cato R. R. 58 : pecuniam, Plaut. Cure. 3.11: taknta filiis, Virg. NiW. 10. 532 : also with an infini- tive, Liv. 34. 32 : Terent. Hec. 3. 1.2: Ovid. Art. 2. 557 : 2.) bene dicer e^ e. g. deum, Apul. Asclep. : diern^ Lactant. 7. 14, i. e. to bless : 3.) male dicere aliquem^ Petron. 58 ; 74 ; 96 : Tertull. adv. Prax. 29 : 4.) studeo, e. g. unwn studetis, Cic. Phil. 6. 7 : eadem student, Te- rent. Andr. 1. 1. 18 : zW studuisti, ibid. Heaut. 2. 4. 8 : has res, Plaut. Mil. 5. 44 : literas, Cic. Red. Sen. 6 ; where, however, Edd. Graev. and Ernest, have Uteris: also with a genitive ; e.g. ^wi, Ace. ap. Cic. Nat. Deor. 3. 29 : 5.) persuadeo aliquem, Petron. 62 ; 64 : Enn. ap. Serv. ad Virg. ^En. 10. 100 : thence persuasus, a, um, convinced, Caes. B. G. 7. 20 : Auct. ad Herenn. 1. 6 : C^cin. Cic. ad Div. 6. 7 : Ovid. Art. 3. 679 : 6.) medeor, e. g. quas (sc. cupiditates) mederi posses, Te- rent. Phorm. 5. 4. 3 : vitia, Vitruv. 8. 3 : so lustinian. Instit. 2. tit. 7 : 7.) irascor, e. g. nostram vicem, for nobis, Liv. 34. 32 : also with an accusative of the cause; e. g, id, Cato ap. Gell. 7. 3 : nihil, i. e. ob nihil, Gell. 19. 12 : 8.) caveo with an accusative, to beware of : see of the accus. : 9.) arrideo aliquem, Valer. Cato in Di- ris 108: thence si arrideantur, Cic. de Opt. Gen. Orat. 4 : 10.) prospicio, with an accusative, means somewhat differently; e. g. casus futuros, Cic. Amic. 12, i.e. to fore- see : yet aliquid alicui, to provide any thing for one ; e. g. sedem se?iectuti, Liv. 4. 49 : ferramenta, Cic. Sull. 19 : maritumjilice, Plin. Ep. 1.14: 11.) consulo, with an accusative, means to consult or advise with ; also to consider ; e. g. rem : 12.) succejiseo also is used with an accusative of the cause ; e. g*. id (propter id), Te- rent. And. 2. 3. 3 : so quod, ibid. Phorm. 2. 1. 33 : alt- cui aliquidf i.e. paululum, Cic. Tusc. 1. 41.

1. VI.) The dative, in imitation of the Greek idiom, is

often used, particularly by the poets, instead of another case with a preposition, and must be translated ac- cordingly.

1. 1. 1.) Instead of o; this is frequent, a) after verbs which sig-

nify to be remote from, to differ from, not to coincide with, as discrepare, discordare, differre, dissidere, distare 8ic. : as Hor. Od. 1 . 27- Oy vino et lucernis Medus acinaces immane quantum discrepat, is discordant with wine &c., for a vino et a lucernis : st/>« discrepantes, i.e. a se, Cic. Or. 3. 50: Hor. Art. 152, primo ne medium, medio ne discrepet imum, i. e. a prinio, a me- dio: Hor. Epist, 2. 2. 194, scire volam, quantum simplex hi- iarisque nepoli discrepet, et quantum discordet parens avaro, for a nepote, ah avaro : Hor. Sat. 1. 4. 48, differt sermoni, i.e. a sermone : ibid. Art. 236, colori: Nep. Ages. 7, cuivis, i.e. a quovis : Plin. H. N. 9. 53, conchis, i.e. aconchis: Hor. Epist. 1. 7. 23, quid distent asra lupinis, i.e. a lupinis: Plin. H. N. 29. 4, nihil aconiio distans, i. e. ab aconito : dissidens plebiy Hor. Od. 2. 2. 18, for a plebe : sceptris nostris dissidet, Virg. ^n. 7. 370. At other times discrepare is also used with cum, Cic. Fin. 2. 30: 4. 12: with a, Cic. Or. 3. 30: Cic. Parad. init. : Cic. Tusc. 3. 7 : with inter se, Cic. Off. 3. 12 : so discre- pat inter scriptores or aiictores, Liv. 22. 6\ : 29. 23: 28. 06, i.e. there is a difference amongst writers : discordare with inter se, Terent. Andr. 3. 3. 43 : with cum, Tac. An. 12. 28 : secum, Cic. Fin. 1. 13: with a. Veil. 2. 53: Quintil. 8. 3 : 11.3: with adversus, ibid. 5. 11 : so also differre inter se, Cic. Tusc. 4. 1 1 : Cic. Or. 32 : ab aliquo, Cic. Phil. 8. 1 1 : cumre, Cic. Invent. 1 . 44 : cum tempore, ibid. 27 : distare inter se, Caes. B. G . 7. 27 : Cic. Or. 1. 49 : with a, Cic. Off. 2. 4 : 3. 17 : Hirt. Alex. 7 : dissidere inter se, Cic. Acad. 4. 47 : Cic. Att. 1. 13 : with.«, Cic. Att. 7. 6: Cic. Balb. 13: Nep. Hann. 10 : cum aliquo, Cic. Acad. 4. 47 : b) to keep off; as arcere, defendere &c. : Virg. Georg. 3. 155, hunc quoque — arcebis gravido pecori, for a gravido pecore : ibid. Eel. 7.46, solstitium ;)ecori defendite, i.e. fl pecore: Hor. Od. 1. 17-3, et igneain defendit aestatem CO pel lis usque meis, for a capellis meis : so also iniuiiam/ori/;ws, Plaut. Most. 4. 2. 20: unless it here be an ablative, as defen- sare se iniuria, for ah iniuria, ibid. Bacch. 3. ,0. 39- In other places arcere is followed by a, or a bare ablative ; e. g. ab iw- iuria, Cic. Leg. 1. 14 : a tectisjC'ic. Cat. 1. 13 : aliquem aditUf Cic. Leg. 1. 14: reditu, Cic. Tusc. 1. 37 : so defendere hostes apinnisy Quadrig. ap. Gell. 9. 1 : igneni a tectis, Ovid. Kern. 6Q.5 : iniuriam/or/6M5, Plaut. cited above : c) especially after passives it is very usual with the Greeks to use a dative, where in English we use hi/ ; and this is continually imitated by the Latin poets : e. g. Hor. Od. 1.6. 1, scriheris Vario, i. e. a Fa- rio : Ovid. Trist. 5. 10. 37, Barbarus hie ego sum, quia non in- teUigor ulli, i.e. ah ullo: yet this is not confined to the poets, but occurs also frequendy with prose writers. And indeed it occurs not merely with the participle future passive and gerund of necessity, after which the dative is almost constantly used, and rarely a with an ablative : e. g. deus est mihi amandus, God must be loved by me, I must love God, for a me : virtus estow* nihus colenda, virtue must be reverenced by all, all must reve- rence virtue, for ah omnihus : literae tihi sunt scrihendcd, the letter must be .written by thee, you must write the letter, for a te : eun- dum eslfratri, for afratre ; which examples are all very fami- liar, must be explained by a with an ablative, and should be imitated : but also occasionally with other parts of the passive; e. g. liber est mihi lectiiSy for a me : Cic. ad Div. 1. 9. 60, nun- quam emm prcest ant ibus in repubUca gubernanda viris laiidata est in una sententia perpetua permansio, where prc^stantihus viris is the dative, and must be explained by a prastantibus vi- ris : Cic, OfiT. 3. 9, honesta enim honis viris, non occulta, quce- runtur, for a honis viris : Cic. ad Div. 4. 13. l6, ab iis ipsis, quibus tenetur (respubhca), i. e. a quibus tenet ur : Liv. 1.31, Romanis quoque abeodem prodigio novendiale sacrum pubhce susceptum est, for a Komanis: Sail. lug. 107. 1, secpe antea paucis strenuis adversum multitudinem bene pugnatum (esse), for a paucis strenuis. This should be noticed, but not generally imitated.

1. 1. 2.) Instead of ad or in, and indeed in two ways : a) to the

question, whither? Virg. ^n. 5. 451, it clamor calo, towards heaven, for ad cfflum : ibid. 6. 152, sedibm hunc ante refer suis, for in sedes suas, i. e. insepulcrum; and elsewhere : b) to the question whereto ? or to what ? e. g. Virg. ^n. 1. 207 (211), durate, et vosmet rebus servate secundis, reserve yourselves for prosperous circumstances, for ad res secundas: ibid. 7. 482, belloque animos accendit agrestes, i. e. ad bellum : to these be- longs Liv. 1. 23, me Albani ducem bello gerendo creavere, for ad bellum gerendum : ibid. 4. 4, decemviros legibus scribendis intra decem hos annos et creavimus &c., for ad leges scribendas, legum scribendarum gratia. To these belong the formulae cited above, n. II. dare and accipere dotio, as a gift : vertere vitio : hoc est mi hi laudi : mittere auxilio, for which in auxilium is used. Suet. Aug. 10. Also some adjectives, as proclivis sedi- tioni, aptus rei &c. : also substantives, as triumviri reipublica constituenda, which have all been noticed before.

1. 1. 3.) Instead of apud: e. g. purgare se alicui, to clear himself

to any one : so, excusare se alicui ; which are very usual, and may, therefore, be imitated : e. g. purgo, Cic. ad Div. 12. 25. 8, quod te 7ni/ii de Sempronio purgas, that you clear yourself to me about &c. : Plant. Amph. 3. 2. 28, uti me purgarem tibi: Caes. B.C. 1 . 8, velle se CcKsari purgatum : and elsewhere ; as Cic. Phil. 14. 6 : Cic. Att. 1. 17 : Cces. B. G. 1. 28: so also excwso ; e.g. Cic. ad Div. 11. 15, ut te mifii per Uteras excusaret : Cic. ad Att. 15. 26, Varroni, quemadmodum tibi mandavi, memi- neris excusare tarditatem literarum mearum : ibid. 28, jlttica me ita excuses: Plant. Asin. 4. 2. 4, uxori excuses te: to these belongs Terent. Eun. 5. 8. 23, //iiAiillam laudas ? i. e. apudme : Cic. Amic. 27, mihi quidera Scipio vivit, vivetque semper ; where mihi is equivalent to apud me, in animo meo.

1. 1. 4.) Instead of cum: to these belong: a) in the poets the

verbs to strive, to fight, to contend : as pugjmre, certare, 8cc. : e. g. Virg. Eel. 5. 8, montibus in nostris solus tibicertet -Amyn- tas, for tecum : ibid. 8. 55, certent et cycnis uliilae : and elsewhere ; e. g. ibid. Georg. 2. 138 : Hor. Od. 1. 3. 13, Africum decer- tantem aquilouibus: Virg. ^n. 4. 38,/)/ac2V?oneetiam piignabis amori, for cum amore ; of. 1 1. 600; and elsewhere : ibid. 1. 493 (497), audetque viris concurrere virgo, for cum viris ; and else- where : e.g. ibid. 10.8: Ovid. Met. 5. 89: 12. 595: Art. 3. 5 : also Liv. 24. 15, quibus cum Numidae concurrissent (also we have concurrere alicui, i.e. to take a part with any one, e. g. in hereditate, Pand. 5. 2. l6 : so ibid. 37. 1 1 . 2) : Virg. -^n. 12. 678, Stat conferre manum Mnea, for cum JEnea, I am resolved to fight with ^neas : so conferre se alicuiy ibid. 10. 735, to come close to, to attack : ibid. 1. 475 (479), impar congressus Achilli: so ibid. 5. 809: Ovid. Met. 12. 76: (also congredi ahquem, Virg. ^n. 12. 342, 510); Hor. Od. 1. 1. 15, /wc^ar/^em Icariis fuctibus Africum : ibid. Epist. 2. 2. 74 : Stat. Theb. 1 1. 522 : also with an ablative, Lucan. 3. 503 : b) verbs of uniting, joining, and the like : e. g. iungere is often used by Cicero and others with a dative; e. g. iungere equos curruiy iungere ahquid rei; which may be imitated: so, coniungere aliquid alicui rei; in- stead of which there often occurs coniungere aliquid cum aliquo, cum aliqua re, or re. But others, such as coire, concumbere, &c. are usual with the dative in the poets only ; e. g. Ovid. Her. 4. 129, coitura privigno : Hor. Art. 12, sed non xxtpla- cidis coeant immitia, for cum placidis : Virg. ^n. 7. 66l, mixta d'eo niulier, i. e. cumdeo: miscere rem rei, Cic. Off. 2. 14: Hirt. Alex. 5Q : componere rem rei, Prop. 2. 64 : Ovid. Met. 10. 338, Cinyr(E concumbere, i. e. cum Cinyrai Prop. 2. 12. l6, dicitur et nuda concubuisse dea : conferre castra castris, for con- iungere, Cic. Div. 2. 55: Caes. B. C. 3. 79: Liv. 4. 27; and elsewhere : so concurrere alicui, Pand. see above : c) loquor also is sometimes followed by a dative; as Plant. Pcen. 4. 2.63, si herus mens me esse locutumcuiquammortali sciat,forcMm quo- quam morlali: Coel. Cic. ad Div. 8. 12. 3, tum quidem aliquot amicis — locutus sum, for cum aliquot atnicis &c., yet Ernesti has inserted cum. It is however used elsewhere with a dative. e. g. Stat. Theb. 12. 26 &c. : d) comparare, conferre, to com- pare, aliquid alicui reiy for cum aliqua re, is very common ; e. g. Cic. Senect. 5, equi fortis et victoris senectuti comparat suam, for cum setiectiite : so Liv. 28. 28: Cic. Off. 1.22, Lycurgi legibus et discipliiKZ confer endi sunt : so also Hor. Sat. 1. 5. 44 : componere, to compare, Cic. Flacc. 26 : Virg. Georg. 4. 176 : contendere, to compare, Hor. Epist. 1 . 10. 26 : Auson. Grat. Act. 14.

1. 1. 5.) Instead oi in after abdere : as abdere se Uteris, to devote

himself entirely to literature, literally to hide himself in litera- ture, Cic. Arch. 6: to this place belongs Virg. ^n. 2. 55S, lateri capulo tenus abdidit ensem, literally hid the sword in his side, i. e. thrust the sword in his side, where latere is for in la- tere : in other places in is expressed, e. g. abdit ferrunj in armo, Ovid. Met. 4. 719- And thus, perhaps, more similar examples of other verbs might be found.

1. VII.) The dative follows some verbs that are compounded of the prepositions ad, ante, circum, con (for cum), de, e, in, inter, ob, post, prae, pro, re, sub, super ;

partly to the question to or for whom ? and partly it must be explained by the preposition, with which the verb is compounded. The verbs of this sort are partly intransitive, i. e. which have no accusative, and partly transitive, which, besides the dative, have also an accusative : e. g. Ad: as adsuescere rei, Liv. 1. 19 : Suet. Aug. 38, to be accustomed, to accustom one's self to a thing : adesse alicui, to stand by, to aid any one : also alicui rei, to be present at any thing ; e. g. amicis, Cic. Senect. 1 1 ; comitiis, Cic. Att. 1. 10; periculis, Nep, Pelop. 4: both are very common. Thus also adhaerere alicui rei, to adhere to, to cleave to anything, Liv. 5. 47 : 39. 25, and elsewhere : and adhaerescere, to continue to adhere to anything, Cic. Off. 1. 25. So also adspirare, adiacere, adiicere, adhibere, adferre &c. : Virg. Mw. 2. 385, adspirat priiiio fortuna labori, fortune favours ibe first labour ; and elsewhere : e. g. ibid. 10. 525 : Liv. 2. 49, Tuscus ager Romano adiacet, lies next to, adjoins the Koinan : thus, adiicere oculum rei, to cast one's eye upon a thing, to be eager after it : Cic. Verr. 2. 15, adiectum esse oculum hereditati : adhibere aliquid alicui rei, to apply one thing to another, to make use of in it : e. g. calcaria equo, to apply spurs to a horse; as Cic. Brut. 5tjy alteri se calcaria adhibere, alteri frenos, that he used spurs with one, the bit with the other: thus, manus vectigalibus, Cic. Agr. 2. 18: consolationem alicui, Cic. Brut. 9(3 : further, adferre vim alicuif e. g. tirgifii, to do violence to, Liv. 4. 4 : advertere proras /err6', Virg. ^n. 7. 35 : balnearia occiderUi, Colum. ] . 6 : vineta orienti, ibid. 3. 12. 6, and elsewhere. Yet both ad and in are frequently used ; e. g. adhibere aliquem (aliquam rem) ad aliquid, to make use of person or thing in anything ; e. g. aliquid ad panem, Cic. Tusc. 5. 34 : manus medicas ad vulnera, Virg. Georg, 3. 455: ahquem ad convivium, to bring one to table, Nep, Praef. : aliquem in consiHum, Cic. ad Div. 2. 7 : 6. 1. 5, i. e. to make use of for counsel : thus, oculos adiicere ad omnia, Cic. Agr. 2. 10 : animum ad aliquid, Terent. Eun. 1. 2. 63 : adsuescere with ady Caes. B. G. 6. 28 : so aliqua re, e. g. genus pugnae, quo adsueverant, Liv. 31. 35 : advertere aures ad vocem, Ovid. Fast. 1. 180: classem in portum, Liv. 37. 9: so, admovere, adnectere rem alicui rei, and rem ad rem : also adiaceo with an accusative, e. g. mare, Etruriam, Nep. Timoth. 2 : Liv. 7. 12.

Ante : as anteponere, anteferre, aliquid (aliquem) alicui rei, to prefer : to the question, to whom r which is quite regular.

Circum : as circumfundi alicui, to be put round anything, to encompass, Liv. 22. 7, 14 : so, circumfundere se ahcui, i. e. to surround, encircle, Liv. 29- 34 : thus also, circumfusus, a, um, e. g. Liv. 6. 15, circumfusa lateri meo turba, the multi- tude which surrounded my side, for turba fusa circum latus meum : so circumiicere, Liv. 38. 19 : also circumicctus, a. um, e. g. Caes. B. G. 2. 6, circumiecta multitudine hominum totis iiioenibus, when a multitude of men entirely surrounded the walls, for multitudine hominum iacta circum tota moenia : so, aedificia circumiecta muris, Li v. 9- 28, i. e. surrounding, encompassing. So we find circumdare urhi murum, to carry a wall round the city : fossam lecto, Cic. Tusc. 5. 20 : exer- citum castris, Liv. 3. 28 : munitiones toto (for toti) oppido, Ilirt. B. G. 8. 34, and in other places. Yet we also find circumstare aliquid aliqua re, i. e. to surround (actively), Liv. 4. 47 : Cic. ad Div. 15. 14: quern circumfundit aer, surrounds, Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. 10: Nep. Ages. 8: vectem circumiectus, Cic. Div. 2. 28.

Con: e. g. comparare, contendere, componere, conferre, to com- pare, aliquem alicui, for cum aliquo : Cic. Senect. 5, equi Jl fortis et victoris senectuti comparat suam, he compares his own old age to that of &c. Yet comparare is most generally followed by cmn ; as Cic. ad Div. 3, 6. 1, cum meum factum cum tuo comparo. Further, componere: Virg. Eel. 1. 24, parvis componere magna solebam, for cum parvis, I used to compare great things to small : thus also, contendere, Cic. Flacc. 26 : Hor. Epist. 1. 10. 26 : conferre, Cic. Off. 1. 22 : Liv. 28. 28, which have all been adduced already. Further, conferre castra castris, to unite &c., Cic. Div. 2. 55 : Liv. 4. 27 : Caes. B. C. 3. 79 : so also ahcui congredi, concur- rere, concumbere, coire &c. See before, n. VL 4.

De : e.g. deesse alicui not to assist one, is very common ; e. g. Cic. ad Div. 1.9: Cic. Att. 14. 15, and elsewhere: also with a dative of the thing ; as Liv. 6. 24, neque alter tribu- nus rei defuit, nor did the other tribune act remissly in the business : convivio, Cic. Phil. 2. 29 : bello, Cic. Q. Fr. 2. 6. So deferre aliquid allcui, to carry to any one, for ad aliquem : ^^ e. g. Nep. Att. 4, omnia munera, quae acceperat, el iussit '■^^ deferri : thus some also say deferre honorem (honores) alicui, to offer an honour or office to one : also studium alicui, Cic. ad Div. 6. 10 : yet some also say, ad aUquem ; e. g. summam imperii ad aliquem, Nep. Hann. 3 : also, ad aliquem, i. e. to lay before, to make known, to inform, Cic. Fin. 2. 17: Cic. ad Div. 5. 8 : Cic. Verr. 1. 25.

E : e. g. eripere periculof malo : as periculo, Caes. B. G. 4. 12 : vitam suppUciis, Cic. Cat. 1. 8 ; yet we also find ex periculo, out of danger, as in English : e. g. ex periculo^ Cic. Cluent. 26 : ex insidiis, Cic. Miir. 38 : ex morte, Cic. Verr. 5. 6 : also de for ex, Cic. Verr. 5. 67 : also an ablative only ; e.g. Jiamma, Cic. Verr. 3. 48.

In : e. g. iniicere manum alicui, Li v. 3. 44 : Cic. Rose Com. l6, to lay the hand on one : so alicui iniicere spem, metum, terrorem, cupiditatem, to excite in one hope, fear, terror, de- sire : e. g. spem, Cic. Att. 3. 22 : metum, Plant. Cas. 4. 2. 26 : formidinem, Cic. Verr. 3. 28; terrorem, Cic. Fin. 5. 11 : studium pugnandi, Caes. B. G. 1.46: mentem, Cic. Mil. 31 : pavorem, Liv. 4. 19. Inferre bellum alicui or terra to make war on a person or country, is very common ; e. g. Cic. Pis. 34: Cic. Att. 9- 10: Imponere fastigium operi: Cic. Off. 3. 7, sed quoniam operi inchoato et prope iam ab» soluto tanquam fastigium imponimus : Liv. 4 4, ne adfinita- tibus ne propinquitatibus immisceamur, cavent. Also inci- dere to ffill upon, to press upon, is united to a dative ; as Liv. 5. 26, prius quam pa^enies portis inciderent, might press into the gates : ibid. 2. 65, castris incidere; 3. 3, portis in- cidentes.

Inter : as interesse rei, to be present at an affair, to have a part in it; as interesse concioni, orationi, pugnae &c., to be pre- sent at the fight : so proelio, Caes. B. G. 7. 87 : negotiis, Cic. ad Div. 1.6: consiliis, Cic. Att. 14. 22; and elsewhere : we also find interesse in re, Cic. Rose. Am. 14,38: Cic. Cluent. 59 : interdicere alicui aliquid, e. g. usum purpuras : Liv. 34. 7, Jeminis duntaxat purpuras usum interdicemus : and in the formula of banishment, interdicere alicui aqua et igni, Cic. Phil. 1.6: 6. 4: interponere ahquid rei, Hirt. B. G. 8. 17: Plin. H. N. 28. 4.

Ob: as obequitare muris, to ride up to the walls, for equitare ob (i. e. ad) muros : Li v. 23. 46, hunc Taurea cum diu per- lustrans oculis obequitasset hosiium turmis, i. e. equitasset ob turmas, \. e. ad turmas^c. : so castris, Li v. 2. 45 : stationi- bus, Liv. 9. 36 : so obducere, e. g. callum dolori, Cic. Tusc. 2. 15 : callum stomacho, Cic. ad Div. 9- 2. So obambulare, e. g. muris, Liv. 36. 34 : gregibus, Virg. Georg. 3. 538 : oberrare, e.g. ^ew^oms. Tacit. Ann. 1. 65. So obversari oculis, to float before the eyes, Liv. 35. 11 : so Cic. Tusc. 2. 22, obverseritur species honestae animo; we also often find obversari ante oculos, as Cic. Sext. 3. Thus again obsistere alicuiy to oppose, opponerese alicui, csiput periculis obWcere, to expose ; offerre aliquid alicui. This however is regular, since it answers the question, to whom ?

Post : postponere se alicui, to place one's self after another : posthabere ; e. g. Virg. Eel. 7. 17, posthabui tamen illorum mea seria ludo: which is also regular to the question, to whom?

Prae : as praesse, to preside over, e. g. reipublica, exercitui &c. : praeficere, to set over, as aliquem exercitui, castris &c., or praeponere, to set one over the camp ; these are common in Cicero and others. Yet these three verbs are also found without a dative ; e. g. provincia, in qua tu prsfuisti, Cic. Verr. 3. 77, and in other places : in eo exercitu fratrem prcs- fecerat, Cic. Sext. 18 : media acie Domitium praeposuerat, Caes. B. C, 3. 89 : in ea ora, ubi prcupositi sumus, Cic. ad Pompeium in Epp. ad Att. 8. 1 1. So also praeponere, prae- ferre to prefer ; e. g. salutem reipublicag vita sua praponere, Cic. Phil. 9, and elsewhere : all these also answer the ques- tion, to whom ?

Pro: e. g. proponere, e. g. oculis, Cic. Sext. 7 : fastos populo, Cic. Mur. 1 1 : prospicere alicui, to provide for one, Cic. Verr. 4. 55 : alicui rei, Cic. ibid. : Caes. B. G. 1. 23 : 7- 50 : also providere, e. g. Cic. ad Div. 3. 2, si rationibus meis pro- visww esse intellexero : so Hor. Epist. 1. 18. l6, propugnat nugis armatus ; nugis seems to be the dative, instead oipugnat pro nugis, i. e. defendit nugas : sofratri, Apul. Met. 9- p. 234, Elmenh.

Re : e.g. bos clam Xerxi remisit, Nep. Paus. 4, sent them back to Xerxes : yet here the question is to whom ? and re has no influence on the construction, since we find also mit- tere aUquid alicui, and sometimes ad follows it ; in the place above cited there soon follows, quam ob rem ad classem re- 9jiissus non est.

Sub : as subvenire alicui, to come to one's assistance, Cic. Off. 1 . 43, and in other places : so also succurrere alicui, Caes. B. G. 7. 80 : succedere, e. g. tectis, Virg. ^n. 1. 627 (631) : muris, Liv. 23. 44 : castris, Caes. B. G. 2. 6 : at other times also with an accusative, e. g. Cic. Dom. 44: Caes. B. G. 1. 24: Liv. 31. 45 : so also succurabere ahcui, to yield to any one ; and subiicere aliquid alicui, to subject : these are all regular to the question, to whom ? Thus we often find subiicere aliquid alicui rei, to place one thing beneath or after another, e. g. praeceptis subiicere exempla, to place ex- amples beneath precepts : also castris legiones, Caes. B. C. S. \7 '• aedes colli, Liv. 2. 7 : something different is subiici in equum, to be lifted or mounted on a horse ; e. g. Liv. 6. 24, subiectus a circumstantibus m equum, and in other places.

Super : e. g. superesse : Liv. 1. 34, Lucumo superfuit patri, survived his father: so also 27- 49: ibid. 7. 24, stratis cor- paribus hostium superstatis, i. e. statis super &c., and else- where, e. g. Liv. 10. 28 : 37. 27 : 38. 7 : yet it might be the ablative : columna, Suet. Galb. 23.

VI n.) The verbs adulor (adulo), allatro or adlatro, antecedo, anteeo, antecello, antepolleo, adsideo, an- testo, antevenio, anteverto, adtendo, inludo, incesso, insulto, occumbo, with the same signification, have not only a dative but also, on account of the preposition of which they are compounded, an accusative. So also the following verbs, with the same signification, take both these cases, euro, deficio, despero, medicor, mo- deror, prsecedo, praecurro, praeeo, preesto, prsestolor, praeverto, studeo, tempero.

Adulor (o) to flatter, caress : Nep. Att. 8, neque eo magis joo- tenti adulatus est Antonio : so plebi, Liv. 3. f)9 : prcRsentibus, Liv. 36. 7 : JEsculapio, Tertull. de Pall. 4 : with an accusa- tive, e. g. Cic. Pis. 41, adulantem omnes: so plebem^ Liv. 23. 4 : Neronem, Tac. Ann. l6. 19 : furem, Colum. 7. 12. 5 adulari atque admirari fortunam alicuius, Cic. Div. 2. 2 also passively, e. g. nee adulari nos sinamus, Cic. Off. 1.26 adulati erant ab amicis, Hemin. ap. Prise. 8: see Quintil. 9. 3, who says that in his time men said adulari alicui, though the earlier usage had been adulari aliquem : the accusative probably depends on the preposition, though we do not know accurately whence the word is derived.

Allatro {2id\.) alicui and aliquem: yet the accusative is more usual : e. g. Liv. 38. 54, Cato, qui vivo quoque eo (Scipione) allatrare (adl.) eius magnitudinem solitus erat : so, nos adla- tres. Mart. 5. 6l. 1: Scipionemy Q,\nni\\. 8. 6: quemque, Colum. l.prsef. 9: wome/iahcuius. Mart. 2. 61.6 : Oceanus interna maria adlatrat, Phn. H. N. 2. 68 : orarn totmaria adlutrant, ibid. 4. 5 : the dative occurs, Aur. Vict. Vir. 111. 49, eunti — nunquam canes adlatraverunt : yet Edit. Arnzen. has euntem — latraverunt. The accusative depends on ad in adlatro, for latrare ad aliquem.

Antecedere, to excel: Cic. Offl 1. 30, quantum natura hominis pecudibus reliquisque belluis antecedat : and often with the dative ; e.g. Cic. Brut. 21 : Cic. Top. 23 : Nep. Ale. 9, ut eum nemo inamicitia antecederet : and elsewhere with an ac- cusative, e. g. ibid. 1 1 : Cic. Att. 8. 9. The accusative de- pends on the preposition ante.

Antecello, to excel, alicui, Cic. Mur. 13: Cic. Arch. 3: Cic. Verr. 4. 53 : aliquem. Tacit. Hist. 14. 55 : 2. 3 : thence pas- sively, qui antecellufitur, Auct. ad Herenn. 2. 30. AntepolleOf to excel, alicui, Apul. Met. 1. p. 104. Elmenh. a/i- quem, ibid. 7. p. 189.

AdsideOf to sit by something, with a dative, Cic. Plane. 1 1 ; Cic. Pis. 32: Liv. 21.53; with an accusative, Virg. ^n. 11. 304: Sil. 9. 625.

Anteire, to excel, properly, to go before : Plaut. Amph. 2. 2. 18, virtus omnibus rebus anteit profecto: Cic. Tusc. h 3, qui Us aetate anteit : Nep. Thras. 1, cum eum nemo anteiret his virtutibus: so ibid. Chabr. 4: also Cic. OIF. 2. 10, admi- ratione adficiuntur ii, qui aw^ei/'ece^eros virtuteputantur : so animantesy Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. 6l : also Ovid. Met. 13. SQQ, anteit remigis officium ; and thus the accusative is ofted used, e.g. Hor. Od.l. 35. 17: Virg. ^n. 12.84: Tac. Hist. 4.13.

Afitestare, or antistarey to excel, to be more eminent, properly, to stand before ; Nep. Arist. 1, quanto antistaret eloquentia imiocenti(z: Cic. Jnv. 2. 1, etenim quodam tempore Croto- niatae multum omnibus (sc. hominibus or populis) corporum viribus et dignitatibus antesteterunt, excelled all in bodily strength &c. : ceteris, Gell. 7.5: Mela 3. 6, Scandinovia magnitudine alias (insulas) — antestat : also without a case, e.g. HercuHs anlistare facta, Lucret. 5. 22, i. e. are more eminent.

Antevenio, to come before, to excel : 1 .) to come before, Plaut. Trin. 4. 2. 66 tempori huic hodie anteveniy came before him : Sail. lug. 48, ac per tramites occultos exercitum MeteUi an- tevenit, came before the army: it is the same, ibid. 88, con- siliaet insidias (regum) antevenire : ibid. 56, Metellum an te- venit: 2.) to excel: Sail. lug. 4. 7, novi homines qui antea per virtutem soliti erant nobiiifatem antevenire, to excel the nobility : Plaut. Cas. 2. 3, omnibus rebus ego amorem credo et nitoribus nitidis antevenire, 1 believe that love excels all things &c.

Jnteverto, to come before: Terent. Eun. 4. 5. 12, miror, ubi huic anteverterim, I wonder how 1 have come before him : so Plaut. Capt. 4. 2. 60, pol moerores mi antevertunt gaudiis ; which is the answer of Hegio, who was exhorted to be cheer- ful, but was too much troubled to be so : as in English one might say, I am nearer sorrow than laughter : so Caes. B. G. 7. 7, qua re nuntiata Caesar omnibus consiliis antevertendum existimavit, ut Narbonem proficisceretur, he believed that he must anticipate all his resolutions, if Lucterii be understood after consiliis ; but if consiliis refer to Cassar, then we must translate antevertere to prefer, and the sense will be, Caesar beheved that he must prefer to all his other plans, that of going to Narbonne. It is used with an accusative ; Tac. Ann. 13.30, veneno damnationem antevertitf he anticipated his condemnation by poison : without a case after it, Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. 20, three times over.

Attendoy or more correctly adterido, to attend, to pay regard : Phn. Pan. 6.5, cui dii magis, quam Ccuhari adtendant : so ser- monibus, Plin. Ep. 7- 26 : more frequently with an accusative, e. g. Cic. Sull. 11, me adtendite: Cic. Phil.. 2. 12, stuporem hominis adtendite : Cic. Rab. Post. 6, adtendere versum : Cic. Arch. 8, quoniam me — adtenditis, on account of the preposition ad: it is also followed by ad; as, adtendere ali- quid, or adtendere ad aliquid; both are usual.

Illudoj or more correctly inludo, to make sport of: Cic. Dom. 39, hie non illudit auctoritati : Cic Rose. Am. 19, dignitati illudere: Virg. ^n. 2. 64, illudere capto: ibid. 9- 634 i, verbis virtutem illude super bis : Ter. Phorm. 5, 4. 20, su- perbe illuditis me: so also prcscepta, Cic. Or. 1. 19: artes, Ovid. Met. 9. G6 : also with in, e.g. Terent. Eun. 5. 4. 20, ulciscar, ut ne impune in nos illuseris : ibid. Andr. 4. 4. 18, idonei, in quibus illudatis.

Incesso, to attack or invade : Liv. 4. 57, turn vero gravior cura patribus incessit, then indeed a heavier care invaded the se- nate: Liv. 1. 17, timor incessit pat res: Liv. I.c6, cupido incessit animos iuvenum sciscitandi, there came upon the young men's minds a deaire of inquiry : Liv. 3. 60, indignatio inces- sit Mquos : ibid. 9. 8, tanta simul admiratio, miseratioque viri iucessit homines ; and thus often with an accusative : also with m, Terent. Andr. 4. 3. 15, nova nunc religio in te istsec incessit, cedo ?

InsiliOf to jump or spring upon, with a dative, Ovid. Met. 8. 367 : 12. 345 : ibid. Trist. 1. 3. 9 : with an accusative, Hor. Art. 465 : Ovid. Met. 8. 142 : Suet. Claud. 21 : also with in, Liv. 6. 7 : Caes. B. G. 1. 52 : Plant. Rud. 2. 3. 3Q.

InsuUo : e. g. Cic. Verr. 5. 50, num tihi insiiltare in calamitate, to insult : so Ovid. Trist. 2. 571, iacenti : ibid. 5. 8. 4, casi- iwsaUcuius: Virg. Georg. 3. \\6y insiiltare solo, to stamp on the ground, to leap upon it, to gallop : so ibid. 4. 1 lyjiorihus : Hor. Od. 3. 3. 40, husto: Ovid. Met. 1. \Q4,Jluctibus : Tac. Ann. 2. 8, aquis : Terent. Eun. 2. 2. 54, nae tu istam (forem door) faxo calcibus ssepe insultahis frustra ; therefore insultare fores, to leap against the door : Tac. Ann. 4. 59, qui nunc patientiam senis, et segnitiam iuvenis iuxta insultet, alike in- sults : so aliquem, e. g. mulios bonos insultaverat, Sail. Fragm. ap. Donat. ad Terent. Eun. 2. 2. 54 : Serv. ad Virg. iEn. 9. 643 : so insultat te miserum, Lucil. ap. Non. 4. n. 262.

Occumbere morti and mortem, to die : the former occurs Virg. iEn. 2. 62, cert(£, occumbere morti: the latter, Cic. Tusc. 1. 42 : Liv. 26. 45 : 31. 18 : the accusative is governed by ob : we also find for these, occumbere morte, Liv. 1. 7, or letosegrii, Val. Flacc. 1. 633 : also ktum, Sil. 13. 380 : also wm, Ovid. Met. 15. 499: necem voluntariam, Sueton. Aug. 13. Ernest, where other editions have nece voluntaria,

Curo to take care of, to care for, is commonly followed by an ac- cusative; as curo hanc rem: yet it is also joined to a dative, as Plant. True. 1. 2. 35, quia tuo vestimento et cibo, rebus alienis curas : so also in other places, e.g. ibid. Rud. 1. 2. 92 : ibid.Trin. 4.3. 50: Ace. ap. Macrob. Sat. 6. 1.

Deficio, to fail, commonly with an accusative; as Cic. Rose. Am. 32, tempus te citius quam oratio deficeret, time would

Of the Dative. 33

fail thee, sooner than speech : so Cic. Brut. 24 : sometimes also with a dative ; as Caes, B. G. 3. 5, ac non solum vires, sed etiani tela nostris deficerent.

Desperare, to despair of any thing, to have no more hope ; Caes. B. G. 3. 12, suis fortunis desperare coeperunt: ibid. 7. 50, ac sibi desperaiis, i.e. on his own account: Cic. Mur. 21, quoniam sibi hie ipse desperat : so saluti sua, Cic. Cluent. 25 : oppido, Cic. Pis. 34. Also with an accusative ; as Cic. Cat. 2. 9» honores, quos quieta republica desperans : Cic. Mur. Q\, ut honorem desperasse videatur : so pacem, Cic. Att. 7. 20 ; thence we find, homo ase desperatus : e.g. Cic. Pis. 41, a te ipso desperatum et relictum (te) : thence despe- ranmr, i.e. desperatur de 7iobis, Cic. Q. Fr. 1.3: essent de- sperandi, Cic. Cat. 2. 5 : thence also the common expression, rebus desperatis, all hope being lost, since all hope isdismissed. The reason, why despero governs an accusative, seems to be, that spero also governs one. We find, moreover, desperare de aliqua re, e. g. de republica, Cic. ad Pomp, in Epp. ad Att. 8. 11.

Medicor^ to heal : Virg. Georg. 2. ?35, senibus medicantur an- helis: and figuratively, e. g. gnato, Terent. Andr. 5. 1. 12: mihi, ibid. 5. 4. 41 : also with an accusative ; e. g. Virg. ^n. 7. 756, medicari cuspidis ictum evaluit : so venerium, Plin. H. N. 1 1. 33 : and figuratively, e.g. metum, Plaut. Most. 2. 1. 40 : it is the same with medeor ; see above, n. 5.

Moderor, to moderate, tame, govern, regulate, guide, or manage properly : Plaut. True. 4. 3. 57, non vinum homini sed vino homines moderari solent: Cic. Q. Fr. 1. 1. 13, moderari vero et animo et orationi cum sis iratus, et tacere, to mode- rate &c. : Hor. Epist. 1. 2, 59, qui non moderabitur ircE, mo- derate, tame : so Liv, 4. 7 : so fortuna suce, Liv. 37. 35: lingua, Plaut. Cure. 4. 1. 25 : also with an accusative, e, g. Cic. Verr. 3. 98, lotee res rusticse eiusmodi sunt, ut eas non ratio, neque labor, sed res incertissimae, venti tempestatesque moderentur, regulate : ibid. Tusc. 5. 36, an tibicines, iique qui fidibus utuntur, suo, non multitudinis, arbitrio, cantmnu-

VOL. II. D

34 Oftlu Dative.

meros(\ne moderantur, govern, manage: so animos in secun- dis, Liv. 42. 62 : gaudium, Tac. Ann. 2. 72 : duritiarn legum. Suet. Claud. 14: equumy Lucret.5. 1297 : Caes. B. G. 4. S^ '• se moderari ac regere, Cic. Or. 1.62. It seems that mode- rari to moderate, to tame, is more commonly used with a da- tive, and moderari to govern, with an accusative ; yet this is conjectural : moderor may be compared with tempero, which occurs hereafter.

Pracedo : 1 .) properly, to go before, to precede : e. g. with an accusative, Virg. ^n. 9. 47, Turnus ut antevolans tardum pracesserat agmen : so also opus esse (se) ipsos pracedere, CsBS. B. G. 7. 54: custodes suos pr&cedere ccepit, lustin. 14. 4: Venturas pracedat sexta c alendas, 0\id. Fast. 1. 705: 2.) to excel : Plant. Asin. 3. 3. 39, ut vestrse fortunae meis pracedmit : Caes. B. G. 1. 1 1, Helvetii quoque reliquos Gailos virtute pracedunt ; so, cunctas provinciarum cultu prcdcedit, Phn. H.N. 3. 1 : aliquem aetate, Quintil. 10. 1. 103 : merely aliquetn, ibid, 6 : Plin. Ep. 6. 7. Ifl the sense of, to excel, it also governs a dative and accusative, but the latter more usually.

Pracurro, properly, to run before, to excel : e. g. with a dative, Cic. Div. 1. 52, ut certis rebus certa signa prcecurrerentf i.e. might precede : so Cic. Acad. 1. 12^ cogititioni et perceplioni 3idseri\onem pnecurrere : Cic. Cat. 4. 9, vos qui mihi studio pasne pracurritis, almost surpass : with an accusative ; e. g. Cic. Off. 1 . 29, efficiendum est,ut appetitus rationi obediant, eamque neque prcecmrant, and may not precede it, or rank before it : uterque Isocratem aetate pracurrit, Cic. Or. 52 : pracurrit amicitia iudicium, Cic. Amic. 17 : aliqiiem nobili- tate, Nep. Thras. 1 : i.e. excel : so,amicos vita, Hor. Epist. 1. 20. 33. cf. Auct. Dial, de Orat. (at the end of Tacitus) 22.

Prmre: 1.) to go before, with an accusative; e. g. h praibat emn, cuius &c., Tacit. Ann. 6. 21 : famam sui, ibid. 15. 4 : 2.) it is also used to express, to go before another in speaking, praying &c., what another is to say or pray in the same words; praeire alicui voce, praeire verba, or verbis: Cic. iVJil. 2, in-

Of the Dative. 35

citati sunt, ut vobis voce prccirent, quid iudicaretis, to repeat to you beforehand what judgement you should pronounce: Quintil. 2. 5, legentibus singulis praire &c. : Cic. Dom. 52, ut mihi prcneatis, i.e. repeat before me : de officio iudicis praire me tibi vis, Gell. 14. 2: Liv. 8. Q, prai verba, quihus me — devoveam, repeat to me the words, the formula &c. : Liv, 9. 46, coactus verba prmre, to go over the words, the formula: so 42. 28 : Plant. Rud. 5. 2. AQ^prai verbis quid- vis, say before me what you please, i. e. as a formula of swear- ing, which I will follow : prmre sacramentum, Tac. Hist. 2. 74, to rehearse the oath : so carmen, Liv. 31. 17 : Val. Max. 4. 1. 10: obsecrationem, Sueton. Claud. 22: prmre aliciii iusiurandum, Plin. Paneg, 64. It appears, therefore, that the thing which a person says beforehand to another may be in the accusative, but not the person to whom he says it, who must be in the dative. Also without the dative or verba, verbis, voce &c. : e. g. duumviris prcsenntibus, Liv. 4. 22 : iiirare alio pr^eeunte, Plin. Paneg. 64, where verba may be understood.

Pr(£sto, to excel, literally, to stand before one, and therefore to have a preference over him, is very common with the dative and accusative : praestare alicui or aliquem in aliqua re, to excel any one &c. : Cic. Or. 2. 67, Socratem — longe lepore et humanitate omnibus prastitisse : ibid. Fin. 4. 18, tantum- que prcestat ceteris rebus^c. : and elsewhere with the dative ; e. g. Cic. Invent. 2. 1 : Cic. Or. 1. 44 : Sail. Cat. 1 : Nep. Att. 3, civitatem, quae antiquitate, humanitate, doctrina jxr^e- staret omnes ; and in other places with the accusative, e. g. Nep. Epam. 6 : Hann. 4 : Liv. 5. oQ : 44. 38.

Prastolor, to wait for any one : Cic. ad Att. 2. 15, ut, quoniam tu certi nihil scribis, in Formiano tibi prastoler i\sque Sid^cr. and elsewhere with a dative ; e. g. Cic. Cat. 1 . 9 : huic spei, Cic. Att. 3. 20, i. e. propter spem : Terent. Eun. 5. 5. 6, quem prastolare, Parmeno, hie ante ostium? for whom are you waiting &c. ? and elsewhere with an accusative ; e. g. aliquem, 2LS ibid. 7 : Caes. B. C. 2. 23 : Plant. True. 2. 3.

d2

30 Of the Dative.

15: and with a genitive; e. g. cohortium, Sisenn. ap. Non. 2. n. 709.

Pr(£verto and prcever tor, to come before, to excel, to precede, to prefer, and to do in preference : e. g. Caes. B. G. 7- 33, Caesar huic rei pjisvertendum existimavit, thought that this thing must come before, sc. others : it may also mean, must be done in preference : Li v. 8. l6, quorum usum opportunitas pr{evertit, comes before, makes unavailable : Ovid. Met. 2. 637, pncver- tunt me fata : Virg. iEn. 1 . 72 1 (72o), animos amore, to preoc- cupy : poculum, Plaut.Mil. 3. 1 . .59 : Virg. Mn.7. 807, sed proe- lia virgo dura pati cursuque pedum prcevertere ventos, may be translated, preceded the zduds, or excelled the winds, which amounts to the same thing, though the first is closer to the origi- nal. Yet we have praevertere to excel, Cic. Sull. l6, quern non prcEverterim, sc. by harsh speeches : yet it is uncertain, whe- ther w^ith a dative it denotes to excel. Some indeed cite Plant. Pseud. 1 . 3. .59, sed quoniam pietatem amori video tuo prae- vertere, but because i see that your filial affection excels your love : but it may here be translated, to prefer, sc. because I see that you prefer your filial affection to your love : at any rate, this latter explanation is as applicable as the former. Further, huic sermoni prcevertendum, putes, Cic. Div. 1. 6, 1. e. to be preferred : so iusiurandi religionem amori, Gell. 4. 3, to prefer : so also with prce ; e. g. uxorem prcB republica, Plant. Amph. 1. 3. 30: rei mandatce prceverti decet, Plaut. Merc. 2. 3. 40, i. e. to do in preference : so also praverti ei rei volo, ibid. Capt. 2. 3. 99 : huic rei pr{everte?idum esse, Caes. see above : litibus, Plaut. Pers. 5. 2. 20.

Studeo has indeed a dative after it, as was mentioned above ; yet we also find has res studeant, Plaut. Mil. 5. 44 : so studere literas, e. g. Cic. Sen. p. red. (i, cum vero etiam literas stu- dere incepit&c, which seems singular, viz. that it is followed by a substantive in the accusative; for pronouns of the neuter gender, and 7iihil frequently follow it; e. g. Terent. Andr. 1. 1. 28, eadem student : Cic. ad Div. 6. 1, qui, si nihil aliud studet, nisi 2W,quod agit &c.: Terent. Andr. I. 1.31, horum

Of the Dative, 37

iile nihil egregie praB cetera studehat : also unurn studetis, Cic. Phil. 6. 7. Yet from such neuters we can draw no in- ference, since we find them used for almost all cases. Even in the above-cited place from Cicero, Ernesti and Graevius read Uteris studere,

Tempero: 1.) to moderate, tame, spare: 2.) to govern, guide: e. g. temperate linguae, Liv. 28. 44 : Plant. Rud. 4. 7. 28, to moderate, to subdue his tongue : so temperare lacrymisj Liv. 30. 20, to moderate, spare, refrain his tears : temperare ira, Liv. 33. 5, or iras, Virg. ^n. 1. 57 (6l), to moderate anger : temperare cc^dibus, to moderate the slaughter, to re- strain himself in slaughter, Liv. 2. l6 : la^titiis, Liv, 5. 7 : sibi, Caes. B. G. 1. 18 : Liv. 34. 8 : or se a re, Liv. 39. 10 : victoricc, Sail. Cat. 1 1 : victoriam, Cic. Marc. 3: calores solis, Cic. Nat. Deor. 1 . 53, to moderate, to soften : so acerbita- tem morum, Cic. Phil. 12. 11: temperare sociis, Cic. Verr.

1, 59? to spare the allies : but temperare rempublicam, to go- vern the state : Cic. Tusc. 1. 1, rempublicam nostri maiores certe melioribus temperavermit et institutis etlegibus : ratem, to steer or manage a ship; Ovid. Met. 13. 366, quantoque, ratem qui temperat, anteit remigis officium. Hence when it means to govern, to guide, temperare seems to take an accu- sative rather than a dative.

^ote: To these some add the following :

Praxellere : 1) to excel, is used with an accusative ; Tac. Ann.

2. 43, Liviam prcccellebat : so Pand. 50. 2. 6 : 2.) to rule or preside over, e.g. with the dative ; 3iS, genti Adorsorum, Tacit. Ann. 12. 15.

Pravenio, to come before, is joined to an accusative, Liv. 8. 1 6, tamen, ut beneficio pravetiirent desiderium plebis : and else- where with an accusative ; e.g. ibid. 31 : 24. 25 : lustin. 42. 4. No example of the dative has been produced.

Adversary to be against, to oppose, is always followed by a da- tive ; as Cic. Or. 51, quis porro Isocrati est adversatus im- pensius ? and elsewhere, e. g. Cic. Verr. 5. 31 ; Cic. Sull. 18 :

38 0/ the Dative.

Terent. llec. 4. 4. 3. Witli an accusative indeed it occurs sometimes in Tacitus; as Hist. 1. 1 : 4. 84 ; but the learned maintain that in all such instances aversari must be substi- tuted : and this is the reading of Ernesti throughout.

IX.) Many verbs with the same, or not very different significations, have at one time a dative, at another time some other case : e. g.

Abdicare : e. g. abdicare magistratum, to abdicate the magi- stracy, either by compulsion or oriierwise; e.g. dictaturam, Liv. 6. 18 : abdicare se magistratu, as comulatu, pratura &c., Liv. 2.2: 3. 29 : Cic. Cat. 3. 6, to abdicate the office : perhaps properly to depose one's self from the office. Note : abdicare alicui magistratum apparently does not occur.

Adscribere civitati, in civitatem, in civitate, to admit, to enrol as a citizen : e. g. Cic. Arch. 4, adscribi se in earn civitatem voluit: ibid, si qui Jkderat is civitatibus adscripti essent: ibid. Heraclec£,ne esse tum adscripturn negabis ? ibid. 5, prae- sertim cum aliis quoque in civitatibus fuerit adscriptus. So also in municipium, Cic. ad Div. 13. 30: in numerum, Cic. Phil. 2. 13: also ad numerum tuum, Cic, Q. Fr. 1. 1.5: ad amicitiam, Cic. Off. 3. 10.

Adspergere alicui aliquid, to sprinkle any thing on one, and ad- spergere aliguem aliqua re, to sprinkle one with any thing ; e. g. Plin. H. N. 12. 10, liquorem ocuHs ; and figuratively, Cic. Vat. 17, sedcum T. Annium tantopere laudes, et c7am- simo viro nonnullam laudatione tua labeculam adspergas : Pand. 37. 14. 17, alicui notam : Cic. Mur. 31, si illius comi- tatem et facilitatem tua gravitati severitatiqwe adsperseris : Plant. Epid. 4. 1. 28, pectus aqua : and figuratively, e.g. Cic. Plane. 12, hiinc tu vitae splendorem maculis adspergis istis'^ thence also adspergi infamia, Nep. Ale. 3 : Cic. Coel. 10.

Jffertur (aclfertur), news is brought : c. g. mihi and ad me : Cic. Brut. 1, cum Rhodum venij-sem, ct — 7ni/n de Q. Hor-

Of the Dative. * 3^

tensii morte esset allatum: Cic. ad Div. 3. 10, cum est ad nos allatum de temeritate eorum : so adferre ad aliquem, to bring word, to relate, Cic. Coel. 21. Also allatum est, with- out a case after it, news came, Liv. 10. 45 : so adtulit, Liv. 6.6.

Circumdare: l.)aliquid alicui rei, to put one thing round an- other ; e. g.fossam lecto, Cic. Tusc. 5. 20 : exercitum castris, and elsewhere : 2.) aliquid re, to surround one thing with another, e.g. oppldum vallo, C'lc. ad Div. 15.4: oppidnm corona, Liv. 4. 47 ; and elsewhere.

Cojifidere rei and re, to trust, to confide, as sibi, suae virtuti, sua virtute &c., is very common : e. g. virtuti, Cic. Phil. 5. 1 : arcc£y Cic. Att. 1.1: militibus, Liv. 2. 45 : urbe, Cic. ad Div. 12. 14: natura loci, Caes. B. G. 3. 9 : Jirmitate corpo- ris, Cic. Tusc. 5, 14: also with de, when it means about, with regard to ; as Caes. B. C. 2. 5, de salute urbis corifidere, cf. Nep. Milt. 1.

Donare alicui aliquid, and aliquem aliqua re, as in English, to present a thing to any one, or to present any one with some- thing; both are very usual: the first occurs Cic. Rose. Am. 8 : Cic. Pis. 3.: Cic. Tusc. 5. 3: Cic. Fin. 3. 5 : and else- where : the second, Cic. Verr. 3. 80 : Cic. Arch. 3 : Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. 2 : Caes. B. C. 3. 54 : and in other places.

Excellere aliis, to excel others, and excellere inter alios, or super alios, to excel amongst others, or beyond others : Cic. Invent.

2. 1, Zeuxin, qui tum \onge ceteris excellere pictoribus existi- mabatur : it also occurs with ceteris, Cic. Tusc. 2. 18 : with aliis, Cic. Or. 2. 54 : Cic. Or. 2, quantum inter omnes unus excellat : super ceteros, Liv. 28. 43 : ante ceteros, Apul. Flor.

3. p. 356. Elmenh. : also with an accusative, e. g. cum laude excelletoww6s, Macer. iEmil. ap. Diomed. 1.

Exuere vestem alicui or sibi, to strip off; and se or aliquem veste : e. g. aliquem veste, Suet. Ner. 32 : vincula sibi, Ovid. Met. 7. 773 : telum e vulnere, Stat. Theb. 9- 287 : ensem vagina, ibid. 76 : se ex laqueis, Cic. Verr. 5. 85 : se iugo, Liv. 34. 13. The following are particularly common ; exuere

40 0/ Ihe Dative.

hostem ca^tris, to deprive the enemy of his camp, Liv. 31 . 4'2 : armiSf Liv. 34.28: impedimentis, Goes. B. G. 7. 14, where exuere castra hosti would be incorrect : thence also exiitus castris, i. e. privatus. So the thing often occurs with a bare ac- cusalive, as iugum, Liv. 35. 15 : alas, Virg. ^n. 1.690(694), to lay aside : exuere humauitatem omnem, Cic. Ligar. 5, to lay aside all humanity : mores antiquos, Liv. 27. 8 : serviiu- tern, Liv. 34. 7 : ariimam, Ovid. Met. 14. 777, i. e. to die.

llabitare in loco or locum, as in English, to dwell in a place, or to inhabit a place; e.g. in urbe, Cic. Dom. 37 : sub terra, Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. 37 : apud aliquem, Cic. Acad. 4. S6 : urbem, Virg. iEn. 3. 106 : casas, ibid. Eel. 2. 29 : sylvas, ibid. 6. 2 : thence urbs habitatur, Cic. Verr. 4. 53 : so also incolere locum, terram &c., Cic. Verr. 1. 17: 4. 10: Cic. Tusc. 1. 6, and frequently incolere in loco, inter loca, trans, &c. e. g. C«s. B. G. 1.1: 2. 35 : Liv. 5. 32. &c.

Impertio, or also impertior, to impart any thing to one, to give him a share, to make him participator, e. g. laudem alicui impertiri, to impart praise : Cic. Manil. 8, me Lucullo tan- tum impertiri laudis, to impart so much praise to LucuUus : Cic. Amic. 19> ut, si quam praestantiam virtutis, ingenii,for- tunae consecuti sint, impertiant earn suis, they may give a share to their friends : also alicui de re familiari, Cic. Off. 2. 15: aliquem nuntio, Plaut. Stich. 2. 1. 17 : aliquem os- culOf Suet. Ner. 37 : thence passively, doctrinis, quibus (ctas puerilis impertiri debet, Nep. Att. 1 : thence also im- pertire aliquem salute, Cic. Att. 2. 12 : and alicui salutem, Terent. Eun. 2. 2. 40, to greet.

Incidere io engrave, to cut in, to imprint: rei, in rem, in re, e. g. in (cs incidere: Cic. Phil. 1. 10, id lex erit, et in ccs in- cidi videbitis : nomen saxis, Plin. Paneg. 54 : incidere cortici Uteras, to cut letters on the bark, Plin. H. N. l6. 9 : carmen incisum in sepulcro, Cic. Senect. 17 : nominam tabula, Cic. ad Div. 13. 36, We also find incidere pennas alicui, to cut any one's wings : e. g. Cic. Att. 4. 2, where Cicero, speaking of himself, says qui tnilii pennas iucidcrant, nolunt eas renasci :

Ojthe Dative. 41

so arboreniy Caes. B. G. 2. 17, to cut into the tree, to make an incision : yet it may mean to cut oft': thence inciditur (arbor) vitro, with glass, Plin. H. N. 12. 25, i. e. is cut into : so spem incidere, to take away hope, Liv. 3. 58, where spe incisa occurs : venas alicui, Cic. Har. l6, to open the veins : incidere nervos populo Romano, to unnerve, Cic. Ag. 2. 18. These accusatives are all governed by in : it properly means, to cut into any thing.

Induere to put on, to draw on, to clothe : also to put into, to thrust into, e. g. sibi or ahcui vestem, and se or aliquem veste, e. g. alicui tunicam, Cic. Tusc. 2. 8 : torquem sibi, Cic. Fin. 2,22: vestes humeris, Ovid. Her. 21.90: indui veste, Terent. Eun. 4. 4. 40: indutus sociis, Cic. Or. 3. 32. The following are various expressions ; falsam sibi scientiae persuasionem induere, to assume a false persuasion of one's knowledge, Quintil. 1.1: induere se mucrone, Virg. ^n. 10. 681, to stab himself: induere se in florem, to bloom, Virg. Georg. 1. 188: pomis se induit arbor, ibid. 4. 143: se in laqueum, Cic. Verr. 2. 42 : se in captiones, Cic. Div. 2. 17 : acutissimis vallis, Caes. B» G. 7. 73 : hastis, Liv. 44. 41 : cum venti se in nubem induerint, Cic. Div. 2. 19, i. e. covered : aliquid in mentes hominum, Gell. 2. 29: induit lacertos suos toris (meis), Ovid. Met. 9- 82, lays his arms on my muscles, confines me. The accusative is governed by in, though we do not exactly know whence the word is derived.

Inspergere to sprinkle on : Plin. H. N. 12. \7, folia inspergere potionibus: so also far inam potioni, ibid. 26. 8 : cinerempo- tioni, ibid. 28. 5 : so Cic. Div. 2. 16, molam et vinum in- spergere; though without a dative: Cato R. R. 65, oleam sale inspergito, sprinkle with, strew with.

LUerdicere to interdict, to forbid, is generally reckoned with these. But we always find interdicere aliquid alicui, e. g. usimi purpuras, Liv. 34. 7 : alicui usiim coloris. Suet. Ner. 32 : alicui patriam, lustin. 16. 4 : and in other places. Thence> passively, interdici non poterat socero gener, Nep.

42 Of the Dative.

Hamilc. 3 : pramio interdicto, Cic. Balb. 10 : also alicui aliqua re, e. g. Romanis Gallia, Caes. B. G. 1. 46 : patribus commercio plebis, Li v. 5. 3, and elsewhere : also passively, ainoribus interdictum iuventuti putet, Cic. Ccel. 20 : cf. Cic. Senect. 7 : thence in the formula of banishment, interdicere alicui aqua et igni, Cic. Phil. 1 . 9 : 6. 4 : Caes. B. G. 6. 44 ; never aliquem aliqua re. Some indeed cite from Caes. B. G. 1. 46, qua arrogantia — Ariovistus — omni Gallia Romanos interdixisset, but erroneously : the reading in the most cele- brated editions is Romanis^ Yet Brutus in Epp. Cic. ad Div. 11. 1.4, says, aqua et igni interdicamur ; which is the reading of Ernesti and other editors.

Intercludere alicui aliquid, and aliquem aliqua re, to refuse any thing to any one, or to exclude any one from any thing : e. g. Caes. B. G. 7. 11, quod pontis atque itinerum angustiae multitudini fugam intercluserant : so Cic. Att. 7. 20: so alicui aditus ad aliquem, Cic. Rose. Am. 38: alicui com- meatum. Plant. Mil. 2. 2. 68 : alicui exitum, Liv. 22. 13 : Caes. B. G. 1. 48, eo consilio, uii frumento commeatuque — Casarem intercluderet : and in other places, e. g. re frumen- taria, Caes. B. C. 1. 72 : itinere, ibid. 2. 20: Dyrrhachio, ibid. 3. 42: also aUquem a re, e. g. ah exercitu, Caes. B. G. 7.1: a castris, Liv. 27. 42 ; and in other places.

Mitto tibi and ad te, e. g. literas ; both occur together, Nep. Att. 20, nunquam ad suorum quenquam literas misit, quin Attico mitteret, (i. e. wrote, sent word,) quid ageret : and so also Cicero, e. g. literas alicui, Cic. Att. 6. 5 1 librum ad aliquem, ibid. 8.- 12.

ISubere viro : we also find nuptam esse cum aliquo : e. g. Plant. Amph. Prol. 97, quicum (i. e. quocum) Alcumena est nupta : Cic. ad Div, 15. 3, quocum esset nupta regis Arme- niorum soror : and elsewhere : e, g. Cic. Verr. 4. 6 : Te- rent. Hec, 4. 1. 19: Phorm. 5. 3. 34. It seems, however, that cum rather depends on esse, than jiupta ; e. g. haec est nupta cum illo seems properly to mean, she is with him, as a married woman, or wife : for esse cum aliquo means tp be

Of the Dative. 43

with any one, and nupta seems to be in apposition. It is, therefore, still uncertain whether it be correct to say, nubere cum aliquo. At any rate, we have never found nubo, nu-. bam, and the tenses thence derived, followed by cum*

Scribere alicui, and ad aliquem, is usual : e. g. alicui, Cic. ad Div. 7. 10: 9. 16: Cic. Att. 5. 11: 11. 7: Caes. B. G. 5. 46 : ad aliquem, Cic. ad Div. 2. 19 : 6. 23 : 14. 2 : Cic. ad Att. 5. 11 : 11.7.

X.) Many verbs, when used with diiFerent signifi- cations, are followed by different cases ; as

Mmulari aliquem^ to imitate any one with emulation, to rival, is very usual ; as Nep. Epam. 5, me Agamemnonem (emulari putas : Hor. Od. 4. 2. 1, Pindarum quisquis studet amu- lari : also with an accusative of the thing, e. g. negligentiam, Terent. Andr. Prol. 20 : studia alicuius amulari, to be the scholar or disciple of any one, Liv, 1. 18, speaking of Py- thagoras : iuvenum amulantium studia coetus habuisse. On the contrary, amulari alicui or cum aliquo is translated, to envy: as Cic, Tusc. 1. 19, quod iis (cmulemur, qui ea ha- beant, quae nos habere cupiamus : Liv. 28. 43, Scipio says against his opponent Fabius, tanquam xnihi ab infimo quo- que periculum sit, ne mecum (Emuletur. But in both places it seems better to understand a rivalry or envious rivalry : since rivalry is scarcely possible without dislike. It does not seem that aemulari can denote simply to envy. Thence aemulari ahquera does not appear to differ much in use from aemulari ahcui or cum aliquo. It sometimes may be trans- lated, to attain, to reach, e. g. Agamemnonem &c. Nep. cited before : (uvae basilicas) aemulantur Albano vino, Plin, H. N. 14. 2.

Accedo tibi, to accede or assent to : e. g. Quint. 9. 4, itaque accedam in plerisque Ciceroni: so ibid. 3. 4: also adjC, g. ad comilium, Nep. Milt. 3 : but hoc tibi accedit ad illud, this besides that, this in addition to the former comes to you : Terent. And. 1. 3. 10, ad haec mala hoc mi accedit ctiam, to

44 Of the Dative.

these my old misfortunes, this new one is added ; where Ed, Zeun, has accidit : so desiderio nostro et lahori tuo, Cic. Q. Fr. 1, 1 : fortunis, Cic. Verr. 1.2. So we find accedere ad aliqiiem, ad aliquid, to approach any one, any thing ; as ac- cedere ad hominem, ad ignem, ad urbem, ad rempublicam, j. e. to begin to serve the state as a magistrate, in war &c. : so ad deos, Cic. Ligar. 12 : ad similitudinem alicuius, Cic. Att. 7, to be like any one ; and elsewhere.

Auscultare alicui, 1.) to obey any one : Terent. Andr. 1. 3, 4, Pamphilumne adiutem, an auscultem seni 1^ so Cic. Rose. Am. 36, and elsewhere : 2.) to listen to, to attend to, Plant. Mil. 2. 6. 16: Rud, 2. 6. 31. Auscultare aliquem means 1.) to hear : Plant. Poen. 4. 2. 19, et nimis eum ausculto li- bens : so also ibid. Aul. 3. 5. 22 : Catull. 66, 39 : 2.) to obey: Plant. Trin. 3. 2. 36, nisi me auscultas atque hoc facis. So audio is also used in the sense to obey : e. g. Cic. ad Div. 2. 18, sed si me flwJies, vitabis inimicitias, if you will attend to me &c. Thus in English we sometimes say, to hear, instead of, to attend to, to obey.

Caveo alicuif Cic. Phil. 1. 2, to provide safety for any one, to take care of his safety, by averting injury : so also sibi, Cic. Pis. 12 : Cic. Verr. 1. 35 : Terent. Eun. 4. 7. 12 : populo cavere prsedibus, to give security to the people by bail, Liv. 21. 60 : Cic. Verr. 1.54. Cavere clientibus was said of jurists when they gave certain forms or provisions to their clients, Cic. ad Div. 7.6: cavere sibi ab aliquo, to take care of himself against any one : also merely ab aliquo, Cic. Phil. 12. 10 : a venerio, Cic. Fin. 5. 12: also cavere ab aliquo is translated to take security from any one, Cic. Verr. 2. 23 : Cic. Brut. 5 : cavere aliquem to beware of any one; cavere aliquid to guard against any thing : these are all very common ; e. g. aliquem, Cic. Dom. 11 : aliquid, Cic. Att. l6. 11 : Cic, ad Div. 11. 21 : and in other places.

Consulo tibi, 1 take care for thee (not to give counsel) ; alicui rei, Cic. ad Div 4. 9 : 1 1 . 29 : Cic. Phil 2. 2 : so consulere alicuius commodis, to consult any one's advantage : consulere

Of the Dative. 45

aliquem, Cic. ad. Div. 9. 26 : Cic. Div. 2. 4 : Cic. Leg. 2. 16, to take any one's advice, to consult any one : consulere i7i aliquem, e. g. graviter, crudeliter, to proceed harshly, cruelly, against any one ; see Liv. 3. 36 and 59: 8. 13 : 30. 43 : Terent. Heaut. 3. 1. 28: consulo honij or aqui ho- wzque, I am satisfied, pleased therewith, take it in good part: see above Sect. V. § 3. n. II. obs. 2. Consulere means also, to consider, e. g. de re, Cic. Sail. 22 : rem, Liv. 2. 28.

Cupio tibiy I am devoted to thee : cu\j\o aliquid, I am desirous after something ; e. g, alicui, Cic. Q. Fr. 1. 2. 3 : Caes. B. G. 1. 18 : Terent. Andr. 5. 4. 2.

Deficit mihi, and me, it fails me : e. g. vires me deficiunt, strength fails me : pecunia me, mihi, deficit. With the ac- cusative it occurs, Cic. Brut. 24 : Cic. Rose. Am. 32 : with the dative, Cses. B. G. 3. 5. Deficere ah aliqiio, to fall off*, to revolt from any one ; e. g. deficere a rege, in Nepos : a vir- tiite, Cic. Amic. 11: ab amicitia, Nep. Con. 2 : a nobis, Liv. 31.7: a repuhlica, Cic. Plane. 3b'. also ad aliquem, Liv. 22. 6l, i. e. to go over to any oile : also deficere aliquem means to desert any one, Cic. Verr. 2. 21 : 3. 46.

Do alicui literas to give a letter to any one, i.e. to carry to another ; do ad aliquem literas, to write to any one, is usual, e. g. Cic. Att. 11. 25 : Cic. Cat. 3. 5, where both instances occur together. Yet sometimes we have dare alicui literas, to write to a person, e. g. Cic. ad Div. l6. 3, ex quo loco tihi literas dederam, from which place I wrote to you.

Facere aliquid, to make, to do any thing, is familiar : quid huic homini facias ? Cic. Caecin. 1 1, what will you do with this man ? so, quid facias illi, Terent. Andr. 2. 1. Il6 : at other times we find* homirie &c.

Ho7'reo, I shudder, am terrified, frightened : horreo tibi, I am frightened for thee, on thy account, is tlie dative of advantage in answer to the question for whom ? for whose advantage, or from love for whom ? Horreo aliquid, I am frightened at any thing, is very common ; e. g. horreo compectum omnium,

46 Of the Dative.

Cic. ad Alt. 11.14: so crimen^ ibid. 9. 2 : Cic. Verr. 5. 9Q : dolorem, Cic, Tusc. 5. 30 : so horreo pauperiem, mare^Lc. : horrere aliqua re, to be stiff with any thing ; as, ager horret hastis, Virg. Mti, 11. 602: phalanx horrens hastis, Liv. 44. 41 : terga horrentia setis, Ovid, Met. 8. 428.

Impoiio, to lay on, to place on, alicui aliquid ; as, imponere onus alicui, to lay a burden on any one, Cic, ad Div. 13. 56 : alicui coronam, Cic. Fiacc. 32 : also with in and an accusa- tive; e, g. dextram 2w capw/, Liv. 1. 18. Ed. Drakenb., where other editions have in capite : aliqueni in equum, Liv. 35, 35 : in plaustrum, Liv. 5, 40 : pedem in navem, Plant. Rud, 2. 6. G : also aliquid in re, e, g. Liv, 8. 23, co- loniam in agro : Nep. Cim. 4, custodem in hortis : Cic. Nat. Deor. 1 , 20, itaque imposuistis in cervicibus nostris sempi- ternum dominum : imponere alicui, to cheat, to overreach, to impose upon : Cic, Q. Fr. 2. 6, cui tamen egregie impo- suit Milo noster : Nep. Eum. 5 : for which we have aliquid imponere ahcui, Cic, Att. 15, 26, sc. fraudis.

Incumbo rei, to lean, bend, or press upon any thing : e. g. remis, Virg. ^n. 5. 15, and elsewhere : also in or ad aliquid, e. g. ingladium, Cic. Invent. 2. 51 : or gladium without in, Plant. Cas. 2. 4. 29 : or gladio, Auct. ad Herenn. 1 . 11: m ali- quenit Curt. 6. 9 : ad aliquem, Ovid. Met. 9- 385, i, e. to bend one's self down : this denotes a great labour, and thence incumbere in or ad aliquid, to exert great labour on anything ; e. g. ad rempublicam, ad literas, to devote one's attention to the state, to letters : so also in rempublicam, Cic. ad Div. 10. 1 : in causam, Cic. Phil. 4.5: in ahquod studium, Cic. Or. 1. 18: in bellum, Caes. B. G. 7. 76: arf laudem, Cic. ad Div. 10. 10: ad lenitatem, Cic. Q. Fr. 1. 1. 3. Thus also with a dative, e. g. ceris et sti/lo, Plin. Ep. 7. 27 : ro- gandis legibus, Flor. 3. l6 : labori, Sil. 4. 820.

Interest: 1 .) is between : murus interest, there is a wall be- tween : so via interest perangusta, Liv. 22. 4 : Tiberis inter eos interesset, Cic. Cat. 3. 5 : also, sj^eaking of time, tres anni interfuerunt, three years intervened : so, anni triginta inter-

Of the Dative. M

fuere, Li v. 1.3; ni interfiierint decern anni, Cic. Leg. 3. 3, e Legg. XII. Tab. : inter primum et sextum consulatum sex et quadraginta anni inter fuerunt, Cic. Senect. 17 : 2.) there is a difference : e. g. inter hominem et bestiam hoc maxime interest, Cic. Off. 1. 4, there is principally this difference, cf. Liv. 36. 2 : also with the dative, Ter. Eun. 2. 2. 2, stulto in- telligens quid interest ? 3.) it is the concern, the interest of: e. g. interest patris, mea, tua &c., it is the concern of the father, of me Sec. : see before : 4.) interesse rei, to be present at a thing, to have a part in a thing, e. g. sermoni, to be pre- sent at a discourse : interfui prignce, 1 was (present) at the battle: so pralio, Caes. B. G. 7. 87 : negotiis, Cic. ad Div. 1. 6 : consiliis, Cic. Att. 14. 22: criidelitati, ibid. 9- o: rebus divinis, Caes. B. G. 6. 13 : we also find interesse in re, e. g. Cic. Rose. Am. 14, ne in convivio quidem uUo inter- fuisse : so ibid. 38, quihus in rebus ipsi interesse non possu- mus : so in testamento, Cic. Cluent. 59.

Manet mihi Imc res, this thing remains for me : bellum tibi raanet, war remains for thee, i. e. thou hast not yet peace : e. g. Liv. 1. 53, manere his bellum : manet me mors, pcena &c., death, punishment awaits me : Virg. ^n. 7. 596, te manebit supplicium : so praemia manent, sc. te, ibid. 3. 503 : indigna manent victos, Liv. 26. 13 : Liv. 10. 35, qui nudus atque inermis hostem maneat, ei &c. Also manere is used in the sense to await, but without a case following ; Liv. 24. 22, periculumque ingens manet, nisi 8cc. for imminet. In Cic. Phil. 2. 5, there stands, according to the edition of Graevius, cuius (Clodii) quidem tibi fatum, sicut Ciirionif manet, i. e. awaits thee : in other editions, particularly in the last of Ernesti, the reading is te and Curionem.

Merere sibi aliquid, to merit or earn something for one's self; e. g. Plant. Men. 1. 3, neque hodie, ut te perdam, meream deum (for deorum) divitias mihi, I should not earn the wealth of the Gods: so without sibi'., e.g. pramia, Caes. B. G. 7. S5 : iaudem, ibid. 14, and elsewhere; e. g. Cic. Rose. Com. 6: also frequently without a dative and accusative.

48 Of the Dative.

as merere equo, to earn pay as a soldier, to serve on horse- back : merere and mereri de, to deserve of another, bene or male e. g. de homines de patria &c. : as meruisse uptime de republica, Cic. Att. 10. 4: mereri de &c., Cic. Amic. 24: Cic. ad Div. 10. 5 ; and in other places.

MetHotibi, I fear for thee, on thy account, i. e.lest an evil be- fall thee : e. g. pueriSf Plant. Amph. 5. 1. 60 : senecta ifwpi, Virg. Georg. 1 . 1 56 : also sibi, e. g. sibi aliquem ; see here- after. MeXuo te, I fear thee, is very common : so metuere aliquid, to fear any thing : Cic. Senect. 1 1 : Terent. Hec. 5. 2. f): thence aliquem sibi, Plant. Asin. 1. 1. 98 : moram amori suo, ibid. Poen. 3. 1.6: so also molem sibi, Liv. 1. 9 : also insidias ab aliquo, Cic. ad Div. 5. 6 : supplicia a vobis,

1. e. from your part, Cic. Rose. Am. 3 : also with de; e. g. de aliquo, Cic. Att. 10. 4 : desuB, vita, ibid. : also with a or ab; e. g. ab Hannibale, Liv. 23. 36.

Feto mihi, I seek for myself, e. g. lignum, aquam ; thus also, unde mihi peterem cibum, Terent. Heaut. 5. 2. 25 : also, I ask or entreat for something : e. g. Curtio tribunatum a Cae- sare petivi, Cic. Q. Fr. 2. 15 : qui petat Veneri Eryciria il- ium hereditatem, Cic. Verr. 2. 8 : vitam nocenti, Tac. Ann.

2. 3 1 : peto aliquem, aliquid, I aim at somebody or some- thing, whether in a friendly or hostile manner : e. g. petere aliquem gladio, to attack, to aim at one, with a sword : so belluam ferro, Hor. Epod. 5. 10: caput, Cic. Quint. 7, and elsewhere : petere locum, urbem, to seek, or go to a place, a city : e. g. Dj/rrhachium, Cic. Plane. 41 : castra, Nep. Milt. 5 : loca calidiora, Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. 49 ; and in other places : petere aliquid, aliquid ab aliquo, e. g. possessionem, Cic. Place. 34, is very common.

Prastare : 1.) alicui or aliquem, to excel ; see above n. VIII. : also to have preeminence, to be foremost, e. g. inter (uquales, Cic. Brut. 64 : 2.) praestare aliquid, to be answerable for something, to make it good, as damnum, to make good or repair the injury : Cic. Off'. 3. l6, emtori damnum prastari oportere, the loss must be made good to the buyer : so cul-

Of the Dative. 49

pam praestare, Cic. ad Div. 6. 1 : pericuhim, Cic. Mur. 2 : vitium, Cic. Off". 3. i6 : so aliquem, to be responsible for one, to ensure ^him, Cic. Q. fr. 1. 1.3: se, Cic. Att. 6. 2 : in other places de re, Cic. Att. 10. 11: de hominey Cic. ad Div. 15. \o. We also find pragstare «: e. g. Cic. ad. Div. 1. 4, ego tibi a vi pra^stare nihil possum, 1 cannot at all en- sure you from violence : 3.) praestare alicui officia, beneficia &c., to render good offices, kindnesses : 4.) prasstare se vi- rum, fortem, to prove or manifest himself a brave man : prsesta te virum, shew thyself a man : 5.) praestat, it is better: Cic. Nat. Deor. 3. 31, tacere prsestaret philosophis, quam loqui : so multo mihi praestat, Cic. Sext.69 : all these instances are very common.

Prabere alicui aliquid, to give or supply any thing to a person : praebere se fortem, prudentem, to exhibit himself as brave or wise : Scipio semper se praebuit fortem : thus also, se virum, Cic. ad Div. 5, 18.

Prospicio alicui, to provide for any one, to take care for him : see above n. V : prospicere aliquid, to foresee any thing : e. g. tempestatem the weather, procellam &c. It is very usual ; e. g. Cic. ad Div. 4. 3. 3, prospexi tempestatem futuram : ibid. Amic. 12, prospicere oporteat futuros casus reipublicae.

Quoirere sibi aliquid, to seek something for himself: e. g. sibi remedium, Cic. Cluent. 9 '- so aliquid alicui rei ; e. g. sa- lutem huic malo quaerant, Terent. Ad. 3. 2. 2 : quaerere ali- quem, to seek any one, Terent. Heaut. 4. 8. 3 : Cic. Sext. 24 : aliquid, to inquire or ask about any thing, Li v. 4. 12 : Cic. Verr. 1.1: quaerere ex ahquo, Cic. ad Div. 3. 6 : Cic. Or. 1. 22 : ox ab aliquo, Cic. Verr. 3. 83 : Nep. Epam. 4, and Dion. 2, to question any one de aliqua re about any thing : also de aliquo homine, Ovid. Pont. 4. 3. 18, about any one. Sometimes also we find quaerere de aliquo for ab aliquo ; e. g. Liv. 4. 40, quaero de te, arbitrerisne &c., I ask of thee &c., and in other places, e.g. Cic. Pis. 9 : Cic. Vatin. 4 : Cic. Att. 1. 14. At other times, quaerere de ahquo homine, de ahqua

VOL. ir. E

50 Of the Dative.

re, means, to institute an inquiry by torture about any person or thing, also in aliquem, against any one ; which are very common; e. g. Cic. Mil. 22, maiores nostri in dominum de servis quagri noluerunt, i. e. our ancestors forbade, that the slaves should be examined by torture against their master.

Recipio tibi, I give you certain assurance, I undertake to you, I pledge myself to you ; e. g. sibi, Cic. Att. 2. 22 : petenti, Cic. ad Div. 10. 21. Plane. : also ad se or in se recipere : ad se, Terent. Heaut. 5. 5. 12 : in se, Cic. ad Div. 13. 20: re- cipio me in locum, e. g. in montem, I betake myself to, I re- tire to the mountain : so Laodiceam, Cic. Att. 5. 21 : ad ali- quem, ibid. 4. 15 : also e loco, Cic. Brut. 92 : Plaut. Poen. 4. 1. 5: thus also Alexandria, Cic. Phil. 2. 26 : thence figu- ratively ; e. g. recipere se ad honam frugem, to better him- self, Cic. Coel. 12. Recipio aliquid : 1.) to recover, as res amissas, Liv. 3. QS : or to take again ; e. g. a city, Cic. Se- nect. 4 : or to take back, Virg. ^n. 2. 525 : 9- 348 : also simply to take, to receive, e. g. pecuniam, Cic. Rab. Post. 13 : qucBStus, Cic. Rose. Com. 8 : 2.) to take something on one's self, to undertake something, e. g. onus, cansam, a pro- cess or suit, Cic. Rose. Am. 1 : mandatum, ibid. 39 : we may also add in me ; e. g. periculum in se, Pand. 19. 2. 13, i e. to take the risk on himself.

Referre alicui aliquid, to relate, to bring news of, Virg. Georg. 2. 118 : Terent. Phorm. 5. 1. 1 : also ad aliquem, Cic. Deiot. 9 : Caes. B. G. 1. 47 : referre ad aliquem aliquid or de ali- qua re, to refer a matter to any one, or to refer to any one about a matter, Cic. ad Div. 3. 12 : Cic. Dom. 53 : Nep. Lys. 3 : particularly of the consul, referre ad senatum, to make a proposition to the senate, to lay something before them, Cic. Cat. 1.8: Cic. Phil. 8. 1 1 : referre aliquid also means to bring something back, Cic. Verr. 4. 28 : Cic. Att. 15. 16 : Liv. 5. 23 : thence referre pedem or se, to go back, e. g. se, Cic. ad Div. 7- 11 : Caes. B. C. 2. 8 : pedem, Liv. 7. 33, or gradum, Liv. 1. 14: referre grati am, to return a favour, to repay a

Of the Dative. 51

kindness, Cic. lied. Quir. 10. Refert mea, tua Sec. it is my concern, it concerns me &c. magni much, parvi little &c. : see above, sect. VI. § 3. n. VII.

Renurttiare rei, to renounce any thing, to resign, to give up, e. g. mnnerif an office : vitiis, to renounce one's faults : so officiis, Quintil. 10. 7 : also alicui homini, Cic. Or. 1. 53 : also ali- cui rem, to give up to any one, Cic. Verr. 1. 54 : Liv. 38. 3 1 : renuntio tibi, to announce : renuntiare ahquem consulem, to proclaim any one as consul : all these instances are very common.

Respondere alicui, to answer any one : Uteris, to answer letters ; also ad literas, ad aliquid, ad postulata : aliquid, to answer something; respondere rei, to correspond to or with any thing : as, exitus non respondet spei, the event does not cor- respond to expectation : so verbis, Cic. Or. 12 : also, eventus ad spem respondit, Liv. 9- 15: 28. 6: these usages are all famihar.

Solvo tibi pecuniam, I pay money to thee : solvo te, I free thee, e. g. metn, from fear : solvere naves, to set sail : also without naves or navem ; as Cses. B. G. 4. 23, nactus ido- neam ad navigandum tempestatem, tertia fere vigilia solvit : so Cic. Off. 3. 12 : Cic. Div. l6. 9 : also navis solvit, Ctes. B. G. 4. 28.

Timeo tibi, I fear for you^ on your account, Terent. Heaut. 3. 2. 20 : so also s//;z, Caes. B. C. 3. 27 : libertati, Sail. lug. 39 : nostrcB parti, Terent. And. 2. 5. 8 : also with de, Cic. Att. 7. 5 : Cses. B. G. 5. 57 : also pro, Gell. 19- 1 : also a, Cic. Sull. 20 : te, I fear thee, I am afraid of thee : also ali- quid, Cic. ad Div. 1 5 : Cic. Div. 2. 55 : this is very common.

Vacare, properly, to be at liberty, at leisure ; also to be with- out something : e. g. vacare a re or re, to be free from a thing ; as culpa, from a fault, Cic. ad Div. 7. 3 : molestia, Cic. Acad. 4. 42 : morbo, Cels. 3. 22 : iustitia, Cic. Off. 1. 19 : a metu, Liv. 7. 1 : « custodibus classium, Caes. B. C. 3. 2;^ :

E 2

52 Of the Dative.

vacare s^M^Zm, not to study, Cic. Orat. 3. 11, quibus studiis vacant cives, peregrini fruuntur, where studiis is the ablative : locus vacat a custodibus &c. But vacare rei to turn one*s whole attention to a thing, to apply to a thing, properly, to be free from all other affairs for that one : it is, therefore, the so termed dative of advantage : e. g. vacare literis is properly, perliaps, more usual than studere literis, viz. to be occupied merely in study, to be devoted to letters : so philosophic, Cic. Div. 1.6: libellis legendis, Suet. Aug. 45 : faro ; Quintil. 10. 1. 114: homini, ibid. 1. 2. 8.

Valere rei, to be serviceable or useful, to avail any thing, is perhaps rare : in this way it occurs, Pallad. Febr. 1, tanto plus valebit nutriendis herbis : otherwise with ad, Cic. Fat. 4 : contra, Plin. H. N. 29. 4 : alicui ad gloriam, Cic. Cat. 4. 12. More usual is valere eloquentia to be effective by eloquence, to be strong in eloquence : so dicendo, Cic. Brut. 14, i. e. to be strong in : so valere apud aliquem gratia &c. : also equitatu, Caes. B. G. 3. 20, i. e. to be strong in &c. : so also animo, Cic. Div. 7. 1 : valere a pecunia is said jest- ingly. Plant. Aul. 2. 2. 9 : one is asked, ain* tu te valere ? to which he replies, pol ego baud a pecunia perbene, I am not very well on the side of money : a means on the side of, with respect to. In the same way one says. Plant. Epid. 1. 2. 26, a morbo valui, ah animo aeger fui, I was well with respect to disease, with respect to feehng 1 was sick : so also ah ocuhs, Gell. 13. 30. Further hoc valet in te, this avails against thee, this tells upon thee : e. g. Cic. Div. 2. oQ, vin- cere te Romanos nihilo magis in se, quam in Romanos va- lere : where the discourse is about the prediction of an ora- cle, aio te, ^acida &c. : also to prevail with, to work upon, to have influence with ; e. g. in aliquem, Li v. 7. 6 : ad, Cic. Fat. 4 : Liv. 38. 28. Sometimes valere is said of the worth of money, and similar things : e. g. Varro L. L. 4, cap. ult. denarii dicti, quod denos aeris valebant: Phn. H. N. 33. 3, scrupulum ya\et sestertiisvicenis: also g-waw^i valet, Pand. 9. 2. 3$ : also with pro, e. g.pro argenteis decem aureus unus va-

Of the Dative. 53

leret, Li v. 38. 11: also to signify, to denote, e. g. quod idem valetyCic.Ym.l,^: cf. Sueton. Vit. 18 : Varr. R. R. 1.31.

XL) The datives mihi, tibi, sibi, nobis, vobis, are very often added to verbs, in a redundant manner, particularly in confidential speeches, letters &c. : as is the case in Greek, in English, and probably in all lan- guages whatever : e. g. Plaut. Aul. 4. 10. 38, fur mihi es, to me (i. e. in my opinion) thou art a thief : Cic, Parad. 5. 2, an ille mihi liber, cui mulier imperat ? is he to me a freeman, can I think him a freeman, w^hom a woman commands ? Cic. Cat. 2. 2, Tongilium mihi eduxit : Liv. Prsef. ad ilia mihi quisque acriter inten- dat animum : Terent. Heaut. 4. 5. 16, sed scin', ubi nunc sit tibi Bacchis ? Cic. ad Div. 9. 2. 2, at tibi re- pente paucis post diebus — venit ad me Caninius mane, where tibi may be translated, lo ! behold ! Cic. ad Att. 2. 15, cum hsec maxime scriberem, ecce tibi Sebosus : Terent. Adelph. 5. 8. 35, suo sibi gladio hunc iugulo ; which is more remarkable : yet sibi is often redundant with suus ; e. g. Plaut. Amph. 1. 1. 113: ibid. Capt. 1. 1. 12: Vitruv. 8. 7: Colum. 12. 54, and elsewhere ; further, Terent. Adelph. 2. 4. 12, quid ait tandem nobis Sannio. Virg. ^n. 5. 391, ubi nunc nobis deus ille magister : Liv. 22. 60, Man- lius in a speech says contemptuously, haec vobis ipso- rum per biduum militia fuit ; cum in acie stare ac pugnare decuerat, in castra refugerunt, this was their service for you &c. Yet these pronouns have gene- rally a certain reference to the circumstances, and at least denote a participation.

XII.) Since the infinitive esse^ as was mentioned be- fore, Sect. I. § 2, has the same case after it as before

54 Of the Dative.

it, it is plain that esse must be followed by a dative of the predicate, when it is preceded by a dative of the subject : e. g. after licet, where the dative is very com- mon ; as Cic. Tusc. 1. 15, licuit esse otioso Themistocli, for otiosum, which also would have been correct : Cic. ad Att. 1. 16, quo in genere mihi negligenti esse non licet: Mart. Epig. 8. 11, nobis non licet esse tam di- sertis, for disertos; and in other places : e. g. Caes. B. G. 6. 30 ; Lucan. 3. 32. Yet the accusative also fol- lows ; e. g. Cic. Balb. 12 : Cic. Att. 10. 8 : Cic. Ligar. 6: Quintil. 7. 1. 19. Later writers affix this dative also to other infinitives ; as Veil. 2. 124, fratri, mihique contigit destinari prcetoribus : Val. Max. 5. 4, 2, Maximo tibi etcivi et duci evadere (i. e. fieri) contigit, for civem et ducem. Also Liv. 3. 50, si (ei, i. e. Virginise) UbercB ac pudicce vivere licitum fuisset ; where, however, li- berae, pudicse may be explained as an apposition, tan- quam liberae, pudicae, as free &c.

§5.

Of the Dative ivith certain Particles. The dative follows

I.) Certain adverbs, to which the question to whom ? is generally applicable; e. g. prope, propius, proxime, are mostly joined to a dative : e. g. Virg. Georg. 1. 355, propius stabuUs armenta tenerent : thus also propius Ji- beri, Nep. Hann. 8 : and in other places ; e. g. Virg. Georg. 4. 47 : .En. 8. 556 : Plin. H. N. 27. 9 : so also prodime castris, Caes. B. C. 1. 71. Yet prope is often followed by an accusative; e. g. prope we, Cic. ad Div. 7. 23 : prope aquarn moveri, Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. 28 :

Of the Dative. 55

j)rope castra^ Cses. B. G. 1. 22 ; and elsewhere : e. g. ibid. 7. 36 : Liv. 27. 18 : so also propius, Cic. Phil. 7. 6 : Cse^. B. G. 4. 9 ; and elsewhere : pro.vime, Cic. Att. 6. 5: Sail. lug. 18,19. To these belongs obviam ; as, obviam alicui ire, venire, esse Sec, e. g. Cic. ad Div.

2, 16. 9, cum in Cumanum mihl obviam venisti : so obviam alicui ire, Cic. Mur. 32 ; or prodire, ibid. 33 ; or procedere, Cic. Phil. 2. 32 ; or prqficisci, Caes. B. G. 7. 12; or e^^e. Plant. Bacch. 4. 7. 17; or Jieri, Cic. Mil. 10. Also /?r<^.y^o, e.g. esse alicui pra^sto, to be present, to be at hand, to appear, to shew himself, to assist, to be serviceable, Cic. ad Div. 3. 5 : Cic. Att.

3. 1 : Cic. Div. 1. 27 : Cic. Verr. 2. 4 : mluti alicuius, Cic. Verr. 4. 14. Also clam and coram ; since, however, these are reckoned amongst prepositions, see hereafter, n. II. Particularly we may refer to this place certain derivative adverbs, which govern a dative, because their primitives do the same ; as Cic. Fin. 3. 7, con- gruenter naturce convenienterque vivere, agreeably to nature &c. : since congruo, convenio, and therefore congruens, conveniens, govern a dative: thus Silsosibi constanter convenienterque dicere, Cic. Tusc. 5. 9, be- cause we say sibi constare, sibi convenire : Cic. Off. 1. 26, haec praescripta servantem licet magnifice, graviter, animoseque vivere, atque etiam simpliciter, fideliter, vitceqwe hominum amice, and friendly to the life of men ; because amicus governs a dative.

II.) A dative also follows certain prepositions ; e. g. clam, contra, which at least are generally reckoned amongst prepositions : thus mihi clam est, it is unknown to me, Plant. Mil. 3. 3. 9 : to which we may also refer clam vobis, Caes. B. C. 2. 32, though vobis may also be

I

56 Of the Accusative.

an ablative. So also co?itra; e. g. contra nobis, Plaut. Stich. 5.7.3; and often in the same writer, e. g. ibid. Mil. 2. 2. 43 : 3. 1. 64 : 4. 2. 84 : so also do7io co?itra, Terent. Eun. 2. 3. 63.

III.) Also certain interjections, as hei, vse, ecce, hem &c. ; where, however, the dative is not perhaps go- verned by these words, but in some other way : e. g. Yirg.Mn.2. 274, hei mihi! qualis erat ! Ovid. Pont. 1. 2. 7, hei mihi ! quid faciam ? so we often find hei mihi ! alas ! me : ah ! me : e. g. Terent. Andr. 2. 1. 22 : Ad. 4. 7. 35 : Plaut. Amph. 2. 2. 66 : also repeated, Plaut. Bacch. 3. 3. 7 : also hei misero 'mihi I Terent. Ad. 2. 1. 19. So also V(2^ e. g. vae mihi ! Terent. Eun. 4. 4. 41, i. e. wo's me! Plaut. True. 2. 3. 21 : Terent. Heaut.2.3.9, vce misero mihi! So also the well-known expressions;^ victis ! Flor. 1. 13; and vae victis esse! Liv. 5. 48. Thus we find ecce ^/Z>i liber or librum, Lo ! here is a book for you. So Cic. ad Att. 2. 15, ecce tibi Sebosus, Lo ! here Sebosus for you : so often ecce tibi, e. g. Cic. Att. 3. 21 : Cic. Or. 2. 21 : Cic. Cluent.28: where perhaps tibi is not governed by ecce, but is re- dundant ; see above, § 4. n. XI. It is the same with hem : e. g. Plaut. True. 5. 1. 60, hem tibi talentum ar- genti, Philippicum est ; tene tibi, there thou hast &c. Note : vae is also used with an accusative, e. g. vet te! Plaut. Asin. 2. 4. 35 : vce ine ! Senec. Apocol. ante med.

Section Seventh.

Of the Use of the Accusative.

The accusative, according to the opinion of eminent grammarians, is properly governed only by a preposi-

Of the Accusative. 57

tion, or an active, i.e. a transitive verb. Yet it follows also other kinds of M^ords, and is sometimes used even w^ithout a vrord preceding it. Grammarians, therefore, are generally agreed, that in such instances we must understand a preposition or a verb transitive, to which we must be guided by the context and experience, ac- cording to the circumstances of the case. To avoid any confusion, we shall here observe the same arrange- ment as before.

§ 1.

Of the Accusative after Substantives.

Substantives are sometimes followed by an accusa- tive, which must probably be explained by a preposi- tion. Here we reckon

I.) The pronouns id, quid &c. : e. g. homo id aetatis, a man of that age, of such an age, is very common for eius aetatis, or ea setate : where ad, i. e. at, may always be understood : Cic. ad Att. 4. 16, si hominem xW aetatis in tarn longo sermone diutius tenuisset : Cic. Rose. Am. 2, id aetatis autem duo filii, two sons at that age : Cic. Cluent. 51, se in balneis cum id aetatis filio, with a son at such an age : also without homo. Plant. Merc. 2. 2. 19, quid tibi aetatis videor ? of what age do I ap- pear to you ? for cuius cEtatis homo tibi videor ? where quid aetatis must be explained by ad quid aetatis. Here belongs Terent. Adelph. 5. 8. 16, idne estis auctores mihi ? do you advise that to me ? The order is, estisne inihi auctores id, for ad id,

II.) The accusative sometimes follows verbal sub-

S8 Of the Accusalive.

stantives, when the verbs from which they are derived take an accusative : e. g. Plant. Amph. 1. 3. 21, quid tibi hanc curatio est rem ? where banc rem is governed by curatio ; for hums rei : Plant. A sin. 5. 2. 70, quid tibi hue receptio ad te est meum virum, what means your receiving my husband ? or wherefore do you receive my husband to you ? where meum virum is governed by receptio, for mei viri : Plant. True. 2. 7. 62, quid tibi hanc aditio est ? where hanc is governed by aditio : Cses. B. G. 1. 5, domum reditionis spe sublata, where domum is governed by reditio, because we say redire domum. And so in other places.

§2.

Of the Accusative after Adjectives.

I.) After adjectives which signify long, broad, great, wide, high, thick &c., the substantives which express the measure or extent are put in the accusative : e. g. fossa haec e^t centum pedes long a : turris est alta centum cubitos, is a hundred cubits high : Cses. B. G. 7. 72, fossa quindecim pedes lata : ferrum tjxs pedes longu7n, Liv. 21. 8. edit. Drakenb. : umbilicus septem pedes Ion- gus, Plin. H. N. 6. 34 : also when speaking of time : mensis hie est triginta dies longus : e. g. Cic. Verr. 2. 52, decreverunt intercalarium (sc. mensem, an interca- lary month) quinque et quadraginta dies lo7igum. It is uncertain by what this accusative is properly governed. If ad be understood, it signifies up to, as far as, as much as, about ; e. g. as much as a hundred cubits high ; and therefore it does not express the length, breadth &c. with sufficient accuracy. Perhaps the ancients did

Of the Accusative. 59

not understand any preposition as omitted, any more than we do, when we say, a hundred feet high, ten feet wide &c. Note : Instead of an accusative sometimes a genitive is used ; e. g. Caes. B. C. 2. 10, musculum pedum sexaginta longum ; unless, rather, the genitive depends on the substantive musculum ; as Csesar also s^.ys,fossam pedum vigmti, B. G. 7. 72 ; and ibid., val- lum duoderumi pedum exstruxit, where no adjective is added. Yet the genitive is often also used with the adjectives latus, longus, altus ; so that it can scarcely depend on a substantive, e. g. longus pedum sex, Co- lum. ^. Q: areas longas pedum quinquagenum facito, ibid. 2. 11. 3 : latera pedum lata tricenum, alta quin- quagenum, Plin. H. N. 36. 13 : latae (sc. pyramides) pedum septuagenum quinum, altae centum quinquage- num, ibid. : triglyphi alti unius moduli, Vitruv. 4. 3 : turrem non minus altam cubitorum sexaginta, ibid. 10, 19 : in all which examples the genitive seems to de- pend on the adjective : non latior (sc. quam) pedibus quinquaginta, Caes. B. G. 7. 19. Some also express the extent or measure by the ablative longitudine, alti- tudiiie Sec. : as Plin. 16. 32, Platanus longitudine quin- decim cubitorum, crassitudine quatuor ulnarum, of the height of fifteen cubits &c. : frutex — palmi altitudine^ ibid. 12. 13: duo actus iugerum efficiunt longitudine pedum CCXL. latitudine ipedum CXX, Colum. 5. 1. 6: also, abies octo cubitorum in altitudine, in height, Plin. H. N. 16. 31 : sulcumm quatuor jt^e^e^ longum, Colum. de Arbor. 16. Also the measure itself is put in the ablative ; e. g. longum sesquipede, latum pede, Plin. H. N. 35. 14 : faciemus (scrobes) tribus pedibus altas, duobus semis latas, tribus longas, Pallad. in lanuar. 10 :

60 Of the Accusative.

non latior (sc. quam) pedibus quinquaginta, Cses. B. G. 7. 19.

II.) In imitation of the Greek idiom, particularly by the poets, there is used after many adjectives, an accu- sative instead of an ablative : e. g. Virg. Mn. 4. 558, omnia Mercurio similis, vocem(\\xe, coloremque, for om- nibus, voce, colore : it may be explained by as to, w^ith respect to, e. g. as to voice. So nudus membra, pedes, brachia &c., naked on the feet &c. : e. g. Ovid. Met.

7. 183, '^xxdi-di pedon &c. : so nudus membra, Virg. iEn.

8. 425.

III.) An accusative also sometimes follows cequwn est, e. g. ut se aequum est, Plant. Rud. Prol. 47 : yet it may also be the ablative ; as ibid. Bacch. 3. 3. 8, plus videret, quam me atque illo aequum foret : we find, however, an accusative in other places ; e. g. vXpisca- torem aequum est, ibid. Rud. 2. 2. 6, unless it be go- verned by agere understood from the preceding. So propior occurs with an accusative, though it usually takes a dative ; e. g. propior montem, Sail. lug. 49 : propior hostem collocatus. Hist. B. G. 8. 9 : so proxi- mus, e. g. Jinem, Liv. 35. 27 : tribunal, Liv. 8. 32 : hostem, Liv. 28. 15 : mare, Caes. B. G. 3. 7.

§3.

Of the Accusative after Verbs.

The accusative especially follows a great number of verbs, partly according to their nature, and partly, per- haps, depending on a preposition understood.

I.) A great number of verbs, according to their na-

Of the Accusative. 61

ture, govern an accusative : a) verbs in o, which de- note an action passing on to a certain object, whether person or thing, which are therefore called transitive, or in a peculiar sense, active, and have an entire pas- sive : so that conversely all verbs in o, that have an en- tire passive, govern an accusative : b) deponent verbs in or ; which, however, denote an action passing on to an object. These transitives and deponents should, properly, all be cited here, in order that the learner might be acquainted with them; but since the number is too great, they must be carefully noticed by the teacher when they occur. Yet the following remarks will fa- cilitate the knowledge of them.

The accusative generally follows verbs in o and or,

1.) In answer to the question whom ? or what ? e. g. amo, (I) love ; odi, (I) hate ; complecti, embrace ; qusero, seek ; in- venio, reperio, find ; do,tribuo, dono, give ; mitto, send ; amitto, lose; perdo, lose; habeo, have ; sumo, take ; capio, take, seize; possideo, possess ; teneo, hold ; scio, know ; nescio, know not ; ignoro, know not ; calieo, well understand ; emo, buy ; vendo, sell; aestimo, estimate; edo, eat; bi bo, drink; doceo, teach; erudio, instruct ; lego, read ; facio, make ; ago, do ; gero, carry on ; hortor, exhort ; moneo, remind ; punio, punish ; audio, hear ; video, see ; cerno, see, discern ; gusto, taste ; olfacio, smell, i. e. give out a smell; sentio, feel, perceive ; peto, seek ; voco, call ; rogo, ask ; oro, entreat ; posco, demand ; desidero, miss, am sorry for ; flagito, demand earnestly ; pono, place ; colloco, place ; decerno, determine ; volo, will ; nolo ; malo ; opto, wish; pello, drive away ; spero, hope; scribo, write; fero, bear ; rego, guide, direct ; verbero, beat ; cogito, think ; iudico, judge ; with their compounds, and many similar verbs : e. g. amo te, 1 love thee ; quaerere aliquid, aliquem, to seek any thing, any one ; hortor te, I exhort thee ; cohortor &c. Yet some are to be excepted, which in English answer the question

62 Of the Accusative,

whom r or wliat r but on account of the difference of idiom do not govern an accusative : as parco, (I) spare ; benedico, bless ; maledico, curse; persuadeo, persuade; medeor, heal; nubo, take a husband; invideo, envy ; all which govern a dative : see above of the dative. Sect. V I . § 4. n. V : utor, use ; fungor, dis- charge ; vescor, eat ; fruor, enjoy ; which govern an ablative : see hereafter, Sect. VIII. % 3. n. XX. 1.

2.) ITie difference in the idioms of languages is so great, that many verbs in Latin take a bare accusative after them, which cannot be translated into Enghsh without a preposition; and conversely, there are many Latin verbs followed by a dative, which in EngUsh admit a bare accusative after them. The fol- lowing are examples in which the idioms of the two languages partly concur, and the contrary : a) iuvo, e. g. aliquem in re, Cic. Att. 16. ep. ult. : aliquem auxilio, Ovid. Met. 9- 780 : aliquem auxiho laboris, Cic. Balb. 9 : so also adiuvare aliquem, Liv. 34. 37: Cic. ad Div. 10. 15. Plane: aliquem auxiho, Plant. Rud. 1. 4. 39; aliquem auxiliis, Liv. 29. 5 : Cic. ad Div. 1.7: we also find adiuvare alicui messem, Gell. 2.29 : so adiutare aliquem, Terent. Andr. 1. 3. 4;fiinus, to assist at the funeral, ibid. Phorm. 1. 2. 49; alicui, Petron. 6; Pacuv. ap. Donat. ad Terent. Ad. Prol. \6 : also alicui aliquid, e.g. pue- ris onera, Terent. Hec. 3. 2. 24 : b) celo ; e. g. aliquem, Terent. Andr. 3. 4. 6 ; Cic. Deiot. 6 ; aliquem aliquid, Terent. Hec. 3. 3. 24; Cic. ad Div. 2. l6; Nep. Eum. 8: or aliquem de re, Cic. ad Div. 7. 20; Cic. Att. 2. l6; Cic. Deiot. 6: thence passively celor, celaris, celatur, it is concealed from me, thee &c.: yet Nep. Alcib. 5, id Alcibiadi diu celari non potuit, for Alci- biades &c. : c) effugio rem, e. g. periculum, Caes. B. G. 4. 35 : invidiam, Nep. Chabr. 3; and elsewhere : e.g. Cic. Verr. 1. 40; Cic. Brut. 46. &c. : e manibus, Cic. Manil. 9 : de praeUo, Cic. Phil. 2. 29 : a ludis, Cic Sext. 54: d) sequor, e. g. aliquem, Nep. Att. 6; Liv. 8. 45; Terent. Eun. 2.3. 54: rem, Cic. Harusp. 18 ; Cic. Amic. 29 ; Cic. ad Div. 9- 5 ; and elsewhere: e) imitor, Cic. Or. 2. 22 ; Cic. Or. 19 ; Cic. Nat. Deor. 3. 30; and elsewhere. To these we may add latere alicui siind aliquem,

Of the Accusative, 63

to be unknown to any one; see Sect. VI. § 4. n. I. obs. c: also decet, it becomes me, or it is becoming to me : dedecet me &c.

3.) Verbs followed by an accusative are translated into En- glish by various prepositions: as, caveo te, I beware q/'thee; fugio periculum, I ^y from danger; curote, I take care o/'thee; despero vitam, I despair of life ; rideo aliquid, I laugh at any thing ; exsequias ire, to go to a funeral ; suppetias venire, to comedo one*s assistance.

ISlote : Instead of the accusative we sometimes find after such verbs transitive the preposition de : e. g. we may say exponere vitam, to explain one's course of life ; and de vita, as it occurs Nep. Praef. So we often find referre ad seimtumde aliqua re, forahquam rem: e.g. Cic. Catil. 1. 8.

II.) Many verbs take an accusative after them, which is governed by the preposition, of which they are com- pounded. In these we may reckon ;

1 .) Some transitive or active verbs, which besides their na- tural accusative, also take an accusative governed by the pre- position; as, transducer e (or traducere) copias Rhenurn; where copias is governed by transducere as a transitive verb, in an- swer to the question what ? but Rhenum by trans, since it is put for ducere copias trans Rhenum: e.g. Cses. B. G. 2 10, Caesar omnem exercitum — pontem transducit, where exerci- tum is governed by ducit as a transitive verb to the question whom .? or what ? and pontem by trans : it is for Cassar ducit exercitum trans pontem ; and so elsewhere : e. g. Cass. B. G. 1. 12 : Liv. 22. 45 : so traiicere or transiicere ; e.g. Nep. Ages. 4, Hellespontum copias traiecit; where copias is governed by the transitive verb, and Hellespontum by trans, of which traiecit or transiecit is partly compounded : it should, properly, be, iecit copias trans Hellespontum : so transiicere equitum partem ^?/- vium, Caes. B. G. 1 . 83 : so also inducere ahquid animum, Cic. Rose. Am. 19: Cic. Div. 1. 13: Cic. Att. 14. 12, to induce

64 Of the Accusative.

one's mind to any thing, for dticere aliquid in animum : further, iniicere manum aliquem, for in aliquem, Plant. Pers. 1. 2. 18 : True. 4. 2. 49 : so advertere, e. g. animum illudf for ad illud, Cic. ad Div. 15. 4 : so postquam id animum advertit, Cass. B. G. 1 . 24, and elsewhere ; e. g. Lucret.2. 124 : Plant. Pseud. 1. 3. 43 : at other times we find ad rem or alicui rei. Thus also murum traiicere iaculo, Cic. Fin. 4. 9, to throw over the wall with a javeUn, where iacidum would be more natural.

'Note : We sometimes find, perhaps for greater clearness, the preposition repeated; e.g. Caes. B. G. 1. 35, ne quam multi- tudinem hominum ampUus trans Rhenum in Galliam transdu- ceret : so traiicere copias trans fluvium, Liv. 2. 11: 21.26: traiicere vexWlum trans vallum, Liv. 25. 14: or signum trans vallum, 41. 4 : so advertere animos ad religiones, Lucret. 3. 54 : aures ad vocem, Ovid. Fast. 1 . 1 80 : advertere classem in portum, Liv. 37. 9 : so in animum inducere, e. g. Terent. Adelph. 4. 3. 6: Liv. 2. 5 : 3. 71. From these examples some eminent grammarians would infer, that in the preceding instances the accusative is governed not by the preposition in the verb, but by one which is omitted ; so that pontem transducit is for trans pontem transducit &c. But it is impossible to determine what words the ancients understood ; and both modes of expression may have been equally regular.

2.) In particular a great number of verbs belong to this class, which, in their nature, are intransitive, i. e. do not denote an ac- tion passing on to an object ; but yet, because they are com- pounded with a preposition, which governs an accusative, take an accusative after them. We shall merely adduce the following familiar instances : adeo aliquem, for eo ad aliquem, Cic. ad Div. 3. 9. 6 : Nep. Timoth. 2, gentes, quse mare illud adiacent, for iacent ad mare illud : so also Etruriam adiacent, Liv. 7. 12: Caes. B. G. 3. 15, cum singulas binae aut ternae naves circum- steterant (aliae editt. circumsisterent), for steterant circum sin- gulas: so circumfluere, to flow round, Varr. R. R. 3. 13 : Ovid. Met. 3. 74: 13. 779: ohequitare agmen, Curt. 3. 10: succe- dere, e. g. tecta, Cic. Dom. 44 : aciem, Caes. B. G. 1. 24 : tu-

0/ the Accusative. 65

mulum, Liv. 22. 48 : at other times with a dative ; e. g. Caes. B. G. 2. 6 : Liv. 22. 44 : adsuesco, e. g. ne adsuescite hella ani- oiis, Virg. iEn. f). 833, i.e. do not accustom yourselves 8cc., unless it be rather a hypallage for animos bellis adsuescite (xix- stead of adsuefacite) : so we continually find circunivenire aU- quem, to circumvent, to betray : inire societatenif to enter into partnership or confederacy, irtire consilium, to enter on a plan, for ire in societatem, ire in consilium : invadere urbem, hostes &c., for vadere in &c. : invenire aliquid, to find something, pro- perly, to come upon something, for venire in aliquid : obire urbes, provinciam, to travel over or through, for ire ob, i.e. ad urbes &c. : so obire munus, to attend upon, to discharge an office : obire diem, to attend at the appointed term : obire mortem, to die: obsidere urbem, to blockade a city, for sedei^e ob, i. e. ad nrbem : oppugnare urbem, for pugnare ob, i. c. ad urbem. So also oppetere mortem, to die, properly, to fall into death, petere ob mortem : prcsterire urbem, to go past a city, aliquid to pass by any thing, to omit it, for ire prater urbem, aliquid : subire montem, to go near a mountain, for ire sub montem ; so subire periculum, fortunam adversam; transirc Humen; also transilire, e.g. Liv. 1.6, Remum novos ^;aws///«'sse muros: so transilui Jiammas, Ovid. Fast. 4. 727 : transire, e. g. Euphratem, Cic. Fin. 3. 2 : ?nare, Cic. Or. 42 : Alpes, Nep. Hann. 2 : vim flam- ma, ibid. Alcib. 6 : campoSf Lucret. 4. 464 : so also transmeare, e. g. signa, Phn. H. N. 32. 11 : loca, Tacit. Ann. 12. 62. To these also belong transitive verbs, when they are used intransi- tively, e. g. traiicere and transmittere, for transire ; e.g. traiicere Trebiam, Liv. 21. 56: Tiberim, Claudian. de VI. Consul. Honor. 486 : axem, Virg. ^n. 6. 536 : transmittere mare, Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. 49: Iberum, Liv. 21. 20: smww utrumque, Cic. Att. 16. 6, and elsewhere.

Observatio?is.

a) Here all depends on usage : e. g. we may properly say adire a/iquem., but we cannot, therefore, say adesse aliquem : yet we find adesse with an accusative ; e. g. adero cubicu-

VOL. II. F

66 Of the Accusative.

htm, Apul. Met. 2. p. 119, Elmenh. i. e. I shall go to the cham- ber : aderunt scopulum, ibid. 5. p. 160: yet, since Apuleius is a late writer, he ought not in this to be imitated, as it probably does not occur in earher authors : again, we may say obsidere urheniy ohire loca; but we should be wrong in inferring, that we might, therefore, say obstare aliquem, obsequi aliquem, occurrere aliquem 8cc. : however, occurrere civitatem, for ad civitatem, is found Cic. Verr. 3. 27, but, perhaps, nowhere else.

b) M ost of the above-mentioned verbs, since they take an accu- sative, have also their passives entire in all their personal termina- tions, e. g. locus aditur, locus adiri potest &c. : e.g. Cic. Quint. Fr. 1. % neque pratores diebus aliquot adiri possent: Caes. B. G. 7. 43, ne ab omnibus civitatibus circurnsisteretur, lest he should be surrounded &.c. : ibid. 2. 10, primos, qui transierant, equitatu circumventos interfecerunt : and immediately afterwards, de flumine irameundo : Sail. lug. 87, hostes invadi posse : Ovid. Fast. 1 . 464, campus obitur aqua ; so mors obita, Cic. Sext. 38 : mors obeunda, Cic. Cluent. 17: amnis traiectus, Liv. 21. 30: 37. 38. Of others the passives are still more usual; as, societas inita est : res inventa est : urbs obsessa et oppugnata est : for- tuna subeunda est : also subeatur, Cic. Verr. 7.71. Whence it is clear, that the Romans regarded these verbs as real transitives, as if by means of their prepositions they became actually so : since it is of little consequence, whether they are transitives na- turally or by transformation. There are a few exceptions : for instance, we do not say mare adiacetur gentibus.

c) With some of them we find the preposition frequently re- peated : e. g. with adire, accedere, invadere &c. : Nep. Them. 7, adire ad magistratus noluit ; and elsewhere : aecedere ad is common in Cicero ; e. g. ad rempublicam : so accedere ad ami- citiam, Nep. Eum. 1 : so ad manum, Cic. Att. 2. 1 : Varr. R. R. 2. 7 : adsuescere ad homines, Caes. B. G. 5. 28. Invadere is very usual with in; as Cic. ad Div. 1. 9. 15, num potui ma- gis in arcem illius causa invadere : ibid. Phil. 2. 31, in collum invasit, fell on his neck. Thence these prepositions are often repeated also with the passive verbs : we find, cum ad me aditum

Of the Accusative. 67

esset : we may therefore say, locus non poluit adiriy and ad \o^ cum non potuit ac?m,- the former because o( adire locum, the latter because of adire ad locum. Not unfrequently, another preposition is used ; e. g. Caes. B. G.7. 85, utrisque ad animum occurrit : transire ad ahquem, Nep. Dat. 6 : per castra, Sail, lug. 107 : in fines, Caes. B. G. 1. 28 : per rimam, Ovid. Met. 4. 70, where perhaps the sense requires ad, in, per : so also obire ad omnia, Liv. 10. 27.

Note: It has already been observed, that from the repetition of the preposition, some conclude that even where it is not ex- pressed, the verb is governed by the preposition understood ; e. g. that adire aliquem is for adire ad aliquem. Tliis, however, is a mere conjecture, and most commonly the preposition is not repeated ; e. g. for obsidere urbem, it is not easy to find obsidere ad urbem : so ob scarcely occurs after oppugnare, obire &c., or praster after prseterire, or in after invenire. They were more probably considered by the ancients as transitive verbs, which of themselves could take an accusative.

3.) Even some deponents, which in other places are properly used intransitively, and therefore cannot have an accusative after them, on account of the preposition with which they are com- pounded, do occasionally take an accusative ; as aggredior ali- quid or ahquem, to undertake any thing, to attack any one, for gradior ad, e. g. Cic. Phil. 2. 10 : Cic. Or. 2. 44 : ingredior viam, i. e. gradior in viam, to go into, to enter a path, Cic. Se- nect. 2 : aliquid, Cic. Rab. Post. 2. Yet we often find aggredi ad rem, e.g. Cic. Leg. 2. 4 : Cic. Balb. 7 : ingredi in vitam, Cic. Brut. 96 : in bellum, Cic. Cat. 2. 6. Thence in the use of the future passive arises a twofold expression : ingredi viam, via est ingredienda ; ingredi in viam, ingrediendum est in viam : so transgredi Taurum, Cic. ad Div. 3. 8 : Padum, Liv. 23- 22. cf. Caes. B. G. 2. 19 : so also adlabor, e. g. fama adlabitur agaves, Virg. ^n.9. 474.

4.) Even certain passives are followed by an accusative, on account of the preposition with which they are compounded ;

i< 2

68 Of the Accusative,

e. g. Caes. B. G. 1. 37, ne niaior multitudo Germanorum Rhe- num trartsduceretur : ibid. 2. 4, Beigas ortos esse a Germanis, Rhenumque antiquitus trarisductos : thus also vectem circumiec- tus fuisset, Cic. Div. 2. 28 : navem humeris travectam (for transvectam) Alpes, Plin. H. N. 3. 18. Particularly to these belongs pratervehi ; as Cic. Coel. 21 , sed quoniam emersisse iam e vadis, et scopulos pratervecta videtur oratio mea : Cic. Balb. 1, orationi, quaenon pratervecta sit aures vestras : Cic. Phil. 7. 3, quoniam periculosissimum locum silentio sum prcetervectus : so Apolloniam prcstervehuntur, Cses. B. C. 3. 30 : it hence ap- pears that the ancients considered praetervehor rather as a depo- nent than a passive: Cic. Verr. 5. 25, adpellitur u2lv\s Syra- cusas : yet Syracusas is a city, of which the accusative is always used without a preposition, in answer to the question whither ? so that perhaps this passage does not belong to the present ; Virg. ^n. 7. 2l6, urbem adjerimur, i. e. ad urhemferimur.

5.) Several verbs compounded with ad, ante, circum, in, in- ter, ob, post, sub, super, govern a dative ; partly as intransitives or passives ; as adesse, adsuescere, adspirare, adiacere, adhaerere, circumfundi, circumiici, interesse, obequitare, obversari: partly as transitives besides their accusative ; as, adiicere oculos rei : adhibere calcaria eqiio : adferre vim alicui : advertere proras terra : anteferre and anteponere aliquid alicui rei : iniicere ma- num alicui: imponere fastigium optri : interdicere alicui aU- quid : ohiicere se periculo : postponere se alicui : of which see above, of the Dative, §4. n. VII. Likewise, on the contrary, the verbs adulor, allatro (adlatro), antecedo, anteeo, antesto, an- tevenio, anteverto, antecello, antepolleo, adsideo, adtendo, insi- lio, illudo, incesso, insulto, occumbo, in some particular signi- fications, take not only a dative, but on account of the preposi- tion with which they are compounded, also an accusative : on which, see of the Dative, n. VI II.

III.) It is very remarkable, that some verbs, which not only in themselves are intransitive, but also are compounded with prepositions that govern an ablative,

Of the Accusative. 69

still have an accusative after them ; as, coiivenire (for cumvenire) aliquem, to meet one, to speak with one, continually occurs : e. g. Cic. ad Div. 5. 11.2, e^wque

— conveniam, and will speak with her : so Cic. Rose. Am. 18: Cic. ad Div. 9. 14: thus also the passive; e. g. Cic. ad Div. 6. 20, ut se conveniri nolit, that he is unwilling to be spoken with : cf. ibid. 1. 8. Socohx societatem : Cic. Rose. Am. 31, qui societatem coieris

— cum alienissimis ; where some understand ad : and elsewhere; e. g. ibid. 34 : Cic. Phil. 2. 10: so coji- gredi aliquem, Virg. ^n. 12. 342 and 510, for cum all- quo, Soe.vcedere: e. g. Liv. 2. 37, Mi urbem e.vcederent Volsci ; particularly excedere rnodum, to exceed the measure, often occurs ; e. g. Liv. 2. 2 : 2. 3 : 5. 23 ; where some understand eMra, though, perhaps, unne- cessarily. So p^cevenire aliquem, to come before one : Liv. 8. 16, tamen \xthQ,YL^^Q\o prcEvenirent desiderium plebis : and elsewhere ; e.g. Liv. 8. 31 : 24. 25 : lustin. 42. 4 : so also propugnare aliquid, Sueton. Caes. 23 : Stat. Theb. 2. 540 : at other times pro 7'e, or with a dative. So also aversari aliquem and aliquid, to be averse to or avoid a person or thing, is very common, though it is properly equivalent to versari ah aliquo, to turn himself away from a person : so erumpere nubem, Virg. ^n. 1. 580 (584) : evaditqne celer ripam &c., ibid. 6. 425 : and so in more instances. To these be- long deficio, despero, proecedo, prsecurro, praeeo, praBSto (to excel), prsestolor, prseverto, prsecello, which all take an accusative^ though also a dative : whence they have already been adduced ; of the Dative, § 4. n. VIII.

IV.) Some verbs take after them a dative as well as an accusative ; as adulor, medicor, moderor, tempero,

70 Of the Accusative.

and euro, which seldom govern the dative ; and studeo, which seldom governs the accusative : see above, of the Dative, § 4. n. VIII. To these may be added the verbs, which in different significations govern either the dative or the accusative ; as aemulor, ausculto, ca- veo, consulo, cupio, maneo, metuo, timeo, prospicio, recipio, renuntio, solvo &c., which were cited above with interest and refert : see of the Dative, § 4. n. X.

V.) After many intransitives, i.e. neuters, there often follows an accusative, which is governed by a preposi- tion omitted, after the Greek idiom, where jtotrot. is un- derstood : unless it be rather supposed, that the Ro- mans chose to use some of these intransitive verbs as transitive, and, therefore, not to understand a preposi- tion.

Here a distinction must be made between those in- stances which are common, and others which are rare, in order to determine which should and which should not be imitated.

1.) To a verb there is often superfluously added the accusa- tive of a substantive of the same origin as the verb : as, pugno pugnam, iuro iusiurandum, vivo vitam, servio servitutem, furo furorem, ludo lusum, prandeo prandium, spero spem, facio fa- cinus, somnio somnium &c. Yet generally, a noun adjective, pronoun adjective, or participle, is added to this substantive ; e. g. pugnare pugnam acerrimam, or banc pugnam pugnavi, vivere vitam beatam, tristera &c., gaudere gaudium verum &c.; as in English, he died the death of a hero ; I have fought the good fight ; Mary hves a happy hfe. Many of these expressions are usual with the best writers: e. g. Cic. ad Div. 5. 2. 17, magna voce iuravi verissimum atque pulclierrimum iusiurandum, I swore the truest and most honourable oath : so iurant sacra- menta dictataf Sil. 10. 448 : Cic. Verr. 2. 47, quo tutiorem vi-

0/ the Accusative, 71

^am sese meo praesidio victuros esse arbitrarentur : Liv. 8. 39, hoc helium a consulibus bellatum (esse) quidam auctores sunt (i. e. tradunt) : Plaut. Rud. 3. 1. 5, mirum 2it(\ueinscitum som- niavi somnium : so simile somnium, ibid. Mil. t. 4. 47,: ibid. Pseud. 1. 5. 110, priusquam istam pugnam pugnabo: thus claram pugnamj Liv. Q. 37 : incly tarn pugnam, Liv. 6. 42 : and passively, Nep. Hann. 3, hac pugna pugnata : Terent. Eun. 3. 5. 38, et quia consimilem luserat iam olim ille lusum: Hor. Od. 3. 29- 30, /msmw insolentem ludere : Virg. ^n. 12. 680, hunc fur ere fur or em. Yet sometimes the adjective &c. fails ; e. g. Plaut. Pers. 1. 1. 7, qui hero suo servire vult bene servus servf- tutem ; where, however, bene seems to be used instead : Plaut. Mil. 2. 6. 2, neque herile negotium plus curat, quam si non servitutem serviat, than if he were not a slave ; where servitutem is redundant: thus also vitam vivere modeste, ibid. Pers. 3. 1.18: vitamy quam turn vivebat, Cic. Cluent. 6l : vitam duram, quam vixi, Terent. Ad. 5. 4. 5 : pugnare bellum, e. g. bella pugnata, Hor. Epist. 1. l6. 25 : so slIso pralium m?i\e pugna- tum, Sail. lug. 64 : spem speratam hanc obtulisti mihi, Plaut. Merc. 3. 4. 13 : 5, 2. 2. Some suppose that these accusatives are governed by a, preposition ; but the actual preposition can- not be determined. Perhaps the ancients in these instances did not understand a preposition, but by a bold idiom used the intransitives for transitives, as we say, to die the death for our country &c. : where death is the accusative after to die. Thus also deponents are used, e. g. queror hsiudf aciles questus, Stat. Sylv. 4. 8. 32.

Note : To these instances some grammarians add Terent. Andr. 5. 3, hunc scio mea solide solum gavisurum esse gaudiaj that he alone will rejoice in my joys; and Cic. ad Div. 8. 2. 4, Ccel., ut suum gaudium gauderemus, that we might rejoice for his joy. But these passages are different from the former ; since in the first place mea gaudia, and in the second suum gaudium, is evidently governed by propter omitted. Thus it would be incorrect to refer to these, Cic. ad Brut. 3, hostes autem omnes iudicati, qui M. Antonii sectam secuti sunt, who followed the party of M. Antonius, and Cic. Arch. 1, pueritiae memoriam re-

72 Of the Accusative,

cordari ultimam : since sequor and recordor regularly govern an accusative, and sectam and memoriam are not redundant ; viz. memoriam is equivalent to tempus.

2.) There is often added a second accusative, of which the ex- planation occasions some difficulty : To avoid confusion we must here make a distinction ; some can, others cannot be ex- plained by a preposition omitted.

a) Where a preposition may be easily understood ;

1.) propter: here hoc, id, quid &c. are continually used for propter hoc, propter id, propter quid &c. : as quid clamas i quid rides'^ Terent. Eun. 5. 1. 13, num id lacrumat virgo'^ i.e. propter id, on account of it : Liv. 24. 8, nee tu id indignari posses, for propter id : so also id furere, for propter id, Liv. 8. 31. To these we may add, doleo casum iuum, sc. propter: Cic. Sext. 6y, quia meum casum luctumquc doluerunt : so hor- rere aliquid, sc. propter, oh : so desperare aliquid is explained by propter. So also ardere aliquam or aliquem, to be inflamed with love for, to love passionately, is probably for propter ali- quem; Virg. Eel. 2. 1, formosum pastor Corydon ardebat Alexin : yet we may also understand, in, erga, adversus : so deperire aliquam, to love one desperately, to die with Ionc for one; where propter is understood: Terent. Heaut. 3. 2. 14, Clinia hauc si deperit : 2.) per : e. g. iurare aliquid, to swear by one: Ovid. Met. 2. 101, Stygias iuravimus iindas, i.e. per Stj/gias; and elsewhere; e. g. Virg. ^n. 6. 323, 351 : so lovem lapidem, Cic. ad Div. 7. 12 : at other times, we find iurare ^er, e. g. Cic. Acad. 4. 28 : Quintil. 9. 2. 9-5. Thence iuratus, a, um, one who is sworn by, e. g. numina iurata, Ovid. Hir. 2. 2o. So Cic. Fin, 2. 34, si Xerxes — maria ambula- visset, terram navigasset, for per maria, per terram : Virg. iEn. 1.67(71), gens inimica mihi Tyrrhenum navigat cequor : so also, perhaps, decurrere vitam. Prop. 2. 15 (14), 41, sc. per : proficisci magnum iter ad doctas Athenas, Prop. 3. 21, (or per magjium. We also often find, pasci herbas, sylvas, where, perhaps, jf)e/' is deficient; e. g. Virg. Georg. 3. 314, pascuntur

Of I he Accusative. 73

vero si/lvas et summa Lycei, horrentesque rubos ; properly, they are fed, or pastured through, i. e. they feed on ; unless some other preposition be understood. 3.) ad: e. g. ire exsequias, to go to a funeral : suppetias ire, mittere, accurrere : so ibo amicam meanly Plant. Stich. 3. I. 33, for ad amicam : so pessum ire.

b) When a preposition cannot readily be understood : the simplest examples are those where id, quid, and similar pro- nouns are joined to a verb; e. g. hoc dubito, I doubt this, for de hac re : si id dubitas, for de ea re : where propter cannot be understood : yet there is no general way of explanation : thence in some places, where none of the prepositions commonly enu- merated, appUes, and yet it is thought necessary to supply one, some understand quoad inasmuch as, as if it corresponded to the Greek xara : but since this is not a preposition, and cannot readily govern a case, except perhaps Liv. 42. 6, quoad diemy and Varr. L. L. 7- 23, quoad sexum, where others read quod, it therefore could not be understood by the ancients : instead of it we may understand ad as to; e. g. Virg. Georg. 3. 421, tollentemque minas et sibila colla tumentem, for the ablative sibilo collo ; properly, as to its hissing neck, ad or quod adtinet adj and so continually in the poets : Virg. JEn. 9. (^oQy cetera parce puer bello, for quod ad cetera adtinet. Such accusatives are also joined to passives, as will be mentioned hereafter. Further, we should remark, j^eccare aliquid; e.g. Cic. Nat. Deor. 1.12, Xenophon eadem fere peccat, for iniisdem or eodem modo, errs in the same things, in the same way : perhaps we must supply ad, quod adtinet ad eadem. Further, iurare ali- quid, i. e. to swear to anything, e. g. cineri bella, Sil. 3. 23 : falsum iurare, Cic. Off'. 3. 29 : so passively, quod ita iuratum est, ibid. : somniare aliquem or aliquid, to dream of a person or thing, Terent. Eun. 1. 2. 1 13 : Andr. 5. 6. 7 : Cic. Div. 2. 59 : Plant. Rud. 3. 4. 68 : so ludere, e. g, aleam. Suet. Claud. SS, and Ner. 30 : pralia latronum, Ovid. Art. 3. 357 : at other times with an ablative, e. g. ludere alea, Cic. Phil. 2. 23 : pila, Cic. Or. 1. 50: further, y'wrere opus caedis, Stat. Theb, 9. 5, i. e. furiously to do &c. Particularly to these belong verbs signify- ing to taste of, to smell of, which answer to the question where-

74 Of the Accusative,

of? of what? and in the best writers have an accusative after them : e. g. redolere vinum, to smell of wine : Cic. Phil. 2. 25, frustis esculeniis vinum redolentibus : Cic. Clar. Or. 21, exi- liores orationes et redolentes magis antiquitatem : Gic. Att.

2. 1, ideo bene olere, quia nihil oleant, because they smell of no- thing; Hor. Sat. 1. 2. 27, pastillos Rufillus olet, Gorgonius hircum: ibid. Epist. 1. 19- 5, vina fere dulces oluerunt mane Camenae : so olere cerani, crocum, Cic. Or. 3. 25 : so sapere crocum to taste of saffron; Cic. ap. Plin. li. N. 13. 2, meUora unguenta sunt, quae terrain^ quam quae crocum sapiunt : Plin. H. N. 11. 8, mella herham sapiunt: Sen. Nat. Quaest. 3. 18, piscis saperet ipsum mare. To these seems to belong the for- mula magnam partem a great part, maximam partem the great- est part : as libros meos magnam partem amisi, I have lost a great part of my books ; perhaps ad as to is understood, as to a great part. This expression is not unusual : Cic. ad Div. 9. 15. 9, mihi licere — has res non omnino quidem sed magnam partem relinquere : Cic. Tusc. 4. 5, quia Chry&ippus et Stoici — magnam partem in his partiendis et definiendis oc- cupati sunt: Caes. B. G. 4. 1, maximam partem lacte atque pecore vivunt, for the greatest part they live on milk &c. After clamo, crepo, queror, festino, &c. the accusative is remarkable ; since aliquid clamare, crepare, queri seem to stand for aliquid dicere (or proferre) clamando, crepando, querendo ; and festi- nare aliquid, for festinando facere aliquid : e. g. Plant. Mil.

3. 1. 57, neqyie publicas res clamo, nee leges crepo: Hor. Od. 1. 18. 5, quis post x'lndL gravem militiam aut pauperiem crepat? ibid. Sat. 2. 3. 33, si quid Stertinius veri crepat : Ovid. Met. 9. 304, moturaque duros verba queror sihces : ibid. 11. 574, et iam, quas induat \\\e,festinat vestes, i. e. festinanter conficit, conficere festinat : so fugam festinare, Virg. JEn, 4. 575, i. e. to hasten : id. Sail. lug. 81. Thus also, perhaps, we must explain the remarkable expression, luv. 2. 3, qui Curios simu- lant, et Bacchanalia vivunt, i. e. vivunt modo BacchanaUum, or vivendo Bacchanalia exprimunt. Thus we find also the passive moveri Wiih Cyclopa, Hor. Epist. 2. 2. 125, utqui nunc Satyrum nunc agrestem Cychpa movetur, i. e. movendo or

Of the Accusative. 75

saltando exprimit, now dances (like^ the Satyr, now (like) the Cyclops. And thus we have other examples : so lateo with an accusative ; see above. Sect. VI. § 4. n. i.

Note. We also find the passives of these intransitives, and even used personally with their proper subjects : whence may be inferred, that the ancients considered these intransitives some- times as transitives: e. g. Ovid. Met. 12. 188, nunc tertia vi- vitur (£tas : CatuU. 5. 6, nox est dormienda : Mart. 13. 59, tota mihi dormitur hyems : Cic. Oft'. 1. 10, in republica mult a pec- cantur: Cic. Parad. 3. 2, multa peccantur : Tac. Ann. 15.21, plura peccantur : thence peccatum, which like erratum is pro- perly a participle : Cic. Or. 1. 32, ista, quae abs te breviter de arte decursa sunt, audire cupimus : Cic. Quint. 31, prope acta iam aetate decursaque: Tac. Germ. 20, nee v'lrginesf estinantur : Iter festinatum, Ovid. Pont. 4. 5. 8, and elsewhere.

VI.) Even passives, particularly in the poets, are very often followed by an accusative, which is put for an ablative, and may be explained by ad as to, with re- spect to : e. g. Virg. jEn. 3. 81, vittis et sacra redimitus tempora lauro, i. e. temporibus, on the temples : ibid. 5. 135, nudatosque humeros oleo perfusa nitescit : ibid. 5. 269, puniceis ibant evincti tempor^a taeniis : ibid. 7. 796, et picti scuta Labici : ibid. 806, non ilia colo calathisve Minervae femineas adsueta manus : Virg. Eel. 7. 32, puniceo stabis suras evincta cothurno : Hor. Od. 1.1. 22, nunc viridi membra sub arbuto stra- tus : so fractus membra, Hor. Sat. 1 . 1. 5 : indutus exu- vias, Virg. iEn. 2. 275 : indutus thoracem, Curt. 7. 5 : indutus vestem, Li v. 27. 37.

VII.) Verbs signifying to live, to remain, to dwell &c. in answer to the question hoiv long? take the sub- stantive which denotes the length of time in the accu-

76 Of the Accusative.

sative ; where per is ijnderstood, which is also often expressed : e. g. tres dies ibi fui, I was there three days : sea^ annos ibi mansi^ I stayed there six years : Cic. Flacc. 26, septmgentos iam annos vivunt : Plaut. Mil. 4. 2. 87, mille annorum vivunt ; where mille is used substantively in the accusative: Cic. Off. 1. ], te iam annum audientem Cratippum &c. i. e. per annum, for a year : Cic. Cat. 1.2, at nos vicesimum iam diem patimur hebescere aciem horum auctoritatis, now the twentieth day : Cic. ad Div. 4. 3. 4, etsi enim abfui magnam partem consulatus tui : ibid. 15. 4. 2, biduum Laodicese fui. Nothing is more usual : yet per is very frequently added ; as, per tres annos, per ti^es dies. We also sometimes find the ablative ; as Cic. Off. 3. 2, tri- ginta annis vixisse : Suet. Cal. 59, vixit annis viginti novem, imperavit triennio : CCC annis vixisse, Plin. H. N. 7. 48 : non amplius quam uno die vivere, ibid. 30. 16 : and also the genitive ; e. g. mille annorum, Plaut. Mil. 4. 2. 87 : yet, as was before observed, mille may here be a substantive in the accusative.

VIII.) The verbs distare, abesse, discedere and others, in answer to the question how far 1 are often followed by the substantive, which expresses the mea- sure, in the accusative case : e. g. absum tres passus a te, I am distant three paces from thee : Cic. ad Div. 15. 4. 7, abessemque ab Amano iter unius diei, one day's journey: Cic. Acad. 4. 18, ab hac mihi non licet transversum, ut aiunt, digitum discedere, not a finger's breadth : Virg. Eel. 3. 104, die, quibus in terris — tres pateat cceli spatium non amplius ulnas : and so continually. Yet sometimes we find the ablative : e. g.

Of the Accusative. 77

Cic. ad Div. lO. 17, Plane, vSitidius bidui spatio ab- est ab eo : also the genitive, Cic. Att. 5. 16, quse aberant bidui: ibid. 17 ; where, perhaps, ^;?rt^/o fails.

IX.) Many impersonal verbs are followed by an ac- cusative of the person :

1.) poenitet, pudet, piget, taedet, miseret are followed by a substantive in the accusative, which expresses the person that feels penitence, shame &,c. : as pcenitetwiefacti, 1 repent of the deed ; pudet me, 1 am ashamed ; piget me, I am tired ; taedet me, I am weary &c. : so poenitet patrem, neminem pudet &c. Con- cerning these verbs, see of the Genitive, Sect. V. ^ 3. n. V. 4; where also it was remarked that the thing of which one repents, is ashamed &c. is generally put in the genitive ; and that they are also used personally; as, me h(ec conditio non panitet : non te hac pudef it, Terent. Ad. 4. 7. 3fi ; and even pudeo, Plaut. Cas. 5.2.3; also that miserescit, miseretur, commiserescit, commiseretur, are used impersonally; e.g. Terent. lleaut. 5. 4. 3, nunc iemi- serescat mei : Cic. Lig. 5, cave te fratrum — misereatur.

2.) decet it becomes, dedecet it does not become, are fol- lowed by an accusative of the person, whom any thing becomes 8cc., as decet me, dedecet te: yet also by a dative, Terent. Adelph. 5. 8. o, ita nobis decet, for nos : vobis, ibid. 3. 5. 45 : 7tostro generi, Plaut. Amph. 2. 1. 158 : patri, ibid. Capt. 2. 2. 71: {utatii GeW. 9' 15: victoribus. Sail. Fragm. ap. Serv. ad Virg. iEn. 8. 127 : maiestatij Pand. 32. Leg. 20. The thing which becomes any one, is in the infinitive ; as, decet me recte vivere; also in the nominative of a substantive, when, therefore, the verb is used personally; as Ovid. Art. 1. 509, forma viros neglecta decet : ibid. Fast. 2. 106, quoi (corona) possit crines, Phoebe, decere tuos : Plaut, Most. 1.3. 5, hjec me vestis de- ceat : Cic. Off. 1.31, quam se aliena decearit : ibid, id quem- que decet : Cic. Or. 3. 55, quiddeceat : ibid. 1. 26, id quod non decet: Cic. Off. 1. 41, si quid dedeceat in aliis : Ovid. Am. 1. 7. 12, nee dominam motae dedecuere coma : Stat. Theb. 10. 334, si non (ego) dedecui tua iussa.

78 Of the Accusative.

3.) To these also are acfted, fugit, praeterit, iuvat; since they are sometimes used impersonall}% and then retain the case which they have when used personally : as, me fugit, 1 know not, Cic. Att. 7. 18 : 13. 51 : non me fugit, I know, Cic. Att. 12. 42 : praeterit wze, Cic. Caecin. 33 : non me praeterit, ibid. 35 : iuvat mCy Cic. ad Div. 3. 10. 23 : 5. 21. To these some add latet it is concealed, unknown, which often occurs with an ac- cusative, but commonly with a nominative, and, therefore, per- sonally ; as Varr. R. R. 1. 40, unum quod latet nostrum serir sum: Virg. .^n. 1. 130(134), nee latnere doWfratrem : Ovid. Fast. 4. 211, res latuit patrem : ibid. 5. 36 1, quorum Twe causa latehat : lustin. 13. 8, res Eumenem non latuit. It is clear from these passages that lateo is not an impersonal verb : it is, however, cited here, because many may consider it impersonal, and look for it here. Yet it may be used impersonally : e. g. latet plerosque ignes esse, Plin. H. N. 2. 20: that lateo also occurs with a dative has been remarked. Sect. VI. § 4. n. I. observ. c.

X.) The verbs memini, recorder, reminiscor, obli- viscor, take an accusative after them ; as memini diem, recorder rem, oblitus sum istud &c. It has been already noticed that these verbs also govern a genitive : see of the Genitive, Sect. V. § 3. n. Ill, where also we considered their government of the accusative, and cited examples.

XI.) The participles osus, exosus, perosus, pertsB- sus, are used as transitives or deponents with an accu- sative ; e. g. Gell. 4. 8, osus eum — fuit : Virg. Mn. 12. 517, exosum bella: ibid. 5. 687, si nondum exosus (sc. es) Troianos : Ovid. Met. I. 483, tcedas exosa iu- gales : Virg. ^n. 6. 435, lucemque perosi proiecere animas : Ovid. Met. 8. 183, perosus exsilium ; and else- where ; e. g. ibid. Fast. 3. 177 : Virg. ^n. 9. 141 : Liv. 3. 58 : also with the verb esse, i. e. to hate, to

Of the Accusative. 79

hate exceedingly ; e. g. Liv. 3. "34, plebs consulum no- men haud secus quam regnum perosa erat : August. ap. Suet. Tib. 21, si i\on populum perosi sunt : Liv. 3. 39, superbia7n perosos (sc. esse) regis : Suet. Csds. 7, pertcesus ignaviajn suam : yet pertsesus is also found with a genitive, Tac. Ann. 15. 51, lentitudinis eorum pertcBsa.

Note : 1 .) Osus is also followed by the infinitive ; as osa sum obtueri inimicos, Plaut. Amph. 3. 2. IQ. Also exosus and perosus are used passively, i. e. hated : a) eiosus, Gell. 2. 18 : h) per osus f luvenc. 3, in Matth. cap. 19 : so the comparative perosior, TertuU. de Anim. 1 : perosius, ibid, de Virg. Vel. l6 : 2.) some verbals in bundus are also followed by the accusative of their verbs : as popula bundus agroSf Gell. 11. 15: vitabun- dus castr a ho^iium, Liv. 25. 13. It is only necessary to sup- pose that these verbals are used for the participle in ns, i. e. po- pulabundus for populans, vitabundus for vitans, and we imme- diately see whence the accusative is used.

Xll.) After the verbs, to come, to go, to travel, and the like, the name of the place, i. e. town, village &c. also domus and rus, to which one comes or goes, is put in the accusative, the preposition in being under- stood ; as, proficisci Romania to go to Rome ; ire Athe- nas, venire Mutinam ; domum redire, to return home ; abire rus^ to go into the country : examples are ob- vious; e.g. domum, Cic. Verr. Act. 1. 9: Cic. ad Div. 3. 8 : also in the plural, domos ; e. g. Galli domos abierant, Liv. 45. 34 : rus\ e. g. rus ibo, Terent. Eun. 2. 1. 10, into the country, to my country-house.

Observations.

1.) We also find ad with the names of towns : thence some have supposed that ad is understood, when we say Romam

80 Of Ihe Accusative.

proficisci, venire &c. Tlris, however, is incorrect; since it is quite a different tiling to say Romam venire to come to Rome, i. e. into the city, and ad Romam venire, w^hich very often oc- curs, to come as far as, near Rome, to remain without the city. So Romam ire, proficisci, contendere, to go to Rome, so as to enter the city ; but ad Romam ire, proficisci &c. to go towards Rome, though perhaps without the intention of entering the city. Every governor and general, who expected a triumph in Rome, might be said ire ad Romam, but not ire Romam ; since he might not enter the city before the triumph, whicli was often granted after a long delay. There is the same distinction be- tween ire in urbem and ad urbem ; the former denotes to go into the city, the other does not. It is thence manifest, that before names of cities in the accusative, not ad but in is under- stood; since ad could not be omitted without injury to the sense. The following passage will illustrate the difference, Cic. ad Div. 15.3, cum — ad me legati missi ab Antiocho venissent in castra ad Iconium, into the camp at or near Iconium.

2.) To domum the possessive pronouns meam, tuam, suam, nostram, vestram may also be added ; e. g. eum — domum meam venisse, Cic. ad Div. 9-19: domum suam, Cic. Pis. 7 : but scarcely any other adjectives, though we find aurum — domum regiam comportabant. Sail. lug. 76. The preposition mis fre- quently prefixed, when an adjective or genitive accompanies ; e. g. cur non introeo in nostram domum. Plant. Amph. 1.1. 253 : in domum meretriciam deduci, Terent. Eun. 2. 3. 90 : ve- nisse in domum LecccCf Cic. Cat. 1.4: Luculli Archiam in do- mum suam receperunt, Cic. Arch. 3, in the edition of Graevius; but Ernesti and others omit in : it is also thus used without in, e. g. Pompeium domum suam compulistis, Cic. Pis. 7 : eum domum meam venisse, Cic. ad Div. 9. 19: aurum — domum regiam comportabant. Sail. lug. 7() : domum Charonis devene- runt, N^p. Pelop. 2.

3.) To this place the word Am/zzms is commonly referred : but it is either preceded by in ; as cadere in humum\ deiicere in hu- mum, Ovid. Met. 6. 605 ; or humi is used, particularly after

Of the Accusative. 81

pono, colloco, fundo, prosterno &c., e. g. colloco aliquid humi : of which we treated before, of the Genitive, Sect. V. § 3. n. V t and humi seems to be more usual than in humum. Yet we find, Hor. Od. 4. 14. 32, stravit humum,

4.) But to the names of countries or regions the preposition in is regularly prefixed; asproficisci in Italiam, in Galliam^c. Yet the poets often omit it, as Virg. ^n. 1. 2 (6), Italiam — venit : sometimes even prose writers do the same, especially before the names of islands, as Cic. Manil. 12, inde Sardimam cum classe venit : Nep. Paus. 2, Pausaniam cum classe com- muni Cyprwm atque Hellespontum miserunt : sometimes also before other names of countries ; as Nep. Dat. 4, jEgi/ptumque proficisci parat : Liv. 45. 10, navigare Mgyptum pergit : Suet. Tib. 72, rediens propere Campaniam.

XIII.) The verb sum is used with id cetatis for ea cBtate or eius cetatis, of that age ; where perhaps ad fails; e. g. Cic. ad Div. 6. 20 (21), et id cetatis iam sumus, ut &c., and we are now of such an age, of that age, that &c. : also, quid cetatis ? of what age ? Piaut. Merc. 2. 2. 19, quid tibi ego cetatis videor ? sc. esse, how old do I seem to you to be ? Otherwise homo is added : as homo id cetatis, a man of that age : e. g. Cic. Verr. 2. 37, ut homo nefarius de homine nobili atque id cetatis suoque hospite virgis supplicium su- meret, that he might scourge a man of noble birth, of such an age, i. e. so old &c.

XIV.) Sometimes, after the Greek idiom, a verb transitive is followed by an accusative, which does not belong to the verb, but to the following sentence, and properly ought to be the nominative : it is, in fact, a careless form of expression: e. g. Caes. B. G. 1. 39, aut (se) rem frumentariam, ut satis commode suppor- tari posset, timere dicebat : for aut, ut res frument aria satis &c. : Cic. ad Div. 8. 10. 8. Coel. nosti Marcellum,

VOL. II. G

82 Of the Accusative.

quam tardus et parum efficax sit, itemque Serviuniy quam cunctator, for nosti, quam tardus et parum effi- cax sit Marcellus, et quam cunctator Ser^vius : Terent. Eun. 1. 2. 81, ista?n nunc times, ne ilium talem tibi praeripiat, for nunc times, ne ista ilium : ibid. 5. 8. 5, scin' me in quibus sim gaudiis, for scin', in quibus ego sim gaudiis : ibid. Adelph. 5. 4. 20, ilium, ut vivat, optant, for optant, ut ille vivat. These accusatives seem to arise from the negligence of the speakers, as in English, you know him, how tedious he is. Some understand quod adtinet ad. It is still more peculiar, when, at the beginning, an accusative is put instead of a nominative, e. g. urbem, quam statuo, vestra est, Virg. Mn. 1. 573 (577) for urbs : Terent. Eun. 3. 3. 18, eunuchum, quem dedisti nobis, quantas dedit turbas, for eunuchus : Plant. Amph. 4. 1. 1, Naucratem, quem convenire volui, in navi non erat, for Naucr^ates: ibid. Cure. 3. 49, sed istum, quem quaeris, ego sum, for iste : the first three passages may indeed be ex- plained by taking the accusative with the relative pro- noun, as quam urbem statuo, ea vestra est : quem eu- nuchum nobis dedisti, is &c. : quem Naucratem con- venire volui, is &c. : but this explanation will not ap- ply to the last example. It seems, in general, to be a negligent mode of expression : perhaps quod adtinet ad must be understood. We may suppose that the speaker began with an accusative, since he intended to use with it a transitive verb ; but that afterwards he used another kind of verb, not recollecting the accusative which preceded. A still more singular accusative is found, Plant. Rud. 4. 3. 23, vidulum istum, cuius ille est, novi hominem, where the order is scarcely intelli- gible : it stands for novi hominem, cuius ille vidulus

Of the Accusative. 83

est, and therefore vidulum istum is perhaps for quod adtinet ad yiAxxlwrn istum : ibid. Menaech. 2. 2. 37, nu- mum istum J quem mihi dudum pollicitus dare, iubeas porculum adferri tibi, iovnumo isto; properly, quodad- tinet ad numum istum, quem mihi — dare, eo iubeas adferri &c.

XV.) Some transitive or active verbs beside their regular accusative, have also a second, which cannot be explained by a preposition understood. The fol- lowing verbs are of this kind :

1.) Facio, reddo, to make; as facere aliquem doctum, to make one learned : facere aliquem consuleniy to make one consul, Cic. Senect. 5 : Cic. Agr. 2. 1 : dictatorem, Liv. 2. 21 : here- derrif Cic. Verr. 1. 48 : facere aliquem certiorem, to give one information, literally, to make one more certain, Cic. Dsv. 2. 2 : Cic. ad Div. 9. 2 : Caes. B. G. 1. 12 : so reddere aliquem doc- tum, felicem &c. to render one learned, happy &c. : tu mered- didisti, fecisti, sapientem : aliquem iratum, Cic. Cluent. 26 : domum reddiderat nudum, Cic. Verr. 2. 34 : and elsewhere, e. g. Cic. Att. 9. 17 : Caes. B. G. 2. 5 : dare is used in the same way, e. g. aliquem inventum dare, for invenire, Terent. Andr. 4. 1 : defensiim dabit, for defendere, Virg. ^n. 12. 436, cf. Terent. Eun. 2. 1.6. All these verbs have also in the pas- sive a double nominative, as was observed, of the Nominative, Sect. IV. §2. n. I. 2. e. g. tu fies felix, pater est redd'itusfelix.

2.) Verbs of naming, calling &c. ; as nuncupo ; e. g. Liv. 1 . 3, lulum gens lulia auctorem sui generis nuncupat, calls lulius the author &c. : quem turba — nuncupat Indigetem, Ovid. Met. 14. 607 : so also voco, vocito, nomino, nominito, addico, adpello, perhibeo, usurpo : as vocant me Caium : nominant te Ciceronem : adpellare aliquem Magnum, or regem, to give any one the title of Great, of king : e. g. Alexander, quem Magnum adpellamus, whom we call the Great : Romani Deiotarum ad- pellarunt regem ob merita, the Romans gave Deiotarus the title

g2

84 Of the Accusative.

of king on account of his merits : aliquem usurpare atque ad- Y>Q\\^xefratremj Cic. Univ. 1 1 ; so, aliquem adpellare sapientem, Cic. Amic. 1 : naotum, quem sensum nominitamus, Lucret. 3. 353 : dicere aliquem crudelem, Virg. Georg. 4. 355 : aliquem vocare timidum, Sal). Cat. 53, cf. ibid. lug. 18 : aliquem vocare tyrannum, Nep. Dion. 10, cf. Lucret. 6. 297 : Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. 43, ex Arat. : vatem hum perhibebo optimum, Cic. Div. 2. 5. cf. Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. 42, ex Arat. : also salutare, e. g. ali- quem regem, luvenal. 8. l6l, cf. Tac. Ann. 2. 18 : consalu- tare, Cic. Phil. 2. 24. All these verbs have also a double no- minative in the passive ; as Deiotarus adpellatus est rex : tu vocaris Caius : see above, of the Nominative, § 2.

3.) The verb habeo, when it denotes I hold any one to be, I account ; e. g. habere aliquem doctum, to account any one learned: so, aliquem habere pat entem, Cic. Q. Fr. 1. 1. 10: deum, Cic. Nat. Deor. 1. 15: a\so pro docto : aspatremh^- bent doctum, and patrem habent j9/o docto: thus, pro hoste, Liv. 2. 20: pro certo, Cic. Att. 10. 6: thence also in the pas- sive, pater habetur doctus, pater habetur pro docto : see above, of the Nominative, §2. n. I. 5.

4.) Verbs of naming or electing to an office, as designo, no- mino, dico, creo ; e. g. in Comitiis, nuncupo, I name, e. g. to an inheritance, renuntio I proclaim any one, e. g. consul, praetor &c. : as Romani designaverunt Ciceronem consulem, pratorem, have named him consul : consul dixit Fabium dictatorem, has named Fabius dictator : dictator dixit Servilium magistrum equitum &c. : in both which last passages dico is the appropriate word : nominare aliquem interregem: creare aliquem consulem, qu^' storem, prcetorem &c. to elect any one consul, quaestor, praetor &c. e. g. Romani creaverunt Ciceronem consulem : renuntiare ali- quem consulem, praetorem &c., to proclaim any one consul &c. ; e. g. p raeco renuntiavit Ciceronem consulem ; unless here, per- haps, esse fails, and it should be translated, proclaimed that Ci- cero was consul. The following are examples from ancient writers, quos (sc. decemviros) plebs designaverit, Cic. Agr. 2. 10 : dicere, e. g. dictatorem, Cic. Att. 9-15: Liv. 5. 9 : tri- bunos militum, Liv. 5. 13 : consules, Liv. 24. 9 : 27. 6 : nomi-

Of the Accusative. 85

ware, e.g. interregem (without aliquem), Liv. 1. 32: sacer- dotem, Plin. Ep. 2. I : aliquem sacerdotem, Suet. Claud. 22 : creare, e. g. aliquem ducem, Liv. 1 . 23 : aliquem tribunum pie- bis, Liv. 2. 56 : aliquem dictatorem, Liv. 1 . 23 : aliquem re- nuntiare consulem, Cic. Or. 2. 64: so, nuncupare aliquem here- dem, Suet. Claud. 4 : aliquam nuncupare reginam, lustin. 24. 2, i. e. to name or appoint : so reficere, to make again, to choose again, is used with a double accusative; e. g. plebs Foleronem tribunum reficit, Liv. 2. 5d. All these verbs are used in the passive with a double nominative ; as, Cicero creatus est con- sul, &c. : see above, of the Nominative, Sect. IV. § 2. n. L 4. Note : to these some add verbs signifying to believe, or reckon ; as puto, existimo, and similar verbs; as cognoscere to know, de- prehendere to detect, reperire to find, declarare to declare, i. e. one to be any thing. But here esse manifestly fails, and there- fore the accusatives are not governed by these verbs : e. g. pu- tant te doctum, they think thee learned, for putant te esse doc- tum, they think that thou art learned : quern omnes sapientem existimarunt, whom all thought wise, for quem omnes sapientem esse existimarunt: cognovi te fortem, I have found thee a brave man, for cognovi te esse fortem, I have found that thou art a brave man : thus also, te mendacem deprehendi, hoc ve- rum reperi, where esse is understood. So also Cic. Mur. 2, illo die Murenam consulem declaravi, for declaravi esse consu- lem. Yet after cognoscere, deprehendere, reperire, declarare, we may also understand the particle tanquam, and consider the second accusative as an apposition : as, cognovi te fortem, for tanquam fortem : declaravi Murenam consulem, for tanquam consulem. With these verbs also in the passive voice we find a double nominative, where esse is understood : as, pater pu- tatur doctus, the father is thought learned, for pater putatur esse doctus : and so with the others ; as cognitus, repertus, or inventus est fortis, he has been found a brave man, for cognitus est esse fortis &c., he has been found to be a brave man. Thus also with deprehendor, declarer : yet with all these verbs tan- quam may be understood, except with those which mean to be- lieve, as puto, existimo &c. : see above, of the Nominative, § 2.

86 Of the Accusative.

5.) Prsebere se, prsestare se, to show one*s self, to exhibit one's self; e. g. praebere se fortem,to show himself a brave man ; praebere se prudentem, to show himself wise, humanum humane &c. : praestare se fortem, benignum, prudentem 8cc. : praesta or prsebe te virum, show thyself a man, conduct thyself as a man : debemus nos praebere or praestare fortes, benignos &c : all these are usual, and have already been noticed Sect. VI. § 4. n. X. The second accusative must be explained as an apposition, tan- quam fortem, fortes, &c.

6.) Other verbs also, besides their proper accusative, have a second, which must be regarded as an apposition, and explained by ut or tanquam. To these particularly belong verbs of join- ing, affixing; as, adiungere aliquem sibi comitem,i.e. as a com- panion, for tanquam comitem : Cic. Off. 3. 10, admiratus eorum fidem tyrannus petivit, ut se ad amicitiam tertium adscriberent, \.e. tanquam tertium, that they would add him, as a third. With other verbs also we find the same apposition ; e. g. Cic. Off. 3. 10, speaking of Romulus who killed his brother under an empty pretext, et tamen muri causam apposuit, speciem ho- nestatis neque probabilem neque satis idoneam, as an appear- ance of honour, sc. tanquam : it is correct to understand tan- quam, since it is continually expressed in such instances, and preferably for the sake of clearness : so, filiam tuam mihi uxor em posco. Plant. Aul. 2. 2. 42, i.e. to wife, sc. tanquam : so pos- cere dictatorem reum, Liv. 9. 26.

XVI.) With some verbs transitive, besides an accu- sative of the person, there is used another of the thing", which probably, though not certainly, is governed by a preposition omitted. Such verbs are celo, conceal ; verbs of teaching, instructing, reminding, asking, de- manding, questioning; as doceo, edoceo, dedoceo, erudio, moneo, admoneo, rogo, ask or beg, oro, exoro, precor, flagito, exigo, posco, reposco, interrogo, con- sulp, percontor. Yet this second accusative is more

Of the Accusative. %7

common with one of these verbs than with another : and with some de may be used instead of the accusa- tive. Further, both accusatives are not always used together, but sometimes we find alone an accusative either of the person or the thing.

1.) Cela7'e aliquem aliquid often occurs; as Cic. ad Div. 2. 16. 9, non enim te celavi ser mortem T. Ampii : yet we often find celare aliquem de aliqua re; e. g. Cic. Deiot. 6, de armis, de ferro, de insidiis celare te voluit.

2.) Verbs of asking, begging, demanding &c. : e. g. rogare or orare aliquem aliquid, to ask any one for any thing : the accu- sative of the thing seems to be governed by propter or ob omit- ted : e. g. illudte ore, Cic. Q. Fr. 1. 1 : hoc te rogo, Cic. ad Div. 12.27: 13.43: nunquam divitias deos rogavi. Mart. 4. 77. 1 : roga me viginti minasj Plaut. Pseud. 4. 5. 8. So poscere aliquem aliquid, to demand any thing of one: Virg. ^n. 11. 362, pacem te poscinms omnes : Cic. Verr. 1. 3, qui — paren- tes pretium pro sepultura liberum posceret, who demanded money of parents for the burial of their children: and so else- where; e. g. Cic. Verr. 1. 17 : Liv. 27. 24 : Hor. Od. 1. 24. 12 : Ovid. Art. 3. 805. Thus 2X^0 reposcere, Plaut. Aul. 4. 10. S3, aulam (ollam) auri te reposco, I demand back from thee the pot : Cic. Verr. 4. 51, ut ad Verrem adirent, eteum simulacrum Cereriset Victorise reposcerent : so Parthos signa, Virg. ^n. 7. 606 : also te hoc obsecrat, Cic. Quint. 3 1 : cf. Ter. Heaut. 4. 1.31. So also Jlagitare, Cic. Dom. 6, mefrumentum flagita- bant: Caes. B. G. 1. I6, Q?idzdi\: Mduos frumentum, (\wo& e?,sent publice polliciti, flagitare : quoi me Crassus flagitabat, Cic. Or. 2. 45 : orationes me duas postulas, Cic. Att. 2. 7 : hoc te depre- cor, Val. Flacc. 8. 5S : exorare aliquem aliquid, Plaut. Bacch. 5.2.82: ibid. Capt. 2. 1. 17 : Stat. Sylv. 2. 7. 121. Also rogo, oro &c., are often used without an accusative of the thing, with a bare accusative of the person : so also flagitare, Cic. ad Div. 10. 16. 3, flagitare senatus institit Cornutum, to desire of Cornutus : metuo ne ^eflagitent, 1 fear, lest they shall urge you, ibid. 9. 8: cf. Plaut. Poen. 3. 1. 36 : so efBagitare aliquem.

88 Of the Accusative.

Auct. B. Hisp. 29, for ab aliquo: precari aliquem, Cic. Nat. Deor. 1. 42, 44 : Verr. 4. 32 : deprecari aliquem, Liv. 34. 59 : Cic. ad Div. 8. 1. Coel.

'Note : Peto ask, seek, desire, demand, is used not with an accusative of the person, but only of the thing ; the person is put in the ablative with a ; as, petere aUquid ab aliquo, Cic. Tusc. 5.2: Caes. B. G. 2. 13, and elsewhere : also merely ab aliquo, Cic. ad Div. 9- 13 : 13. 7 : aliquem in vincula, Quintil. 7. 1. 55, to desire, to demand, cf. ibid. 7. 6. 6. It is the same with other verbs of the same signification ; as poscere, reposcere, flagitare, efflagitare, postulare, precari, deprecari, contendere, exigere, aliquam rem ab ahquo ; also merely aliquid, or ab ali- quo ; all which expressions may be imitated : e. g. poscere mu- nus ab aliquo, Cic. Verr. 2. 47, and elsewhere : e. g. Terent. Heaut. 5. 1. 53 : Suet. Aug. 94: reposcere rationem vitae ab aliquo, Cic. in Caecil. 9 : Cic. Verr. 3. 1 : Catihnam a me re- poscebat, Cic. Red. Sen. 4 : flagitare promissa ab aliquo, Cic. ad Div. 3.11: cf. Cic. Verr. 5. 4, and elsewhere : efflagitare sig- num a ducibus, Liv. 2. 60 : postulare aliquid ab aliquo, Cic. Amic. 22 : abs te postulo atque oro, Terent. Andr.5. 1.4: pre- cari ab aliquo, Cic. Amic. l6 : Cic. Rab. Perd. 2: aliquid, Cic. Pis. 20 : aliquid ab aliquo, ibid, and Nep. Timol. 5 : deprecari ab aliquo, Auct. B. Afric. 85 : ahquid ab ahquo, Cic. Sull. 26 : Cic. Mur. 1 : de aliquo, Cic. Or. 2. 28 : alicui, i. e. for any one, Plaut. Asin. Epil. 5 : ahquem aliqua re, Prop. 2. 27 (32). 17 : aliquem ab aliquo, Cic. Agr. 2. 36 : Cic. Red. Quir. 3 ; Cic. Plane. 42: contendere ab ahquo, Cic. Brut. 14: Cic. Quint. 24 : Cic. Att. 9- 17 : ahquid, Cic. Off. 1. 20 : Cic. Verr. 2. 53: exigere aliquid, Cic. ad Div. 13. 11 : Cic. Font. 5: ex ahquo, Cic. Fin. 2. 35 : ab aliquo obsides, Caes. B. C. 3. 12: veritatem a teste, Cic. Leg. 1.1: also we find exigere poenas de ahquo, Ovid. Met. 8. 53, or alicui, ibid. Fast. 1. 230, i. e. to punish : we also find oro, exoro,rogo, obsecro, quaeso ab ahquo; Plaut. Amph. Prol. 64, nunc hoc me orare a vobis iussit lupiter : ibid.Trin. 2. 2. 44, quani (rem) volo ego me abs te exorare ibid. Bacch. 4. 9- 102, me fas est obsecrare abs te : Cic. ad

Of the Accusative. 89

Div. 13. 1. 4, nunc a te illud primum rogabo, ne &c. : ibid. 17. 4, magnopere a te quaeso, ut &c. : ibid. 3. 2, a te quaeso et peto : Cic. Arch. 2, quaeso a vobis, ut &c. We also find ro- gare aliquem de re, Cic. Q. Fr. 1. 2. 3 : alsorogare pro aliquo, to ask for any one, Petron. 39: fio pro vita, Suet. Aug. 13 : Phaedr. 3. 2. l6, to beg for one's life : orare aliquem pro salute. Brut, in Cic. Ep. ad Brut. l6. We also meet with precor te houas preces, Cato R. R. 134, 139 : also oro cum aliquo, to ask of any one; e. g. Plant. Bacch. 3. 3. 90, and elsewhere; e. g. ibid. Cure. 3. 62 : Terent. Hec. 4. 4. ()4 : Cses. B. C. 1. 22, ed. Oudend. : also petere de aliquo, for ab ahquoy Pand. 13. 6.5. Note: Peto, however, is found with a double accusative, Ovid. Met. 7. 296, in Burmann's edition, petit hoc JEetida munus ; which was also the reading of Heinsius : the other editions have capit hoc a Tethye munus. This reading of Burmann is very peculiar; yet we find quidquid patrem petii, Quintil. Declam. 9. 2 : also without an accusative of the thing, e. g. vos peto at- queobsecro, Plant. Cure. 1. 2. 60 : eumque petiit literis, Capi- tohn. in Pertin. 3 : to this we may refer Virg. ^n. 6. 1 15, ut te supplex peterem. Note : Postulare also means to accuse, to sue, e. g. aliquem de pecuniis repetundis, Cic. Fragm. Cornel. : or repetundis &c. (sc. de), Tac. Ann. 3.4: or repetundarum. Suet. Caes. 4 : capitis, Pand. 46. I. 5S,

3.) Verbs signifying to teach, to instruct as a teacher : a) doceo with two accusatives ; as, docere aliquem artes, musicam &c. : e. g. Nep. Praef. quis musicam docuerit Epaminondam : so aliquem literas, Cic. Pis. 30 : also when doceo means to teach, i. e. to relate, to inform, to explain ; as, docere aliquem causam, to instruct any one in a cause or suit, to explain it to him, is very usual; e. g. Cic. ad Div. 7. 21, S'lYii causam ^cdocui : but in this latter sense we often find de aliqua re; as Caes. B. C. 1. 3, qui de his rebus eum doceant, who may inform him about these things : cf. ibid. 7. 10: Cic. Verr. 4. 51. Also docere aliquem is often used without mention of the thing, Cic. Off. 1. 44 : Cic. Att. 8. 2 : also aliquem tacere, Cic. Agr. 3. 2 : ali- quem sapere, Cic. Phil. 2. 4 : aliquem re, e. g.Jidibus, Cic. ad

90 Of the Accusative.

Div. 9. 22 : equo, Liv. 29. 1 : sc. uti : b) edocere also stands with two accusatives ; e. g. iuventutem mala faciriora, Sail. Cat. 16 : also when it means to say, to disclose ; e. g. Sail. Cat. 48. 4, eadem — de itinere hostium senatum edocet, he discloses the same things to the senate &c. : so Plin. Paneg. 26 : also merely with an accusative of the thing; as Sail. lug. 94. 6, acta edocet without a person : or with an accusative of the person, without an accusative of the thing, which is then commonly expressed by the ablative with de, or in some other way : Caes. B. C. 3. 108, hu7ic — quae fieri vellet, hteris nuntiisque edocet, informs him : cf. ibid. B. CV; 7. 38 : Sail. lug. 49. 1, eumque edocet quce ageret. Some, indeed, also quote Sail. Decl. in Cic. 14, quern Minerva omnes artes edocuit; but many doubt whether this be a genuine work of Sallust : c) dedocere, to unteach an- other, to make him unlearn it, is used with two accusatives, Cic. Fin. 1. 6, si a Polyseno — geometriam discere maluisset quam illam etiam ipsum dedocere : cf. Stat. Theb. 2. 408 : also ali- quem with an infinitive, Hor. Od. 2. 2. 19 : d) erudire to in- struct, is seldom used with an accusative of the thing, as Ovid. Met. 8. 215, 7?flfww^ damnosas erudit artes: so Stat. Theb. 10. 507 : mostly with the ablative ; as, erudire aliquem artibus, Cic. ad Div. 1.7: cf. Nep. Iphic. 2 : ibid. Them. 10: ibid. Att. 1 : or also, in artibus, in iure civili, Cic. Or. 1. 59 : cf. Cic. Q. Fr. 1. 3. To these also belong instituere, informare, properly, to form ; instruere, to instruct, properly, to fit out ; imbuere ; which do not take an accusative of the thing, but an ablative; as insti- tuere, informare, instruere, imbuere aliquem Uteris, artibus, sa- pientia &c., or ad aliquid : e. g. instituere aliquem artibus, li/ra, Quintil. 1.3. 10 : also with ad, e. g. ad dicendum, Cic. Or. 2. 39 : ad munus, Cic. Verr. 3. 69 : latine scire, Colum. 1.1: in- formare aetatem puerilem ad humanitatem, Cic. Arch. 3 : in- struere ahquem artibus, Cic. Coel. 30: scientia rei, Quintil. 1. praef. : dei ritibus, Ovid. Met. 6. 590: aWquem prcrxepiis, Pe- tron, 140: imbuere se s^w^/iis, Cic. Beiot. 10: bonis opimom- bus, Cic. ad Anton. Cic. Ep. ad Att. 14. 13: aliquem vitiis, Liv. 26. 2 : ad officia, Tac. Ann. 12. 32 : ad legem non insti- tuti sed imbuti sumus, Cic. Mil. 4. Even doceo is thus used,

Of the Accusative. 91

Cic. ad Div. 9- 22. 8, Socrditem Jidibus docuit nobilissimus fidicen, perhaps because fides is not a thing to be taught, but merely an instrument ; perhaps, also, canere is omitted ; as in English some colloquially say, he taught on the harp, i. e. to play on it: so aliquem docere equo, ar/wisque, Li v. 24. 1, i.e. uti. But when erudire means to inform, it is followed by Je; as Cic. ad Div. 2. 12. 2, obviam mihi vehm sint hterae tuae, quae me erudiant de omni repubhca.

4.) Verbs of reminding, as monere, admonere &c. : yet these verbs are always followed by an accusative ofthe person, seldom by an accusative of the thing, except the pronouns hoc, id, quod, quid, quidpiam &c. : e. g. hoc te admoneo, illud te admo- nui : Cic. i^tt. 14. 19, id ipsum, quod me mones : Fabiusea me monuit, Cic. ad Div. 3. 3 : iliud me praeclare admones, Cic. Att. 9. 5. Yet from these pronouns no general usage can be inferred, and an accusative of a substantive is actually very rare : e.g.Sall. lug. 79.1, eawzrem locus admonuit: so also quae commo- nefaceret istius turpem — prcdturam, Cic. Verr. 4. 26: so, pas- sively, commoneri officium. Plant. Pseud. 1. 2. 17. Still more rarely both accusatives occur together : formerly, indeed, we read. Sail. lug. 79- 1, eam rem nos locus admonuit;but Cortius omits nos. We more frequently find monere, admonere ahquem de aliqua re, or alicuius rei\ e.g. Cic. Att. 11. l6, te oro, ut Terentiam moneas de testamento, about the testament : cf. Cic. Q. Fr. 2. 3 : Cic. ad Div. 4. 10, putavi ea de re te esse admo- nendum : de ade, Cic. Q. Fr. 3. I. 4 : Sail. Cat. 5, de moribus civitatis tempus admonuit: Liv. 5. 51, adversas deinde res ad- monuerunt religionum; without an accusative of the person : Liv. 35. 13, qui Sidmonereut Jadeiis eum Romani: isris alieni, Cic. Top. 1 : egestatis. Sail. Cat. 21. Cort. : further, Tac.Ann. 1. 67, contractos — temporis 2iC necessitatis monet: Sail. lug, 49, commonefacere quemque benejicii sui : Auct. ad Herenn. 4. 24, cum ipse te veteris amicitics commonefaceret : ibid. 33, non illae te nuptiales tibiae eiu$ matrimonii commonebant f so mearum memiseriarum commonet. Plant. Rud. 3. 4. 38.

5.) Verbs of asking, interrogating &c. : as, rogare aliquem

MltlS^

92 Of the Accusative.

sententiam, to ask any one bis opinion, e. g. in the Roman se- nate, Cic. Q. Fr. 2. 1 : unum te rogare volo, Plaut. Amph. 2. 2. 76 : dicisne hoc, quodte rogo? ibid. Most. 3. 1. 130 : rogare aliquem causam rei, Pliaed. 4. 18. 5 : also merely rem, e. g. die, quod rogo. Ten Andr. 4. 4. 25 : populum rogare adiles, Liv. 6. 42 : 3. 6.5, to ask the people to elect sediles : also de aliqua re, Plaut. Pers. 4. 4. 90. Other verbs of interrogating are used in the same way ; as intei rogo, consulo, to ask counsel, percon- tari, with an accusative both of the person and thing ; e. g. Plaut. Merc. 1. 2. 70, hoc, quod ^einterrogo : Cic. Tusc. 1. 24, Pusionem quendam Socrates interrogavit quesdam geometrica de dimensione : also merely aliquid; e. g. sententiasj Suet. Caes. 21 : so also Liv. 8. 32, illud interrogo : Plaut. Men. 4. 3. 26, ibo et consulam hanc rem amicos, for de hac re, I will consult my friends about this business : so also nee te id consulo, Cic. Att. 7- 20 : also with an accusative of the thing only, Liv. 2. 28, sed delatam {rem) consulere ordine non licuit : also, consulere ali- quid cumaliquo, Plaut. Most. 5. 1. 43 : Plaut. Aul. 2. 2. 33, quaeso, quod te percontabor, ne id te pigeat proloqui : so also Hor. Epist. 1. 20. 26, meum si quis te percontabitur avum : also aliquid only, to inquire about any thing, e. g. adventum, Ter. Hec. 1. 2. 2. Yet we also find interrogare, consulere, per- contari aliquem de aliqua re, e. g. interrogare aliquem de re, Cic. Partit. 1 : consulere aliquem de re, Cic. Leg. 2. l6: per- contari aliquem de re, Cic. Somn. Scip. 1 : also merely ali- quem, Liv. 23. 47, and elsewhere. We also find rogare aliquid de aliquo, Cic. Vatin. 4, i.e. to ask of any one: also percontari (percunctari) ah or ex aliquo ahquid, or without ahquid ; e. g. Cic. Brut. (deClar. Or.) 46, cum percontaretur (percunctaretur) ex anicula quadam quanti aliquid venderet : Plaut. Bacch. 2. 2. 12, istuc (i. e. istud) volebam ex te percontarier : so disci- phnam ex aliquo, Cic. Div. 2. 36 : also aliquem, to inquire about any one ; e. g. ad percontandum Homerum, Phn. H. N. 30. 2 : percontari aliquem ex aliquo, Plaut. Asin. 2. 4. 95, i.e. to inquire of any one about any one : sascitari ex aliquo : Plaut. Capt. 2. 2. 13, nam sunt, ex te qua solo scitari volo : Hor. Ep. 1. 7. 60, scitari hbet ex ipso. Yet we find also Virg. ^n. 2.

Of the Accusative. 93

1 14, Euri/pylum scitatum oracula mittimus. JVo^e: rogare mi- lites Sacramento, Caes. B. G. 6. 1 : Liv. 32. 26 : 35, 2, i. e. to swear-in soldiers.

Observations.

1.) The above-mentioned verbs, which, besides an accusative of the person, have also an accusative of the thing, sometimes re- tain this latter accusative even in the passive voice ; yet so that it is mostly a pronoun of the neut. gend. : as Cic. ad Div. 5. 8. 14, sin autem quidpiam aut a te essem admonitus : Cic. Ccel. 3, illud te esse admonitum volo : Cic. Amic. 24, nee ea, qu(R raonemur : Plin. Paneg. 26, reddebant illi, qua monebantur ; Ovid. Met. 4. 154, hoc estote rogati : or nihil, multa, pauca, e. g. Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. 66, multa praeterea ostentis, multa in extis admonemur ; unless this accusative be governed by ad in admonemur : Ovid. Her. 1. 66, multa rogatus : Ovid, in Ibin. 64l,plura rogatis (particip.) : Ovid. Fast. 4. 418, pauca do- cendus eris : Sail. Cat. 45, cuncta edoctus. Sometimes, how- ever, we find substantives in the accusative with verbs of the passive voice ; as Hor. Art. 68, doctus iter melius: Liv. 25. 40, vir impiger et sub Hannibale magistro omnes belli artes edoctus : Sail. Cat. 52. 1, Cato rogatus sententiam (when he was asked his opinion) huiuscemodi orationem habuit : so ibid. 50, Caesar rogatus sententiam a consule — locutus est : Cic. Att.l . 13, rogatum esse sententiam : so also Cic. Dom. 7 : Liv. 42. 35, rogati auxilia, being asked for help : Liv. 36. 7, Hannibal in- terrogatus sententiam : cf. Veil. 2. 35: thus also Suet. Tib. 71, interrogatus testimonium : Tac. Hist. 2. 53, interrogatus causam: Ovid. Met. 1. 137, nee tantum segetes aliment aque dehit'd dives poscebatur humus : so Apollo poscitur verba, Prop. 4. 2. 74(76) : rationem posceretur, Gell. 4. 19 : also without an accusative ; e. g. poscitur Alcithoe, Ovid. Met. 4. 274, i. e. narrare, though it may mean, is swmmov\Qd -. frumentum flagitarentur, Caes. B. C. 1. 87 : also without an accusative, e. g. flagitabar, Cic. Dom. 7. Whether celari occurs with a substantive in the accusative we cannot determine ; but it is found with quod, Cic. ad Q. Fr.

94 Of the Accusative,

3. 5, indicabo tibi, quod mehercule inprimis te celatum vole- bam : Ter. Hec. 4. 4. 23, nos hoc celatos. Nepos even says, hoc mihi celatur, e. g. Ale. 5, id Alcibiadi diutius celari non potuit : Con. 5, id cum minus diligenter esset celatum : at other times we find celor de re, e. g. non est de veneno celata mater, Cic. Cluent. 66: te maximis de re^ws a fratre esse celatum, Cic. ad Div. 5. 2 : also absolutely, e. g. non quo celandus esses, ibid. 19.

2.) In general we remark, that when the question is, whether a verb governs two accusatives, vve must draw no inference from the accusatives hoc, id, illud, quid, and other pronouns of the neuter gender, nihil which is often used for non, multa and pauca, since these are used where no other accusative can stand ; e. g. nihil te hortor, moneo, queror Sec. : nihil dubito de hac re : quid dubitas ? si quid dubitas : hoc semper dubito : quid non mortalia pectora cogis auri sacra fames ? Virg. JEn. 3. 56. So Cicero ad Att. 6. 5, non quo me aliquid iuvare posses : Cic. ad Div. 6. 7. 4. Caecin. qui multa deos venerati sint contra eius sa- lutem, i. e. valde : Sail. Cat. 45, multa prius de salute sua Pom- tinum obtestatus, i. e. valde : Sail. lug. 49, 3iC pauca pro tem- pore milites hortatus, for paucis.

3.) There is also another kind of verbs which take two accu- satives, one as verbs transitive, another on account of the pre* position with which they are compounded ; as, transducere co- pias Rhenum, 6r pontem : these were considered before, n. 11.

XVII.) After the infinitive of sum and of other verbs which are followed by a nominative, as fio &c., the pre- dicate is put in the accusative, when the subject pre- cedes in the accusative : e. g. scio patrem esse doctum, where doctum is in the accusative because patrem is so : audivi multos homines esse occisos. Thus also after vi- deri ; as, audio hoc tibi videri mirum ; but here esse generally fails : it should properly be audio hoc tibi videri esse mirum : so video, banc rem tibi videri put-

Of the Accusative. 95

chram, sc. esse. So after the infinitives of other verbs, which are followed by a nominative, the noun that per- tains to the predicate follows in the accusative, when the subject is an accusative ; as, video te creari con- sulem: audio te creatum iri consulem : scio te nominari Caium : &c.

XVIII.) The accusative of the subject very often also precedes the infinitive : namely, when, by an abbre- viated expression, the nominative, which is always the subject of a sentence, together with the particles ut, quod, quin, an (in English that), is changed into the accusative, and the verb, which belongs to it, into the infinitive : e. g. scio, te vivere, that thoulivest : velim, te venire, that thou come : scio, te esse sapientem. This is commonly called the accusative with the injinitive ; more clearly, the accusative of the subject with the in- jinitive. But how this should properly be formed, and when it may or must happen, cannot be explained, until we first explain when these particles ut, ne, quin, an, are used : which will afterwards be considered.

XIX.) An accusative also is frequently used, which is governed, or seems to be governed, by a verb omitted. This happens I.) when the verb needs only to be re- peated ; e. g. Liv. 6. 26, eventum senatus, quern vide- bitur (sc. dare), dabit, which it shall seem right to give : Liv. 31. 7, ut, quern videretur, mitteret, where mittere fails : II.) particularly in passionate expressions, in which words are often omitted : to these belongs I.) quid multa ? why should I say much ? for quid (i. e. propter quid) multa dicam ? so ne multa, sc. dicam, Cic. Cluent. 64 : 2.) quid ? i. e. further ; which is often used by Cicero with an interrogation following it, as

96 Of the Accusative.

quid ? nonne &c. : here also dicam seems to fail, what shall I say ? 3.) the expression quidl quod, Cic. Div. 2. 45 : Cic. Att. 6. 6 : Ovid. Rem. 247, which is com- monly translated yea, or yea further : it stands properly for quid de eo dicam, quod See, what shall I say about this, that &c., and thus it may be often translated ; e. g. Cic. Manil. 5 : Cic. Cat. 1.8: it is therefore self-evi- dent, that after quid ? quod, a verb must always follow ; e. g. quid? quod multos innocentes occidi iussit. It would be incorrect to say, odit omnes homines ; quid? quod parentes suos, he hates all men, yea even his own parents : instead we must put i77io or atque adeo. To these belongs 4.) the accusative which is commonly used in passionate exclamations of sorrow or joy : e. g. me miserum! unhappy me ! Terent. Ad. 3. 2. 12 : so also me miserum! ibid. 32, or miserum me I ibid. 3. 1. 4 : tefelicem ! happy thee ! Here some understand vide, adspice, adspicite ; though this is quite uncer- tain : it is quite clear that such an explanation will not always apply. It is more probable that no verb at all is understood by the speaker, no more than in the si- milar expressions in English. This accusative is used both with and without the interjection o ! whence it is clear that it is independent of the interjection. Mise- rum ! is also used as an interjection, alas ! wretched ! e. g. Virg. iEn. 6. 21, iussi, miserum ! septena &c.

H-

Of the Accusative with Adverbs.

Certain adverbs also are followed by an accusative : e. g. 1.) bene : as, bene vos, bene vos, may it be well

Of the Accusative. 97

with you, Plaut. Stich. 5. 4. 27 : so bene nos, bene te^ Ovid. Fast. 2. 6. 36 : bene Messalam, Tibull. 2. 1. 31 : at other times a dative follows : 2.) prope in particular is often followed by an accusative, though at other times by a dative : e. g. prope me, Cic. ad Div. 7. 23, and elsewhere : so propius, proxime : see above, of the Dative, Sect. VII. § 5. n. I.

§5.

Of the Accusative with Prepositions.

The prepositions which govern an accusative have already been noticed, Part I. Chap. III. Sect. 7 ; and it was at the same time observed, that some of these prepositions are put after their case, and some used adverbially without a case. Sometimes also the case fails, where it might be expected ; e. g. redeo ad qiicB mandas, for ad ea qucE mandas, Cic. Att. 5. 11. p. QQ^, Ernest. : so sine is used without its case ; e. g. age iam, cum fratre an sine 1 sc. eo, ibid. 8. 3.

Of the Accusative with Interjections.

Some interjections are followed by an accusative, which however does not seem to be governed by them, but by some verb which has been omitted in the warmth of feeling : e. g. ah ! me miserum ! o ! me miserum ! o ! me infelicem ! Thus, Cic. Mil. 37, o ! me miserum ! ! me infelicem ! oh unhappy me ! or, o ! how wretched am I ! ibid. 38, o ! fortem et a vobis, indices, conser- vandum virum ! o ! what a brave &c. : ibid, o ! terram illam beatam, quae hunc virum exceperit ! hanc ingra-

VOL. II. H

98 Of the Vocative.

tarn, si eiecerit ! miseram, si amiserit ! o ! happy land &c. : o ! how happy will be the land &c. : Terent. Andr. 3. 4. 10, vah ! callidum consilium ! ah ! what a cunning plan ! where also it may be the nominative : ibid. 4. 1. 22, heu! memiserum! Sail. lug. 14.9, eheu ! me miserum ! Virg. ^n. 7. 293, heu ! stirpem invisam &c., ah 1 hated race &c. : Plant. True. 5. 1. 60, hem ! tibi talentum argenti, here is a talent of silver for you ! so ecce me ! here am I ! ecce hominem mi- serum &c. : Cic. Fin. 2. 30, ecce miserum hominem ! Virg. Eel. 5. 65, en ! quatuor aras &c. : Terent. Andr. 1. 5. 2, proh ! (pro !) deum atque hominum ; where in the warmth of passion^fi?e;w is omitted. It is uncertain what kind of verb, or whether any, should be under- stood. As was remarked just now, some understand vide, videte, aspice, aspicite ; but it is probable that the ancients did not understand any. Thus also vae me ! Senec. Apocol. ante med. : vae te ! Plant. Asin. 2. 4. 75, the deuce take thee ! At other times vae and ecce are used with a dative : see above, Sect. Vl. § 5. n. III. Also ecce with a nominative, Cic. Att. 3. 16 : 8. 3.

Section Eighth.

Of the Use of the Vocative.

The vocative is used when a person calls or ad- dresses another. It may precede or follow certain words, according to the intention of the speaker, and the impulse of feeling : as in English, friend, do it not ! or do it not, friend ! wretch, die ! or die, wretch !

It is often preceded by interjections ; as, o miser ! ofilil hem Pamphile ! &c. : thus Virg. ^n. 1. 198

Of the Ablative. 99

(202), o socii, o passi graviora ! &c. : Virg. Eel. 2. 69, ah ! Corydon, Corydon, quae te dementia cepit ! Plaut. PcEn. 5. 3. 3, proh ! supreme lupiter ! Plaut. Pseud. 1. 5. 113, eho ! Pseudole ! Terent. Andr. 3. 5. 10, eho- dum! bone vir, quid ais ? Terent. Adelph. 2. 4. 17, heus 1 heus ! Syre ! ibid. 3.4. 10, hem! Demea,haud adspexeram te : Hor. Od. 4. 2. 49, io ! triumphe ! &c. That these interjections do not govern the vocative is self-evident ; since they are each often used without the other.

Section Ninth.

Of the Use of the Ablative.

The ablative is used in so many ways, that it is scarcely possible, accurately to distribute its usages into classes. Many grammarians maintain, that it is always governed by a preposition, either expressed or understood. This may serve for explanation, though we cannot always say with confidence, what preposi- tion is omitted. We have, therefore, retained the com- mon method of considering its use with reference to the questions, with what ? through what ? of what ? from what ? &c.

H-

Of the Ablative after certain Prepositions.

The ablative is governed by the prepositions a, ab, abs, absque, clam, coram, cum, de, e, ex, prse, pro, sine, te- nus ; also by in, super, sub, subter ; to which some add palam, procul, and simul, which others consider as ad- verbs. We considered these before, Part I. Chap. III.

H 2

100 Of the Ablative.

Sect. VII, and there remarked what is most important respecting them : e. g. that a and e are used only be- fore consonants, but not before h ; ab and ex before a vowel or h, and sometimes before other consonants : abs only before t and q. We then also remarked their most usual significations, which is of principal importance. Of a, de, and cum we particularly observe :

A not only meamsyrom, as, ab hoc die, from this day ; or by^ as ab aliquo amari to be loved by any one ; but very often on the side of, with respect to, in; as, laborare a re fru- mentaria, to be distressed in supplies : firmus a peditatu, strong in infantry : locus copiosus a frumento, instructus a re &c.: soperire ab animo. Plant. True. 1.1. 26. Further, fl, where the efficient cause is denoted, is used not only after passives, but frequently after intransitives with a passive sense, and transitives : e. g. Cic. ad Att. 6. 2, salvebis a meo Cice- rone, thou wilt be or art saluted, greeted or complimented, by my son Cicero : Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. 55, nam, quae spiritu in pulmones anima ducitur, ea calescit primum ab eo spiritu, is warmed by &c. : Quintil. 9- 2. 12, an a reo fustibus vapu- lasset, for verberat us esset : ibid. 12. 1, respondit, a cive se spoliari malle, quam ab hoste venire (from veneo), for vendi : Ovid. Met. 13. 597, occidit a forte Achille, i. e. occisus est : so cadere ab aliquo, ibid. 5. 192 : Suet. Oth. 5: perire ab aliquo, Phn. H. N. 11. 37, sect. 76 : mori ab ira patris, Val. Fl. 7. 484. To these belongs the usual expression 6ewe audire ab aliquo, to be praised by one, to be in good repute with one : Cic. Fin. 3. 17, esseque hominis ingenui etliberaliter educati, velle bene audire a parentibus, a propinquis, a bonis etiam viris. Yet here a seems properly to mean as to. Further, a is sometimes used after substantives ; as Cic. ad Div. 9. l6. 19, hsec levior est plaga ab amico, quam a debitore, this loss is less from a friend &c. : so undae a fontibus, for fontium : Virg. Georg. 2. 243, homo ab ahquo, a person belonging to anyone : e. g. Plant. Mil. 2. 2. 5, quemquea militehoc vide-

f

Of the Ablative. 101

ritis hominem in nostris tegulis — hunc deturbatote in viam, if you see any person belonging to this officer, any of his people &c. : Tereni. Andr. 3. ]. 3, ab Andria est aricilla ha?c : Cic. Mur. 30, nostri illi a Platone, i. e. Platonici : homo ab urbe aliqua : e. g. Turnus ab Aricia, Liv. I. oO, of Aricia : solvere ab aliquo, to pay by means of a person, from his money or purse, or by assignment upon him, Cic. Att. 7- 18 : 5. 21.

De very often means on account of, about, concerning : e. g. hac de re, on account of this affair : de hac re nihil timeo, about this circumstance &c.

Cum means with, i. e. together zmth, and denotes an accompa- niment or association, as when one talks, goes, contends, or transacts business with another : as pugnare, loqui, ire cum aliquo : habitare cum aliquo, to live with any one : secum ha- bere libros, pecuniam &c., to have with one books, money &c. : ego cumfratremMix sum, I, together with my brother, am unfortunate : homo deprehensus cum sica, with a dagger, Cic. Phil. 2. 29 : in cella Concordise cum gladiis homines collocati stent, men with swords, ibid. 8 : so, cum imperio esse, Cic. ad Div. 1. 1, to have the command: sedere cum tunica, to sit in a vest, Cic. Verr. 4. 24 : librum legere cum magna voluptate, to read a book with great pleasure : all which in- stances imply association. Also, cum prima luce, at the first light, Cic. Off. 3.31: saUnum cum sale. Plant. Pers. 2. 3. 15 : venire cum febri, Cic. Att. 6. 9 : porcus cum humano capite, Liv. 32. 9 : convenire cum silentio, Liv. 7. 35 : 38. 10: Te- rent. Eun. Prol. 44 : quid mihi cum te ^ what have I to do with you ? Cic. Quint. 17 : cum his dictis redit, Liv. 1. 32, with these words : cum eo, with that condition, so far, with that proviso, Cic. Att. 6. 1 : Liv. 8. 14 : cum aliquo consen- tire, Nep. Phoc. 2. We shall immediately consider when cum is omitted.

Note: sine is used without a case, Cic. Att. 8. 3, age iam,cum fratre an sine, i. e. eo^also ad; e. g. redeo ad qu(B mandas, for ad ea qua, ibid. 5. 11 : which was noticed before.

102 Ofm Ablative .

§2.

Of the Ablative in general without a Preposition.

The ablative, with a preposition omitted, is often used in answer to the questions, with^ through or by, from or of in, out of as to, on, on account of, for what? wherel whencel wheni Note: These questions must be used with great caution, since they will not always apply ; and sometimes several will apply to the same circumstance. Thus confidere homine means, to trust to a man, or to rely on a man ; and therefore we may ask to what? or on what? In applying these questions we must generally consider the sense of the preceding word : e. g. to informare artibus many be- ginners adapt the question, in what? since they sup- pose that informare means to instruct ; but it really means to form, and therefore the proper question is, by what ? and thence arises the ablative.^

• Though it did not appear right in a translation to depart so far from

the intention of the author, it would, otherwise, have been preferable to arrange the following instances, not according to the questions prefixed to them, but according to the several notions which the ablative con- veys. The arrangement, which the author has adopted, has necessarily led to this inconvenience, that the same or similar instances occur under different heads. Nothing can be more precarious than a division formed upon the prepositions, since the same preposition in different languages has extremely different uses. This is remarkably illustrated by comparing the difference of the Latin, German, and English prepositions in the ex- amples given by the author. The reader, therefore, must understand, that the prepositions contained in the questions prefixed to each head, are not to be used in translating all the examples, but are merely intended to convey the leading notion of that class to which they are severally pre- fixed.

0/ the Ablative. 103

I.) Wherewith ? with what? Here the ablative by itself without cum must be used, when it does not de- note an accompaniment or association, or when the English with cannot be altered into together with. This, therefore, happens :

1.) First, when an instrument, tool, or implement is denoted, with which any thing is effected : e. g. loqui lingua, to speak with the tongue, not cum lingua : cernere oculis, to see with the eyes : gladio aliquem interficere : manihus apprehendere ali- quid : naturam expellas furca, tamen usque recurret, Hor. Epist. 1. 10. 24 : Plant. Rud. 5. 2. 19, tetigisti acu sc. rem : Virg. Eel. 3. 64, malo me Galatea petit, lasciva puella, the spor- tive girl, Galatea, aims at me with an apple. In all such in- stances cum is improper, and must not be used.

^ote : Yet in some places we find cum even when an instru- ment is meant ; where, however, it may be commonly perceived that a sort of association is implied : e. g. Cic. ad Div. 2. 10. 5, interea cum meis copiis omnibus vexavi Amanienses, I with my assembled forces have harassed the people of Mount Amanus : here cum seems unnecessary, and without it we should translate, I with, i. e. by my assembled forces; but since it is used by Cicero, it will be better to translate, I together with &c. The following passage is more remarkable, Ovid. Met. 1. 180, terri- ficam capitis concussit (lupiter) terque quaterque Caesariem, cum qua terram, raare, sidera movit. Here qua seems to de- note the instrument, or means, with which Jupiter moves the earth, sea and stars, and therefore cum would be incorrect : but since the verb is not movet but movit, we may explain cum as expressing an association, together zmth : we may therefore translate, together with which he moved &c. : i.e. when he shook his air, he also shook the earth &c. : Plant. Aul. 5.2. 3, equi- dem quo earn, aut ubi sim, aut qui sim, nequeo cumanimo cer- tum investigare, I cannot with my mind certainly discover : where cum animo is harshly used for animo ; since it merely means with my mind, i. e. by my mind, as an instrument or

104 Of the Ablative.

mean, with which the investigation is made : yet exactly in the same way we find recordari cum animo, Cic. Cluent. 25 : queri cum aliquo, i. e. beside &c., Cic. ad Div. 3. 7 : 7. 27 : we must translate it in or beside: thus cum is often used for in\ e.g. iu- venes cum equis, Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. 2, i. e. on horseback : nemo cum magistratu, Suet. Tiber. 12, i. e. in magistratu : esse cum imperio, Cic. ad Div. 1.1: ccenare cum toga pulla, Cic. Vatin. 13: {or apud', e.g. habere seci/m, Cic. ad Div. 7. 25: Cic. Verr. 2.31: so, habitare cum aliquo. Particularly we may here refer the following expressions, where cum is manifestly redun- dant ; Cato R. R. 77, cum melle oblinito : iuga cum loris ornata, ibid. 10 : vehicula cum culeis onusta, Plin. H. N. 7. 20 : sul- cum cum terra complere, Colum. de Arbor. 4 : cum voce maxima conclamare, Gell. 9- 13 : ungere cwm vino, Veget. de Re Veter. 1. 11: to which we may also add Liv. 1.51, instructus cum ar- matorum manu venerat ; yet we may translate instructus abso- \i\ie[yf fitted out, in proper array y and separate it from cum.

2.) When a mean is denoted, with or by which any thing happens, so that it may almost be represented as an instrument: e. g. precibus plus saepe proficimus, with prayers we often profit more : here also we may apply the question through what ? Terent. Eun. 4. 7. 19, omnia prius experiri verbis, quam armis, sapientem decet, a wise man must try every thing with or through words, before 8cc. : aliquid silentio praeterire, Cic. SuU. 2 : Cic. Partit. 23 : transire, Cic. Att. 2. 19, to pass over with silence : silentio is often used in the sense of silently, in silence, without noise; as, to proceed in silence, Css. B. G. 7. 11, 18 : Liv. 8.23: Cic.Tusc. 2. 20 : yet in this latter sense we have cum silentio, e. g. convenire, Liv. 7. 35 : adtendere, Terent. Eun. Prol. 44. Yet we also find petere cum precibus, Liv. 9. 16 : at other times, merely precibus, Liv. 1. l6 : Cic. Sull. 19.

2.) With verbs of arraying, furnishing, adorning, loading, en- dowing, filling &c., with any thing : as, instruere milites armis: ornare parietem tabulis pictis, with pictures : obruere hominem lapidibus, to overwhelm with stones : cumulare beneficiis, to load with benefits : donare libris, to present with books : implere

Of the Ablative, 105

aliquem spe &c. Particularly we must mention here instruere, when translated, to instruct : e. g. aliquem sapientia, artibus, to furnish with wisdom, arts &c. So also the passives ornari, donari, cumulari, impleri rebus &c. To these we may also add praedi- tus endowed, e.g. ingenio : refertus omnibus rebus. Yet we find instructus cion, e. g. Li v. 1. 51, non dubitare quin — in- structus cum armatorum manu armatusque venturus sit. We might infer from this passage, that in others also cum is properly understood : but cum armatorum manu perhaps does not depend on instructus, though Perizonius ad Sanct. so takes it, but to venturus sit : instructus is often used without an ablative, and means ready, prepared, arrayed, sc. with all things necessary : e. g. exercitus ita stetit instructus, ut&c, Liv. 4. 18 : Romanus exercitus instructus dimicationiy Liv. 1. 15 : so instructi parati- que cum ingenti clientium exercitu sic tribunos — adorti sunt, Liv. 3. 14 : where again cum is used, which may indeed be con- nected with instructi paratique, but may also be referred to adorti sunt, and translated, together with, as it may be in the passage cited above, Liv. 1. 51 ; at least there seems no neces- sity for referring it to instructus. Yet we find such expressions as sulcum complere cum terra, Colum. de Arbor. 4, where cwm might have been omitted : vehicula cum culeis onusta, Phn. H. N. 7. 20: iuga cum loris ornata, Cato R. R. 10. Jtis dif- ficult to determine, whether adfici tristitia, laetitia &c., belongs here, since it is not certainly known what adficere signifies.

Note : Praeditus often seems to be omitted ; or, at least, we may often suppose that word, as will be mentioned hereafter : sometimes in, at other times cum may be understood ; as, homo ea atate ; muWer forma pulchra ; epistola vaciUantibus literulis, Cic. ad Div. l6. 15.

4.) With contentus, contented : as, nemo sua sorte conten- tus, no one contented with his lot: here we must never use cum: cf. Cic. Tusc. 5. 34 : Cic. Place. 28 : it is also with a genitive. Diet. Cret. 2. 17.

5.) With facere, in the expression quid hoc homine facias ? Cic. Sext. 13: Cic. Verr. 2. l6, what can you do with this

106 0/ the Ablative,

man? so also quid hoc homine facialis? Cic. Verr. 1. l6: quid capta Capua feceritis, Liv. 39. 37 : quid fecisti scipione'? Plaut. Cas. 5. 4. 6 : Plaut. Bacch. 2. 3. 100, nescit, quid facial auro, "whal he shall do with the gold; where it may also be the dative, which is often thus used ; e. g. Cic. Caecin. 11 : Cic. Acad. 4. 30: Cic. Alt. 7- 3. Thus also in the passive; e.g. quid me fiet ? what wnll be done with me ? quid hoc homine fiet ? Plaut. Capt. 5. 1. 32, volo erogitare, meo minore quid sit {actum filio If what has been done whh my younger son ? what has become of him ? quid illo fiet ? Cic. Alt. 6. 1 : si quid eo factum esset, Cic. Manil. 20, i. e. if any thing (ill) had been done with him. Yet in this instance we also find cum ; as Plaut. Capt. 4. 2. 22, quid hie tantum incipissit facere cum tantis minis '( Also wuth de : e. g. quid de hac re factum est, i. e. as to, about : Cic. ad Div. 14. 4, quid de Tulliola mea fiet .? cf. Terent. Ad. 5. 9. 39 : Plaut. Epid. 1. 2. 48 : so esse is used, e. g. quidnam se futu- rum esset, Liv. SS. 27, i. e. what would become of them.

6.) In some instances it is nearly indifferent whether cum be expressed or not; namely, when no direct association or accompa- niment is implied, nor any actual instrument or mean, but rather a certain way or manner ; particularly when the ablative is accom- panied by an adjective ; e. g. magna cum voluptate legi literas tuas, or magna voluptate &c., I read your letter with great plea- sure : feci hoc magna cura, or magna cum cura : cum prima luce, or prima luce proficisci : so pace tua, vestra, with your permission : and tua, vestra cum pace : so cum silentio, or si- lentio. See a little before.

7 .) Cum often fails, even where an association is evidently im- plied : yet in general only with historians, and perhaps only when they speak of military forces : e. g, Cses. B. G. 2. 7, ad castra Caesaris omnibus copiis contenderunt : ibid. \9, Caesar, equitatu prsemisso, subsequebatur omnibus copiis : and immediately after, speaking of the Nervians, subito omnibus copiis provolarunt : ibid. 29> Aduatici — quum omnibus copiis auxiho Nerviis ve- nirent: and elsewhere; e. g. ibid. 33: 4. 24: Nep. Milt. 4, auderi ad versus se tarn exiguis copm dimicare : ibid. Reg. 1,

Of the Ablative. 107

quod maximis post hominum memoriam exercilibus terra ma- nque intulit Graeciae : Sail. Cat. 57. 4, Antonius magno exer- citu sequebatur : lug. 38. 4, multitudine Numidarum Auli castra circumvenit: Liv. 10. 25, profectus {cou^vX) apto exer- citu : Liv. 3 1 . 36, postero die omnibus copiis consul iu aciem descendit : ibid. 36. 1, inde toto exercitu profectus : thus also Cic. Mil. 10, obvius fit ei Clodius expeditus, nulla rheda, nullis impedimentis (luggage), nullis comitibus.

Observation.

The word with is often translated into Latin by adverbs : e. g, vere with truth ; vere confirmare possum : prudenter with pru- dence ; libenter with pleasure. Further, particular regard must be paid to the accompanying verbs : as, I am joined with you, iunctus tibi sum : he is angry with me, irascitur, succenset mihi.

IL) Through or by what? viz. when a mean, or cause, or instrument is denoted : in this case we may either use an accusative with per, or an ablative : e. g. industria et ingenio homo fit doctus, through indus- try and genius : here per industriam might be used : virtute reddimur felices : sperando malum fit lenius, through hope an evil is made &c. : docendo discimus : Cic. ad Div. 16. 10, inedia et purgationibus et vi ipsius morbi consumtus es, thou art wholly wasted through fasting &c. : ibid. 4, nulla vi expulsus : and so conti- nually. Nothing is more common : and except when the gerund is used, per with an accusative may be substituted, but an ablative is more concise.

Note : \.) We can use an ablative to the question through

what i' only when we speak of things, not of men or animals :

e. g. I am fortunate through mj/ brother, must not be translated

fratre meo, but per fratrem meum, or fratris ope. Thus, per

Sullam multi eiecti sunt, or a Sulla, but not Sulla : yet there

108 Of the Ablative,

are some exceptions to this remark; e. g. Liv. 29. 18, quibus — scelus expietis, i. e. per quos: Cic. Mil. 9, servos, quibus sylvas publicas depopulatus erat, Etruriamque vexarat, i. e. per quos: Sail. lug. 17, Cort. qui ferro aut bestiis interiere, where some read a bestiis : 2.) through, when it does not denote a mean, or cause, must not be translated by an ablative, but by per with an accusative ; e. g. to run through the city, currere per urbem, not urbe &c.

It is however uncertain, whence this ablative is de- rived, since we have no preposition governing an ab- lative, which can be used in such instances. Yet it appears that a may often be understood, especially with passives ; and sometimes with other verbs : par- ticularly since it is thus expressed; as Ovid. Art. 1. 724, candidus in nauta turpis color : sequoris unda debet et a radiis sideris esse niger, black through the sea water and the sun's rays : ibid. 510, Minoida The- seus abstulit, a nulla tempora comtus acu : yet this is seldom, and in general a will not apply ; e. g. humani- tate sua sibi comparavit amicos, by his politeness ; where cum seems preferable ; and the same preposi- tion may be understood in other places : sometimes cum seems to be expressed for per, e. g. quantum cum (through or by) maximo beneficio vestro negotii susti- neam. Sail. lug. 85 : cum crepundiis, quibus cum ho- die filiam inveni meam, Plant. Rud. 5. 3. 7, i. e. through which, by which ; though it may also be trans- lated, together with which &c. : Macedonum animos sibi conciliavit cum Heraclide, Liv. 32. 5, i. e. by the arrest of Heraclides.

Note: Here belongs 1.) informare aliquem artibus, sapien- tia &c. which is translated in : but it properly at all times means, to form one by : therefore the ablative is used not in

Of the Ablative. 109

answer to the question, in what? but through or hy what? 2.) delectari aliqua re, so oblectari, means to be delighted by or through any thing, since it is really a passive : it is commonly translated, to delight in any thing ; which is the same in effect : so we find delectare aliquem aliqua re, to delight one by any thing : 3.) florere, e. g. laude, divitiis, liberis, propinquis, inge- nio &c., literally to blossom or flower, i. e. to be in good cir- cumstances, or condition through &c. : Cic. ad Div. 2. 13. 3, florentem estate , opibus, honoribus, ingenio, liberis, propinquis, adfinibus, amicis.

III.) Whereof? loherefroml of or from wh^t'! Here, to avoid confusion, a distinction must be made :

1.) When the question of or from what? is the same as through, bit/ or with what ? and denotes a cause or mean, the ablative is used without a preposition : as pinguescere glan- dibus, to grow fat from or with acorns : perire fame, veneno, from hunger, from poison : macrescere invidia, to grow lean from envy : lassus cura tired of care, fessus eundo wearied of going : agger curis ingentibus : corpus manat sudore : diffluere otio : pallere metu : horrere f rigor e^c. : thus Liv. 7. 2o, vivere rapto : Goes. B. G. 4. 10, \i\ere piscibus atque ovis, to live on fish &c. : came, ibid. 5. 14: Virg. ^n. 6. 144, simili fron- descit virga metallo : ibid. 209, leni crepitabat bractea vento, with a gentle wind. Yet we also find vivitur ex rapto, Ovid. Met. 1. 144: fessus de via, Cic. Somn. Scip. 1 : Cic. Acad. 1. 1, tired of the journey : so languere de via, Cic. Phil. 1.5: vivere de arboribus, Caes. B. C. 3. 49, i. e. to live on the bark of trees : so de vestro (on your own property) vivito. Plant. True. 5. 6l. So de lucro vivere, to live on the kindness or bounty of another, e. g. Cic. ad Div. 9- 17- 3, quia de lucro prope iarn quadriennium vivimus : Liv. 40. 8, de lucro tibi vi- vere me scito.

2.) But when the question of or from what ? has not the same import as through or by what ? the prepositions a, ab, or de must be used : and here we may inquire whether the usage of the

110 Of the Ablative.

language ever allows them to be omitted, a) De is scarcely ever omitted : e. g. homines de te, bello, &c. loquuntur\ hac de re audivi, scripsi, auditum est 8vc. ; where de must always be expressed, b) A or ab is mostly expressed : as, pater a me amatur : mundus a deo creatus est : hie locus distat ab urbe, a monte, a sylva &c. trecentos passus : ivi ab urbe, a monte &c. : ab adolescentia, a pueritia &c. hoc feci, I have done this from my youth. There are a few instances, where a may be omitted : 6. g. 1.) when the verb is already compounded of a or ab', as, abesse, abire &c. : e. g. abesse domo etforo, Cic. ad Div. 4. 6 : abesse nupta, Ovid. Remed. 773 : abire, e. g. domOj Plaut. Merc. Prol. 12 : urbe, ibid. 3. 4. 69 : magistratu, to resign or lay down a magistracy, Cic. Pis. 3 : Cic. ad Div. 5.2: Liv. 2. 31 : yet abesse is used with a, Cic. ad Div. 2. 1 : Cic. Sext. 12 : Liv. 29. 30: also abire with a, de, ex ; e. g, abire a iure, Cic. Verr. 1 . 44 : a sensibus, Cic. Acad. 4. 28 : de loco, Cic. ad Div. 14. 1 : ex oculis, Liv. 25. I6 : 2.) with the names of cities, as Roma, Carthagine &c. profectus est, he departed from Rome &c. : so domo, rure venire, to come from home, from the country ; humo surgere from the ground : yet sometimes a is found with names of cities and with domus : 3.) with verbs which denote to keep off, to Uberate, to be free, or vacant, where a may be either expressed or omitted ; as, arcere aliquem ab aditu or aditu, liberare a periculo or periculo/, so liber is used with or without a ; vacare a labore or labore ; so locus vacuus a custodibus or custodibus : so also pellere, e. g. loco, Liv. 10. 6: patria, Nep. Arist. 1 : civitate, Cic. Parad. 4: foro, Cic. Harusp. 18: also with de, a, ex\ e. g. de eo, Cic. Acad. 4. 46 : ab agris, Ovid. Met. 14. 477 : ab aliqua, Terent. Eun. 2. li 9 : e foro, Cic. Pis. 10: mcestitiam ex animis, Cic. Fin, 1. 17. Also movere, e. g. loco, Cses. B. G. 3. 15 : Cic. Div. 1. 35: with ex, Liv. 34. 20: Nep. Att. 7: with a, Ca- tull. 3. 8 : 4.) with esse when used in description, as esse raagno natu, to be of great age ; summa dignitate, of high rank ; pulchra specie &c. ; where, however, praeditus fails or may be understood : 5.) with the participles natus, satus, ortus, genitus, prognatus, cretus, editus, e. g. : a) natus, e. g. Pelope, Cic.

Of the Ablative. Ill

Tusc. 3. 12 : matre Musa, Cic. Nat. Deor. 3. 18 : eodem patre, Nep. Cim. 1 : cf. Liv. 1. 39 : Ovid. Met. 12. 86 : also withe or exy Terent. Heaut. 5. 4. 7 : ibid. Ad. 1. 1. 15 : Cic. Nat. Deor. 3. 19 : Nep. Dat. 2 : with a, Virg. ^n. 3. 98 : with de, Ovid. Met. 4. 422 : Ovid, in Ibin. 407 : h)satuSf e. g. Jnchisa, i. e. son of Anchises, Virg. Mn. 5. 331 : Nereide, Ovid. Met. 12. 93 : satus stirpe divina, Liv. 38. 58 : c) ortus, e. g. nullis ma- ioribus, Hor. Sat. 1. 6. 10: ortus se for a se, Liv. 2. 6: also with ex or a, e. g. ex concubina. Sail. lug. 108 : ab illo ortus es, Cic. Mur. 31 : esse ortos a GermaniSf Caes. B. G. 2. 4 : so also oriundus : d) genitus, e. g. diis, Virg, ^n. 9. 642 : de sanguine nostra, Ovid. Her. l6. 117: c terra, ibid. Met. 1. 615: e) prognatus, e.g. deo, Liv. 1. 40: bonis parentibus, Terent. Phorm. 1. 2. 65, and elsewhere : also e Cimbris, Caes. B. G. 2. 29 : a Dite patre, ibid. 6. 18 : f) cretus, e. g. aliquo, sc. patre, Varr. L. L. 6. 2 : Virg. Mn. Q. 672 : also ab origine eadem, Ovid. Met. 4. 606 : Je chimcerea gente, Claudian. in Hercul. 76 : g) editus, e. g. atavis regibus, Hor. Od. 1. 1. 1 : also de, e. g. de magno Jlumine, Ovid. Her. 5. 10 : also nasci, e. g. patre certo, Cic. Rose. Am. l6 : 6.) with all adjectives, that are used in description ; as, ruber crime red in the hair : niger ore : pulcher corpore : where, however, the ablative rather means, as to, with respect to : 7.) poets often and other writers sometimes omit a, as monte fugere, sylva fugere ; which has already been noticed amongst the exceptions.

Note : when from is equivalent to out of, ex is used : as, to come from heaven, e coelo venire : ex animo, from the heart : e periculo servari, to be preserved from danger. We shall here- after consider, when treating of the question, out of what ? under what circumstances ex may be omitted. When from or of is the same as amongst, e. g. many of these &c., after adjectives, after nihil, pars &c., and after the pronouns quis &c., the geni- tive is used : as quis vest rum? which of you ? nihil harum re- rum, none of these things : also e, ex, de, in, inter : see above, of the Genitive, Sect. V. § 2. n. IL In the same way the ge- nitive is used to the question whose .? or of whom ? e. g. a friend of my father, or my father's friend, amicus patris.

112 Of the Ablative.

IV.) Wherein ? in what ? when the notion of place or situation is principally intended. Here the English in must generally be translated into Latin by the pre- position i?i with an ablative : e. g. in urbe esse, legi in Livio varias narrationes &c. It is, however, some- times omitted, when it is equivalent to, as to, in re- spect to &c. : e. g.

1.) with certain adjectives, as rudis arte, in arte or artis: so, peritus iure, consultus fwre, where iuris might be used : see these adjectives above, Sect. V. § 2. n. I.

2.) angi animo, to be harassed in mind : Cic. ad Div. 16. 14. 3, audio te animo angi : Cic. Brut. 2 : valere animo, to be strong in mind, Cic. ad Div. ibid. : also cadere animis, Cic. ad Div. 6. 1. 10: pendemus animis, Cic. Tusc. 1. 40: also, pen- debit animi, Terent. Heaut. 4. 4. 5 : discrucior animi, Cic. ad Div. 16. 14.

3.) levare aliquem aliqua re, to relieve in or ofany thing, e. g. onere, which is always used : Cic. ad Div. l6. 9- 4, literas, quee me molestia valde levarunt : utinara omnino liberassent : from which passage it is plain that levare cannot always be translated, to deliver : so also, se are alieno liherare aut levare, Cic. Att. 6. 2.

4.) With some verbs which mean to instruct; as imbuere, instituere, erudire aliquem arte. Uteris &c. ^ote : instruere and informare belong not to these, but to the question with or through what? since instruere means to array, informare to form : see above. Sect. VII. § 3. n. XVI. 3.

5.) With esse to be, in a figurative sense to be situate, when used with an adjective or pronoun, in may be either expressed or omitted, as esse in magno dolore, or magno dolore, esse in magna spe or magna spe^c: Cic. ad Div. 6. 1. 17, sis futurus — non adjiictiore conditione, not in more unfortu- nate circumstances: ibid. 11. simus ea mente, let us be so minded.

Of the Ablative. 113

().) With verbs of excelling, being superior, surpassing; as excellere, praestare, alicui aliqua re, in any thing : yet we also find excellere in re, as Cic. Fin. 5. 19, in hac ipsa Philosophia excelleret.

7.) Sometimes in reference to passages quoted ; as, dixit hoc Cicero tertio capite ; quarto versu : yet in is more commonly expressed.

8.) With the names of cities, in the plural number, or of the third declension, e. g. fui Carthagine et Athenis. Yet since the question where'? applies to these, we shall consider them under that question : see hereafter.

9.) The poets often omit in where it would be expressed in prose; as, Uicv'iidi puppe sedens, Ovid. Fast. 6. 47 1, for in puppe : so, media urbe, in the midst of the city : medio mari : medio tu- tissimus ibis, Ovid. Met. 2. 137 : Virg. ^n. 4. 404, it nigrum campis agmen, for in cam pis. Sometimes this happens in prose, e. g. medio {sdium sellis ehurneis sedere, Li v. 5. 41 , for in medio, in sellis: so sedere carpento, Liv. 1. 34; sede regia, ibid. 41, for in carpento, &c.

10.) When a time is denoted; as hyeme in winter, pace et beJlo ; where in is usual : so also hoc tempore : see hereafter, under the question when ^?

V.) Out o/'what? Here e or e.r can seldom be omitted : e. g. we must say e.v urbe fugere, e coelo, e fenestra, e nihilo nihil fit, e terra factus &c. : except, 1 .) when e or ex is already expressed in the verb, as excedei^euvhe, ejcire urbe, eiici urbe &c. : 2.) with the verb constat ; e. g. homo constat animo et corpore, where ex is omitted, but might be expressed : 3.) with names of cities ; as, Roma fugere, to fly out of (from) Rome &c. : 4.) when out of is equi- valent to through, on account of e. g. desiderio out of longing, amove out of love ; 5.) it is often omitted by the poets, as loco venire, sylva fugere, monte currere :

VOL. n. I

^14 Of the Ablative.

since, in general, poetical writers aim at unusual ex- pression : yet with some verbs the prose writers do the same : e. g. pellere patria, Nep. Arist. 1 : civitate, Cic. Parad. 4 : rnovere tribu, Cic. Or. 2. 67, to expel from his tribe : senatu, Cic. Cluent. 43 : possessione, Cic. Verr. 1. 45.

'Note : the expression, He did it out of anger, is translated per tram or ira motus fecit.

VI.) In what? when it is equivalent to, astovf\\zi1 and is added to adjectives and verbs to define their extent or reference : this case was partly considered, n. IV, but the following instances may be added : aeger pcclibus, oculis, diseased in the feet, in the eyes : firmus equitatu, sometimes ab equitatu : 7iatu minor, minimus, maior, maximus, the younger, youngest, older, oldest : magnus ingenioy crine ruber, niger ore, brevis pede^ lu- mine laesus : contremisco corpore toto : so also contre- misco tota TTzew^e atque omnibus artubus, Cic. Or. I. 26 : perhorresco animo, Cic. Verr. 4. 50 : Hor. Epist. 1. 6. 14, animoG^^ et corpore torpet, is torpid in mind and body : Nep. Phoc. 4, cum pedibus non valeret, since he was weak in his feet ; captus mente, weak in under- standing, Cic. Acad. 4. 17 : captus omnibus membinSy Liv. 2. 36 : Cic. Rab. Perd. 7, i. e. lame in &c. To these belong verbs of abounding, wanting &c. ; as abundare, carere aliqua re, to abound or be deficient in any thing : as careo culpa, I am without fault : see hereafter, n. IX. So praestare alicui or aliquem doc- trina, humanitate, to excel one in learning, humanity &c. : laborare morbo, re frumentaria, pedibus Sec. to suifer in &c. Some refer to these, delectari, oblectari re J to delight in any thing : but improperly, since

Of the Ablative. 115

botli are passives, and the sense is, to be delighted by any thing. To these we may add the ablative after comparatives, where it expresses, by what quantity one thing exceeds another : e. g. Cic. Verr. 3. 52, ager CLXX aratoribus inanior, more empty in or by one hundred and seventy husbandmen : Liv. 2. 7, ujio plus Etruscorum cecidisse : Liv. 5. 30, una plures tribus.

Note : Sometimes the English in does not admit to be trans- lated by an ablative ; as, it lay not in me, per me non stetit : I have a great interest zw books, libros habere magni mea interest : he was a partaker in the labour, erat particeps laboris.

VII.) As to what ? according to what ? where, how- ever, the ablative may as often be translated by the English in, and most of the examples may be referred to the preceding case : as, primus ordine, first as to order, in order : vicinior loco, nearer in or as to situa- tion : qui prior tempore, potior iui^e, he who is prior in time is preferable as to right : hie est mihi cetate filius, benejicils pater, arnore frater, in years my son, in bene- fits my father, in love my brother : Tercnt. Adelph. 1. 2. 46, natura tu illi pater es, ego consiliis, according to nature thou art his father &c. : Cic. Off. 1. 35, Cy- nici, qui reprehendunt et irrident, quod ea quae re turpia non sint, nominibus ac verbis flagitiosa ducamus, which in fact are not disgraceful &c. : Liv. 35. 32, callida et audacia consilia prima specie (according to first appearance) Iseta sunt, tractatu dura, eventu tristia : it may be translated, in first appearance pleasant, in management hard, in event sorrowful. To this place we refer mea sententia, meo iudicio, according to my opinion, my judgement ; for de mea sententia, de meo iudicio, both which are very usual : also metiri aliquid

I 2

116 Of the A Mat he.

ex aliqua re, or aliqua re without ex, to measure one thing by or according to another : Nep. Eum. 1, quod magnos homines virtute metimur, nonfortuna : usum pecuniae non magnitudine sed ratione metiri, Cic. ad Div 7. 12: Cic. Pis. 18: also with ex\ e. g. metiri aliquid e.v sua causa, Plane. Cic. ad Div. 10. 4 : so iu- dicare, e. g. aliquid non numero sed pondeix, Cic. Off. 2. 22 : utiiitate, Nep. Att. 13 : also with ex, e. g. ex cequo, according to equity, Cic. Ccecin. 23 : aliquid ex aliorum ingeniis, Terent. Eun. 1. 2. 118 : also with a, e. g. a vero sensu, Brut. Cic. ad Div. 11. 10. There are perhaps no other general usages in which the ab- lative corresponds to the question, according to what ? i.e. as to what? in what? Learners, however, must be careful not to be guided merely by the sameness of prepositions, in English, but must attend to all the cir- cumstances under which they are used.

VIII.) On what ? Here the ablative is used only after verbs which mean to lean, depend, trust, rely &c., as confidere, fretus, niti : e. g. feci hoc fretus hu- maiiitate tua, relying on your kindness : niti aliqua re or in aliqua re, to lean on any thing, as baculo, terra, promissis &c. : confidere alicui rei (homini) or aliqua re, e. g. amicitife tuse or amicitia tua confisus : in is seldom used with it, e. g. sibi in multitudine, Auct. B. Afric. 1 9 ; where sibi is redundant. Here also the learner must be cautious not to be deceived by the sameness of prepositions ; e. g. Believe me on my word, must not be translated, crede mihi meis verbis, but crede mihi affirmanti &c. : so consumere operam in aliqua re, Cic. ad Div. 16. 15. 1, to spend one's labour on any thing ; and dare operam alicui rei, but not re : so

I

Of the Ablative, 117

He sets the food on the table, noi ponit cibum mensa but in mensa. Note: he sits on the seat, sedet in sella, Cic. Div. 1. 46 : in solio, Cic. Fin. 2. 21 : with- out in, with an adjective, e. g. sede rcgia, Liv. 1.41: eburneis sellis, Liv. 5. 41 : prima sella, Phsedr. 3. 6. 5 : uno equo, Mart. 3. 7. 49 : and without an adjective, e. ^. carpe?ito, Liv. 1. 34 : tergo aselli, Ovid. Fast. 3. 749.

IX.) On account of what ? for the sake o/*what ? be- cause o/'what ? Here 1.) propter, oh, causa, are gene- rally used ; as, fecit propter te, tua causa, propter lu- crum, ob lucrum, lucri causa : also per ; e. g. fecit per iram, per odium, through anger, on account of anger &c. : 2.) frequently de ; as, hoc de causa, because of this reason : 3.) the ablative with the participles ductus, adductus, motus, incitatus &c. : as, fecit amore tui ductus, he did it from love to you : desiderio in- citatus, through longing desire : also impeditus ; as, I cannot come to you on account of business, negotiis impeditus : 4.) also without these participles, the sim- ple ablative of the passion or affection, as love, hate, hope, desire &c., where in English yro??2 is used ; as, fecit odio, from hatred. Sometimes also, other words are put in the ablative ; e. g. Sail. lug. 37. 4, quod quamquam et scevitia temporis et opportunitate loci ne- que capi, neque obsideri poterat : particularly after the verbs gaudere, laetari ; e. g. gaudere aliqua re, to rejoice on account of any thing, where de is omitted, which at other times is used : commoveri aliqua re, to be troubled or violently affected on account of any thing : per after licet is translated on account of ; as, tibi per pair em non licet, you dare not on account of

118 Of the Ablative.

your father. Here also as before it is necessary to attend to the exact import of the English preposition, before we can determine whether an ablative should be used.

X.) jP<?rwhat? i. e. instead of what? Herejorois indicated, and must generally be expressed : e, g. I will give you much for the book, dabo tibi pro libra multum : to speak for, in behalf of, any one, dicere pro aliquo. Yet after the words, to offer for sale, to buy, to sell, to hire, the price is put in the ablative without pro : e. g. vendere aliquid tribus drachmis, magno pretio, parvo pretio ; in which latter examples pretio also may be omitted. On the contrary, For what do you take me ? qualis tibi videor ? or qualem me iudicas or habes ? He takes thee for a learned man, habet te doctum or pro docto : I cannot speak for tears, prae 1 aery mis.

XI.) Where 1 Here the ablative is, in general, only used with names of towns, of the plural number or of the third declension, and with the word rus : e. g. Cic. Off. 2. 24, Antipater Tyrius Athenis nuper mor- tuus est : Nep. Reg. 2, Alexander Baby lone morbo consumtus est : thus we often find Veiis, Delphis, Car- thagine &c. ; Nep. Praef. nulla Lacedcemoni tam est nobilis vidua, where Lacedaemoni is the old ablative for Lacedaemone : Cic. Rab. Post. 10, Neapoli in cele- berrimo oppido &c. So continually rure or ruri (abl.) esse, vivere &c., to be in the country, at one's farm : e. g. Cic. Rose. Am. 18 : Cic. Off. 3. 31 : Terent. Ad. 1 . 1 . 20. Note : a) yet we sometimes find the names of cities with in ; as Suet. Aug. 96, in Philippis Thes- salus quidam ei de futura victoria nuntiavit : and Au-

Of the Ablative. 119

gustus, for the sake of perspicuity, was accustomed to use in before all names of cities ; as Suetonius relates Aug. 86 : b) that, on the other hand, names of towns of the first and second declension and singular number, together with humus and clomus, to the question where ? must be put in the genitive, was observed before, of the Genitive, Sect. V. § 3. n. VI. e. g. fui RomcE, domi : iacui humi : though we also find in domo ; as, Cic. Off. 1 . 39, in domo clari hominis : also domo for domi ; e. g. se tenere domo^ Cic. Red. Sen. 11 : Cic. Dom. 3 : c) sometimes also the ablative of a name of a town is used to the question, near or at what ? for a-pud, luxta^ ad ; e. g. Yeiis for a]pud Veios, Liv. 3. 12 : 5. 8, 12, and elsewhere.

On the contrary, with the names of countries and islands, and with other words, in is used in answer to the question where ? as, in Italia fui, in Cypro, in illo monte &c. But even with these words the poets often omit i?! ; as, Italia tota for in Italia tota, monte summo for in monte summo &c. This also sometimes occurs with prose writers ; as Sail. lug. 44. 4, plerumque milites stativis castris habebat : ibid. lug. 88. 3, saepe aggressus itinere fuderat, for in itinere, on the march : Liv. 25. 19, et ipse aliquantum voluntariorum itinei^e in agris concivit, i. e. in itinere : Nep. Praef. magnis in laudibus fuit tota Grcecia, for in tota Graecia : Cic. ad Div. 16. 11, etsi opportunitatem operae tuae omnibus locis desidero : so also in the common formula, terra mariqne bella gerere, by land and sea. Especially loco is often used in a figurative sense without in ; as Cic. ad Div. 12. 28, res neque nunc difficili loco mihi videtur esse, et fmsset facillimo : so peiore res loco non

120 Of the AhmUve,

potis est esse, Terent. Adelph. 3. 2. 46 : ut meliore simus loco, ne optandum quidern est, Cic. Harusp. 28. So we often find summo loco, cquestri loco, ignohili loco natiis &c. when the family is indicated : honesto loco natus, Cic. Flacc. 8, born of an honourable family : also loco instead of, ^^fratris loco aliquem habere, to account one instead of a brother : tu es mihi patris, fra- tris, loco is very usual : sometimes loco means, in pro- per time, Cic. Le^. 3. 18 : otherwise in loco : thus also statu ; as, determ^e autem statu ut simus, Cic. Harusp. 28 : res vestrse quo statu sunt? Li v. 3. 6S: nihil suo statu manet, Cic. Nat. Deor. 1. 12 : otherwise i?t statu ; e. g. cum in hoc statu res essent, Liv. 26. 5 : cum i?i hoc statu res esset, Liv. 32. 11.

Note : 1 .) names of islands to the question where ? are also often put in the genitive ; e. g. Corci/ra, Cypri &c. for in Cor- cyra : see above. Sect. V. § 3. n. VI. 2.) we also find sedere in sella and sedere sella, carpento : see examples lately quoted : 3.) the name of the water, i. e. sea, river &c. over which one passes, is also put in the ablative : e.g. with traiicere ; 2Lsfreto in Italiam, Liv. 22. 31 : JEgcao mari traiecit, Liv. 37. 14 : ex- ercitus Fado traiectus, Liv. 21. 56. Also in troi re por^fl, to enter a door, is used four times successively, Cic. Pis. 23.

XIL) Whence ? from what ? from what place ? Here the ablative is properly allowed, only with the names of towns, and with the words domus, rus, humus, where a is always omitted : as, venire Roma, Cartha- gine, domo, rure (or ruri), surgere humo, to come from Rome, Carthage &c.: Cic. Att. 4. 13, te Roma profec- tum : ad Div. 14. 4. 4, Brundisio profecti sumus : ibid. 16. 5, Leucade proficiscens : Off'. 2. 23, Aratus pro- ficiscens Sicyone ; Nep. Timol. 3, deinde Corintho ar- cessivit colonos : Nep. Milt. 2, tum id se facturos, cum

Of the Ablative, 121

ille domo veniens &c. : Tereiit. Eun. 3. 5. 63, paterne rnire redierit iam &c. : ibid. Hec. 1. 2. 115, rure hue advenit: Plaut. True. 3. 2. 1, n^rinon rediisse : Ovid. Met. 2. 448, vix oculos adtollit humo, from the ground : ibid. Fast. 6. 735, surgit humo iuvenis : toUere se humo^ Virg. Georg. 3. 9. On the eontrary, with the names of countries and other words, a or e.v is used, as venire e Galiia, e.r hortis : ah urbe longius progredi.

Note : yet these usages are sometimes reversed by the an- cients : viz.

1.) With names of cities, and domus and humus, a or ex is used : as Cic. Off. 3. 12, vir bonus ah Jlexandria protectus : Caes. B. C. 3. 24, Libo discessit a Brundisio : Liv. 1. 47, non tibi a Corintho, nee ah Tarquiniis (a city in Italy) peregrina regna moliri necesse est : Cic. ad Div 4. 12. 2. Sulp. cum ah Epidauro Piraeeum navi advectus essem : and immediately after; eo consilio, ut ah Atheuis in Boeotiam irem : and after- wards, cum ah J t henis pvofic'isci &c. : Liv. 40. 12, ah Roma re- dii : Plaut. Mil. 2. 1. 48, fugere cupere ex hac dotnu (for domo) ; Cic. Senect. 23, tanquam ex domo: Virg. ^n. 3. 25, viridem- que ah humo convellere sylvam.

2.) On the contrary the preposition fails, a) with names of countries ; as Nep. Phoc. 3, Cassander Macedonia pulsus est, for e Macedonia: Liv. 45. 13, literag deinde Macedonia allatae : Curt. 4. 3, classis Cypro advenit : Tac. Ann. 2. 69, Germa- nicus Mgypto remeans : b) with other words, especially pel- lere, movere, cedere &c. There often occurs pellere aliquem patria, civitate, urbe, sedibus &c. : ^Jep. Arist. 1, scribentem, ut patria pelleretur : Nep. Phoc. 3, capitis danmatos />a^ria pe- puUt : Virg. ^n. 6. 382, pulsus corde dolor : pellere loco, Liv. 10. 10: pellere civitate, Cic. Parad. 4. So we find loco mo- vere, senatu movere to expel from the senate, trihu movere from a tribe &c.: e. g. Cic. Cluent. 43, ut alter in aerarios re- ferri aut trihu moveri iubeat : Tusc. 3. 7, et reliquae partes to- tumve corpus statu cum est motum : so cedere loco for de loco.

122 Of the Ablative,

is very usual. With poets the omission of a, ex or de is still more common ; e. g. Virg. ^n. 5. 139, Jinibus omnes prosiluere suis: ibid. 6. 182, advolvunt ingentes montibus ornos, i. e. de montibus : and elsewhere. We need not remark here, that the preposition is often omitted, when it is already contained in the verb; as abesse loco, exire urbe &c. : see § 3. n. II.

XIII.) When ? Here the preposition in is omitted : e. g. hoc tempore, at this time : tempore in the time, e. g. belli, of war : on the other hand, in tempore means in time, at the right time ; e. g. in tempore venire, to come in time, in proper time, Terent. Heaut. 2. 3. 123 : Liv. 33. 5 : although tempore sometimes has the same sense, e. g. tempoix abest, Ovid. Her. 4. 109 : for which tempori (abl.) or temperi is often used ; as Cic. Sext. 37 : Plant. Cas. 2. 6. 60 : so loco in right time, Cic. Leg. 3. 18, for which elsewhere in loco is used, Cic. ad Div. 11. 16: Terent. Ad. 2. 2. 8. Further, hoc die on this day, whence hodie is derived : superiori anno, nocte &c. in a former year, a former night; proxima nocte, last night : Nep. Hann. 3, pro.vimo tri- €7inio omnes gentes Hispaniae bello subegit, in the first three years : ibid. Att. 22, itaque die quinto decessit, died on the fifth day : Caes. B. G. 2. 33, tertia vigilia eruptionem fecerunt, in the third watch of the night : Cic. Rab. Post. 15, his ipsis diebus hostem persequi : ibid. Catil. 2. 7, triduo audietis, in three days : ibid, ad Div. 2. 7. 6,paucis diebus eram missurus tabellarios, in a few days &c.: ibid. 16. 12. 12,ut aut seger dixxihyeme naviges : and soon after, neque enim meas puto ad te literas tanta hyeme perferri : ibid. Off. 2. 23, quod tarn longo spatio multa hereditatibus tenebantur, in so long a time: ibid, ad Div. 5. 17. 3, et proxime recenti meo adventitj at my recent arrival : Liv. 22. 9, Flaminius

Of the Ablative. 123

cum pridie soUs occasu ad lacum pervenisset, at sun- set : Sail. Cat. 3, vel pace vel bello clarum fieri licet : so omni tempore, Cic. Phil. 14. 7 : hoc tempore, Cic. Off. 1. 2. Particularly the following ablatives deserve notice : ludis, at the time or on the day of the games ; gladiator ibus, on the day of the shows of gladiators ; Comitiis, on the day of the Comitia ; rmptiis, on a wed- ding day ; e. g. Liv. 2. 36, ludis mane servum quidam &c. : and immediately after, sibi ludis prsesultatorem displicuisse, i. e. in ludis: Cic. Att. 1. 16, itaque et ludis et gladiatoribus mirandus. All these instances are usual. That in is omitted is evident : yet it some- times is expressed : e. g. Terent. Andr. 1. 1. 77, in diebus paucis — Chrysis vicina moritur : Plant. Capt. 1. 2. 64, in his diebus : Liv. 35. 19, hoc me in pace pa- tria mea expulit : ibid. 30. 37, indignatus Hannibal dici ea in tali tempore, audirique : Cic. ad Div. 9. 16, in tali re ac tempore : ibid. 11. 18. 4, ut qui in maxima bello pacem velle se dixisset : Suet. Tib. 6, in paucis diebus, quam Capreas attigit : in omni tempore, Lucret. 1. 27 : in hoc tempore, Cic. Quint. 1 : in tempore, Cic. Catil. 1.6, at the time : in longo tempore, Catull. 63. 35 : in parvo tempore, Ovid. Met. 12. 512, quo in tem- pore, Plin. H. N. 8. 22 : the use therefore of the pre- position is not erroneous, though its omission is more common.

Observations.

1 .) To this question when r the ablative of the participle often applies with or without a noun substantive or pronoun :

a) With a substantive or pronoun, which is called the abla- tive absolute : as, patre moriente, the father dying, when the father died : patre mortuo, the father being dead, when the

124 Of the Ablative.

father was dead : ducente fratre, his brother leading, i. e. under the guidance of his brother : volente deo, God vviUing, if God will. Instead of a participle a substantive is often used; as. Cicerone consule^ Cicero being consul, in the consulate of Ci- cero, when Cicero was consul : Cicerone et Antonio consulibus, when Cicero and Antony were consuls, in the consulate of Cicero and Antony : me consule, te consule &c. : so, patre sua- sore, auctore &c., by the persuasion, the advice of his father : so, me suasore, auctore, by my persuasion, advice 8cc. : some- times an adjective; as, patre conscio, iffscio ; me conscio; te in- scio : all which instances are common : Cic. ad Div. 7. 18, ni- hil te ad me scripsisse demiror, praesertim tarn novis rebus, par- ticularly when things were so nev\^ or unusual : ibid. I6. 15, nee mirum, tarn gravi morbo, in so dangerous a sickness, where perhaps in is omitted.

b) Without a noun or pronoun, which, however, is not so common as the former usage : e.g. Liv. 84. 31, ibi permisso, sen dicere prius seu audire mallet, ita ccepit tyrannus, when it was left to his choice, &c. : nondum comperto, quam in regionem venisset, Liv. 33. 5, when it was not yet known &c- : audito, Machanidam refugisbc, Liv. 28. 7. An adjective also is used instead of a participle; as Liv. 28. 17, baud cuiquam dubio, quin hostium essent, since it was doubtful to none, that they be- longed to the enemy.

2.) it would be wrung to suppose that the question when ? might always be answered by an ablative : e. g, three days be- fore, three days after; where we must use ante, post, which are very common. The ablative is used only when the preposition in may be supposed. The question when ? in other instances is expressed in various ways :

a) By intra within, when the time must be accurately ex- pressed ; e. g. intra bidmim morietur, he will die within three days, i. e. before three days are past.

b) Ad: e. g. Cic. ad Div. 16. 10. 4, nostra ad diem dictam fient, by the appointed day.

Ojthe Ablative, 125

c) PeVy when it denotes duration of time, or may be translated during ; as, per tres dies te non vidi, 1 have not seen you during three days.

d) In, with an accusative, when translated for : as, quanti ccEnas in mensem, at what cost do you dine for a month ? quanti habitas in menses tres? what does your lodging cost you for three months ?

e) Sometimes by the accusative id: ic? temporis, at that time: Cic. Cat. 1. 4, quosegoiam multis ac summis virisame ventures id temporis esse dixeram, i.e. eo tempore.

f ) By de, viz. when an action is denoted which takes place at a certain time : it is generally used after surgere, proficisci, mittere, vigilare, and similar verbs : e. g. Caes. B. G. 5. 9, Cae- sar — de tertia vigilia ad hostes contendit, at, i, e. at the be- ginning of the third watch, as soon a? it commenced: ibid.?. 43, hac re cognita Caesar mittit complures equitum turmas eo de media nocte, at midnight, as soon as midnight : Cic. ad Att. 7. 4, multa de node eum profectum esse ad Caesarem : Cic. Mur. 9, vigilas de node : Cic. Sext. 35, cum forum, comitium, curiam multa de node — occupavissent, long before day- break: Hor Epist. 1. 2. 32, ut iugulent homines, surgunt de node la- trones : ire de node, Terent. Ad. 5, 3. 55 : venire denode, Cic. Mur. 33 : de die epulari, Liv. 23. 8: de die convivium adpa- rare, Terent. Ad. 5. 9. 8 : de die potare, Plant. Asin. 4.2. 16 : vivere de die cum latronibus, Cic. Phil. 2. 34, i. e. to live all day long: navigare de mense Decembri, Cic. Q. Fr. 2. 1.

g) By ante, before ; as, ante vesperam, before evening ; where the ablative would be incorrect. Instead of ante we may use 1.) suh, when the near approach of a time is denoted ; as, sub vesperam, towards evening; sub id tempus, near that time; yet sub is sometimes used for in, and denotes the exact time : Nep. Att. 12, quod quidem suh ipsa proscriptione perillustre fuit, i. e. tempore proscriptionis : sub profectione, Caes. B. G. 3. 27, at the tiine of marching : sub noctem, Virg. ^n. 1. 662 (666), at night: sub luce, Ovid. Am. 3 14. 7, by day: sub

126 Of the Ablative.

tempus edendi, Hor. Epist. 1. 16. 22: 2) by abhitic, when one reckons backwards, and speaks of a past time ; as three years ago, abhinc tribus annis, or abhinc tres annos : e. g. Cic. Verr. 2. 9, horiim pater abhinc duo et viginti annos est mor- tuus, their father died twenty -two years ago : Terent. Andr. 1. 1. 43, interea mulier quaedam abhinc triennium ex Andro com- migravit hue vicinise, three years since : Cic. Verr. 1. 12, ab- hinc annos XIV : Cic. Phil. 2. 46, abhinc annos viginti: Cic. Verr. 2. 52, abhinc XXX diebus: Cic. Att. 12. 17, abhinc am- plius annis quinquaginta, more than fifty years ago : Plant. Most. 2. 2. i^S, abhinc sexaginta annis occisus : Cic. Rose. Com. 13, quo tempore ? (sc. decidit) ab hinc annis quatuor. Ab- hinc properly means, from this, from this time: and the answer to the question how long ? is put in the accusative : to the ques- tion when ? in tiie ablative, sc. in : 3.) pridie, as pridie Cal. Maias.

h) Post, after; as, post longum tempus, longo post tempore, after a long time, a long time after : for which ex is also used in the sense of since ; as, ex illo tempore nemo dictus est dictator, since that time no one has been named dictator : ex quo tem- pore, since which time, is very usual: e. g. Cic. ad Div. 5. 8 : for which ex quo, sc. tempore, occurs, Liv. 3. 24 ; 28.39 : so, ex hoc tempore, Cic. Sext. 1 : ex eo, sc. tempore, Sueton. Caes. 23 : ex illo, sc. tempore, Virg. ^n. 2. l69, since that time : ex pratnra triumphare, Cic. Mur. 7. Instead oi post, sub may be used : e. g. Cic. ad Div. 10. l6, sub eas (literas) statim recitatae sunt tuae, after that letter thine was immediately read : Liv. 25. 7, sub hcsc dicta ad genua MarceUi procubuerunt, after these words &c. We may also say interiectis tribus diebus, longo tempore interiecto &c., for post tres dies, post longum tempus : e. g. anno interiecto, after the interval of a year, Cic. Provinc. 8 : paucis interiectis diebus, after a few days, Liv. 1. 58 : so also interiectis aliquot diebus, Caes. B. C. 2. 14 : interiecto spatio, ibid. B. G. 3. 4, after a time. Also postridie; postridie eius diei : postridie Cal. Maias &c.

Of the Ablative. 127

§.3.

Of the Ablative ivithout a Preposition in particular. The ablative is used

I.) With certain substantives.

1.) In the description of a quality or property, of the form, age &c. : yet in such instances it is usually accompanied by an adjective, pronoun or participle, as an epithet ; as, homo magno natu, pulchra forma &c. ; and perhaps either praeditus or cum is understood : e. g. Li v. 21. 34, magno natu principes castello- rum: Nep. Dat. 7, maximonatuflius desciit: Caes. B. G. 1. 47, summa virtute et humanitate adolescentem : Terent. And. 1.1. 45, mulier quaedam — egregia forma atque estate ijitegra, of peculiar beauty &c. sc. praedita : ibid. Eun. 2, 1.52, is ubi hancce forma v'ldet honest a virginem : ibid. Adelph. 3, 4. 79, antiqua homo virtute SiC fde : Sail. Cat. 48. 5, hominem nobilem, maiimis divitiis, summa potentia : Cic. ad Div. 1.7. 29, Len- tulum nostrum, eximia spe, summaeque virtutis adolescentem : ibid. l6. 15. 4, accepi tuam epistolam vacillantibus literulis: Cic. Cat. 1. 2, interfectus est propter quasdam seditionum sus- piciones C. Gracchus, clarissimo patre, avo, maioribus. Also without an epithet, but with a different sense : as, puer atate, a child in years : Caes. B. C. 3. 103, ibi casu rexerat Ptolemaeus, puer atate : of this see above under the question, as to, accord- ing to what ? To these also belongs clypeus acre, a shield of brass, where enc fails : Virg. iEn. 3. 286, csre cavo cl^peum, magni gestamen Abantis.

2.) With opus, usus est, erat, fuit &c., it is, was, &c. neces- sary, the thing needed is commonly put in the ablative : e. g. opus est mihi libris, I have need of books ; tibi opus est forti- tudine &c. That a nominative also may be used with opus ; e. g. libri mihi opus sunt, fortitudo tibi opiis est; and that pro- nouns of the neuter gender are rather put in the nominative, and

128 Of the Ablative.

substantives in the ablative, was more at large observed, of the Nominative, Sect. IV. § 2: and we there inquired whether usus may also be joined to a nominative.

II.) With certain adjectives : as,

1.) dignus worthy, indignus unworthy, to the question, of what? as, dignus laude, Cic. Dom. 5, worthy of praise : indig- nus ftewe^dis : Aowore, Cic. V a tin. l6: iniuria, Terent. Ad. 2. 1. 12 : hoc est te dignum, this is worthy of thee : haec nobis'in- digna sunt, these things are unworthy of us : filius patre dignus, a son worthy of his father (when the father is a celebrated man) : Cic. ad Div. 1. 7, quia te est dignus filius : virihus nostris dig- num, ibid. 2. 11 : admittere indigna geuere nosfrOf Ter. Ad. .3. 3. 55 : vox — populi maiestate et victoriis indigna, Cass. B. G. 7. 17, and elsewhere. Yet dignus and indignus, after the Greek idiom, are sometimes used with a genitive ; e. g. Cic. ad Att. 8. 15, Balb, obsecro te, Cicero, suscipe curam et cogitationem dignissiniam tuce virtutis : Plaut. Trin. 5. 2. 29, non sum salu- tis dignus : imperil, Cic. Harusp. 24, in some editions, others add gloria : Phaedr. 4. 20. 3, quidquid putabit esse dignum me- moria : Virg. ^^^n. 12. 649, descendam magnorum baud unquam indignus avorum. But when a verb is to follow, e. g. he is worthy to be loved, esteemed &c., then dignus and indignus are sometimes followed by ut, but more commonly by qui ; as, est dignus qui ametur, for est dignus ut ametur : sometimes also an infinitive follows ; as Virg. Eel. 5. 89, eterat turn dignus amari: dignus alter eligi, alter eligere, Plin. Pan. 7 : indignus, Ovid. Art. 1. 681. Note: Dignus is also used with a dative; e. g. Feneri, Plaut. Pcen. 1. 2. 44 : prohcR, Ovid. Trist. 4.3.57, which may also be the genitive : also with an accusative ; e. g. quid sim dignus, Plaut. Capt. 5. 2. 6.

2.) Macte, a word expressing good wishes, and which has the form of a vocative, as if it were derived from mactus, a, um, or of an adverb, or of a participle from mago, xi, ctum, is also used with an ablative : as Virg. ^n. 9.641, macte nova virtute puer, sic itur ad astra, good luck to thee, youth ! with thy virtue :

Of the Ablative. 129

so also macte virtute, Cic. Tusc. 1. 17- Tliis word is used in a very singular way; for instance, Liv. 2. 12, Porsena says to Mucins, who attempted to kill him, iuberem macte virtule esse, si pro mea patria ista virtute staret, I should wish thee good luck with thy valour : Liv. 7. 10, turn dictator : macte virtute ac pietate esto : so, macte virtute diligentiaqae esto, Liv. 10. 40 : macte virtute esto, Sen. Ep. 66: macte hac gloria, Phn. Pan. 46 : macte animo, Stat. Theb. 7. 280 : also Liv. 7- ^Q) macti virtute milites romani este ; where macti appears to be a plural : so, macti irigenio esse, Phn. H. N. 22. Ed. Hard. It is also used with a genitive; as Stat. Sylv. 5. 1. 37 : ibid. Sylv. 5. 1. 35 : Mart. 12. 6. 7, macte animi: Sil. 12. 256, macte o virtu- tis avitas. Also without a case following it : e. g. macte ! Cic. Att. 15. 29, i. e. o excellent! also the nominative mactus oc- curs : e. g. mactus fercto sis, Cato R. R. 134, i. e. contented, satisfied with.

3.) AUenus, strange to, unsuitable to, not adapted to, foreign to, is commonly used with a; as, alienum a dignitate, unsuit- able to rank : yet in Cicero it is often used without a ; as, ad Div. 11. 27. 14, quod esset aUenum nostra dignitate, and else- where; e. g. ibid. 14. 4 : Cic. Or. 26 : Cic. Div. 1. 38 : also with a dative, Cic. Caecin. 9: Nep. Them. 4: or a genitive, Cic. Fin. 1. 4: Nep. Milt. 6.

4.) Many adjectives have been already considered under the various questions proposed before : as, contentus aliqua re, con- tented with any thing, to the question wherewith ? liber a labore or labore, free from labour, to the question from what ? fretus aliqua re, relying on any thing, to the question on what.? unless fretus be rather a participle : it is also united with esse ; e. g. fretus sum, I relied on, 1 trusted : as, consilio fretus sum, Te- rent. Andr. 2. 1. 36: cf. ibid. 3. 5. 13: qui voce freti sunt, Cic. Off. 1.31.

5.) Venalis exposed to sale, carus dear : Hor. Od. 2. l6. 7, otium — non gemmis neque purpura venale nee auro, not to be sold for gems, nor purple, nor gold : Phn. H.N. 19-4, cibus

VOL. II. K

130 Of the Ablative.

venalis u7io asse: quod nonopus est, asse carum est, is dear at a penny, Cato ap. Senec. Ep. 94.

6.) Magnus, grandis, maior, maximus, minor, minimus, are followed by the ablative natUj to denote age, since the notion of age is not contained in these adjectives by themselves : thence when maior, maximus &c. are used without natu, it must never- theless be understood.

7.) Other adjectives are also used with an ablative : e. g. ad- suetus, besides a genitive and dative, takes also an ablative, which has been already observed. Sect. V. § 2 : further, aequus, e. g. plus quam me atque illo aequum foret, Plaut. Bacch. 3. 3. 85 : ut se aquum est, ibid. Rud. Prol. 47, where, however, it may be an accusative, since there occurs piscatorem oiquum est, ibid. 2. 6, unless agere be here supplied from what precedes. Also with the adjectives of measure and extent, the ablative is used to the question how long ? how high ? how broad ? e. g. faciemus (scrobes) tribus pedihus altas, duobus semis latas, tri- bus longas, Pallad. in lanuar. 10 : longum sesquipede, latum pede, Plin. H. N. 35. 14 : non latior {c^usun) pedibus quinqua- ginttty CtBs. B. G. 7. 19.

8.) Especially here we may reckon comparatives. They are often united with ablatives of three different kinds, which should be carefully distinguished.

a) First, an ablative of the thing or person with which an- other is compared. Flere quam is usually omitted, and instead, the following subject, which is generally the nominative or some- times the accusative with the infinitive, is put in the ablative : e. g. tu es doctior patre, for quam pater : video te esse feliciorem fratre, for quam fratrem, than thy brother: Cic. Att. 3. 21, fame nihil miserius: Cic. Senect. 14, nihil est otiosa senectute iucundius : Cic. ad Div. 9- 14. 10, nihil est enim x'zV^w^e formo- sius, nihil pulchrius : these instances are very common : so, maior antfis sexaginta, Nep. Reg. 1, older than sixty years, more than sixty years old : maior anrns viginti, Suet. C«s. 42. On the contrary, the expressions I know nothing more beautiful than

Of the Ablative. 131

virtue, I give it to you rather than to your brother, would be in- correctly translated, novi nihil pulchrius virtute, do tibi liben- tiusfratre; here quam must be retained, and we must say quam virtutem, quamfratri: since neither virtue nor brother is the subject of the sentence, i. e. answers to the question who ? Te- rent. Phorm. 4. 2. 1, ego hominem callidiorem vidi neminem quam Phormionem, not Phormione. To these belong the abridged expressions, spe citius, sooner than hope, than was hoped : opinione celerius : tristior solito : iusto longior : e. g. perfecisti rem spe (opinione) citius, thou hast accomphshed the thing sooner than was expected : tu sohto tristior es, thou art sadder than customary : haec res est longior, brevior, iusto, is longer, shorter, than what is right.

Note : 1.) This use of the ablative instead of quam, is not to be considered more elegant ; both usages often occur : e. g. laudem amphorem quam earn, Cic. Marc. 2 : and elsewhere ; e. g. Cic. Verr. 3. l6: 4. 20: Cic. Nat. Deor. 1.24: 2. 1?: Cic. Fin. 1.3: Cic. Tusc. 2. 5.

2.) The comparatives of adverbs also are thus used : e. g. ni- hil citius arescit lacryma, nothing dries sooner than a tear : and to these belong the expressions spe citius, opinione celerius &c.

3.) This occurs not only with comparatives in or, but also with those which are expressed by ma gis : e.g. Cic. Off. 1. 15, nul- lum oflBcium referenda gratia magis necessarium est.

4.) Sometimes the ablative is used instead of the accusative of the object with 5- Mcfw?; e.g. neminem vidi doctioremyra^re tuo, for quam,fratrem tuum, which is harsh : e. g. Val. Max. 5. 3.2, neminem Lycurgo maiorem — Lacedaemon genuit, for quam Lycurgum. This should not be imitated.

5.) It is however uncertain by what these ablatives are go- verned. Some understand pra^, in comparison with, so that doc- tior es patre stands for doctior es prcR patre. But since pr^e of itself denotes preference, so that it is used with positives, e. g, felixes jpr« me, it thence appears that it would be superfluous with comparatives.

k2

132 Of the Ablative.

6.) Quam is often omitted, without the ablative being used : which particularly occurs with plus, amplius, minus ; also with longius, maior, minor; where plus and ampUus are translated above, and minus under : also more than, less than ; e. g. fierre plus dimidiati mensis cibaria, Cic. Tusc. 2. l6 : plus annum ob- tinere provinciam, Cic. Att. 6. 6, above a year : Liv. 40. 2, plus annum aeger fuisset : Liv. 23. 46, hostium plus quinque millia caesi eo die, above five thousand &:c., for plus quam : Te- rent. Adelph. 2. 1 . 46, homini misero plus quingentos colaphos infregit mihi : so, plus satis, more than enough, Terent. Eun, 1. 2. 5, for plus quam satis: plus millies audivi, ibid. 3. 1, 32: Cic. Rose. Com. 3, amplius sunt sex menses, there are above six months, for amplius quam : so, amplius triennium est, ibid. : or triennium amplius est, ibid., it is above three years; for which soon after triennio amplius is used: Cses. B. C. 3. 99, in eo prcelio non amplius quingentos cives desideravit : ibid., sed in deditionem venerunt amplius millia quatuor et viginti : Virg. JEn. 1.6B3 (687), tu faciem illius noctem non amplius unam falle dolo: Liv. 29. 34, inter eos constabat non minus ducentos Carthaginiensium equites fuisse : minus decern tribunos facere, Liv. 3. 64 : baud minus duo millia, Liv. 42. 6 : minus dena millia, Varr. R. R, 3. 2 : ne minus habeamus singulos homines, ibid. 2. 2 : dona ne minus quinum millium (dare), Liv. 30. 17 : minus quinquennium est, Plin. H.N. 15. 22 : maior es annorum quinque et triginta. Suet. Aug. 38, i. e. above thirty-five years old : minor viginti annorum, Pand. 50. 2. 6 : obsides minores octonum denum annorum, minores quinum quadragenum, Liv.38. 38, i. e. under eighteen — above forty-five years of age : navis minor duum millium amphorum, Cic. ad Div. 12. 15. Lentul. Thus also longius : e. g. Liv. 3. 20, longius ab urbe mille pas- suum, above a mile farther &c. : so magis, e.g. annos natus ma^ gis quadraginta,C'ic. Rose. Am. 14, ahove forty years of age. So also latior, e. g. palusnon /fl^/or pedibus quinquaginta, Caes, B. G. 7. 19, for quam pedibus ; for which also pedes may be used. In all these instances no word is omitted besides quam. Sometimes also quam'is omitted, and an ablative follows ; which, however, is not to be explained by quam, but would equally be

Of the Ablative. 133

used if quam were expressed : e. g. minus triginta diebus, Cic. D\v. 1. 32 : Nep. Them. 5, i.e. in less than thirty days, where the ablative is governed by in omitted : so,abhinc ampWus annis quinquaginta, Plaut. Most, 2. 2. 63, above fifty years ago : Ovid. Met. 1. .501, nudos media plus parte lacertos : here the ablative is not governed by plus, but by the preposition ex omitted. Yet the ablative is sometimes used with these words, when it must be explained by quam ; as, amplius trienniOf Cic. Rose. Com. 3.

b) Secondly. The comparative is also often accompanied by an ablative of the thing in which one excells another : e. g. elo- quentia Cicero clarior fuit Hortensio, in eloquence : virtute su- perior est Caius Titio.

c) Thirdly. It is often accompanied by an ablative of the measure, extent or degree, by which one thing is better, worse, greater, less, longer, more learned &c., than another ; i. e. which expresses how much or how far one thing surpasses another This ablative is either a substantive, an adjective, or even a pro- noun : e. g. he is taller than I by one cubit, est cubito uno lon- gior me : wider, longer, by half, than this thing, dimidio latior, longior, hac re : Plaut. Trin. 4. 2. 58, sesquipede quam tu lon- gior, by a foot and half: Cses. B. G. 5. 13, Hibernia dimidio minor quam Britannia : Cic. Acad. 4. 19, aliquot annis minor, some years younger : Horat. Epist. 2. 1, 40, minor uno mense : Cic. Att. 13. 29, dimidio minoris constabit, it will cost less by one half: Cic. Dom. 44, dimidio carius : Cic. Flacc. 20, dimi- dio stultior: Hor. Sat. 2. 3. 118, dimidio maior : Liv. 10. 45, parvo plures caperentur, a few more : uno plus cecidisse, Liv. 2. 7, more by one : una plures tribus antiquarunt, Liv. 5. 30, more tribes by one : molestum est, uno digito plus habere, Cic^ Nat. Deor. 1 . 38, to exceed by a finger, i. e. to have six fingers : ager centum et septuaginta aratoribus inanior, Cic. Verr. 3. 52, i. e. poorer by a hundred and seventy husbandmen : bis sex ce- ciderunt, me minus uno, Ovid. Met. 12. 554, with the excep- tion of me alone. Particularly the following adjectives and pro- nouns of the neuter gender ; multo, by much ; paulo, aliquanto ;

134 Of the Ablative.

tanto, by so much, quanto, by how much ; or quanto tutius — tanto meUus, the safer — the better &c. ; nimio, hoc, eo, quo; all which are very usual : e. g. multo doctior es patre, thou art (by) much more learned than thy father : paulo felicior sum te, 1 am a little more fortunate than thou : aUquanto crudelior illo : tanto modestior esse debes, quanto doctior es, thou oughtest to be more modest, as much as thou art more learned : quanto fe- licior te sum ? Cic. Off. 1. 26, quanto sumus superiores, tanto nos .submissius geramus, the more we are eminent, the more sub- missively let us behave: nimio plus, quam vehm, nostrorumin- genia sunt mobilia, Liv. 2. 27 : hoc felicior es me, or quam ego ; eo fehcior &c. Eo and hoc are also used with quo either pre- ceding or following ; as, hoc felicior me es, quo doctior es : eo maior fuit lastitia, quo magis praeter opinionem res accidit, the more the thing happened beyond expectation, the greater was the joy : quo magis repentina res erat, eo celerius &c. ; in which instances it is indifferent whether the comparative end in or, or be formed periphrastically with magis : it is also indifferent whether the comparative be an adjective or adverb. Quo ge- nerally precedes eo or hoc ; as, quo quis est doctior, eo submissius se debet gerere : Cic. Q. Fr. 3. 1.5, quo suaviores erant, eoma- iorem &c. : Cic. Off, 2. 9, quo quis est versutior et callidior, hoc invisior et suspectior : Quintil. 2. 2, quo sc^pius monuerit (magister), hoc rarius castigabit. So also with magis : quo ma- gis me amas, eo minus officia mea tibi deerunt; quo minus me amas, eo magis officia mea tibi deerunt : quo magis es doctus, pius &c., eomflgzsplacebis. 'Note: 1.) Many erroneously reckon these ablatives amongst adverbs : 2.) instead of the ablatives aUquanto, tanto, quanto, the accusatives aliquantum, tantum, quantum, are often used adverbially, ad or in being understood : e. g. quantum doctior, tantum modestior ; aliquantum longior : Terent. Eun. 1, 2. 51,eius frater aliquantum est ad rem avi- dior: 3.) for multo we may use Zowge ; as, /owge doctior, fe- licior &c., which frequently occurs. That multo and longe are also added to superlatives in the same way as quam, for the sake of amplification, belongs not to this place, though such instances are very usual ; e. g. doctissimus, most learned; longe doctissi-

Of the Ablative. 135

mus, exceedingly learned ; quam doctissimus : optime, very well ; quam optinie, exceedingly well.

Observation.

Alius, another, sometimes imitates the construction of compa- ratives, that is, takes an ablative after it instead of quam ; as, Brut, et Cass, Cic. ad Div. 11, 2. 5, nos ab initio spectasse otium, nee quidquam aliud libertate communi quaesisse &c., for aliud quam hbertatem : Hor. Epist. 1. l6. 20, neve putesalimn sapiente bonoque beatum, for quam sapientem bonumque : ibid. 2. 1. 239, aut alius Li/sippo ducerei agra : Phaedr. 3. Prolog. 41, quod si accusator alius Seiano foret, for quam Seianus : these instances are singular, and should not be imitated.

III.) The ablative is used with many different verbs:

1.) It is continually used with esse; in which case the sub- stantive in the ablative is generally accompanied by an adjective, pronoun, or participle :

N a) In the description of a thing or person, according to its pro- perties, form, age &c., where esse is often translated, to be of, or to have: e. g, sum bono ingenio, pulchraforma, (Egro corpore, summa virtute, I have a good understanding, a beautiful form &c., where perhaps prcsditus, or sometimes in, must be under- stood : Terent. Hec. 5. 1. 10, nam iam (Etate ea sum, ut non siet peccato mihi ignosci aequum, for I am now of such an age &c. : Cic. ad Div. 6, 15, ,5, quare fac, animo magno fortiqxie sis, take care to have a great and firm mind : Terent. Eun. 1 . 2. 4 : bono animo es, be in good spirits, of good courage : Cic. Quir. p. Red. 1, qui nunquam ^gro corpore fuerunt, who were never sick : Cic. ad Div. 3. 10. 8, tamen ea stultitia certe non fuissem, yet 1 certainly should not have been so foolish : and soon after he says, quod si essemea perfidia, so perfidious : ibid, 6. 1. 1 1, simus\g\i\xv ea mente, let us, therefore, have that mind : Caes. B. G. 1. 18, ipsum esse Dumnorigem summa audacia, magna apud plebem — gratia, was very bold, and of much in-

136 Of the Ablative,

fluence with the populace : ibid. 5. 40, ipse Cicero, cum tenuis- sifna valetudine esset, though he was very ill : Nep. Iph. 3,fuit autetn et magno animo et corpore, imperatoriaque forma : Sail, lug. 63, novus nemo tam clarus, neque tam egregiis factis erat, no one not a noble was so illustrious, nor had performed such remarkable exploits : ibid. 5, primum, quia (bellum) magnum et atrox, variaque victoria fuit, and of or with alternate victory : sometimes esse is omitted, as Sail. lug. Q5. 3, Sulla — animo ingenti, cupidus voluptatum, sed gloriae cupidior : otio luxurioso &c., where after luxurioso Kortte has omitted esse, which oc- curs in the common editions: Cic. ad Div. 5. 11. 1, quam- obrem reliquis tuis rebus ommhuspari me studio erga te et eadem voluntate cognosces, thou wilt find me of equal devotion &c.

b) also in other places where esse may be translated to be in any situation or circumstances, either hterally or figuratively. Yet in this case also the ablative is usually accompanied by an adjective or pronoun : as sum spe bona, summo honore &c., where perhaps praeditus or in fails : Cic. Verr. 2. 35, etfuit tota in Graecia summo propter ingenium honore et nomine, was in the highest honour and renown : Cic. ad Div. 12. 28. 4, ego sum spe bona, I am in good hopes, entertain good hope : ibid, res neqUe nunc difficili loco mihi videtur esse, etfuissetfacillimo, the thing seems to be in no difficult situation &c. : ibid. l6. 15. 2, incredibili sum sollicitudine de tua valetudine, I am in inde- scribable anxiety &c. : ibid. 4. 15. 2, ne quo periculo ie proprio existimares esse, sc. in : ibid. 6. 4. 11, quantofuerim dolore meministi : ibid, ad Att. 1. 12, rem esse insigni infamia: ibid. 5. 14, tam en magno timore sum: Nep. Eum. 7, credens minor e se invidia fore : Liv. 1. 40, non apud regem modo sed apud patres plebemque longe maximo honore Servius TuUius erat : Liv. 1. 54, apud milites vero tanta caritate esse, ut &c., was in so great estimation. All these and similar expressions are very usual, and may properly be imitated. Yet in is very often added : e. g. Liv. 5. 47, interim arx Romee capitohumque in ingenti periculo fuit ; where, however, Gronovius disapproves in : Cic. OIF. 2. 19, iuris civilis summo semper in honore fuit cognitio : Cic. ad Att. 2. 9, non enim poteramus ulla esse in

Of the Ablative. 137

invidia: Cic. ad Div. 13. 19. 2, etsi eramm in magna spe, te &c. though we were in great hope, that thou &c. : Cees. B. C. 2. 17, magna esse in spe : Cic. ad Div. 2. 3. 5, summa scito te 2/1 exspectatione esse, that men expect much from thee ; pas- sively, for te exspectari: ibid. 6 3. 6, nihilo te nunc maiore in discrimine esse : Cic. ad. Div. 12. 14.3, Lent, cuius rei tanto in timorefui. If, however, the adjective, pronoun or participle fails, then in is generally expressed : e. g. esse in spe, in honore, in amore, in deliciis : Cic. ad. Div. 2. 12. 5, si non essem qui- dem tamdiu in desiderio rerum mi hi carissimarum : ibid. 14 3. 4, sed tanien, quamdiu vos eritis in spe, non deficiam : esse in vitio, to be in fault : Cic. Off. 1. 7, qui autem non defendit, nee obsistit, si potest, iniuriae, tam est in vitio, quam si parentes — deserat : Caes. B. G. 7. 24, duseque (legiones) partitis tem- poribus erant in opere, were at work : in gratia esse cum aliquo ; Cic. ad Att. 2. 9, si erit nebulo iste cum his dynastis in gratia : Cic. Verr. 4. 1, ab ea civitate, quae tibi una in amore atque in deliciis fuit 'i? which alone was in favour with you &c. : Cic. ad Div. 10. 4. 10, Plane, sum in exspectatione omnium rerum, quid in Gallia citeriore — • geratur, i. e. exspecto, I am waiting eagerly to know. In such instances the omission of in would be harsh and occasion obscurity. It is therefore not incorrect to add in even when an adjective &c. is used : but to omit it, when an adjective &c. is not used. Note : esse also when it is put ^ox fieri is joined to an ablative : e. g. quid sefuturum esset, Liv. S'S. 27, what would become of them : as was noticed be- fore, § 2. n. I. 5.

II.) The ablative, without a preposition, is used after certain verbs compounded of the prepositions a, ab, ex, e, de, super ; as, abscedere loco, and a loco, exire urbe and ex urbe, eiicere urbe and ex urbe; where the preposition may be omitted, since it is contained in the verb, yet it is often repeated : Liv. 26. 7, abscedere irrito i?icepto,g-a.\e up his design; where the ablative depends on abscedere: Terent. Hec. 5. 4. 14, cito ab eo haec ira abscedet, this irritation will soon leave him: decedere |7ro- vincia ; Cic. Ligar. 1, Confidius decedens provincia, where the ab- lative is governed by de in decedens : decedere officio, Liv. 27.

138 Of the Ablative.

10 : de officio, Cic. Verr. 2. 10 : thus also decedere via and de via, vita and de vita, decedere de st at lone vit&, also decedere f to die: decedere de iure suo, Cic. Off. 2. 18 : Rose. Am. 27 : decedere instituto suoj Liv. 37. 54, to depart from his intention : decedere de valloy Caes. B. G. 5. 43. Also decedere ejc, Nep. Timol. 1 : Nep. Cat. 1. So abire magistratu, Liv. 3. 51: abire ex oculisj Liv. 25. l6 : c iJzVff, Cic. Tusc. 1. 30 : exire dojno, Cic. ad Div. 1. Q. 13: exire ex urbe, ibid. 4. 1 : exire t^eYa, Cic. Amic. 3. To these belongs abdicare se ma- gistratu, to remove himself from an office, to resign an office ; where magistratu is governed by ab in abdicare : e. g. dictatura, Liv. 4. 24 : pratura, Cic. Cat. 3. 6 : yet we also find abdicare magistratum, e. g. dictaturam, Liv. 6. 18. Excedere^wi^ws, Caes. B. G. 4. 18 : ejT ephebis, Ter. Andr. 1. 1. 24: ex pueris, Cic. Arch. 3, to cease being a child : excedere e vita, Cic. Off. ]. 43, to die: also vita, without e, Cic. Tusc. 1. 13. So exce- dere pugna, pralio, to retire from the fight, when one is wounded &c. : e. g. prwliOf Caes. B. G. 2. 25 : or e proilio, ibid. 4. 33 : pugna, ibid. 3. 4: c:r acie, Nep. Hann. 4: uifl, Liv. 24. 20: ex via, Caes. B. G. 5. 19: /oco, ibid. B. C. 1. 44: ex loco, Terent. And. 4. 4. 21. So egredi officio, to overstep his duty, Ter. Phorm. 4. 5. 10 : egredi urbe. Suet. Aug. 23 : ex urbe, Cic. Cat. 1.8: ab urbe, Suet. Claud. 23 : navi, Caes. B. G. 4. 2, or e //ctvi, Cic. Vatin. 5 : eiicere M/'6e, e. g. Nep. Cim. 2, possessores veteres urbe insulaque eiecit : Caes. B. G. 4. 15, Gemiani se e castris eiecerunt : demigrare de oppidis, Caes. B. G. 4. 19 : ex edificiis, ibid. 4 : ex insula, Nep. Milt. 2 : loco. Plant. Amph. 1. 1. 85 : emigrare domo or ej: domo : e vita, Cic. Leg. 2. 19 : pedem ^or^a non efferre, Cic. Att. 6. 8, Bi- bulus, qui — ^yedem porta non plus extuht quam domo sua: exci- dere ; e. g. excidit e manibus victoria, Cic. ad Brut. 10 : exci- dere e memoria, to escape the memory, Liv. 27. 3 : Terent. Andr. 2. 5. 12, uxore excidit: Ovid. Met. 7. 172, quod excidit orepio scelus . so excidere animo ; Virg. ^n. 1. 26 (30) necdum etiam causae irarum saevique dolores exciderant animo (lunonis) unless perhaps this be the dative, as Cic. ad Div. 5. 13. 3, quae cogitatio cum mihi non omnino excidisset : excidere ausis, to

Of the Ablative, 139

fail in, not to be prosperous in our attempts : of Phaeton, Ovid. Met. 2. S28, magnis tamen excidit ausis : so fine, Quintil. 2. 17 : decidere de spe : Terent. Heaut. 2. 3. 9, vas misero mihi, quanta de spe decidi ! from what great hope have I fallen ! To these belongs exsolvere aliquem periculo ; abstinere aliqua re ; abstinere se or manum a re and re, which are very common : e. g. manus a se, Cic. Tusc. 4. 37 : se scelere, Cic. Phil. 2. 3 : abstinere maledicto, Cic. ibid. : supersedere re to be exempt from, to spare one's self, is very common : as supersedere labore itineris, to spare one's self the fatigue of a journey, Cic. ad Div. 4. 2. 10 : supersede istis verbis. Plant. Poen. 1. 3. 5, spare those words : also with an infinitive : Li v. 21. 40, supersedissem loqui apud vos. To these belongs abundare aliqua re : see soon after, n. III. Here much depends on usage: e. g. inesse can scarcely be found with an ablative, although in governs one : but we either find in repeated, or it is followed by a dative ; as Terent. Andr. 5. 2. l6, tristis severitas inest in vultu : ibid. Eun. 1. 1. 14, in amore haec omnia insunt vitia : Cic. Amic. 21, digni sunt amicitia, quibus in ipsis inest causa, cur diligantur : and elsewhere, e. g. Cic. Nat. Deor. 1. 42 : Cic. ad Div. 5. 15 : with a dative it is as usual, e. g. huic rei insunt multa vitia: so universifati, Cic. Nat. Deor. 1.43: and elsewhere, e. g. Sail. Cat. 40: Ovid. Her. 17. 130: Fast. 4. 688: Am. 1. 14.31 : Plin. H. N. 10. 36.

Observations.

1.) It is self-evident, that with verbs thus compounded of a, ex, de, these ablatives can only be used, when the question from what? whence? or out of what? apphes. When other relations are expressed these verbs are followed by other prepo- sitions and cases : e. g. descendere in forum, to go down to the market-place : this is a common expression, because the market w-as in a low situation : unless it simply means to go to the market, without any notion of descent, as we find descendere in rostra, Cic. Off. 3. 20, Ed. Giaev. : domum abire, to go home, Liv. 2. 37 : abire in ora hominum pro ludibrio, Liv. 2. 36, to pass' into people's mouths : abire in semen, to run to seed,

140 Of the Ablative.

speaking of plants, Plin. H. N. 21. 12 : so, exire in semen, ibid. : abire ad deos, Cic. Tusc. 1. 14 : degredi in campum : equites degressi ad pedes, having dismounted, Liv. 3. 62: deducere in portum, Liv. 24. 1 : evocare ad colloquium, ihid.: ut Rhegiumde- veherentur, ibid. : deferre naves in terram, \h\d. : elici ad pug- nam, Liv. 26. 7 : evadere in muros, Liv. 4. 34 : egredi in terram, Cic. Verr. 5. 51 : ad portam, to the door, Liv. 33. 47 : exire ad bellum civile, Cic. ad Div. 2. l6. 10 : exire in vulgus, Nep. Dat. 6, to spread abroad amongst the people, to become known

2.) We also find excedere, exire, egredi with an accusative ; as, a) excedere, Liv. 2. 37, factoque senatus consulto, ut urbem excederent Volsci : some think that extra is understood : mo- dum excedere, to exceed the measure, often occurs in Livy : e. g. 2. 2 : 2. 3 ; Jidem excedere, in Velleius : b) exire : e. g. tela, to parry off, to yield in battle : Virg. ^n. 5. 438, corpora tela modo atque oculis vigilantibus exit : c) egredi, e. g-Jlu- men, to pass a river, Sail. lug. 101, ego Jiumen Mulucham noa egrediar; where some think that trans, ultra, or extra is under- stood, but unnecessarily: so urbem egredi, Liv. 1. 29 : 3. 57 : 22. 6. Sometimes extra follows : as Nep. Hann. 5, ut egredi extra vallum nemo sit ausus : so extra after excedere, Liv. 9- 23, ferte signa in hostem : ubi extra vallum agmen excesserit, cas- tra, quibus imperatum est, incendant. We also find an accu- sative after other verbs, which are compounded of a preposition that governs an ablative ; as, abhorrere aliquid, aversari aliquem, praevenire aliquem, desperare aliquid. Some have both dative and accusative ; as, hoc me deficit, hoc mihi deficit : further, praecedere, praecellere, praecurrere, praeire, praestare to excell, praevertere : some a dative only ; which we considered before, of the Dative, Sect. VI. % 4. n. NU. VIII. IX. X.

III.) The ablative without a preposition, is used with verbs which denote plenty or want of any thing: 1.) plenty; as abundare divitiis, copia frumenti : also abundare pr(£ceptis phi- losophiae, Cic. Off. 1. 1 : which is very usual: redundare to overflow, to be abundant; e. g. Cic. ad Div. 3. 10. 14, praeser-

Of the Ablative. 141

tim cum tu omnibus vel ornamentis, vel prasidiis reduiidares. To these some add fluo; e. g. Liv. 38. 17, fluunt sudore et lassi- tudine membra, drip with sweat; which scarcely belongs to this place. But adfluere aliqua re, to overflow with any thing, often occurs : e. g. voluptatibus, Cic. Fin. 2. 28 : divitiis, ho- nore, Lucret. 6. 12 : Cic. Arch. 3, celebri quondam urbe et copiosa atque eruditissimis hominibus liberalissimismie studiis adfluenti, i. e. redundante: diffluere, e.g. Cic. Off. 1.30,quam sit turpe diffluere luxuria, et delicate ac molliter vivere, to be dissolved in luxury : circumfluere rebus, to have an abundance, Cic. Verr. 3.4: scatere to be full, to sprinkle over, is used with an ablative, Mela 1. 9, Nilus scatet piscibus : Plant. Aul. 3. 6.22, si vino scateat : Phn.H.N. 3.3, metallis scatet Hispania : manare to flow, Cic. Div. 1.34, Herculis simulacrum multo sudore manavit, dripped with much sweat : 2.) want ; as, egere and indigere re, to want any thing, are very usual: Cic. Off. 2. 20, malo virum, qui pecunia egeat, quam pecuniam, quae viro: oculis, Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. 57 : consilio, Cic. ad Div. 10. 16 : Nep. Att. 21, ut annos triginta medicina non indiguisset : Cic. Rose. Com. 15, magis mea adolescentia indiget illorum bona existimatione : so Cic. Q. Fr. 1. 3 : Caes. B. C. 2. 35 : carere not to have, to be without, to miss : e. g.febri, to be without fever, Cic. ad Div. 16. 15 : culpa without fault: sensu doloris without feehng of pain : dolore, Cic. Amic. 6 : culpa, Terent. Hec. 4. 4. 41 : voluptatibus, Cic. Senect. 3 : crimine, Cic. Ligar. 2 : vitiis to be free from defects or vices : carere hoc re cogor, I am compelled to dispense with this : facile careo ista re, facile re possum carere: e. g. Nep. Phoc. 1, si ipse his facile careret, if himself could easily dispense with them : carere foro, Cic. Mil. 7, not to go into public: csLrere publico, Cic. ibid.: luceforensi, Cic. Brut. 8: carere senatu, not to go into the senate, Cic. Mil. 7 : patria, to be out of one's country, in exile : these are the most usual significations : carere does not mean to want : vacare, properly, to be empty, free from any thing ; as vacare culpa magnum est solatium, Cic. ad Div. 7- 3. 14: Cic. Off. 1. 19, sed ea animi elatio, quae cernitur in pe- riculis, — si iustitia vacat, if it be destitute of justice: ibid.

142 Of the Ablative.

nihil enim honestum esse potest, quod iustitia vacat; yet we often find vacare a: e. g. vacare a metu 2iC perk ulis, Liv. 7. 1 : Caes. B. C. 3. 25, haec a custodibus classium loca maxime vacabant : Cic. Nat. Deor. 1. \,abomnicurationeetadministrationererum vacant, and elsewhere. Note : Vacare is often also used with- out an ablative ; as, agri vacant, the fields lie empty, desolate : also vacat, impersonally : vacat mihi. We also find vacare m, to be devoted to any thing, e. g. Uteris : properly, to be at liberty from all other pursuits, so as to be given to that alone : this in- stance does not belong to our present subject, but is mentioned here to avoid confusion. Finally, to these belongs deficere, where it means, to be weak, to faint ; as, deficere viribus, ariimo : e. g. Cic. Rose. Am. 4, tamen animo non deficiam, 1 will not faint in spirit : also in the passive ; Cic. Cluent. 65, mulier abundat audacia : consilio et ratione deficitur, abounds in audacity, is deficient in judgement and counsel : Tibull. 2. 5. 76, sol defectus lumine, i.e. carens lumine, obscuratus.

Observation.

Egeo and indigeo are also often used with a genitive : e. g. Cic. ad Att. 7. 22, egeo consilii : %o medicina, Cic. ad Div. 9. 3 : Ter. And. 5. 3. IQ, quasi tu huius indigeas^flfn's: consilii, Cic. Att. 12. 35: artis, Cic. Or. 1. 34: ingenii, Cic. ad Div. 6. 4. Also careo is sometimes used with a genitive ; Ter. Heaut. 2. 4. 20, prasterquam tui carendum quod erat, for te : Naev. ap. Gell. 19- 7. Also scateo and abundo; e. g. terra scatit (for scatet) yerarw/??, Lucret. 5. 40: fons scatit dulcis aquai, for aqua, ibid. 6. 891 : Xanthippe — irarum et molestiarimi mu- liebrium scatebat, Gell. 1. 17 : ^'Marwm abundamus rerum, Lu- cil. ap. Non. 9- 6 : abundans with a genitive, Nep. Eum. 8 : Virg. Eel. 2. 20. We also find careo, egeo, indigeo, scateo, with pronouns of the neuter gender, as id, quod, quidquam &c. : e. g. Plant. Men. 1. 2. 12, nee quidquam eges; which, how- ever, is not surprising, nor is it to be imitated, as we remarked when considering the accusative. Ahopauca egebat, Sail. lug. 98. (103), according to Wasse; but Ed. Cort. has quserebat :

J

Of the Ablative. 143

so indigere, e. g. nihil, Varr. L. L. 4. 17 : Apul. Met. 1. p. 1 13. Elmenh. : qui nos indigent, Afran. ap. Non. 9- 19 '• careo, e.g. idj Plant. Cure. 1. 2. 46 : meos /7arew^e5 careo, Turpil. ap. Non. 6. 104 : 9. 5 : scateo, e. g. id tuns scatet animus, Plaut. Pers. 2.1.9, for ea re.

IV.) The ablative without a preposition is used with verbs of filling, loading, burdening, satisfying, enriching, &c., to the ques- tion wherewith ? Such verbs are, impleo, compleo, expleo, op- pleo, suppleo to supply, satio, saturo, farcio, refercio to cram full, ingurgito, cumulo, augeo, locupleto, obruo 8cc. : e. g. cu- mulare benejiciis, to load with benefits : obruere aliquem lapidi- husj augere aliquem honor ibusy divitiis &c : which were consi- dered under the question w^herewith ? Yet some of them — for instance, impleo, compleo, expleo, saturo, obsaturo — after the Greek idiom^ sometimes take a genitive to the question where- with? as Plaut. Men. 5. 5. 3, parasitus, qui me complevit^a- gitii et formidinis : complere urhes ararum, Lucret. 5. Il6l, and elsewhere ; e. g. Plaut. Amph. 1.2.9: 4. 1.8: Cic. ad Div.

9. 18, implere ollam denariorum: Liv. 1. 46, aliquem implere temeritatis: Liv. 5. 28, ahquem religioitis : Liv. 10. 4, implere hostesfugcs et formidinis : Virg. -^n. 1. 215 (219)» implentur veteris Bacchi (i.e. vini) pinguisqueym;?<^ : ibid. 2. 586, ani- mumque expiessemvMt ultricisjlamm(e : Plaut. Stich. 1. 1. 18, hag res vitcd me saturant, make me sick of life : Terent. Heaut. 4. 7. 29, nae tu propediem istins obsaturabere, will soon be sick of him.

V.) Verbs of freeing, acquitting &c., have an ablative to the question from what . Yet some also have a : e. g. liberare ali- quem re and a re : both are very common : e. g. aliquem culpa, Cic. Att. 13. 22 : invidia, Cic. Nat. Deor. 1.6: suspicione, Cic. ad Div. 1.2: periculo, Caes. B. C. 3. 83 : obsidione, ibid. B.G. 4. 19 : ab omni erratione, Cic. Univ. 6 : a guartanay Cic. Att.

10. 15 : a scelere, Cic. Marc. 5 : also ex ; e. g. ex incommodis, Cic. Verr. 5.9: so solvo, to untie, loose, free, with an ablative, and with a; e.g. comas casside, Ovid. Fast. 3. 2: redimicula collo, ibid. 4. 136 : rates litore, Lucan. 4. 583 : rates a litore,

144 Of the Ablative.

ibid. 2. 649 : civitatem religione, Cic. Caecin. 34 : rempubli- cam religione J Li v. 7. 3 : aliquein dementia , Hor. Epod. 17. 4: aliquem legihus, Liv. 21. 50 : Cic. Rab. Post. 5, i. e. to give a dispensation from : so, solvi legibus, to be exempt from the laws, is very usual: e. g. Liv. 10. 13 : also solvere navem (or naves) sc. litore, Liv. 45. 6 : Cass. B. G. 4. 36 : B. C. 1. 28 : 3. 6 : Nep. Hann. 8, to set sail : for which solvere, by itself, is used, Cic. Off. 3. 12 : Cic. ad Div. l6. 9 : exsolvere se suspicione, Ter. Hec. 4. 2. 23 : 5. 2. 26, to free himself from suspicion : so occupationihus, Cic. ad Div. 7. 1 : populum religionej Liv. 3. 20 : aliquem {^re alieno, Liv. 6. 14 : vinculis aliquem, Plaut. True. 4. 3. 10 : pugionem a latere, Tac. Hist. 3. 68 : se e ner- vis, Lucret. 3. 696 : relaxare se occupationihus, to free one's self from business, e. g. Cic. ad Div. 7- 1. 16, quihus (occupationi- bus molestissimis) si me relaxaro : nam, ut plane exsolvam, non postulo : se occupatione relaxare, Cic. Att. l6. l6 : laxare se molestiis, Cic. ad Div. 5. 14. Luce. : animuma^ adsiduis labo- ribus, Liv. 32. 5 : expedire se, to set himself at liberty ; e. g. cura, Ter. Phorm. 5. 4. 4 : arumnis, from trouble, Ter. Hec. 3. 1.8: crimine, ibid. 5. 1. 28 : se ab omni occupatione expedire, Cic. Att. 3. 20 : se ex laqueis, Cic. Verr. 2. 42. To these some also add levdre, which properly means, to lighten ; and thence levare aliquem onere, cura &c., means, literally, to lighten one of a burden, of care &c., and so partly to free him from it : e. g. se are alieno liherare aut levare, Cic. Att. 6. 2 : me molestia levarunt ; utinam omnino liberassent, Cic. ad Div. l6. 9 : hence in general, to free, to deliver ; e. g. se infamia, Cic. Verr. 3.61 : aliquem metu, Liv. 3. 22 : animos religione, Liv. 21. 62 : ali- quem ^i/sce, Virg. Eel. 9. Q5 : also with a genitive ; e. g. me om- nium laborum levas, Plaut. Rud. 1. 4. 27. That all these verbs take also an accusative is quite manifest : e. g. solvere fuuem, to loose, to let go the rope : debitum, to discharge the debt : so exsolvere, expedire, rem, negotia, to disentangle from its dif- ficulties, hindrances ; thence, to place in good circumstances : levare onus, to lighten a burden.

VL) Verbs of robbing, spoiling, depriving, take an ablative

Of the Ablative. 145

of the thing of which a person is deprived : as privare, spohare, orbare, aliquem aliqua re, vestibus &c. : privare ahquem vita, Cic. Phil. 9. 4 : Cic. Rab. Perd. 3 : ahquem somno, Cic. Att. 9. 10 : se oculis, Cic. Fin. 5. 29, and elsewhere : spoliare ali- quem vestey Nep. Thras. 2 : aliquem o/mii argento, Cic. Verr. 4. 17: dignitate, Cic. Mur. 41 : n^«, Virg. .^n. 6. l68; and elsewhere: orbare, e.g. aliquem sensibuSf C\c. Acad. 1.23: Italiam iuventute, Cic. Pis. 24, and elsewhere : so in the passive, privari rebus suis, capite : orbari parentibus, liberis : spoliari rebfishc. : Cic. Off. 1. 10, Jilio orbatus : Cic. Cluent. 15, mater orbata^//o. Note : Privare is also used with a genitive ; e. g. me privas tuif Afran. ap. Non. 9. 6 : also with an accusative ; e.g. res vis banc privari pulchras, Njev. ibid, for rebus pulchrh.

VII.) Teneor, [ am held or bound to any thing in duty &c., is followed by an ablative ; as, teneri legibus, poena, iureiurando &c. : Cic. Off. o. 27, quamdiu iureiurando hostium teneretur, non esse se senatorem, that as long as he was bound by the oath to the enemy &c. : Cic. ad Q. Fi. 2. 3, lexque de iis ferretur, ut, qui non discessissent, ea panUy quae est de vi, tenerentur, should be hable to that punishment &c. : Cic. Harusp. 8, eos lege de vi — teneri : so, ienenfcedere, Liv. 24. 9- Note : With the genitive, Cic. Leg. 3. 13, nisi — cupiditatis eiusdem tene- rentur: fiofurti, Pand. 6. 1.4, i. e. to be guilty of: also with in, e. g. inpeccatu (for peccato) manifesto tenebatur, Cic. Verr. 2. 78; where however it may be translated, he was in an evident transgression : so, ineofadere teneantur, Liv. 1. 52; where we may read, iam eo fcedere : tenere also occurs withan infinitive, Plant. Merc. 1. 1. 52, omnes tenerent mutui tanti credere, all should beware of lending me money.

Note : 1 .) Teneor with an infinitive ; e. g. facere, I am bound to any thing, apparently is not used amongst the ancients : 2.) obstringi is also used with an ablative ; Cic. Verr. 5. 14, sic eos (magistratus) accepi, ut me omnium officiorum religione obstrictum arbitrarer, that I thought myself bound to &c. : so legibus, Cic. Invent. 2. 45: obstringere ahquem iureiurando,

VOL. II. L

146 Of the Ablative.

Cros. B. G. 1. 31 '. fader e, Cic. Pis. 13: also obligari, e. g. fadere, Llv. 38. 33: obligare aliquem spomione, Liv. 9. H : vadem tribus millibus aeris, Liv. 3. 13 : also with a dative ; e.g. hereditas obligat nos ceri alieno, Pand. 29. 2. 8 : also with in; e. g. obligare fidem in aUquid, Liv. 30. 12 : so, in acta alicuius. Suet. Tib. 47.

Vin.) Adficio (of which the exact sense is unknown) has, besides an accusative of the person, an ablative of the thing ; as, adficere aliquem dolorej to affect one with trouble, to trouble : honore, to treat one with honour : latitia^ to occasion one joy : prcemiis, to reward : testimoniOf to bear one witness : pana, to punish : gravi pana, to punish severely : ignominiaf to disgrace : laude, to praise : honoribus, to honour : muneribus, to endow : heneficiisy to do good offices to. Examples everywhere occur : e. g. aliquem benefcio, Cic. Agr. 1. 4: prcEmioy Cic. Pis. 37 : honoribus, Cic. Mil. 29: dolore, Cic. ad Div. 6. 19 : latitia, Cic. Mil. 28 : ignominia, Cic. Rose. Am. 39: p(£na, ib'id. : iniuriOf Terent. Phorm. 5. 1.3, i. e. to do injustice to : laude, Cic. Off*. 2. 13 : gloria, Plaut. Amph. 5. 2. 20 : morte, to kill, Cic. Invent. 1. 25 : sepultura, to bury, Cic. Div. 1. 27 : exsilio, Cic. Par. 4 : admiratione, Cic. Off*. 3. 10, to astonish : stipendio, Cic. Balb. 27, i.e. to give pay to : nomine, Cic. Deiot. 5 : Cic. Top. 25 : to give a name to : macula, Cic. Rose. Am. 39, to stain. So also in the passive ; as, adfici /^/«Y/'fl, to be rejoiced : dolore, to be troubled : laude, to be praised : ignominia, to be disgraced : benefciis, to be benefited : vulnere, Caes. B. C. 3. 46, to be wounded : metu adfici, Cic Verr. 5. 38, to be fright- ened : adkctus audacia, i.e. prasditus, Terent. Phorm. 6. 7. 84 : virtutibus,vitiis, Cic. Partit. 10 : magno animo, Cic. Verr. 3.24.

IX.) Induo, exuo, dono, impertio, adspergo, inspergo, iater- cludo, circumdo^ piohibeo, have either an accusative of the per- son with an ablative of the thing, or a dative of the person with an accusative of the thing : as, induo me veste, induo mihi ves- tem : exuo me veste, exuo mihi vestem. Yet both these verbs, when they do not mean the precise putting on or oft' of clothes,

Of the Ablative. 147

admit only an accusative of the person and an ablative of the thing : as Caes. B. G. 7. 73, se ipsi acutissimisvallis induebant, not sibi vallos : so, exuere hostem impedimentisy castris, to de- prive the enemy of his baggage, his camp, is usual ; but not ex- uere hosti castra. Yet donare aliquem libro, alicui librum, are indifferently used ; as in English, to present one with a book, or to present a book to one : impertire aliquem salute^ alicui sa- lutem : adspergere aliquem labe, alicui labem. So also prohi- bere : Plaut. Cure. 5. 2. 7, parentes meos mihi prohibeas ? Cass. B. C. 3. 21, eum consul senatu prohibuit ; yet the latter is more common : we also find prohibere aliquem a re, which is com- mon in Cicero and Cgesar. Thus also intercludere : Cass. B. G. 1 . 48, uti frumento commeaCuc\\ie Casarem intercluderet : ibid. 7. 11, angustiae multitudini fugam intercluserant : see above, of the Dative, n. IX.

X.) Florere, to be in good circumstances with respect to any thing, to be foremost or eminent in any thing, and laborare, to suffer pain in any thing, to labour or be oppressed, are con- tinually used with an ablative ; as, florere divitiis, to be very rich : exiatimatiorie, dignitatem to be in good repute : gratia j to be much hked, Cic. ad Div. 4. 3 : laudibus,fama, nominis ce- lebritate, to be much praised, to be in great honour : atate, to be in one's prime : studiis et artibus, Cic. ad Div. 4. 13 : 7nul- tis virtutibus ac beneJiciiSf Cic. Verr. 5. 49. These ablatives, properly, should all be explained by, through, on account of, as to : Cic. ad Div. 2. 13. 3, cur mihi non in optatis sit complecti hominem florentem at ate, opibus, honoribusy ingeniOf liberis, pro- pinquis, adjinibus, amicis &c., a man who is very fortunate as /o age, property &c. : florere in re, Cic. ad Div. l.Q: Nep. Epam. 5 : \3ihor2ire f rigor e, fame &c., to suffer from cold, hunger &c., or briefly to freeze, to hunger : the first occurs Colum. 2. 10, the last, PUn. H. N. 17. 24 : morbo laborare, to suffer from sickness, Cic. Fin. 1. 18 : podagra, Martial. 1. 99. 1 : annona, Liv. 3. 32 : odio, Liv. 6. 2, to be hated : vitiis, Liv. 34. 4, di- versisc\}ie duobus vitiis, avaritia et luxuria, civitatem laborare, the state suffers from two opposite faults &c. So Livy in his

l2

148 Of the Ablative.

preface, speaking of Rome, says, quae eo creverit, ut iam Qnagnitudine laboret sz/a, that it now suffers from its greatness. Sometimes a or ex is used ; as, laborare ex invidiam Cic. Rose. Am. 51 : Cic. Cluent. 7i : ex pedibus, Cic. ad Div. 9.23, to have the gout : ex renibus, Cic. Tusc. 2. 25, to suffer from the stone : e dolore, Terent. And. 1 . 5. 33 : utero, Hor. Od. 3. 22, to be in labour: ex intestinis, Cic. ad Div. 26, to have the dysen- tery : ex inscientia, Cic. Invent. 2. 2: ex ctre alierio, Caes. B. C. 2. 6 : laborare a refrumentaria, to be in difficulty about sup- plies (of food), Caes. B. G. 7- 10 : afrigore, Plin. H. N. 32. 10 : also with ob ; e. g. ob avaritiam et ambitione, Hor. Sat. 1. 4. 26 ; where the double construction is remarkable : also without «, ex, or an ablative ; e. g. Caes. B. G. 4. 26 : 7.6?: B. C. 2. 6 : te prorsus laborare sc, morbo, Cic. Att. 7. 2.

XI.) Cerni and verti require attention in the following signi- fications : res cernitur eo, in eo, the thing consists in that : e. g. virtutes cernuntur in agendo, Cic. Partit. 22 : causa certis per- sonis, locis — cernitur, Cic. Top. 21 : res vertitur in eo, the thing depends thereon, the thing rests in that : both may be imitated : Liv. 37. 7, sed totum id vertitur in voluntate Phiiippi, but it all depends on the will of Philip : in eo vertitur spes civitatis, on that rests the hope of the state, Liv. 4. 31 : res vertitur meo, Liv. 1.30: cf. 4. 31 : 32. 15: puncto saepe temporis maxima- rum rerum momenta verti, Liv. 3. 27. Verti often means, to be, to be situated, e. g. Cic. Verr. Act. 1. 7.

XII.) Verbs of buying, selling, agreeing, hiring, renting &c., are used with an ablative to the question for what? or at what price ? e. g. emi librum tribus denariis : Terent. And. 2. 6. 20, vix drachmis est obsonatus decern, he scarcely marketed for ten drachmas : vendere aliquid pecunia grandi, Cic. Sext. 26 : se vendere trecentis talentis, Cic. Pis. 34 : Virg. Mn. 6. 621, ven- didit hie auro patriam, sold his country for gold : Nep. Praef. nulla Lacedaemoni tam est nobilis vidua quae non ad scenam eat met cede conducta, for a stipulated price : so veneo,e. g. pur- puras libra centum venibat denariis, Nep. ap. Phn. H. N. 9. 39 : cf. Hor. Sat. 2. 2. 23: and so with others ; as redimere, con-

Of the Ablative. 149

ducere, to rent or hire, e. g. agrum vigititi aureis : locare, to let out to hire : addicere alicui aliquid, to knock down any thing at an auction, e. g. paucis sestertiis, numo &c, : licet, it is for sale, e. g. tribus denariis. These verbs are especially often used with the ablative |>re^20 ; as Ter. Adelph. 2. 2. 11, ego spem pretio non emo, I do not buy hope for money : vendere aliquid suo pretio, Plant. Pers. 4. 4. 30 : Phaed. 4. 24. 6, cer^o conduxit pretio, he (Simonides) undertook it, i. e. to write a poem, at a fixed price : particularly with the following adjectives, magno, permagrio, tanto, quanto,parvo, plurimo, minimo, vili, paululo, nimio,dimidio,tantulo,duplo^c. : e.g. Cic. Verr. 4. 60, eiparvo pretio ea, quae accepisset a maioribus, vendidisse atque alienasse, to have sold at a low price: Cees. B. G. 1. 18, reliqua omnia ^duorum vectigalia, parto pretio redemta habere, to have all the other taxes of the iEdui farmed out at a low price : so we may say, magno pretio emere, vendere, locare, conducere, to buy, sell, let, hire, at a high price : Cic. Invent. 2. 1, magno pretio conductum adhibuerunt, they made use of the painter Zeuxis, hired at a high rate : so vili, parvo pretio, at a low price, cheap; minori pretio, at a less price, cheaper ; minimo pretio, at the least price, e. g. emere, vendere &c.: so, \\cei parvo pretio, it is offered to sale at a low price, Martial. 6. 6,5. However, this 2^A^i^A\e pretio is mostly omitted by the ancients ; they say, e. g. vendere magno, parvo &c. : Cic.Verr.3. IQ^'wag/iotu decumas vendidisti, dear : ibid. 53, cur non ita magno vendidisti ? ibid. 39, permagno decumas vendidisti : conducere domum non mag- no, to hire a house cheaply, Cic. Coel. 7 : vendere quam plu- rimo, at the highest rate, Cic. Verr. 3. 53 : Cic. Off. 3. 12 : so, venire quam plurimo (from veneo), Cic. ad Div. 7. 2. 1 : so, tantulo venire, e.g. Cic. Rose. Am. 45, deinde, cur tantulo ve- nierint, why were they sold for so little : cum magno venissent, Cic. Verr. 3. 39 : emere magno, Cic. Att. 13. 29 : parvo, ibid. : minimo addicere ahquid alicui. Suet. Caes. 5 : redimere se, to redeem one's self, is used with the same ablative ; as Terent. Eun. 1. 1. 29, quid agas.?* nisi ut te redimas captum quam queas minimo: si nequeas^aw/tt/o, at quanti queas, what canst thou do, but redeem thyself from captivity at the lowest price

150 Of the Ablative.

thou canst? if thou canst not for little, yet for as little as thou canst: in which place the genitive quantiioT quanto should be noticed, of which usage we shall speak immediately. Note : Frequently instead of these ablatives magno, parvo, quanto &c., the genitives magni, parvi, tanti, quanti, pluris, minoris &c., are used : e. g. Cic. Off. 3. 14, emit homo cupidus et locuples tantif quaftti Pythius voluit, bought it as dear, as Pythius wished : Cic. ad Div. 7. 2, illud minoris veneat : Cic. Verr. 3. 39, quanti venierant: ibid. 53, dixit quanti cuiusque agri de- cumas vendiderit, at what price: Cic. Off. 3. \% vendo meum (frumentum) non pluris (dearer) quam ceteri, fortasse etiam minoris (cheaper) : Cic. Verr. 3. 19, cum dices^te j9/wm,quam ceteros, decumas vendidisse : emere minoris aut pluris, Cic. Verr. 4. 7. Note. Instead of these ablatives we also find adverbs; as care, dearly ; carius, more dearly ; e. g. care emere, carius, Cic. Dom. 44 : so, care vendere : we should especially notice bene emere J Cic. Att. 1. 13, to buy well or cheap: bene ven- dere, to sell well, i. e. dear: so quam optime vendere, to sell ex- ceedingly well, e. g. Cic. Off. 3. 12 : recte vendere, to sell well or dear, occurs Cic. Verr. 3. 98. On the contrary, male ven- dere, to sell ill, i. e. too low, occurs ibid. : male emere, Cic. Att. 2. 4 : also pulchre occurs for recte, bene ; e. g. pulchre vendere, Plaut. Pers. 4. 4. 31. Thus in Enghsh, to buy well, i. e. cheap ; to sell well, i. e. dear &c.

Observations.

We may here notice some other verbs :

1.) Stare, to stand in or cost so much, is used with an abla- tive of the price : e. g. Liv. 23. 30, multo(\ue sanguine ac vul- neribus ea Poenis victoria stetit, that victory cost the Carthagi- nians much blood and many wounds : Liv. 34. 50, quod Poly- bius scribit, centum talentiseam rem Achaeis stetisse, that thing cost the Achseans a hundred talents : mamo detrimcnto statu- rum, Liv. 3. 60 : stare magno pretio, to cost much, to stand a person in much, as is said in EngHsh : Hor. Sat. 1. 2. 122,

Of the Ablative. 151

quae neque magno stQt pretio : also stare parvo, without pretio ; e. g. Virg. JEn. 1 0. 494, hand illi stabant lEnem parvo hospitia, his hospitality to ^neas will stand hini in no little, will cost him dear, i.e. will occa-ion him the loss of his son : quanta stelit, Ovid. Fast. 2. 82 : magno, Val. Max. 5. 6. 1 . It occurs with the genitive, Senec, de Ira, 1. 2, nulla pestis humano generi phiris stetit. Note : We here take occasion to remark, stare promissis, conditionibus &c., to stand to one's promises, agree- ments &c., though it does not belong to this place.

2.) Constare also signifies to cost, to stand in so much ; as Twz'wom, to cost less : Cic. Att. 13.29, prope dimidio minoris constabit, will cost less by nearly a half: Ovid. Her. 7. 47, pre- tiosaodia, etconstantia magno, and costing much : so also tanto, Plin. H. N. 12. 18: quadringentis millibus, Varr. R. R. 2. 1. 15 : morte, Gags. B. G. 7. 19 : also with adverbs ; e. g. vilissime, Colum. 8. 1.6: gratis, Cic, Verr. 5. 19, cost nothing. Note : We here remark, constare mente, to continue in one's senses, still to be master of one's understanding, Cic. Tusc. 4. 17, mente vix constat : non constat ei color, neque viiltus, Liv. 39- 34, neither his colour nor look is steady : which instances do not belong to this place.

3.) Esse, to let for, to be worth, to cost, to be sold for any price, is used with a substantive in the ablative, as denario, sestertiis, and with a neuter adjective in the genitive, as tanti &c.: e. g. Cic. Verr. 3. 75, tanti enim est illo tempore medimnum, for so much at that time is the measure worth : ibid, fuit autera te praetore — sestertiis duobus, but it cost two sesterces in thy praetorship : ibid, sed fuerit sestertiis trihus: multo minoris sunt (horti), Cic. Att. 13. 29. Also with otlier genitives; e. g. dena- riuniy Cic. Off. 3. 23 : an emat denario, quod sit milk denarium, i.e. denariorum r shall he buy for one denarius, what is worth a thousand ? So esse is used figuratively with the genitives magni, quanti 8cc. ; as, magni esse apud ahquem, to be much valued by any one, Cic. ad Div. 13. 72 : see before, of the Genitive, Sect. V. § 3. n. 2.

XIII.) JEstimarc aliquem or aliquid, to value or estimate a

152 Of the AbUaive.

person or thing : a) with eXy i. e. according to : oestimare ex ali- qua re, to value or rate according to any thing; e. g. ex veritate, Cic. Rose. Com. 10 : ex artificio, ibid. : or without eXj Cic. Verr. !j. 9, deinde haec expendite, atque estimate pecuuia, and then calculate their value in money : b) with a bare ablative without exy to denote how highly any thing is estimated ; e. g. medium tribus sestertiisy Cic. Verr. 3. 92 : Nep. Milt. 7, ea lis quinquaginta talentis aestimata est, i. e. that business, viz, the indemnification of the expenses, was rated at fifty talents: so Cic. Verr. 4. 10, sestertiorum octodechn mUlibus lis asstimata est : Cic. Verr. 3. 7o, est enim modius sestertiis tribus aestimata. So aestimare magno, sc. pretio, Cic. Parad. 6. 3 : thence, figu- ratively, in general to value highly ; e. g. Cic. Fin. 3. 3, nae ego istam gloriosam memorabilemque virtutemnon magno asstiman- dam putem, can 1 think such virtue not to be highly valued ? quid ? tu ista permagno aestimas ? Cic. Verr. 4. 7 : aestimare 7ionnihilOf to value in some degree, not entirely to despise : Cic. Fin. 4. 23, non quia sit bonum valere, sed quia sit nonnihilo aestimandum : in such figurative expressions, aestimare, like fa- cere, pendere, is often used with the genitives magni, parvi, pluris, mirio7is i as, aestimare or facere aliquid magni, parvi &c., to rate it highly, meanly ; nihiliy to value it at nothing : see be- fore, of the Genitive, Sect. V. ^ 3. n. II.

Note : So also ponderare, metiri aliquid aliqua re, to weigh or measure, and hence to judge of: e. g. consiha eventis pon- derare, to judge of counsels b} their events, Cic. Rab. Post. 1 : so also Cic. Or. 3. 37, atque is (delectus verborum) aurium quodam iudicio ponderandus : and elsewhere; e.g. Cic. Caecin. 21 : Cic. Verr. 1. l6: Cic. Font. 6 : also with ex; e. g. ex for- tuna, Cic. Partit. 34 : Cic. Pis. 28, omnes res — voluptate metiri : Nep. Eum. 1, quod magnos homines virtute metimur, non fortuna, according to their qualities, not their fortune : and elsewhere; e. g. Nep. Att. 14 : Cic. Phil. 2. 34 : Cic. Tusc. I. 27. We also find metiri ex re, e. g. Cic. ad Div. 10. 4. Plane, metiri ex conscientia. So iudicare aliqua re, e. g. Nep. Praef. 3, omnia maiorum institutis iudicari : Nep. Att. 13, si utilitate iudicandum est : Cic. Or. 3. 37, sed quodam sensu iudicatur ;

Of the Ablative. 153

though it here Qiay mean, by a sort of feehiig : aliquid non nu- mero sed pondere, Cic. Oft'. 2. 22: aliquid sensu oculorum, ra- tione, Cic. Div.2. 43, Yet we also find iudicare ex re, e. g. ex aequo, according to equity, Cic. Caecin. 23 : aliquera ex ahorum ingeniis, Terent. Eun. 1.2. 118: also a; e.g. a vero sensu, Cic. ad Div. 11. 10. Brut.

XIV.) Collocare pecuniam in re, to lay out; e. g. in f undo, domo 8cc., Cic. Ctecin. 5. Yet we also say, pecuniam collocare fenore, to lend at interest, Cic. Flacc. 21 : Suet. Aug. 39 : fe- nore sumere, to borrow on interest. Plant. Asin. 1. 3. 95. Also collocare filiam in matrimo?iium, Cic. Div. 1 . 46, to give in marriage; for which collocare merely is used, Nep. Epam. 3 : collocare milites in hibernis, Caes. B. G. 3. 29 : exercitum in provinciam, Sail. lug. 61.

XV.) Fidere, confidere, to trust, to confide in, take both a dative and ablative to denote in what a man trusts or confides : as fidere, con^dexQy fortune;, or fortuna, to trust on, or in, for- tune. On the contrary, niti, to lean on, to depend on, takes an ablative with or without in : niti alicuius consilio, auctoritate &c., to depend on one's advice, authority. These are all usual in the best writers ; the following are instances : a)fdo ; e. g. sibi, Cic. Att. 6. 6 : Hor. Epod. 4. 13 : nocti, Virg. ^n. 9. 378: rebus suis, Cic. Att. 6. 8: prudentia, Cic. Off. 1. 23: hac duce, Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. 4. ex Arat. : fuga, Virg. Georg. 3. 31 : fugcE, ibid. ^n. 1 1. 35 1 : fidere in re, e. g. in mari fiden- tes, Liv. 30. 10, where, however, it may be used adjectively, and mean, confident, in good spirits ; as in other places, e. g. Cic. Tusc. 3. 7, est fidens : also, fidere sibi in multitudine, Auct. B. Afric. 19: b) confido, e.g,virtuti, Cic. Phil. 5. 1 : area, Cic. Att. 1. 9: opibus, Cecs. B. C. 2. 5 : natura loci, ibid. 3.9: adfinitate, ibid. 3. 83 : facultate, Cic. Rose. Com. 1 : firmitate corporis, Cic. Tusc. 5. 14 : c) nitor, e. g. baculo, Ovid. Pont. 1. 8. 52: hastili, Cic. Rab. Perd. 5 : stirpibus suis, Cic. Tusc. 5. 13 : muliercula, Cic. Verr. 5. 33 : mendacio, Cic. Or. 2. 7 : aquitatey Cic. Cluent. 57 : in vita alicuius, Cic. Mil. 7 : ea, in quibus causa nititur, Cic. Coel. 10 : tu eris unus.

154 Of the Ablative,

in quo nitatur salus, Cic. Somn. Scip. 2 : coiiiectura, in qua ni- titur flivinatio, Cic. Divin. 2. 26. They also say niti ad aliquid, to strive after any thing ; as, ad gloriam immortalem, Cic. Se- nect. 2.0 : aisumma, Quintil. l.Praef. 20: adopiima, ibid. 12. l\ : ad victoriam, ibid. 10. I. 29: ad sidera, Virg. Georg. 2. 427 : also in the same sense with in; as Ovid. Am. 3. 4. 17, nitimur in vetitum : so also in medium, Lucret. 1. 1055 : in ad- versum, Ovid. Met. 2. 72 : in aera pennis motis, ibid. Pont. 2. 7. 27, i. e. to fly : in interiora, Phn. H. N. 2. 65. Also niti pro aliquo, to undergo toil for any one, Li v. 35. 10: pro libertate, Sail. lug. 31 : also with de ; e. g. de causa regia, Cic. ad Div.

1. 5. Whence it appears that different prepositions are used according to the difference of significations. Niti is also used with ut, Nep. Milt. 4 : with ne. Sail. lug. 13: with an infini- tive, Nep. Pelop. 2 :, Sail. lug. 25 : absolutely, e. g. simul ac primum niti possunt, Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. 48 : niti per loca, Pa- cuv. ap. Non. 2. 320.

>k VI.) Lsetari and gaudere, to rejoice, take an ablative to the question in, for, ut, what? e.g. laetor tuo adventu, at thy ar- rival: gaudeo hac re, for this thing: gaudere bonoy Cic. Marc. 6 : laetari dignitate, Cic. ad Div. 2.9. Be is omitted, which at times also is expressed; as, gaudere de Bursa, Cic. ad Div. 7-

2, i.e. on account of, concerning : laetari de triumphis, Cic. Marc. 2. So Cicero says, exsultare gaudio, to leap for joy, Phil. 2. 27 ; loititia, Top. 22 : triumphare gaudio, Cluent. 5. Note : a) There occurs, Cic. ad Div. 7. 1.2, utrumque lastor, I rejoice for both, instead of utraque, or ulraque re: so Manil. 1, illud inprimis mihi latandum iure esse video, for illo : Ovid. Pont. 1. 8. 64, quod laetor : Terent. And. 2. 2. 25, id gaudeo : cf. Eun. 5.8. 11: in which instances propter must be understood. We have already observed, that from the use of these accusatives in the neuter gender, we cannot infer that any verb with which they are used generally governs an accusative: yet in this instance a substantive in the accusative also occurs; gaudere alicuius gau^ dium, sc. propter, Cic. ad Div. 8. 2. Coel. : Terent. Andr. 5. 8. 5 : and thus gaudere is often found with an accusative ; e. g. do-

I

Of the Ablative. 155

iorem alicuius, Cic. ad Div. 8. 14. Coel. : lituosy Stat. Theb. 9. 724 : fata alicuius, ibid. 4. 231 : b) laetor occurs with a geni- tive, Virg. iEn. 11. 280, but associated with memini : nee ve- terum memini l&torve malorum ; where it is uncertain whether the genitive is governed by laetor, or by memini, and so laetor is added without a case : yet we find gaudere elsewhere with a ge- nitive ; e. g. voti, Apul. Met. 1. p. 113, Elmenh. : also in re, in any thing: e. g. gaudere in funere fratris, Lucret. 3. 72: lae- tari in omnium gemitu, Cic. Verr. 5. 46: in hoc est laetatus, quod &c., Cic. Phil. 11.4: c) to these are commonly added delectari and oblectari aliqua re, to delight in any thing : but they are really passives, and mean to be delighted by or through any thing, as has been already noticed: both are usual; e. g. delectari re, Cic. Pis. 20 : Cic. Q. Fr. 3. 3 : oblectari re, Cic. Mur. 19: Cic. ad Div. 2. l6 : delectari inre, ibid. 6.4 : Cic. Leg. 2. 7 : oblectari in aliquo homine, Terent. Ad. 1. 2. 23, where in may be omitted : also delectari ab aliqua re, Cic. in Caecil. 13, whence it is plain that it is a passive : we also find delectare se for delectari, oblectare se for oblectari.

XV [f.) Gloriari, to boast of, to glory in, takes an accusative with and without de : as, gloriari de doctrina, or doctrina : e. g. victoria, Caes. B. G. 1. 14: rtominibiis, Cic. Or. 50: de divitiis, Cic. Vatin. 12 : rfe vita misera aut beata, Cic. Fin. 3. 8. It is also used with in : e. g. Cic. Nat. Deor. 3. SQ, propter virtu tern enim iure laudamur : et in virtute recte gloriamur : so, in eo, quod &c., Cic. Tusc. 1.21 : in aliis, Liv. 1. 28 : whence it ap- pears that in is only used about the actual possession of a thing in which one glories : but to express, one boasts, e.g. of learning which he has not, in doctrina would be improper, and we must use doctrina, or de doctrina : also aliquid, e. g. idem, Cic. Senect. 10. To this we may add, se iactare aliqua re, to boast in, to make a display of: e.g. supplicio levando, Cic. Cat. 4. 5: cf. Liv. 3. 1 : Virg. Eel. 6. 74 : so with the same sense, iactare aliquid; as, suam doctrinam iactare, to boast of, or display, his learning : we also find se iactare de; e. g. Cic. Verr. 4. 21, iac- tat se dudum de Calidio, he makes a great display of himself

156 Of the Ablative.

about Calidius : also in re ; e. g. in populariratiune, Cic. Sext. 53 : in eo, Cic. Att. 2. 1 : in bonis Roscii, Cic. Rose. Am. 9-

XVIII.) Vivere, to live, in various senses is construed in various ways : vivere in re, to pass one's life in any thing, e.g. vivere in Uteris, to be continually engaged in literary pursuits, Cic. ad Div. 9. 26 : vivere cum aliquo, to live with any one as an intimate, and consequently to have continual intercourse with, Cic. Or. 3 : Cic. Att. 6.6 : Nep. Att. 10 : \'i\eTealiqua re, on or by any thing, to support life by it, e.g. vivere studiisov Uteris, to support his hfe by learning, i.e. by philosophy, Cic. ad Div. 13. 28. 4, by the consolations which it affords. So, vivere cibo, came-, e. g. Caes. B. G. 4. I, neque miihiimjru' mentosed maximam partem lacte atque pecore vivunt: ibid. 4. 10, piscibus atque ovis avium vivere : ibid. 5. 14, lacte et came vi- vunt : vivere parvo, e. g. Hor. Od. 2. l6. l.'>, vivitur parvo bene, man lives well on a little : rapto vivere, to live on plunder, Liv. 7. 25: ex rapto \ e. g. Ovid. JVIet. 1. 144, vivitur ex rapto, non hospes ab hospite tutus : Plant. True. 5. 6l, de vestro vivito, hve on your own property : vivere de lucro, to live by the bounty of another, to be indebted to another for sparing one's life, Cic. ad Div. 9. 17. 3: Liv. 40.8. We also find vivo tibi, Terent. Eun. 3. 2. 28, I live for thy advantage : vivere in diem, Cic. Or. 2. 40, to live from day to day, without care, unconcernedly : properly, to live for one day, for the present day, without caring for the future : in diem vivere, Cic. Tusc. V. 11, is said of one who changes his opinions according to his circumstances : vic- titare loUo occurs Plant. True. 2. 3. 50.

XIX.) Stare aliqua re, to stand to any thing, to abide by it, not to depart from it : e. g. promissis, to one's promises, Cic. Off. 1.10: conditionibus, Cic. Att. 7.16 ijkdere, Liv. 21. 19 : pacto, Liv. 9- 11 : legibus dictis, ibid. 5 : iureiurando, Quintil. 5. 6 : conventis, Cic. Off. 3. 25 : meo iudicio stare nolo, Cic. Att. 12. 21 : Liv. 7. Qdycivili standum esse exercitu, one must abide by, i. e. be satisfied with, an army of citizens : stare de- creto senatus, to abide by a decree of the senate, to observe it : Cic. Cluent. 43, censores ipsi saepenumero superiorum censo-

Of the Ablative. 157

rum iudiciis non steterunt, have not adhered to the decisions of former censors : it appears that in all these instances in is un- derstood, because it is sometimes expressed ; e. g. Liv. 4. 44, stetitque in eadem sententia : injide, Cic. Rab. Perd. 10 : in eo, Cic. Att. 2. 4: Cic. Fin. 1. 14: and indeed the very sense proves it : it is therefore plain that stare promissis is not literally translated, to keep one's promises. It is also used with a da- tive ; e. g. sententice, Pand. 4. 7. 23 : conventioniy ibid. 2. 1. 18 : religioni, ibid. 4. 3. 21 : emtioni, \h\d. 19. 1. 13 : rei iudicata, ibid. 42. 1. 32 : voluntati patris, ibid. 26. 7. 3 : voluntati de- functi, ibid. 36. 3. 6. The expression stare a pariibus ahcuius, to be of any one's party, is something different, and instead of it, they more briefly say stare ab aliquo : also stare cum aliquo, e. g. Nep. Dat. () : Ages. 5 : Cic. Invent. 1.3: all which expressions are common. We also find stat mihi sententia, my determina- nation is fixed, e.g. Hannibali, Liv. 21. 130 : also without sen- tentia, Nep. Att. 21 : Cic. ad Div. 9. 2.

XX.) Adsuescere is used with a dative, with ad, or with an ablative: e. g. laboriy ad laborem, labore : thus ^?/?6ms (legibus) adsuescere, Liv. 1. 19 : reipublicaf Suet. Aug. 38 : a<? homines, Caes. B. G. 6. 18 : genus pugnas, quo adsueverant, Liv. 31. 35 : cui adsuescitur, Liv. 2. 1 : so also adsuetus., Cic. Or. 3. 15, labore adsueti : mendaciisj Cic. Plane. 9 : militic£y Veil. 2. 117: sanguine^ Flor. 1.1: also with in and ad, e. g. adsuetus in iura, Liv. 24. 5 : ad omnes vis. Sail. ap. Prise. : ad sceptra, Senec. Troad. 152 : also with a genitive, e. g. Gallici tumultus, Liv. 38. 17 : so adsuefacere, e. g. ad aliquid, Liv. 3. 52 : se armis, Cic. Brut. 2 : sermoni, Val. Max. 8. 7. 15 : sermone, Cic. Or. 3. 10 : frigore, Cic. Cat. 2. 5 : also with a genitive, e. g. rerum adsuefiam, Lucil. ap, Non. 1. 172 : Liv. 24. 48. where see Gronov.

XXL) Utor, fruor, fungor, potior, vescor, dignor (both ac- tively and passively) are used with an ablative.

a) Utor, to use, make use of, have, have intercourse with as a friend &c. : e. g. uti iibris recte scio, I know how to use books properly, to make a proper use of them : occasione to

158 Of the Ahlathe.

make use of an opportunity, to profit by it : armis bene, Cic. Deiot. 10 : vitio aetatis, Cic. ad Div. 2. 16 : lacte et herbis, Ovid. Fast. 4. 369, to live upon them : uti patre indulgente, to have an indulgent father, to find him indulgent, Nep. Att. 1 : ibid. Cim. 1, Cimon duro admodum initio usus est adolescentiae, experienced a very rude beginning of youth : uti homine, to be intimate with a person, Nep. Att. 5: Cic. ad Div. 1.3: Cic. Cluent. l6: so w^i famihariter flZi^-MO, to have confidential in- tercourse with any one : homo, quo multos per annos familiaris- sime usus sum, a man, with whom 1 have lived confidentially for many years : uti also means to live on any thing, e. g. uride utatuvy Terent. Ad. 5. 9- 24 : habere, qui (i. e. quo) utatur, Cic. Att. 13. 23 : cf. 1 1. 11. So also its compounds abuti re : 1) to use very much, to consume or waste; e. g. Cic. Verr. 1. 9» nisi omni temporey quod mihi lege concessuni est, abusus ero, querere, unless I shall have consumed all the time &c. : 2.) to misapply, misuse, abuse ; as abuti otio, to abuse leisure : abuti aWcums patientia, Cic. Cat. 1. 1, to abuse one's patience: le- gibus ac maiestate, Cic. Rose. Am. 19, and elsewhere: 3.) to use, to make use of, e. g. libertate, Cic. Verr. 5. 43 : studiis, Cic. ad Div. 9. 6, and elsewhere. Deuti is rare : it occurs Nep. Eum. 11, non enim hoc convenire Antigoni prudentias, ut sic deuteretur victo, so to misuse a conquered person : it is nearly the same as abuti.

b) fruor to enjoy, e. g. voluptate, Cic. Red. Quir. 1, to enjoy pleasure : vita, Cic. Cluent. 6 1, and elsewhere : frui denotes an advantage or pleasure derived from the use of any thing ; as, frui vita, otio, to profit from, to apply properly, life, leisure &c. : thence fructus, profit, enjoyment. So perfrui, e. g. gaudio, to experience joy : so I{£titia, C'lc. Cat. 1. 10: auctoritate, gloria, laude, Cic. Brut. 2, and elsewhere.

c) fungor to discharge, to perform, to fulfill : e. g. munere, to discharge an office or duty, Cic. Off. 2. l6, 20 : officio, to do his duty : so officiis iustitiag, Cic. Off. 2. 13 : voto, lustin. 9- 2, to fulfill a vow : lacrymis pro somno, Ovid. Her. 8. 109, i. e. to weep : also to meet with, to pass through, e. g.fato, Quintil.

Of the Ablative. 159

iJ. 7. 10: vitay Pand. 48. 5. 1 1, i. e. to die. So also its com- pounds : defungi to pass through, to accomphsh, to bring to an end; as vita, Virg. Georg. 4. 47-^, to bring his hfe to an end, i. e. to die : thence also defungi without vita, Ovid. Am. 1. 8. 108 : Plin. Epist. 9- 9 : means to die : periculo to undergo a danger, Cic. Rose. Am. 8 : pralio, Li v. 1 . 25 : bello, Liv. 25. 5 : cura, Liv. 5. 5 : honoribus, Cic. Verr. 5. 68 : defungi aliqua re, to come off with any thing, as a small loss, suffering &c. : e. g. felix es, si hoc damno (malo, poena) defungi tibi hcet, thou art fortunate, if thou canst come off with this loss, i. e. escape any greater loss : thus we find pana, Liv. 2. 35 : 29. 21 : tribusde- cumiSf Cic. Verr. 3. 16: mendacioj Cic. ad Div. 8. 1, Ccel. come off with a lie : cupio in hac re defungi, Terent. Phorm.

5. 8. 32, i.e. to escape with this, i. e. that it may proceed no farther : perfangi to discharge, to fulfill, to perform, e. g. hono- ribuSf places of honour, Cic. Or. 1. 45 : Cic. ad Div. 1.8: mu- nere, Cic. Senect. 1.2: it also means, like defungi, to go through, to sustain, e. g. Cic. Marc. 10, perfuncta respublicaest hoc mi- sero, Jatalique belloy has gone through this unfortunate war : iaboribuSf Cic. Dom. 52: periculis, Cic. Mur. 2:y«^o per- functus, Liv. 8. 1, or vita perfunctus, Lucret. 3. 93 : also to enjoy, e. g. epulis, Ovid. Art. 2. 227 : bonis, Cic. ad Div. 4. 5, Sulpic.

d) potior 1) to become master of, to attain, to get, to be- come sharer of, to reach, e. g. urbe, to become master of, to take, a city, Cic. Tusc. 1. 37 : so occasione, victoria, to obtain an opportunity, the victory, Cses. B, G. 3. 24: imperio, ibid. 1. 2: voluptatibus, Cic. Senect. 14 : prceda, Liv. 3. 8 : monte, Ovid. Met. 5. 254, to reach : morte, to die, Auson. Idyll. 15. 50 : cade, Stat. Theb. I. 637, i. e. to commit : vofis, to attain the object of one's vows, one's wish : 2.) to partake of, to be in possession of, to have; e. g. mari, Liv. 25. 11 : oppido, Liv.

6. 33 : voluptatibus, Cic. Senect. 14, cited above.

e) vescor to eat, to partake of: e. g. lacte. Sail. lug. 89, to feed on milk : carne, ibid. : nee escis nee potionibus, Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. 3 : pane, caseo &c., to eat bread &c. : also to partake.

160 Of the Ablahve.

to use, to benefit from, e. g. aura vesci, to live : Virg. ^n. 3. 339, quid puer Ascanius ? superatne et vescitur aura ? what of the young Ascanius ? does he still live &c. : so aura (Etheria, ibid. 1. 54f)(550): voluptatihuSy Cic. Fin. 5. 20: armis, Pa> CUV. ap. Non. 4. 478.

f) dignor to think or judge worthy, e. g. aliqueni hortore, to think one worthy of honour, Virg. ^n. I. 335 (339): Suet. Vesp. 21 : venia, Ovid. Trist. 3. 14. 51 : laude, to esteem worthy of praise, often occurs ; also as a passive, e. g. Cic. In- vent. o3, observantia est, per quam homines ahqua dignitate antecedentes cultu quodam et honore dignantur, i. e. are thought worthy : yet it may in this instance be translated actively, they, i. e. men, think worthy, as we use aiunt, they say ; admirantur, they wonder at, Cic. Off. 2.11: we must then understand homines again; but the first seems more natural, and in fact it often occurs passively, e. g. qui tali honore dignati sunt, ibid. 39 : res quae laude dignentur, Cic. Or. 3. 7 : since the ancients also used the active digno, e. g. dignavi, Ace. ap. Non. 2. 227 : dig- net honoribus, Pacuv. ibid.

Observations.

1.) potior also occurs with a genitive : a) rerwm, when it de- notes the highest power in a country or state, the sovereignty, or at least superiority, supremacy : the ancients continually use this expression, potiri reruniy but in a double sense : 1) to at- tain the sovereignty, to become master of the supreme power, e. g. Sulla rerum est potitus : Caesar potitus est rerum, i. e. reipubhcae : here rebus is not used : e. g. Nep. Att. 9, nemini enim in mentem veniebat, Antonium rerum potiturum : so also eum necesse rerum potiri, Cic. Att. 10. 8 : 2.) to possess, to enjoy the sovereignty; e. g. Cic. Rose. Am. 25, Atheniensium respuVjlica, dum ea rerum potita est : so also, quod ii, qui poti- untur rerum &c., Cic. ad Div. 1. 8. 88, where Pompey, Cras- sus and Caesar are denoted : quae rerum potitae sunt (civitates), ibid. 5. 17, which were free states : we also refer hither from the preceding instances, Cic. Att. 10. 8, eum — rerum potiri :

Of the Ablative. 161

further, solem dominari et rerum potiri, Cic. Acad. 4. 41 : b) also with odier genitives ; as Nep. Lys. 2, hie simulatque im- perii potitus est : ibid. Eum. 7, si potius ipse alienigena summi imperii potiretur : Cic. ad Div. 1. 7. 11, posse ie illius regni ipO" tiri, thou mightest become master of, conquer, the kingdom of Egypt : Sail. Cat. 47. 2, se tertium (esse), cui fatum foret urbis (Romas) potiri : ibid. lug. 74, Romani, signorum et armorum aliquanto numero, hostium paucorum potiti ; where both an ab- lative and a genitive are used, unless hostium be rather governed by numero supplied from the preceding sentence : vexilti, Liv. 2.5. 14: votiy Sil. 15. 331 : Spartiatae J.^^emews/wm potiti sunt, Auct. ad Herenn. 4. 2.5, and elsewhere: potior also occurs with an accusative, Cic. Tusc. 1. 37, gentem ahquam urbem nosfram potituram putem : Nep. Eum. 3, qui summam imperii potirentur : gaudia, Terent. Ad. 5. 4. 22: commoda, ibid. 17 : sceptra, Lucret. 3. 1051 : victoriam, lustin. 6. 4: ziltionem, ibid. 9- 7 : oppidum, Auct. B. Hisp. 13 : regiam, Tac. Ann.

11. 10.

2.) fungor is also used with an accusative : e. g. Nep. Dat. 1, Datames militare munus fungens : Terent. Adelph. 3. 4. IB, neque Uberahs functus officium viri est : officia servorum, ibid. Heaut. 1. 1. 14: officium frugi hominis, ibid. 3. 3. 19 : munus senatoriumy Suet. Aug. 35 : quid aratorem muneris fungi ac sustinere velitis, Cic. Verr. 3. 86, and elsewhere ; e. g. Plant, Most. 1. 1. 44 : ibid. Men. 1. 4. 4 : Lucret. 3. 734 : 5. 359 : thence Cicero uses the psirticiplefu ngendus, Tusc. 3. 7, ad mu- nus suum fungendum : in munerefungendo, Cic. Att. 1.1: mi- liticKfungendcB, Liv. 24. 21. Also perfungi is used with an ac- cusative, e. g. timorem, Apul. Met. 8. p. 208, Elmenh. to which we may also add mihi tam multa pro se perpesso et perfuncto concederet, Cic. ad Div. 1. 9* 19 : thence p2LSs\ve\y , periculum perfunctum, Cic. Sext. 4.

3.) utor is sometimes used with an accusative ; as Cat. R. R. 143, and ap. Gell. 13. 23 : Varro R. R. 3. 16: so quern utare, Lucil. ap. Non. 7. 112: mea, Terent. Ad. 5. 3. 29 : Cic. Att.

12. 22, ne — quidem quidquam utitur ; unless hortis suis be un- VOL. II. M -

162 Of the Ablative.

derstood. Also abutor, as Terent. Andr. Prol. 5, nam in pro- logis scribendis operant abutitur: and elsewhere ; e. g. Plaut. Bacch. 2. 3. 126 : ibid. Pers. 2. 3. 10 : Trin. 3. 2. 56. The participle utendiis also occurs, Cic. Verr. 2. 18, omnia utenda et possidenda tradiderat : Terent. Heaut. 1. 1. 81, quod ilia aetas magis ad base utenda idonea est: of. Ovid. Art. I. 433 : so also abutendus, Suet. Galb. 14. Note: the ancients used also uto for utor, e. g. utito, Cat. R. R. 96, 107.

4.) fruor occurs with the accusative, Terent. Heaut. 2. 4. 21 : Cato R. R. 149: Lucret. 3. 953: nuptias, Apul. Met. 8. p. 206, Elmenh. Moreover the participle future passive occurs, Cic. OiF. 1. 30, tenendum esse eius fruenda modum : Liv. 22. 14: 27. 11 : 32. 7 : Pand. 6.3. 1.

5.) vescor also occurs with an accusative; e. g. tauros, Tibull. 2. 5. 63 : iecuTf Plin. H. N. 8. 50 : infirmissimosy Tac. Agric. 28 : singulos, Phaedr. 1.31.11: dapem. Ace. ap. Non. 4. 478 : we also find vesco; e. g. vescat carne, Tertull. de ieiun. 5.

Note : there are probably still more verbs which are used with an ablative. Yet they perhaps may be referred to the questions with, through &c. what ? To these we may refer furere aliqua, to be furious for one, to be desperately in love with, Hor. Epod. 11.6: also facere; e. g. quid hoc homine facias ? Cic, what can you make of, do with, this man ? see above. Sect. IX. § 2. n. I. 5, where it was remarked that fieri and esse are also so used. It is only necessary that these verbs with an ablative should be understood in their literal sense ; e. g. destitui spe means, to be forsaken by hope, sc. a : but if it be translated, to have no hope, it does not appear whence the ablative is used. It is the same with obsidione cingere urbem : if it be translated, to blockade a city, it does not appear why the ablative is used ; but it literally means, to gird a city about with a blockade, and then the use of the ablative is plain. It is the same with ohsi^ dione liberare urbem : the use of the ablative is plain when it is literally translated. A literal translation should precede the use of all more elegant phrases, as they are called ; or at least, when a literal translation is possible, which is scarcely the case

Of the Ablative. 163

in some instances, as of the verb adficere, the literal meaning of which is unknown.

IV.) Of the ablative with adverbs. — The following observations are important. The ablative cannot pro- perly be governed by an adverb : when it is used with adverbs, it is governed by another word : e. g. longo post tempore, a long time after, for post longum tempus ; where the ablative longo tempore is used to the ques- tion when? and depends on the preposition in omitted : so, paucis post diebus, Cic. ad Div. 1. 9. 17 : post pau- cis diebus, Liv. 32. 5 : 40. 47, 57 : paucis diebus post. Plant Men. Prol. 36 : paucis post annis, Cic. ad Div. 4. 5. Sulpic. It is the same with multis abhinc diebus, many days since, sc. in : see above, of abhinc, § 2. n. XIII. g. The following passage, Virg. ^n. 8. 114, is peculiar, where Pallas asks the unknown Trojans who approach him, qui genus? (sc. estis) unde domo ? sc. venitis or estis : here unde domo is a peculiar con- struction ; but it apparently stands for unde a domo. Seneca has probably imitated this passage, ad Helv. 6, et, unde domo quisque sit, quaere. Further, palam, procul, simul are sometimes used with an ablative : see above, of Prepositions, Part I. Chap. III. Sect. VII. n. II. after Not. 3. Also made, if it be an ad- verb, is used with an ablative ; yet as it may be a vo- cative, it is included amongst adjectives. Sect. IX. § 3. n. II. 1. Digne also is used with an ablative; e. g. peccat cruce dignius, Hor. Sat. 2. 7. 47.

V.) Of the ablative with prepositions, see above. Sect. IX. § 1 : and Part I. Chap. III. Sect. VII. n. II.

M 2

164 Of the Parts of the Verb.

Section Tenth. Of the Use of the Paints of the Verb : viz. Persons, Number, Tense, Mode.

n-

Of the Use of the Personal Terminations, or Persons.

I.) Before the first personal termination of the sin- gular, only ego can be used ; before the second person, only tu ; before the third person, all other nominatives of the singular number may be used as subjects. Thus also in the plural ; only nos can stand before the first personal termination ; only vos before the second ; but all other nominatives of the plural number before the third. If the nominative is not expressed, it must be understood : e. g. consul dixi, I have spoken as consul, sc. ego ; since consul cannot be the principal nomina- tive or subject before dixi : so, praetor fecisti, for tu praetor fecisti : so diximus, sc. nos.

Note: yet qui is an exception to the above rule, since it «iay indifferently be united to all the terminations of the verb, accordingly as it refers to the first, second, or third person : e. g. ego qui te md^gmfacio, non possum non mirari &c. : odisti me, qui te semper amavi; where qui refers to me: tu qui tarn dives es, potes raihi succurrere : nos qui caremus : vos qui scitis &c. It is the same with is in the following instances, where perhaps in English the third person follows ; as, non sum is, qui omnia sciam, I am not the man, that knows all things, i. e. such a man as to know all things : non is es, qui omnia scire possis, thou art not the man, who is able to know all things : nos non sumus a, qui alios derideamus : vos non estis ii, qui alios deri- deatis : where it would be incorrect to say, qui sciat, qui possil, j^ui derideant. It is the same when qui is put for ut\ as, dignus

Of the Parts of the Verb. 165

sum, qui lauder, I deserve to be praised : dignus es, qui law deris : pater dignus est, qui laudetur : digni sumus, qtd laude- mur : digni estis, qui laudemiui : parentes sunt digni, qui lau- dentur. So also when qui stands for cum ; as, ego, qui videarrij I, since I see : tu, qui videas &c.

II.) In general, sentences which in English begin with, men, they, people &c. believe, say, &c. : one be- lieves &c. 1.) the third person of the plural number is used without a nominative ; as aiunt, dicunt, they say ; where homines is understood : according to the sub- ject treated of, philosophi, rhetores, oratores &c. may be understood ; as, virtutem prcEcipiunt propter se ip- satn esse amandam, they teach that virtue must be loved for her own sake ; sc. philosophi : 2.) the third person singular of the passive voice, a) impersonally ; e. g. creditur, men believe; dicitur, fertur, men say : b) personally ; e. g. res creditur, men believe the thing : also in the plural with a preceding subject nominative ; as, tales res non amantur, people do not love such things : 3.) also the first person plural, when the dis- course is about something in which we, i. e. the people, who speak or write, have a share ; e. g. hinc videmus, hence one sees ; properly, we see : non decet ea vitu- perare, quae non intelligamus, it is not right to blame those things which one does not understand : 4.) some- times even the second person singular ; e. g. nam si vis fieri doctus, debes etiam &c., for if one would be learned, one must &c. Particularly with the infinitive ; as, non decet ea docere alios quae non didiceris, it is not fit to teach others what one has not learned : stul- tum est ea loqui quae non intelligas, it is foolish to say those things which one does not understand.

166 Of the Paris of the Verb.

§2. Of the Number of the Verb,

We have already remarked, when treating of the Nominative, that the number of the verb, 1.) agrees with the number of the principal nominative or sub- ject; e. g. pater amatur, nuptiae sunt factse &c. 2.) that when the subject is in the singular, but is a collective noun, i. e. denotes a multitude, there often follows a verb in the plural ; as, turba ruunt, pars capti sunt &c. 3.) that sometimes the ancients made the verb agree with the predicate instead of the subject; as, amantium irce amoris integratio est : and to these were added remarks on the instances where two nominatives were used with one verb &c.

§3. Of the different Kinds or Voices of Verbs.

It has been already noticed, that transitive or active verbs govern an accusative ; and that intransitives fre- quently take an accusative. We must further observe,

1 .) The transitive verb is often used without a case, viz. when no case is required after it ; as, amat he loves, is in love, has a mistress; e. g.Terent. Andr. 1.2. 11, meum gnatum rumor est aware, there is a rumour that my son is in love, has a mistress : so we say, cur non scribis, legis ? why dost thou not write, read? &c.

2.) Some transitives are at times used passively, and recipro- cally : e. g. vertere, proecipitare, for verti, praecipitari, or for vertere se and praecipitare se : both frequently occur; e. g. Liv. 2. 52, omnis ira belli ad populationem 'certit, sc. se or versa est, all the fury of war was turned to plunder : Liv. 5. 59, iam

Of the Parts of the Verb. 1 67

verterat fortuna, sc. se, was turned : so, anno vertentCy sc. se, in a Year, Nep. Ages. 4: Cic. Quint. 12: Cass. B. C. 3. 25, hyems iam prcdcipitaverat, sc. se, the winter was now at its close: respublica pracipitans, Cic. Sull. 31, perishing: sol prcscipitans, Cic. Or. 3. 55, almost setting : Virg. Mn, 2. 9, nox humida coelo prajcipitat , approaches its close, properly, sinks into the sea : Cic. Cluent. 26, prcEcipitantem impellere, to push one who is faUing headlong. The same happens with other verbs ; e. g. movere, for movere se, to set off, proceed : Liv. 24. 44: 25. 9 : 31. 23 : Cic. Att. 9. 1 : res moventes, sc. se, moveable things, Liv. 5. 25 : mutare, e. g. mores mutaverint, sc. se, Liv. 39. 5.

3.) It was observed in the First Part, that deponents are sometimes used passively, particularly the participles of the perfect tense : e. g. pactus covenanted, agreed ; expertus tried : as, pacta njerces, experta virtus &c.

4.) The passives also are often used reciprocally ; e. g. mo- veor for moveo me, Virg. ^n. 6. 256: Ovid. Met. 10. 115 : so also mutari for egredi, e. g. finibus, Liv. 5. 46 : ne quis in- vitus cW\\.2iiemutetury Cic. Balb. 13 : i. e. exeat, eiiciatur, prive- tur : so volutari to roll about, Varr. R. R. 3. 9 : Suet. Cal. 42 : Cic. ad Div. 9. 3 ; and elsewhere.

§4. Of the Tenses.

We must here remark the proper use and dependence of the tenses, wherein the Latin often differs from the English language.

L) Of the use of the tenses in themselves.

1 .) The Present denotes a thing or action that is now pre- sent : as scribo, I write, viz. now. Si quis dicat, obiiciat, if any one should (shall) say, object, not diceret &c. So velim I could wish : veniat he might come : utinam veniat ! oh ! that he

1 68 Of the Parts of the Verb.

might (may) come : ut veniat (suppose) that he should come; not generally veniret : si videam te, if I should (shall) see thee : in all which instances the English generally say, should, would &.C. for shall, will &c. though speaking of an instant event.

2.) The Imperfect, as in English, generally denotes an ac- tion not yet finished; heri meditabar, yesterday I was meditat- ing, or meditated ; which denotes that I was meditating, but had not yet come to an end with it. In particular it is used where another action intervenes ; as, dum pater moriebatur, ego scribebam, whilst my father was dying, I was writing ; I had not yet left off writing : hence dum, whilst, is often used by the ancients with the imperfect. Yet they often use the imperfect when they simply denote that an action happened, and, there- fore, in the place of the perfect; as, Caesar proficiscebatur, Caesar proceeded : heri multa videbam, yesterday I saw many things.

3.) The Perfect denotes an action entirely completed, yet so, that no other action thereupon succeeds ; as, heri pater mortuus est ; here the dying is complete : Ceesar scripsit ; which shews that Caesar has left off writing. This tense, therefore, the Ro- mans generally use in narrations, when they would simply de- note any thing that has happened ; where the English rather use the past indefinite, e. g. Caesar wrote ; my father died. Note : yet the ancients also use the perfect when they connect with it an action thereon following, where properly the pluper- fect should be used : as, Cic. ad Div. 3. 10, cum est ad nos «/- latum de temeritate eorum — etsi graviter primo nuntio, com- motus sum -r- tamen cetera mihi facillima videbantur, when word was brought me — though I w^as powerfully affected at the first tidings 8cc. ; where it should properly have been alla- tum esset : Cic. ad Div. 4. 5. Sulpic. posteaquam mihi renunti- atumesi de obitu TulHae filiae tuae, sane quam, pro eo ac debui, graviter molesteque tuli, after tidings were brought me of the death of your daughter, which indeed I sorely felt &c., for re- fiuntiatum erat: eo postquam Ceesar perveiiit — poposcit, Caes. B.G. 1. 27 : also the imperfect; e.g. postquam res — prospera videbatur, invidia orta est, Sail. Cat. 6 ; and the present, which

Of the Parts of the Verb. 169

in narrations is often put for the imperfect and perfect ; e. g. postquam video nescio quid suspicarier, raagis ccepi instare, Terent. Hec, 5. :5. 28 : so also when the sentence with post- quam follows ; e. g. abeo ab illis, postquam video me sic ludi- ficarier. Plant. Capt. 3. 1. 27.

4.) The Pluperfect properly denotes an action more than per- fect, or an action that is complete in reference to another that follows it : that is, it shows not only that an action is perfect, but also that another action followed it ; e. g. vix hoc factum erat, cum pater venit, this had scarcely happened, when my father came. Here the occurrence has not only happened, but it thereon follows, that after it happened, the father came. So also, cum hoc audissem, gaudebam, when I had heard this, I re- joiced,: cum pater venisset, ei dixi, when my father had come, I said to him. In English we here often use the past indefinite, or so termed imperfect, instead of the pluperfect, when I heard, 1 rejoiced ; when my father came, I told him : but this should not be imitated in Latin. It would be incorrect to say, cum pater veniret, ei dixi ; since the father must have come, before one tells him : it would also be incorrect to say, cum audirem patrem mortuum esse, statim domum cucurri, for audissem.

5.) The simple Future, e. g. ero, amabo, denotes an event simply future; as, eras proficiscar, 1 shall set out to-morrow: so, cum proficiscar, ad te ante veniam, w^ien I shall set out, I shall first come to you.

6.) The Future perfect, as fuero, amavero, lectus fuero, de- notes indeed a future action, but one which is considered as finished, with reference to another action, that follows it : or more briefly, it denotes a future action with reference to another which follows it ; as, cum profectus fuero, mox redibo, when I shall have departed, I shall soon return. Here in English we generally use the simple future; as, when I shall depart, I shall soon return : which induces the learner incorrectly to write, cum proficiscar f (or profectus fuero. Thus in English we say, when 1 shall liear about it, I shall write to you: when my father comes,

170 Of the Parts of the Verb,

I shall tell him: which, however, must not be translated, quando de ea re audiam : quando pater veniet, but audivero, venerit ; since we must first have heard of a thing before we can write about it &c. Yet we must here except those verbs which are defective in the present, and therefore have no simple future; as memini, coepi &c., where the future perfect is used instead of the simple future ; as meminero, I shall remember &c. Note : in other instances the future perfect is used for the simple future; as videro for videbo ; e. g. satis te mature videro, Cic. ad Div. 16. 4; which change is frequent; e.g. Cic. Verr. 2. 6I : 4. I6 : Cic. Ccel. 15 : Cic. Acad. 4. 24: Cic. Tusc. 2. 11 : Terent. Andr. 2. 6, 25 : ibid. Hec. 4. 4. 78 : so fecero for faciam; e.g. at si restitero, idem fecero quod Sec, Cic. Att. 8.3 : credidero; e.g. si hoc non credis, ego credidero, Plant. Trin. 3. 1. 6: ro- garo, e. g. respondeto ad ea, quse de te ipso rogaro, Cic. Vatin. 4 : gessero, e. g. et me hac suspicione exsolvam, et iUis morem gessero, Terent. Hec. 4. 2. 23 : to which also we may refer from the preceding, at si restitero, Cic. Att. 8. 3, for resistam : also viderimus, for videbimus, Cic. Quint. 23 : not to mention those instances where the similarity of termination makes it impossible to decide whether it be the future perfect, or the perfect sub- junctive.

We observe thus much in general of the proper use of the tenses ; to which we may add the following remarks :

1 .) In letter- writing the Romans commonly use the imperfect or perfect instead of the present, w^hen they speak of a thing which indeed is present when they write, but is subject to an alteration, and may be already past when their letter reaches its destination: e. g. people say, there is a report, 1 am sick &c., homines narrabant, rumor erat, asgrotabam, or eram oggrotus, volebam proficisci, or profecturus eram, since this talk amongst people, the report, the sickness, may be past at the time when the letter reaches one*s friend: e. g. Cic. ad Div. 1. 8. 12, rem te valde bene gessisse rumor erat, there is a report that thou hast well managed the business: '\\y\di. exspectabantur hterae tuae, thy letters are expected, for exspectantur : ibid. 1 . 2.

Of the Paris of the Verb, 1 7 1

8, eo die senatus eratfuturusj to-day there will be a meeting of the senate, for /w^Mrws est : ibid. 7. 18. 9, eram enim abfuturus mense Aprili, I shall be from home in April ; so, tenebamur, for teneor, ibid. l6. 7 : exspectabam, for exspedo, ibid. 13, and elsewhere. But if the discourse is about something unchange- able, or at least about things which will not probably be changed within the time that the letter will come to hand, the present must be used ; as, Deus est iustus, Roma est urbs Latii. So, when the Romans send any thing to a friend, they use the per- fect, where in English the present is common ; as, misi tibi li- brum, I send you a book ; since at the time when the friend reads the letter, the book will already have been sent : Cic. ad Div. 7. 22, tamen id caput notavi, et tibi descriptum misi, and send it to thee : ibid. l6. 1, Marionem ad te misi : Cic. ad Div. 1. 2. 8, haec scripsi a. d. XVI Kal. Febr. ante lucem, this I write &c. Whence it appears that in their correspondence the Romans from politeness placed themselves in the situation of their friends.

2.) The present is very often used in narrations even of past events, instead of the perfect or imperfect, as is common also in Enghsh : e. g. Cses. B. G. 5. 1, Caesar legatis imperat, commands his lieutenants ; and so continually : proficiscitur, consilium convocat : as we say the enemy advances, we fight, we conquer &.C., instead of, the enemy advanced, we fought, we conquered &c. ; so imiis, venimus, videmus, Terent. Phorm. 1. 2. 53 : we go &c. : illi veniiintf Cic. Verr. 4. 44 : eo cum venio — in- quiunt — ostetidoy laudant ; incipio, ibid. 14, where Ernesti, be- cause he suspected the accuracy of the reading, has changed it to veni: such instances are common; e. g. Cic. Q. Fr. 1. 1. 13 &c. This especially occurs in lively narration, where the nar- rator represents to himself the affair as present, and therefore gives a more lively representation of it to his hearers and readers.

3.) The present is used for the future a) when one speaks of a future thing as certain, or with passionate emotion : e. g. banc rem non accipis, this thing thou receivest not : eras apud fratrem

172 Oflhe Parts of the Verb.

coeno, to-morrow I dine with my brother : so in Enghsh, I come to thee in the morning &c., for I shall come &c. Also in other instances the Romans frequently use a present, where in English we should use a future : e. g. mitto haec omnia, I shall send all these, Cic. Verr. 4. 52 : unum illud dicOy I shall say only that, Cic. Quint. 21, and in many other similar expressions : b) this also happens when the verb has no future infinitive ; as, spero me hoc facere posse : spero hoc a te mox disciy that this will soon be learnt by you: Cic. Att. 4. l6, Cato adfirmat se non trium- j?Aflrc, i.e. triumphaturum: Liv. 2. 5, bona re<ic?e censuerant, i.e. reddenda esse: so, spero nobis pro^ci, Cic. Att. 1. 1 : ce- tera spero prolixa esse, ibid. : sperat a me avellere,Terent. Eun. 3. 3. 14, and elsewhere : e. g. Virg. ^n. 6. 376 : Liv. 28. 35 : so also after credo, Virg. ^n. 6. 463.

4.) Very frequently the perfect conjunctive is used for the pre- sent conjunctive ; e.g. dixerit SiWquis, someone may say: so, hoc non dixerim, this I cannot say: vix crediderim, I can scarcely beheve : ne feceris, do it not : ne dixeris, say it not : si quis dixerit, obiecerit, if any one shall say, reply : Cic. Off. 3. 6, forsitan quispiam dixerit : Cic. Fin. 5. 31, quis nostrum dixerit: Cic. Mur. 31, nihW ignoveris ; and immediately after- wards, nihil gratiae causa ^ecms; and then, misericordia co7w?wo- t2is ne sis,

5.) In the very common formula memini me legere, dicere &c,, I remember that I read, that I said &c., for dixisse, legisse, which are also correct, dicere and legere are not the present, as some erroneously affirm, but the imperfect. For memory refers to something past, and not to any thing present. This, besides, appears from the following passage, Cic. ad Div. 3. 10. 19, ad me adire quosdam memini, qui dicer ent : since Cicero uses di- cerent, he must have taken adire for an imperfect, and not for a present ; since the imperfect follows the imperfect, and the pre- sent follows the present : Cicero therefore would have used dicant, if adire had been a present.

Of the Parts of the Verb. 1 73

6.) The Future is often used for the present imperative ; as valebis, farewell ; sah'ebis, be well, I wish you well ; facies, do ; scribes, write &c. This is a courtly form of expression ; as in English, You will stay with me to-day, you will do me the favour &c. : Cic. ad Div. 7. 20, valebis meaque negotia videbis : ibid. 23, rescribes : Cic. Q. Fr. 1. 1. \6, facies perpetuo, ut &c. : Cic. Att. 6. 2, salvebis a Cicerone, accept Cicero's good wishes &c.

Note : This is the general use of the tenses. Yet often, and particularly in the poets, the tenses are interchanged in a very harsh and questionable manner : e. g. Virg. ^n. 2. 599, et, ni mea cura resistat, iam flammae tukrint, inimicus et ha user it en- sis, for restitisset, tulisset, hausisset : ibid. 6. 34, omnia per/ege- rent, ni — Achates adforet, ^or perlegisseiit — ad/uisset : ibid. 6. 292, ni docta comes sine corpore vitas admoneat volitare cava sub imagine forma;, irruatet frustra ferro diverberet umbras, for admonuisset, irruisset, diverberasset, and unless his experienced companion had reminded him &c. : which is very singular and incorrect, and ought not to be reckoned a figure of speech, as some have very strangely termed it. The poets also often use the perfect infinitive for the present ; e. g. fuge imposuisse, for imponere, Ovid. Her. 9. 75.

II.) The correct dependence of the tenses on each other should be particularly remarked. We observe as follows :

A.) After the words ut that, ne lest, that not, quo, especially quo minus for ne, quin, qui, quae, quod, cum, and other particles, a present is commonly used when a present or future precedes ; but an imperfect when an imperfect, perfect, or pluperfect precedes. Yet regard must always here be paid to the proper meaning of the tenses, and consequently to the sense.

1.) The present follows the present when the discourse is of

1 74 Of the Parts of the Verb,

a present circumstance; e. g. a) after ut ; rogo te, ut venias, I ask thee to come, i. e. that thou mayest come: hortor te utdis- cas, I exhort thee to learn : velim ut istud mox fiat, not fieret, I wish that it may soon be done : but if vellem precedes, then fierem must follow : timeo ut facias, I fear thou wilt not do it, not faceres : si accidat, ut pater moriatur, if it shall happen, that the father die: si res efficiat, ut tu lauderis, if the circum- stance shall effect, that thou be praised ; where in English, as in similar instances, we may say, that thou shouldst be praised, but not in Latin laudareris : si fieri possit, ut istam rem come- quar, if it be possible, that 1 obtain that thing, not consequerer : nemo optet ut hoc fiat, no one must wish that this may happen : nemo est tam stultus ut non {quin) intelligat, no one is so foolish, that he does not understand, not intelligeret : ita te amo, ut pa- trem magis amare non possim, that 1 cannot love a father more, not possem. To these belongs sperofore &c. ; since fore is a pre- sent or imperfect according to the context : e. g. non spero fore, ut mei obliviscaris, I hope that thou wilt not forget me ; where fore is the present : which also appears from spero. So also sperofore, ut mei semper memineris, me non oderis, because memineris and oderis are used for presents. On the contrary, if we say speraham fore, fore is the imperfect ; as, non spera^ bam fore, ut me obliviscereris. Even the perfect conjunctive, when it is used for the present conjunctive, as was lately noticed, is followed by a present, because it is then considered as a pre- sent; as, si quis optaverit (i. e. optet), ut hoc fiat, if any one shall wish that this be done, not fieret: optaverim{optem) ut hoc verum sit, I can wish, that this be true, not esset: si qu'is postu- laverit (postulet), ut hoc faciam, if any one demand that I do this, not facerem : b) after Tie; e. g. timeo ne pater veniat, I fear lest my father may come, not veniret : si forte timeas, ne pater veniat, if perhaps thou fear, lest thy father come, not ve- niret : vix puto periculum esse, ne pater moriatur, I scarcely think there is danger, that thy father will die, not moreretur ; because esse is the present : taceo ne putes, I am silent, that thou mayest not think : tu me impedire conaris, ne dicam, thou triest to hinder me, that I may not say : to these we may also

Of the Parts of the Verb. 175

add the perfect conjunctive, when used for a present; as, vix timuerim ne cadas, I can scarcely fear, that thou wilt fall, not caderes : c) after quo ; e.g. impedis me, quo minus scribam, that I may not write : si tu me impedias quo minus scribam, if thou hinderest me, that I may not write, not scriberem : audio te a patre impediri, quo minus scr'ihere possis, I hear that thou art hindered by thy father, that thou canst not write, not posset, be- cause impediri is the present ; but if audiebam te impediri had preceded, then posses must have been used : non te impediverim (for impediam) quo minus scribas, I shall not hinder thee from writing : d) after quin : e g. non dubito, quin pater hoc sciat^ I doubt not, but my father knows this : quomodo dubitare potes, quinhsdc res omnibus notasit^i how canst thou doubt but that this affair is known to all ? not esset : nemo dubitat, quin hoc efficere possis, no one doubts, but that thou canst effect this : so, non dubitaverim (for dubitem) quinhoc efficere possis : sua- deo tibi illud, non, quin sciam, te rem asque intelligere, I advise thee, not but that I know &c., not scirem : e) after qui, qua, quod ; e. g. sunt, qui dicant, there are persons who say : si qui sint, qui dicant, if there are any who say, not dicerent : multos esse puto, qui hoc audeant, I think there are many who will dare this, not auderent : non credere possum esse homines, qui de ea re dubitent, who can doubt about it : non puto hominem esse, qui discere nolit, who is unwilling to learn, not nollet : an putas me eum esse, qui id facere possim ? thinkest thou that I am one who can do that ? not possem : f ) after quis, quid, utrum, an, cur, ubi, quomodo, quando ; e. g. scio, quis hodie veniat, who will come to-day : nescit, quidfaciat, he knows not what he shall do : si scias, quid velim, if you know what I wish : audio te velle scire, ubi sim, et quid agam, where I am, and what I am doing : si quis quarat, an hoc efficere velim aut possim, if any one ask, whether I will or can do this, not vellem or pos- sem : miraris, quomodo hoc fieri possit, how this can happen, not posset : mirari scribis homines quomodo talia audere possim, quia non eredibile sit, hominem &c., how I am able to venture such things, since it is not probable that a man &c., not possem or esset : neminem amare possim, si videam esse improbum, I

176 Of the Parts of the Verb.

can love no one, if I see that he is not upright, not viderem : scribis te mirari, quomodo filius tuus doctus fieri possitf si pe- cunia non abi/ridet, thou writest, that thou wonderest how thy son can become learned, if he have not plenty of money ; we might also say, cum pecunia non abiindet, since he has not plenty of money : qiioiris an illud agere debeaSj thou askest whether thou ought to do that : quarts an ita loqui debeamus, whether we ought so to speak, should so speak, not deberemus : dicis te non posse ibi esse,ubi inimici tui sint, thou sayest that thou canst not be there, where thy enemies are, not essent. This is the common usage with the ancients : yet we shall immediately re- mark, that the imperfect often follows the present.

Observations.

Yet the present must often be followed by the perfect, when the discourse is of a past subject, and by the future when it is about a future subject.

a) By the Perfect : 1.) after nt ; e.g. hinc seqititur, ut Deus mundum creaverit, hence it follows, that God has created the world : hinc sequitur ut Cicero erraverity hence it follows, that Cicero erred; where creet, erret, would be erroneous: necesse es^ (ut) homo multa ante didicerit, (\\X2im alios erudire veht, a man must first have learned something, before Sec, ; here the perfect didicerit must follow the present esse : stulti optant, ut nunquam nati sint, that they were not born, not essent: opto ut pater salvus Romam venerit, I wish my father may have come safe to Rome : vereor ut frater venerit, i fear my brother may not have come safe: 2.) after ne; e.g. timeo ne Ubros meos amiserim, 1 fear lest I have lost my books : 3.) after quin ; as, non diibitas, quin hoc fecerim, thou doubtest not, but I have done this : non dubium est, quin Caesar Pompeium viceritf has overcome Pompey : 4.) after qui, quis, an, and other particles ; as, sunt qui dixerint, there are persons who have said : sunt qui sagpe admoniti sint, who have been often admonished : non is sum qui talia dicere potuei'im, who could have said such things.

Of the Parts of the Verb, 1 7 7

not potuissem : scio guidfeceris, I know what thou hast done : scribe mi hi, cvr hoc fecerisy why thou hast done this &c., an et quando hoc factum sit &c.

b) By the Future : e. g. hinc sequitur ut ludaei lesum olim pro Messia habituri sint, will hereafter hold Jesus to be Mes- siah : die mihi, quando rediturus sis : though sis, sit &c., be properly the present.

Note : It is a question whether the present may be followed also by the imperfect and pluperfect. There are certain places where perspicuity requires it; e.g. die mihi, quid faceres, sila- trones te invader ent, what thou wouldst do &c. : die mihi quid fecisses {or facturus fuisses) si te heri latrones invasissent, what thou wouldst have done, if yesterday robbers had attacked thee : scire velim an librum emissesy or emturus fuisses, whether thou wouldst have bought &c. Moreover, in many passages of the ancients an imperfect follows a present, where one would have expected a present : a) in narrations, where the preceding pre- sent occupies the place of an imperfect ; petit (ut) iu beret, Cses. B. G. 6. 10: legatos mittunt, ut impetrarent, ibid. 1. 9 : ut consequi posset, curat, ibid. 1.13: certiores milites facit (ut) intermitterentf ibid. 3. 5 : mittit qm nuntiarenty ibid. 4. 11: qui dederent Falerios, proficiscuntur, Liv. 5. 27 : locum quern communirent, capiunt, ibid. 6. 29: quid pararet, edocet, ibid. 27. 43 : eo inclinant sententias, ut — tern pus pugna) differretur, ibid. 27. 46 : a Qumiio petit, ut rem differret, ibid. 32. 3 : Hi hominem admonent eiim — patronum, quem adire /)osse^ habere neminem : esse in illo testamento, quo ille heres esset, scriptum &c., Cic. Verr. 2. 14, where habere and esse are presents on account of admonent, and possit, sit, should stand for posset, esset. Ernesti, by virtue of the grammatical rule, has printed possit, but left esset unaltered : b) without narration ; e.g. mo- riar, si gauderern, Cic. Att. 8.6: velim ut velles^ Plant. Most. 3. 2. 53 : nunc ut veniret mWes, velitn, ibid. True. 2. 5. 20 : ve- lim, fieri posset, Cic. Agr. 2. 24; where, however, Ernesti, ques- tioning its correctness, has printed possit : hortatur, ut mande-

VOL. 11. N

178 Of the Parts of the Verb.

rem, Cic. Or. 3. 58, from an old poet: Cic. Verr. 4. 6, verisi- mile non est, ut ille — religioni suae pecuniam anteponeret : Cic. Marc. 6, ut dubitare debeat nemo, quin multos, si fieri pos- set, Csesar ab inferis excitaret, would raise up : Cic. Agr. 2. 3, neque enim ullo modo facere possum, ut — non — essem popu- laris ; instead of which Ernesti has adopted the reading sim.

2.) The present also follows the future : this is usual after Mf, ne, quo, quin; e. g. rogabo patrem, ut librum mihi emat : eras necesse erit (ut) scribam, to-morrow it will be necessary that I write : coges me, ut tandem dicam, thou wilt compel me at length to speak, not dicturus sim ; particularly after verbs of making, effecting &c. ; as facio, efficio, perficio, fit, accidit &c : tu efficies ut nemo te amet, thou wilt occasion, that no one will love thee, not amaturus sit : Cic. ad Div. 3. 7. 9, non per ficiet, quo minus tua causa velim, he will not effect, that I be not your friend, not vellem : nunquam accidet, ut literas spernam : nunquam dubi- tabo, quin me ames, I shall never doubt but that you love me : Cic. ad Div. 3. 8. 3, si quid egero, scribam ad te, neque domum ad me literas mittam, quin adiungam eas (literas) quas tibi reddi velim, if I should do any thing, I will write to you, nor shall I send a letter to my own family, and not add a letter to you, not adiungerem, on account of mittam. So qui, quae, quod, in the expression semper erunt, qui dicant, there will always be per- sons to say, not dicent, or dicturi sint : reperientur semper, qui id agant, there will always be found persons who will do it, not agent : reperietur, quod tibi placeat.

Exception : The future is also followed by the perfect when the discourse is of a past event ; e. g. eras necesse erit, ut labor fnitus sit, to-morrow it will be necessary that the labour have been finished : si pater eras non redierit, timebo forsan, ne peri- erit, I shall fear perhaps, lest he may have perished ; or, ne occi- sus sit latronibus, lest he may have been killed by robbers : nun- quam dubitabo, quin Caesar Pompeium vicerit, but that Caesar conquered Pompey : so also with other particles ; e. g. eras tibi narrabo ubi Cams fuerit, where Caius was : an mortuus sit &c. This is self-evident. The future must also follow when it is re-

Of the Parts of the Verb. 179

quired for perspicuity ; e. g. I will tell you to-morrow whether my father will come before the market-day, eras tibi dicam, an pater ante nundinas venturus sit. It may be questioned whe- ther the future ever can or need be followed by the imperfect or pluperfect. We answer, not readily; because the present is used for the imperfect; for sperabamybre, ut pater veniretf be- longs not to this question, since though an imperfect follows, yet fore itself is really an imperfect. Yet there are places where the imperfect and pluperfect must be used ; e. g. I will tell you what I would do, if you should attack me, dicam tibi, quid fa- cerem, or facturus essem : further, I will tell you what I should have done, dicam tibi quid fecissem, or facturus fuissem^c.

3.) The imperfect also follows the imperfect; e.g. rogabat me, ut venirem, he asked me to come, not veniam : heri me m- pediebas, quo minus scriberem ; interrogabat me, cur tiollem fa- cere, not nolim. So also with quis, quid &c. : heri nesciebam quid ageres, what thou wouldst do, not agas : Cic. ad Div. 3. 6. 11, literas accept, quae me docerent, quid ageres, aut ubi te visurus essem, which informed me what thou wert doing, and where I might see thee, not agas, nor visurus sim, though we may translate it, what thou art doing, when I shall see thee : memini te ea dicere, quae vera essent, which were true, since dicere is the imperfect. To these belongs the instance, sperabam^bre, ut me obliviscereris, not obliviscariSf sinceybrgis the imperfect.

Exception: Yet the pluperfect often follows when the sense requires it ; e. g. stultus ille nuper optabat, ut nunquam natus esset, that he had never been born : heri omnes optabant, ut ilia res nunquam accidisset, that the thing had never happened : vellerrif nunquam te vidissem, I could wish I had never seen thee: Cic. ad Div. 7. l6. 3, vellem, eum tecum adduxisses, I wish you had taken him with you : timebam heri, ne periissern, lest I should have perished : metuebam heri, ne libros mihi abs- tulisses, that you would have taken the books from me : Csesar non dubitabatj quin victoria amissa esset : sciebam quid audi- visses : Caius narrahat mihi, quando pater eius mortuus esset.

N 2

180 Of the Parts of the Verb.

Also; erant, qui audivissent, there were people who had heard : Plaut. Pseud. 4. 1.8, metuebam ne abisset : further, rogabam cum, ut mihi narraret, si quid audivisset, if he had heard any thing : in all which instances the pluperfect is necessary. We also sometimes find in the ancients the perfect after the imper- fect, where we should expect the imperfect ; e. g. quid erat, quod Capitonem primum scire voluerit? Cic. Rose. Am. 35 : qui in ilia re quid facere potuerity non habebat, Cic. Verr. 1 . 30 : also the present ; e. g. dicerent, rogare, ut liceat, Caes. B. G.

4.) The imperfect follows the perfect ; frequently where in EngUsh the present or perfect follows, which is very apt to de- ceive beginners : a) after ut; as, rogavi patrem, ut librum eme- ret, I asked my father to buy the book : persuasit mihi, ut hoc facererriy he persuaded me to do this, not fecerim : tufecisti ut miser essem, thou hast caused, that I am miserable : virtus tua effecit, ut ab omnibus laudareris, has caused, that thou art praised by all, not laudatus sis : so tua virtute factum est, ut laudareris : tot libros mihi misisti, ut non omnes legere possem, that I cannot read them all, not potuerim. Yet in these in- stances, in ancient authors, the perfect often follows the per- fect ; e. g. Nep. Ages. 5, tantum abfuit ab insolentia, ut coni' miser atus sit f for commiseraretur : Nep. Att. 21, subito tanta vis morbi in unum intestinum prorupit, ut extremo tempore perlumbos fistula putris ej'uperit , for erumperet : ibid. Them. 4, tam angusto mari coivfiixit ut — non potuerit : ita se gessit in tribunatu, ut nihil — cogitarit, Cic. Sull. 23 : tanta diligentia fuit, ut — dixerity Cic. Arch. 5 : ita, fuit infirma et levis, ut — coegerit, Cic. Mur. o : Asiam sic obiit, ut — vestigium relique^ ritf ibid. 9 : tantum consiho — valuit, ut se — renovarit, ibid. 15 : tantum in unius anima posuit, ut — iudicarit, ibid. 16: ita cecidit victus, ut victor idem regnaverit, Cic. Harusp. 25 : nos ita addixit, ut — reliquerit, Cic. Phil. 5. 12 : in earn par- tem accepta sunt, ut — adfeceris, Cic. Deiot. 5 : so also haec omnia. fecisse dico, ut ementiretur, ut — fngeret, ut — diceret, ut — passus non sit, Cic. Rose. Am. 44, for pateretur. We

Of the Parts of the Verb. 1 8 1

also find the present where the imperfect should follow : e. g. Nep. Alcib. 1, in hoc natura, quid efficere possit, videtur ex- perta, for posset, since experta precedes : Cic. Q. Fr. 3. 1, ne nunc quidem, quid velim, rogavit, for vellem. Yet there are places where partly the perfect, partly the present, must follow the perfect : 1 .) the perfect ; e. g. thou hast always been so at- tached to virtue, that thou couldst not commit so great a crime, virtutem semper tantopere amasti, ut tantum flagitium commit- tere non potuerisjfov posses : here potiieris is preferable to posses, because the latter might be translated, that thou couldst not, i.e. hereafter. So also, tu virtutis tarn amans semper fuisti, ut ne- minem tibi similem invenerim, that 1 have found none like thee, for invenirem : but the former is preferable, because invenirem might be translated, that i could not (hereafter) find ; which alters the sense. We have lately remarked that in many instances the ancients used, after the perfect, the perfect instead of the im- perfect. 2.) often the present; viz. where the discourse is of a pre- sent circumstance, or where the consequence or eflfect only ex- tends to the present time ; e. g. hie homo bona sua ita dissipa- vit, utnunc pauperrimus sit, this man has so wasted his property, that he is now very poor. Here esset cannot be used, otherwise the sense would be, that he might now be very poor. The fol- lowing example deserves notice, since it shews the difference between the present and imperfect : hie homo tam pauca didi- aY, ut ne legerequidem sciat, that he cannot even read, i.e. now : but ut ne legere quidem sciret would mean, that he could not even read, i. e. formerly, but not now. Both expressions are correct, according to the different intentions of the speaker. Further, conseciitus sum id, ut omnes me laudent, I have brought it to pass, that all praise me : but laudarent would mean, I brought it to pass that all praised me, i . e. formerly : Cic. ad Div. 5.6.7, ego autem meis rebus gestis hoc sum adsecutus, ut bonum nomen existimer, I have by my exploits effected so much, that 1 am thought a good debtor : existimarer would mean, that 1 was thought a good debtor, i. e. formerly, not now : so Ovid. Trist. 5. 79, cur scribam, docui: Nep. Att. 1 1, \nc fecit, ut vere dictum, videatur. Yet we also find the present whei*e

182 Of the Parts of the Verb.

the imperfect would be more accurate ; e. g. natura, quid efficere possit, videtur experta, Nep. Alcib. 1, for posset : ne nunc qui- dem, quid velim, rogavit, Cic. Q. Fr. 3. l,for vellem: qui sibi hoc sumsitf ut corrigat, ne reprehendat, Cic. Verr. 3. 1 : petie- runt ne — patiantur, Liv. 43. 2 : saepe usui fuerunt, ut — tegant, et — excipia nt f L\v. SS, 22. The future also must be used when the sense requires it ; e. g. tu perfidia tuayec^s^^, ut nemo tuis verbis in posterum fidem habiturus sit: b) after ne ; e. g. semper timui, ne id' accideret, I have always feared lest that should happen, not aocidat : dm hoc propterea, we crederes me noluisse, I have said this on purpose lest you should believe &c., not credas. But the pluperfect also follows when the sense re- quires it; e. g. heri timui ne pater occisus esset, or periisset, yesterday I feared lest my father might have been slain : c) after quo; e. g. non te impedivi, quo minus ires, or ire posses, I have not prevented thee so that thou mightst not go, i. e. from going : also impeditus sum, quo minus id facerem, or facere possem, not fecerim or facere potuerim, I have been hindered so that I could not do it, from doing it : Cic. ad Div. 6. 23, non ea res me de- terruit, quo minus — literas ad te mitterem, that circumstance did not deter me from sej^iding letters to you : so quo, as though, Cic. ad Div. Q. 17.7, haec tibi antea non rescripsi, non quo ces- sator esse solerem, not as though I were used to be a loiterer : d) after quin; e.g. nunquam dubitavi quin tu istam rem per- ficere posses, I never doubted, but that thou wouldst be able to perform that : nemo dubitavit adhuc, quin deus esset, no one yet doubted, but that there was a God, not sit : nunquam mihi fuit dubium, quin tibi essem carissimus, but that I was very dear to you ; so Cic. ad Div o. 19, not sim : e) after qui in the ex- pressions fuerunt qui dicerent, there were people who said, not dixerint or dixerunt ifuit, qui diceret : repertus est, qmfaceret, there was a person found to do it: reperti sunt, qui dicerent, scri- berent &c., not dixerunt, scripserunt, who might say, write &c. So, inventus est amicus, qui ei mortem adferret, Cic, ad Div. 4. 12.6. Sulp., there was found a friend who might tell him, i.e. to tell him. So also after dignus ; e. g. pater dignusfuit, qui ama- retur, his father was worthy to be loved, not amatus sit : audivi

Of the Parts of the Verb. 183

te ea locutum esse, quae nemini placerent, that thou spukest things which pleased nobody, not placeant : aiunt aliquem ad- venisse, qui vellety not velit, they say, that one came, who wished. When, however, the sense requires it, a pluperfect is used ; as dicunt, Ubros eos combustos esse, quos nuper emisset &c., tiiey say that those books were burnt which he had lately bought : f ) after quis, quid, ubi, quam, an, and other particles ; e. g. sero cognovif quis esset, I learnt too late who he was, or is, not sit nor est : scripsit mihi frater, quid ibi gereretur, what was passing there, not geratur : dixi igitur tibi, quid vellem, quid sentirem, quid optarem, I therefore told thee, what I wished, thought &c., not velim, sentiam, nor volo : lam perspexisti, quam prseclara esset virtus, thou hast now seen how illustrious is virtue : Cic. ad Div. 4. 5. 2, nam, quam fortiter /erres communes mise- rias non perspexi, for 1 did not see (from the letter) how bravely thou wert bearing the common calamity, not feras : dixit mihi ubi habitaret, he told me where he hved : tu non mihi dixisti, ubi dormireSf thou didst not tell me where thou slept. Yet where a past circumstance is denoted, the perfect or pluperfect is used ; e. g. cur non mihi dixisti, quid patri scripseris, what thou wrote, hast written ; also scripsisses, hadst written : non satis perspexiy quam fortiter tuleris communes miserias, how re- solutely thou hast borne, or barest, i. e. formerly : also tulisses : dixit mihi, ubi habitaverit, dormiverit : also habitasset, dorinis- set, where he has dwelt, slept, where he had dwelt, slept &c.

Note: Memini, novi &c., are here, as in all other instances, con- sidered as presents: so also the perfect conjunctive; e. g. si me rogaveris (i. e. roges) ut veniam, if thou ask me to come : ne- cesse fuerit (for sit), pater moriatur, it must be unavoidable, that my father die : quasieris forsan ex me, quid agam, you may per- haps ask me, what I shall do, not agerem, since quaesieris is here equivalent to quaras.

5.) The imperfect follows the pluperfect a) after ?/# : dudum te rogaveram, ut id faceres, I had long since asked thee to do

k

184 Of the Parts oj the Verb.

it : si mihi suasisses, ut id facerem, if thou hadst persuaded me 10 do it: nemo praeter te hoc efficere potuisset, ut patria quieta nteremur, no one besides thee would have been able to brinp it to pass, that we should enjoy our country in quiet, not usi esse- mus : ego hcWe effecissem, ut literas amare mciperes, I could easily have brought it to pass, that you should begin to love your stu- dies, not ificepisses : banc gratiam tibi retulissem, ut omnia quae haberem, tibi darem, I should have repaid thee this favour, so that I should give thee all that 1 have, not dedissem : omnes op^ taveraiit, ut moreretur, all had wished that he should die ; mor- tuus esset, that he were dead, had died before : b) after ne : timueram ne in morbum incidererrij I had feared that I should fall sick : yet the pluperfect follows where the sense requires it ; e. g. timueram ne in morbum incidisset, lest he had fallen &c. : c) after quo ; e. g. nulla re impeditus eras, quo minus venire posses, thou wast prevented by nothing, from being able to come, not potuisses : si tu me impedivisses, quo minus rem perjicerem, if thou hadst so hindered me, that I might not accomplish the thing, not perfecissem : d) after quin : nunquam duhitaveramj quin rem perficeres, I had never doubted, but thou wouldst finish the business. Yet the pluperfect is used where it is re- quired by the sense ; e. g. non dubitaveram, quin rem perjecisses, but thou wouldst have &c. : quin mortuus esset, but that he was dead, had died : e) after qui ; e. g.fuerant, qui dicerenty there had been persons who said, to say, not dixissent nor dixerant : si fuissetit, qui hoc facer ent : f ) after quis, quid, cur, an, ubi &c. ; e. g. cum vidissem, quid sentiret, when [ had seen w^hat he thought, not sensisset : audiveram, qualis esset, I had heard what sort of man he was, not sit. Yet the pluperfect is used when the sense requires it ; e. g. audiveram, quaYisfuisset, I had heard what sort of man he had been, i. e. formerly: qu(csive- rant ex me, ubi fuisses, quando scripsisses &c., they had in- quired of me where you had been, when you had written &c.

B.) There is another kind of dependence in the tenses : viz. where they are connected by the conjunc- tions et, ac, atqiie, que, non modo — sed etiain, cum —

Of the Parts of the Verb. 185

turn, turn turn ; &c. some of which, as is well known, are occasionally omitted ; e. g. veni, vidi, vici &c. : here all depends on the sense : and the common rule, that these conjunctions connect the same tenses, is true only so far as when the same tense is intended ; e. g. te amo et colo : or without et ; vitium odi, virtutem amo : nuper apud tefui et tuos libros vidi &c. On the con- trary, to express different modifications of time, corre- sponding tenses are used ; e. g. a) the present and per- fect ; as, cum hoc certo sciam et ab omnibus audiverijn : amavisti me et adhuc ainas &c. Sometimes historians in their narrative unite both these tenses with the same sense ; as, Caesar copias educit et instriLvit, or eduxit et instruit : so, iubet — reliquit — projiciscitur^ Caes. B. G. 5. 2. Ed. Oudend., since the present is here used for the perfect ; yet such examples should not be imi- tated : b) the imperfect and pluperfect ; e. g. cum ipse scirem et ex aliis cognovissem : speraveram semper et tum sperabam : c) the present and future ; e. g. amo te et per omnem vitam amabo : in all which instances it would be incorrect to use the same tense : d) we some- times find the present and imperfect together, and the imperfect and future : Cic. Nat. Deor. 1. 28, neevus delectat Alcseum : — illi tamen hoc lumen videbatur, where delectat is for delectabat. Also the imperfect and perfect ; e. g. Mtjingeret, ut diceret — wXpassiis non sit, for pateretur, Cic. Rose. Am. 44.

186 Of the Parts of the Verb,

§5. Of the Modes.

I.) The indicative is used when there is no reason to use the conjunctive ; i. e. when we speak of a thing absolutely, definitely, and with certainty ; and there- fore no particle precedes which requires the conjunc- tive. It follows, therefore, that the particles etsi, ta- metsi, quamquam, si, nisi, quam after ante, simul ac, quamvis although, cum when, quando, ubi, and all interrogatives when used directly, are followed by an indicative ; e. g. etsi scio, though I know : tametsi, quamquam, or quamvis credo, though I believe : si video, if I see : nisi scis, if thou dost not know : ve- niam ante, quam ex animo tuo effluo, Cic. ad Div. 7. 14, I shall come, before I vanish from your memory : so also priusquam : gaudeo cum te video, when I see you : simul ac venero, as soon as I shall have come : simul ac venerat, as soon as he had come : ubi es ? where art thou ? quando rediisti ? when didst thou return ? unde cognovisti ? whence hast thou learnt ? But all these particles and others, as quia, quod ; also quis, quid, qualis, quantus &c., under certain circumstances take the conjunctive ; which, however, is not governed by them, but its use is determined by the circumstances of the thing expressed ; — which we shall soon consider.

Note: 1.) Yet we also find quanquam with a conjunc- tive, where generally an indicative is used ; e. g. quam- quam variarent, Li v. 38. 57 : quamquam regula sit, Pand. 26. 8. 1 : quamquam curasset, Suet. Dom. 20 : quamquam daret, ibid. Galb. 14 : quamquam receptum

Of the Parts of the Verb, 187

sit J Quintil. 1. 3 (4) : so also antequam and priusquam ; e. g. providentia est, per quam futurum aliquid videtur, ante quam factum sit, Cic. Invent. 2. 53 : nunquam eris dives ante quam tibi tantum — reficiatur, Cic. Par ad. 6. 1 : ante videmus fulgurationem, quam sonum audia- mus, Senec. Nat. Quoest. 2. 12 : priusquam conetur aegro adhibere medicinam — natura corporis cognos- cenda est, Cic. Or. 2. 44 : quod prnusquam ' — veniret •— arbitrabatur, Nep. Milt. 5 : non prius aggressus est quam rex — reciperet, ibid. Them. 8 : nunquam inde prius discessit, quam ad finem sermo esset adductus, ibid. Epam. 3 : also quod that, instead of the accusa- tive v^ith the infinitive ; e. g. scio, quod filius amet me- retricem, Plant. Asin. 1. 1.37,70: cognito, quod ^\ms — non fuisset, Pand. 22. 3. 15 : recordatus, quod nihil prcestitisset. Suet. Tit. 8 : also quod because ; e. g. laudabat fortunam Bruti, quod occubuisset, Liv. 2. 7 : ex- pulsus est, quod — iustus esset, Cic. Tusc. 5. 36 : 2.) the ancients also often use the indicative where in En- glish we use the conjunctive ; e. g. non dari melius fuit, Cic. Nat. Deor. 3. 31, it were better not to be given : et id ipsum quod fecit, potuit diligentius facere, he would have been able to do more diligently ; though both these instances may be translated in the indica- tive.

II.) The conjunctive, subjunctive or potential, is used by the ancients

A. Without particles, when a thing is spoken of as uncertain or contingent, possible, credible, desirable, or to be conceded ; which in English is expressed by the auxiliaries shall, will, may, can, should, would.

188 Of the Parts of the Verb,

might, could &c. : e. g. dicat aliquis, one might or may say : obiiciat aliquis, one may object : veniat, may come : dicas or dixeris, you may say : sit innocens, one may be innocent : diu vivat ! may he live long : at pa- ter moriatur interea, but in the mean time my father may die : so also with particles ; e. g. etsi scias, although you may know : quamquam vix credam or crediderim, though I can scarcely believe : si quis veniat, dicat or dixerit, if any one come, he may say : quamquam non negem, although I may not deny : si neges, if thou shalt deny : non dicerem, etsi scirem, I would not say, even if I should know : cum videas, when thou shalt see : and so with others ; as, ne credas, thou must not be- lieve, do not believe : so dicas for die : ne dicas, say not : and in other places, where we command or wish any thing of a person : thence the plural is used when the speaker connects himself with others, and expresses a participation ; e. g. eamus, let us go, or we will go : scribamus, let us write, or we will write. Thence in de- finitions, not of a certain particular individual thing, but of a certain particular case or instance, qui, quae, quod, is often followed by the conjunctive, which is translated by an auxiliary verb ; e. g. inventio est excogitatio re- rum — quce causam probabilem ixddant, Cic. Invent.

1. 7, such as may make a cause &c. : pietatem (adpel- lant) qucB erga patriam aut parentes — officium conser- vare moneat : gratiam qucB — observantiam terieat^ ibid.

2. 22 : so also profecto fuit qusedam vis, qucB generi consuleret humano nee id gigneret aut aleret, quod&c, Cic. Tusc. 1.49. for consulebat, gignebat, alebat : yet it may be the same as the form fuit rjui diceret, for dice- bat or dixit.

Of the Parts of the Verb. 189

B. After certain particles, the nature of which re- quires a conjunctive, and which, if not all, yet mostly assert or imply a contingency. They are ut that, in order that, suppose that : ne, that — not, that : quo, in order that, that (e. g. quo minus, that — not) : quin, but that, that — not : utinam, oh that ! I would that ! o! si, if only, oh ! if: licet, although : quasi, as if: cum, since : quamvis, although : an, whether : utrum — an, whether — or : with all interrogatives used indirectly : further, dum, donee, quoad until : qui, quae, quod, when used for utor cum and is. It will, however, ge- nerally be found, that a contingency is implied, and that these words are mostly used to express something doubtful, desirable, or to be conceded.

1.) Ui OT uti, a) that : e.g. after ita, talis 8cc. ; also after verbs ; e. g. rogo, ut venias, I ask, that you may come, I ask you to come : tantum abest ut &c., so much is wanting, that &c. : also in explanations instead of namely : b) oh ! that, in wishes ; ut veniat ! oh ! that he may come, where opto is understood : yet in this sense utinam is more usual, which, however, is merely a compound of uti and the adjunct nam : c) in order that ; e. g. ut vero scias, cur fecerim, but in order that you may know why I did so : d) suppose that, grant that ; where fac is understood, since facere sometimes means, to suppose, to take for granted : therefore fac ut means, suppose a case that, or, more simply, suppose that : e. g. ut pater veniat, quid facies ? suppose that your father shall come, what will you do ? ut desint vires, tamen est laudanda voluntas, suppose that strength fails, yet the intention deserves praise. Some from this erroneously believe that ut means, although ; for though it may sometimes be so translated, yet it is only when tamen either follows, or is understood after : e) after verbs of fearing, caring &c., it means, that — not; e. g. timeo, ut pater vivat, 1 fear that my father is not living : f) that also, where a consequence is expressed, for,

1 90 Of the Parts of the Verb.

therefore : see more at large on this subject, of the Infinitive, n. IX. C. 1. On the contrary, ut, as, since, is an adverb, and generally is followed by an indicative. .

2.) Ne a) that — not, lest; e. g. tu impedis me, ne scribam, you hinder me, that I cannot write : ne vero credas, me nescire, but that you may not beheve that I am ignorant : also after fa- cio ; e. g. factum est, ne &c., Caes. B. C. 3. 37 : after sic, Co- lum. 3. 29. 16 : b) after verbs of fearing or providing it m6ans, that ; e. g. timeo ne pluat, I fear that it will rain, I fear it may rain : timeo ne non pluat, I fear that it will not rain : c) it is also used in adjurations ; e. g. ne sim salvus, si aliter scribo, ac sentio, may 1 perish if &c., where opto seems to fail, for opto ne sim. So ne vivam, si tibi concedo, may I not Uve if &c., Cic. ad Div. 7. 23, 19. Note: Ut ne is often used for ne; e. g. Cic. Off. 1.7: ibid. 10, and elsewhere.

3.) QuOf a) in order that; as, quo scias, in order that thou mayst know : b) that, when minus follows, which, taken toge- ther, signify that — not, after verbs of hindering, for ne ; as, im- peditus sum, quo minus scriberem, I was hindered, that I could not write, for ne scriberem, which also is correct: c) as if; e. g. dico hoc, non quo putem, not as if I thought : Cic. ad Div. 9. 17» 7, haec tibi an tea non rescripsi, non quo cessator esseso- lerem, not as if I were usually a loiterer.

4.) Quin, a) for ut non ; e. g. non fieri potest, quin virtus homines reddat fehces, it cannot happen that virtue shall not make men happy, for non fieri potest, ut virtus non; which also is correct, and often occurs. To this belongs parum abest, quin, there wants little, why — not&c. ; e.g. parum abest, quin credam, there wants little, why I cannot believe it : so also pa- rum aberat, quin crederem, there wanted little, but that I should believe, why I should not believe &c. : thence it follows est for ut non ; e. g. nunquam est, quin velimus, Auct. ad Heren. 3. 24, it never happens, but that we vnsh : see hereafter, IV. C. b : b) for quod non, that — not ; e. g. suadeo tibi hoc, non quin credam, te ipsum esse sapientem, I advise thee this, not that I

Of the Parts of the Verb, 191

do not believe, that thou thyself art wise : which is very usual. Here belongs, non dubito, quin, I doubt not, but that; e.g. non dubito, quin hoc verum sit, 1 doubt not, but that this is true : c) for qui non, which is very usual ; e. g. quis est, quia credat, who is there, who does not believe, for qui non, which also would be correct. Note : When, however, quin denotes a) yea, rather : b) why not ; e. g. quin curris? why do you not run ? it is an adverb, and generally followed by an indicative.

5.) Utinam and o ! si ! o ! that, o ! if, would that, since they express a wish, naturally take a conjunctive ; as, utinam veniat, o ! that he may come I would God he may come ! o ! si veniat, o ! if he shall come. Yet we observe that utinam properly means, no more than, that, since it is merely ut or uti with the syllable nam affixed ; as in quisnam, ubinam &c. So ut, in the same way as ut or uti, is used in wishes ; as, ut veniat, may he come ! ut venerit &c., where opto fails. So it is easy to see that utinam is used in the same way : opto is always understood ; e. g. utinam veniat, o ! that he may come ! for opto ut veniat ! So utinam non fecerim, for opto utinam non fecerim; and so in all other instances. Hence it is clear why the Latins used the present instead of the imperfect, and the perfect instead of the pluperfect, though the contrary usage prevails in English ; as, utinam veniat, I would he were come, not veniret : utinam non fecerim, would I might not have done it, not fecissem. Though utinam is often translated would God ! yet the idea of God is not contained in it, and it is better omitted, as appears from the example, utinam deus nos iuvet, would (i. e. I would, I wish) that God may help us.

6.) Licet, although, is properly the well-known impersonal verb, it is lawful or allowed: therefore when a conjunctive fol- lows it, ut is understood ; as, licet verum sit, although it be true, for licet, ut verum sit, it is allowed or granted that it is true : thence it is used adverbially, and translated although-. Note : Licet is also followed by the indicative ; e. g. licet rescripsit, Pand. 30. leg. 73 : and elsewhere ; e. g. ibid. 2. 15. 8 : 28. 7. 2 : Macrob. Sat. 1. 11 : Ammian. 22. 8 (U).

1 92 Of the Parts of the Verb.

7.) Quasi, as if, as though, is formed from quam si, as we may also say tanquam si, as if, and naturally takes the conjunc- tive after it, since it denotes a possible or doubtful circumstance; e. g. tu taces, quasi nescias, thou art silent, as if thou wert ig- norant. Note : When a present precedes, quasi is always followed by a present, when the discourse is about something present, though in English the imperfect is commonly used in similar expressions, as in the example given above. On the con- trary, when the discourse is of any thing past, the perfect is used, in correspondence to the English pluperfect ; as, tu taces, quasi nihil audiveris, as though thou hadst heard nothing, for audi- visses : Cass. B. C. 2. 31, — discedimiis : quasi — concilient : Cic. Quint. 2, qui, quasi agatur — gerunt : Cic. ad Div. 3. 7, sic scribis : quasi debuerint. But if an imperfect, perfect, or pluperfect precedes, quasi must be followed either by the im- perfect or pluperfect, viz. according to the nature of the circum- stance; e.g. heri tacebas, quasi nihil scires, yesterday thou wast silent, as if thou knewest nothing : heri tacebas, quasi nihil au- divisses, as if thou hadst heard nothing : Cic. Senect. 8, sic ar- rzpwi, quasi vellem. It is the same with the other comparative particles, when they denote something doubtful ; as tanquam, as if: perinde ac, or proinde ac, just as if: but if quasi is used in comparisons between certain things, or signifies as, like other similar particles, it is followed by an indicative. Note : Yet with quasi we also find an imperfect or pluperfect after a pre- sent ; e.g. illud queruntur, quasi desciscerem (Ed. Ernest.de- scissem) a causa, Cic. ad Div. 1 . 9. A% for desciverim : it should properly be, me desciscere, or descisse.

8.) Qtium or cum, when or since : viz. where it denotes an established and acknowledged reason ; or at least a reason which is assumed as established and known : it therefore im- plies more than because; e. g. cum sciam te essedoctum, when I know &c. : cum scirem, when I knew : cum hoc verum sit, since this is true. Two senses are commonly given to this word which do not belong to it : a) because : b) although : it can- not be denied that it may be sometimes translated by them both ;

Of the Paris of t lie Verb. 193

e. g. non possum tibi librum dare, CMm nofi habeam, because I have it not : librum mihi non das, cum habeas, although thou hast it : but it does not follow that these are the true meanings of the word, nor is there any necessity so to translate it, since the sense when applies in all cases, but instances occur where neither of the others is apphcable ; e.g. Cic. ad Div. 9. 17, non tu homo ridiculus es, qui, cum Balbus noster apud iefuerit, ex me quasras, quid de istis — agris futurum putem ? art thou not a ridiculous man, to ask me what will become of those lands, when our Balbus is with you ? Yet we find cum, when, i. e. since, with an indicative ; e. g. quam cum secuti sunt, Cic. Phil. 14. 11 ; where, however, Ernesti, who is offended by it, sub- stitutes sint : but it often occurs ; e. g. cum eo tempore mecum esse non potuisti, Cic. ad Div. I6. 1'2: tu cum institiiisti et vides &c., ibid. 5. 32 ; where again Ernesti reads quando. Note: When cum denotes time, it is generally used with an in- dicative; as, gaudeo cum te video, 1 rejoice when 1 see you : yet it is often used with the imperfect and pluperfect conjunc- tive ; as, cum scirem, viderem, vidissem, when I knew, saw, had seen &c. : e. g. cum viderem, Cic. Marc. 4 : cum ibi essem, audiebam, Cic, Tusc. 2. 14 : cum Athenis essem, Cic. Nat. Deor. 1. 21 : tum, cum te audirem, ibid. : fuit, cum arbitrarer, Cic. Or. 1. 1 : cum peter et, Cic. Brut. 92 : cum m^iKime niteremur, Cic. ad Div. 1.5: cum in A^ncam venissem, Cic. Somn. Scip. 1: cum patria pulsus esset, Cic. Fin. 5. 19 : cum aquam bibis- set, Cic. Tusc. 5. 34, and elsewhere : cum venisset, when he was come, Nep. £p\ 3 : cum captus esset, ibid. : also with the per- fect conjunctive ; e. g. cum — feceriut vel — cum diu steterint, Colum. 6. 30. 3 : also with an infinitive ; cum Appius dicere, Liv. 2. 27.

9.) Quamvis, however, as you will, from quam, as, and vis, thou wilt; e. g. quamvis sit miser, tamen non es me miserior, be as miserable as you will, you are not more so than I am ; however miserable &c. : it stands for sis miser quam velis. But quamvis, although, takes an indicative: it may also be followed by a conjunctive ; e. g. quamvis sciam, although I may know :

VOL. II. O

194 Of the Parts of the Verb.

either after an accusative and infinitive, or after the conjunctive: but this belongs to a different place.

10.) Jn, whether, num, whether ; also utrum or the enclitic we, when followed by an or, always take the conjunctive. It is the same with all indirect interrogatives, which follow a sentence, to which they refer : also with ut (as), quemadmodum (as), when they refer to a preceding sentence ; e. g. nescio an pater venturus sit, will come, not veniet : die mihi, utrum pater vivat an mortuus sit, whether your father be living or dead : nescio quis tu sis, I know not who you may be : die mihi, quid vehs, undevenias, quando rediturus sis, tell me, what you wish, whence you come, when you are to return : die mihi ut, or quemadmo- dum vivas, tell me, how you Hve &c.

11.) Dum until, doiiec until, quoad until, dummodo whilst, if only, take a conjunctive; as exspectabo, dum or donee ve- nias, until you come : res est praeclara, dummodo sit vera, whilst only, if only it be true : so, dummodo ne, if only not ; e. g. dum- modo ne sit vera, if only it be not true. 'Note : a) instead of dummodo we may use either dum or modo ; as, res est praeclara, modo sit vera, or dum sit vera : oderint, dum metuant : so, dum ne, or modo ne, for dummodo ne : b) donee, until, is also used with an indicative ; e. g. Terent. Andr. 4. 1. 37 : Ad. 4. 6. 6 : Phorm. 4. 1. 24: Virg. ^n. 1.274(278), and elsewhere. But donee, so long as, takes an indicative ; as, donee eris felix, mul- tos numerabis amicos, Ovid. Trist. 1. 9. 6 : donee abibant, Liv. 6. 13, and elsewhere: e. g. Liv. 2. 49 : Horat. Od. 1. 9. 17, and elsewhere. So dum, whilst, takes an indicative : c) quoad, until, is also followed by an indicative; as Cic. Mil. 10, Milo cum in senatu faisset eo die, quoad senatus dimissus est : Nep. Epam, 9, quoad renuntiatum est, and elsewhere ; e. g. Caes. B, G. 5. 17 : but when it means, so long as, it has always an indicative : d) dum until, has also an indicative ; e. g. dumre- iecti sunt, Cic. Verr. Act. 1 . 6, and elsewhere ; e. g. Terent. Eun. 1. 2. 26 : Heaut. 1. 1. 54 : Phorm. 3. 2. 28: 5. 7. 89.

12.) Qui, qua, quod, besides the three general cases, in which

Of the Parts of the Verb, 195

all particles take a conjunctive, viz. a) when they imply con- tingency, b) after the conjunctive, c) after the accusative with the infinitive, is also continually followed by a conjunctive in the following cases :

a) After esse, inveniri, reperiri, and similar verbs, when they represent the predicate, of which qui with its appended verb is the subject ; e. g. sunt qui dicant, there are people who say : sunt qui dixerint, who have said : fuerunt qui dicerent, there were people who might say, to say, instead of dixerunt or dice- bant : erunt qui dicant, there will be people who will say : so also when reperiri, inveniri &c. are used for esse ; e. g. inveni- untur qui dicant : reperti sunt, qui dicerent, narrarent &c. Yet we also find the indicative ; e. g. sunt, quos — iuvat, Hor. Od. 1. 1. 4: sunt, quibus opus est, ibid. 1. ?• 5 : sunt, qua. pmterii, Cic. Att. 10. 4. Ed. Ernest. : sunt vestrum aliquammulti, qui — cognoverunt, Cic. Verr. 4. 25, Ernest. : haec erunt, qua dicentur, Cic. Invent. 1. 54. Ernest. : sunt, qui abducunt — sunt qui putant — sunt qui colligunt, Cic. Tusc. 3. 31, where however Ernesti, in compliance with the grammatical rule, has printed abducant, putent, colligant; as in many other places, to comply with the same rule, he has altered the indicative into the conjunctive, but perhaps without ground.

b) When qui, quae, quod, is used for ut ego, ut tu, ut is, ea, id, through all cases ; e. g. misit aliquem, qui nuntiaret, that he might announce, or who might announce, for ut is : misit mihi librum, quera legerem, i. e. ut eum legerem : Nep. Iphig. 2, petivit ducem, qiiem prafceret exercitui : Cic. ad Div. 4. 3, nemini concedo, qui traierit : Cic. Sull. 16, literae repertae sunt, qua possent : particularly after dignus ; e. g. sum dignus, qui amer, for ut ego, I am worthy to be loved : sum dignus, quem ames, for ut me ames : dignus es, qui ameris, for ut tu ameris : dignus es, cui faveam, for ut tibi faveam : pater est dignus, qui ametur, for ut is ametur : dignus est, ad quem sub- levandum accurramus, for ut ad eum &c. : mater est digna, quae ametur, for ut ea &c. : digna est, quam amemus, for uteam amemus : nos sumus digni, qui amemur, for ut nos amemur :

o2

196 Of the Parts of the Verb.

sumus digni, quos adiuvetis, for ut rios &c. : vos estis digni, qui amemini, for ut vos &c. : estis digni, quibus utamur, for ut vo- bis &c. Further, dignus sum, cuius fortunam adiuvet, i. e. ut meam &c. : dignus es, cuius libros legam, i. e. ut tuos&c: digni sunt parentes, quorunri curam magni faciamus, i.e. ut eorum curam&c. : digni estis, quorum virtutes laudentur, i. e. ut vir- tutes vestrae &c. And thus qui is regularly put after dignus, and seldom ut : except when qui has been already used ; e. g. homines vidi, qui, ut laudarentur, digni erant, for qui digni erant, qui laudarentur : Liv. <23. 42, quos, ut haberes, dignos duxisti. The reason why in such instances qui takes a conjunctive is, that ut is implied. Yet it cannot be denied, that sometimes ut is moreover expressed; e.g. Liv. 24. l6: Plant. Mil. 4. 4. 4. We may also reckon here, non is sum, qui putem, I am not the man to think so : and similar instances : also where qui is used after comparatives ; e. g. majora, quam quae possent, Liv. 3. 72 : cf. 10. 4.

c) When qui, qua;, quod, is used for cum ego, cum tu, cum is, ea, id, and that through all cases ; e. g. ego, qui crederem, haec vera esse, eo profectus sum, I, eince I believed &c. : tu libros hos spernis, quos ne legeris quidem, for cum eos ne legeris qui- dem, when you have not even read them : quid me laudas, quern ne noris quidem, whom you do not even know, for cum me ne &c. : libros misisti, quorum me non cupidum esse scires, you have sent me books, when you know &c., for cum eorum : miror te virtutem non amare, cuius prcestantiam bene noris, for cum eius : and this is the regular expression of Cicero. Qui, in such instances, governs a subjunctive, because cum is understood : Cic. Verr. 1. 25, hospes, qui nihil suspicaretur : Cic. Att. 5. 9, malumus iter facere pedibus, qui (i. e. cum) incommodissime navigassemus, and so continually ; e. g. non solum (videris) sa- piens, qui hinc absis, Cic. ad Div. 7. 28 : meum consilium lau- dandum est, qui noluerim, ibid. L 9- 31: te incusamus, ^wi abieris, Terent. 3. 1. 7: naturam accusa, qua — abstruserit, Cic. Acad. 4. 10, and elsewhere.

d) In the formula, est quod, for est cur ; e. g. est quod gau-

b

Of the Paris of the Verb. 197

deas, rideas, fleas &c., thou hast cause to rejoice, to laugh, to weep : so, non est quod rideam, fleam &c., I have not cause to laugh, weep &c. : quod is an accusative, and stands for propter quod, and ahquid or negotium is understood with est. Est quod gaudeas occurs Cic. ad Div. 7. 10 : so, nihil est, quod te des, ibid. 14. 12 : nee est, quod &c., Cic. Fin. 2. 3 : so alsone- que habeo, quod te accusem, Cic. ad Div. 2. 8 : non est, cur — infringatur, Cic. Or. 2 : so also quid est quod ; quid est cur &c.

C. All particles which in themselves do not govern the conjunctive, as etsi, tametsi, quamquam, quamvis although, si, sin, cum when, ut as, quemadmodum as, quod because, that, dum while, donee so long as, quoad so long as, quia, quoniam, quando,quandocunque when- soever, for which sometimes quandoque occurs, quam as ; and all interrogatives, ubi, qualis, quantus, quan- do, quis, quid, and particularly qui, quae, quod, have, in the following circumstances, a conjunctive after them :

1 .) Where the discourse is of a thing merely possible, desir- able, or to be granted, where in English the auxiliaries shall, will, should, would &c., are commonly used ; e. g. si quis quae- rat, if any one shall ask : quanquam vix credam, though I scarcely can believe : quamvis non negaverim, or negem, al- though I cannot deny : si vidisses, if thou hadst seen : nisi putes, unless thou shalt think : etiamsi quis dicat, if any one shall say. Note : Etiamsi is always used for si etiam, and is therefore dif- ferent from quanquam although. Veniam ante, quam tu mei plane obliviscaris, I shall come before you may entirely forget me : an tu hoc facere possis ? will you be able to do this .? num hoc credi bile sit ? can this be credible? ubi sit pater? where may your father be ? ubi fueris ? where may you have been ? quis hoc credat ? who can believe this ? quis crederet, who could believe ? &c. : Cic. Verr. 3. 34, quidfacerent miseri ? aut quid recusarent '^ what could the unhappy people do ? or what refuse ?

198 Of the Parts of the Verb.

Note: It is easy to see that the conjunctive here does not de- pend on the particle but on the sense.

2.) When a conjunctive in the same period, according to the order of construction immediately precedes, and the sentence which begins with one of these particles is closely connected with the verb in the conjunctive that precedes ; e, g. rogo te, ut librum mihi des, si habeas, if thou hast it: orrogote,utlibrum, si habeas, mihi des : or rogo te, ut, si librum habeas, mihi des : here habeas is used for habes, because des precedes in the order of construction. Rogo te, ut fratrem tuum ames, quanquam, or quamvis te oderit : here oderit is used for odit, on account of ames : aequum est, ut mortem cogitemus, cum (quando) sani si- mus, it is proper that we think of death, when we are in health; not sumus, because cogitemus precedes. We may also say, aequum est, ut, cum sani simus, mortem cogitemus ; since the order of construction is the same. Saepe accidit, ut ii nobis eripiantur, quos maxime amemus, whom we most love : here quos is used with the conjunctive amemus, because eripiantur precedes : so, rex imperavit, ut, quce bello opus essent, pararen- tur: Cic. ad Div. 3. 7. 4, primum cum ad me aditum esset ab lis, qui dicerent, who said, not dicebant, on account of esset : ibid. 3. 8. 19, sin hoc genere delectaris, ut, qu(R tibi in mentem verdant, aliis attribuas, not veniunt, on account of attribuas : ibid. 3. 5. 14, quod te a Scsevola petiisse dicis, ut, dum tu ab- esses — provinciae praeesset : here dum means so long as, whilst, and takes the conjunctive abesses, because prcEesset precedes : ibid. 3. 6, 12, ut, dum tempus anni esset idoneum, aliquid ne- gotii gerere possem. Yet we often find the indicative instead, when the thing must be expressed very distinctly, and all ambi- guity avoided ; e. g. Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. 59, efficit, ut ea, qua ignoramus, discere — possimus: Cic. ad Div. 2.4. 4, utneque ea, qu(E nunc sentio, velim scribere, for sentiam, what I think, my meaning : where sentiam also would have been correct.

3.) When an accusative of the subject with its infinitive pre- cedes, and the particle refers to it ; e.g. scio te, si quid scias, id reticere solere, I know that thou, when thou knowest anything,

Of the Parts of the Verb. 199

art accustomed to be silent about it ; where si is followed by scias, because te solere precedes : credas me, rem non facturum, quanquam sciam, although 1 know, for scio, because mefactu- rum precedes : decet sapientem ita vivere, ut loquatur, as he speaks, not loquitur : credo patrem, quia non scripserit, mox re- versurum, not scripsit, because patrem reversurum precedes : decet nos non rem ante suscipere, quam parati simus, that we are prepared, not sumus : scio, te nobis ea, qucB egeris, narratu- rum, what thou hast done, not egisti : Cic. ad Div. 3. 7. 8, sed scito, plures esse, qui de tributis recusent, quam qui exigi velint, who refuse, than who are wilUng, not recusant, volunt : ibid. 3. 8. 8, studia mihi eorum placere, quod in te grati essent, because they were grateful &c. : and this is the general usage. Yet we sometimes find the indicative where the sense must be definite, and all obscurity avoided ; as Cic. ad Div. 2. 4. 6, si hoc statueris — quibus artibus ese laudes comparantur, in iis esse laboj'an- dum, for comparentur, which al&o is correct after lahorandum esse : so also iucundiorem esse — quam sermones eorum, qui frequentant, ibid. 5. 21 : disrumpi necesse est earn, qua maxime est, Cic. Off. 3. 5.

III.) The imperative is used when one bids, orders, exhorts, or, in a word, when one commands or decrees ^ any thing : it is thence more appropriately named, the iussive mode. There is nothing to remark upon it, ex- cept 1.) that we do not use non with it, but ne ; as ne scribe, write not : for which we may also say, ne scri- bas, when we would express ourselves more mildly or courteously : we also say, cave scribas, dicas &c., which means, write not, beware of writing &c. ; when we speak emphatically : 2.) that the second person in to is not always to be translated, thou shalt ; scribito, write, as well as, thou shalt write : ito go, scitote know &c.

IV.) The infinitive is used in many ways :

A. As a subject; e. g. errare humanum est, to err is

200 Of the Parts of the Verb.

human : we may alter the order ; e. g. humanum est errare, it is human to err ; where errare does not de- pend on humanum, but still continues the subject, and the order of construction remains unaltered. It is the same with the words of Tiberius, boni pastoris est ton- dere pecus &c. ; the infinitive tondere is the subject ; to shear, or the shearing of the sheep &c. : so, dulce et decorum est pro patria mori, where mori is the subject: the order is, mori pro patria est dulce &c. It is the same with all similar instances ; as, parentum estalere liberos, stands for alere liberosestparentum(negotium or officium) : equorum est hinnire : in all which in- stances, the infinitive is the subject, and is also a no- minative : see above, of the Nominative.

B. The infinitive also follows, and is governed by certain verbs : in which case it is used without an ac- cusative of the subject ; e. g. possum facere, volo ire &c. Note : The rule that when two verbs come together, the latter is put in the infinitive, is too general and un- defined : it leads the learner to put the infinitive after all verbs indiscriminately ; even to use such expres- sions as, operam do consequi, I labour to attain : pater me impellit discere, my father urges me to learn : which are incorrect. Nor, in prose, can we say, quaero com- parare, I seek to gain, for studeo &c. : though poets speak thus ; e. g. Ovid. Her. 12. 176 : Trist. 5. 4. 7 : Am. 1.8. 51 : Phsedr. 3. prol. 24. There are only some particular verbs which admit an infinitive after them ; e.g. volo J nolo, malo, cupio, conor, tento, audeo, paro, I am preparing or intending, e. g. to travel, proficisci ; dubito, when it means, to hesitate ; e. g. non dubito fa- teri, I do not hesitate to confess : yet instead of this we

Of the Paris of the Verb. 20 1

often find non dubito quin ; e. g. Cic. Sull. 2, non du- bitasse quin defenderet, for defendere : and elsewhere; e.g. Cic. Agr. 2. 26 : Cic. Flacc. 17 : Cic. Manil. 16, 23 : Cic. Mil. 23 : studeo, cogito, I intend, or design : possum, queo, 7iequeo ; obliviscor, e. g. oblitus sum di- cere : debeo, incipio, ccepi, constituo to determine, to re- solve : so statuo, e. g. statui ire, I have resolved to go : &o also decernOj e. g. decrevi ire, I have decreed to go : desino : consuesco, to be accustomed : videor, I seem : dicor^feror, I am reputed ; e. g. pater dicitur esse doc- tus, your father is said to be learned, which is the cor- rect order, and not dicitur pater esse &c. : habeo, I have it in my power, e. g. habeo pollice7^i, Cic. ad Div. 1.5, I can promise : habeo dicere, Cic. Rose. Am. 35 : Cic. Fin. 3. 19 : adjiy^mare, Liv. 44. 22 : so habeo, I ought or should ; as, rogas ut habeam curar^e, Varr. R. R. 1 . 1 : pontus habet toUi, i. e. debet, Val. Flacc. 1. 671 : also in certain instances, disco, doceo; as, disco scribere : ex- perientiafi^oce^ prudenter vivere : cogo, cogor; as, coactus sum fugere : recuso, e. g. ire recusat, for which we also find quin, quo minus, and ne ; e. g. te recusare quin restituas, Liv. 8. 7 : so also quin acciperet, non re- cusasse, for accipere, Cic. Quint. 20 : non recusavit, quo minus pcenam subiret, for subire, Nep. Epam. 8 : sententiam ne diceret, recusavit, for dicere, Cic. Off. 3. 27 : further, after the impersonal verbs ; as stat, sc. sen- tentia, it is determined : Nep. Att. 21, stat alere mor- bum : stat renovare, Virg. JEn, 2. 750 : also with sen- tentia, e. g. Hannibali sententia stetit pergere ire, Liv. 21. 30: after /ice^, libet, pcenitet, pudet, piget &c. ; as, licet videix, it is allowed to see. It is thus used after est for licet ; e. g. est scire, one may know, Terent. Ad. 5. 3. 42 : and thus est is often used with an infinitive,

202 0/ the Parts of the Verb.

e. g. Ovid. Trist. 5. 11. 19 : Plin. H. N. 8. 23 : Tac. Ann. 16. 34 : Liv. 42. 41 : Sail. lug. 1 10 : Hor. Epist.

1. 1. 32 : Virg. Eel. 10. 46. Also pa?xe and/w^e, espe- cially in the poets, are followed by an infinitive ; as, parce queerer e^ fuge queerer e^ ask not : Liv. 34. 32, parce iactare, refrain from boasting : parcite deprendere, Ovid. Art. 2, 557 : vitam parsi perdere, Terent. Hec. 3. 1. 2: parce contemnere, Ovid. Her. 16. 279 : fuge qucerere^ Hor. Od. 1. 9. 13: fuge credere^ Tibull. 1.4. 69 (9) : non fugis imposuisse^ for imponere, Ovid. Her. 9. 75. Also after tempero, Plant. Poen. Prol. 22 : 5. 2. 76 : Cic. Div. 1. 22, e poeta : Gell. 4. 9 : after inter- mitto, Cic. Tusc. 1. 28 : Cic. ad Div. 7. 12 : Caes. B. G. 4. 31 : Q,her prcEter7nitto, Nep. Com. 4 : Caes. B. C.

2. 39. Note : We also find the infinitive after adjec- tives in the poets, and elsev^here ; e. g. after j)avidus, Sil. 1. 406 : sollers, Hor. Od.4. 8. 8 : Ovid. Am. 2.7. 17 : felLv, Virg. ^n. 9. 772 : i/igens, Sil. 10. 216 : /«- tus, Sil. 9. 223 : manifestus, Tac. Ann. 2. 57 : Pand. 30. leg. 33 : Auct. Dial, de Orat. (at the end of Ta- citus) 16: segnis, Hor. Od. 3. 21. 22: Ovid. Trist. 5. 7. 19 : iiisuetuSy e. g. vinciy Liv. 4. 31 : and after others.

C. The infinitive in particular is used with the ac- cusative of the subject, where in English, and most other languages, that and a nominative are used ; e. g. audio, patrem esse doctum, I hear that your father is learned : scio, matrem venisse, I know that my mother is come. This is concisely called the accusative with the infinitive, which is too indefinite ; because in the expressions, patris est, liberos alere ; boni pastoris est, tondei^e pecus ; the accusative is used with an infinitive.

Of the Parts of the Verb. 203

It is more perspicuously termed, the accusative of the subject with the i?i/initive. Since it is frequently used, where in English we have that with a nominative and personal verb, the Latin particles therefore which ex- press that, viz. quod, ut, quin, and sometimes an, are in certain instances omitted, and the nominative of the subject changed into the accusative ; as audio, patrem venisse, for audio, quod pater venit. Since this mode of speaking is very common in the ancients, and the whole subject requires precise limitations, it shall here be explained at large. To understand it correctly, we must know where these particles should be used, and, thence, when they must be omitted.

1 .) Where these particles must be used :

a) u4n whether, is the easiest : it is put whenever whether is used in EngUsh without being followed by or ; e.g. dubito an pater venturus sit, I doubt whether my father will come.

b) Quirt that — not, sometimes thatj follows 7ion dubito, non dubium est, and similar expressions ; as, non dubito, quin pater venturus sit, I doubt not that my father will come : and so in all other instances, where to doubt is connected with a negative. To these belong interrogations, where a negative is not ex- pressed, but which have the same force as if it were ; as, quis dubitat quin pater venturus sit ? who doubts that my father will come ? since this is equivalent to, no man doubts &c. : so, cui dubium est, quin deus iustus sit ? which is equivalent to, nemini est dubium quin &c. We also find quin after non dubito, 1 do not hesitate, where usually an infinitive follows ; see a little be- fore. Further, quin is often used after non facere possum, non

fieri potest, parum abest &c.,for utnon; as, nonferi potest, quin credam, it is not possible that I should not believe it ; more briefly, I must believe it : non potui facere, quin irem, 1 could not but go: non possum facere, quin mittam, Cic. Att. I'i. 27 :

204 Of the Parts of Ihe Verb.

here for quin, ut non is used ; e. g. non possum facere, ut non &c., ibid. 11. 21 : facere non possum, ut nihil dem liLerarum, ibid. 14 : non fieri potest, ut non &c., Cic. Amic. 21 : also merely ut, when it means, it is not possible, that ; e. g. Cic.Tusc. 1.3 : further, parum abest, quin credam, there wants little of my believing : parum aberat quin caderet, there wanted little, but that he should fall : parum aberat quin cecidissem, there wanted little, but that I had fallen : so, non multum abest, abfuit, quin &c., there wants, wanted, not much, but that &c. : so also nihil abest, quin sim miserrimus, Cic. Att. 11. 15. So, mihi non possum temperare, , I cannot refrain, govern myself, e. g. quin clamem, but that I must exclaim : nequesibi temperaturos, quin &c., Caes. B. G. 1. 33 : vix temperavere animis quin &c., Liv. 5. 45 : agre temperatum est, quin &c., Liv. 32. 10 : nee tempe- ravit, quin iactaret. Suet. Caes. 22 ; instead of which quo minus is used ; e. g. nequeo mihi temperare, quo minus — adferam, Phn. U' N. 18. 6 : also ne, Plant. Stich. 1. 2. 60 : also the in- finitive; e. g. Plant. Poen. Prol. 22 : ibid. 34: ibid. 5. 2. 76: Gell. 4. 9 : Cic. Div. 1. 22, e poeta. Also in more instances ; e. g. Cic. Phil. 2. 10, ego — nihil pratermisi, quin Pompeium a Caesaris coniunctione avocarem, I have omitted nothing to separate Pompey from his connection with Caesar : Terent. Adelph. 3. 1.6, nam nunquam unum intermittit diem, quin semper veniat, for he never omits one day, but that he always comes : Cic. Marc. 8, non fuit recusandum in tanto civili bello, quin respublica — multa perderet, we could not refuse in so great a civil war, but that the state should lose something : and thus quin is often used after recusare ; e. g. Cic. ad Div. 6. 18 (19) : Cic. Acad. 4. 4: Caes. B. G. 4. 7 : at other times ne is used instead, Nep. Hann. 12: Caes. B, C. 3. 82: or quo mi- nus, Cic. Fin. 1.3: 3. 19 : also, quin, ne, quo minus, follow recuso, where properly the infinitive should be used ; e. g. non recusasse, quin acciperet, for accipere, Cic. Quint. 20 : further, Cic. ad Div. 5. 12. 5, deesse mihi nolui, quin te admonerem, I was unwilling to injure myself by not reminding you : so, 7ion fas est exorari, quin &c., for ut non, Cic. Quir. Red. 9 : obsi- stere quin, for ut non, Liv. 22. 60 : otherwise ne, Nep. Milt. 3.

Of the Parts of the Verb. 205

There is something singular Plant. Mil. 4. 8. 33, nequeo quin fleam, I cannot refrain from weeping, where facere may be un- derstood : so nequeo, quin lacrumem, Terent. Hec. 3. 3. 35 : so non possum, quin exclamem, i. e. I must exclaim, Plant. Trin. 3. 2. 79: which words are repeated, Cic. Or. 2. 10: so, non potest (sc. fieri) quiii ohsit, Plaut. Mil. 3. 1.7: video nanpo- tesse (for posse) quin eloquar, ibid. Bacch. 3. 6. 30. Further, Cass. B. C. 3. 94, neque vero Cadssnem fefellit , quin ab iis co- hortibus — initium victorias oriretur, nor did it escape Cassar, that the victory would begin with those cohorts : so also after other words, as dicere, negare, suspicio, where otherwise the accusative is used : yet there is generally a negative expressed or implied ; e. g. alterum did non potest, quin ii — beati sint, for eos non beatos esse, Cic. Tusc. 5. 7 : negare non posse, quin rectius sit, Li v. 40. SQ : non ahest suspicio, quin ipse — consci- verit, Caes. B. G. 1.4: so after ignorare ; e. g. quis ignorat, quin tria Graecorum genera sint? for tria Grascorum genera esse, Cic. Flacc. £7 : also after exspectare ; e. g. non modo non ne- cesse sit, sed ne utile quidem, quin mox iudicium fial, exspectare, Cic. Invent. 2. 28 : yet Ernesti has printed quam for quin.

c) Ut or uti, that, is used 1.) when it is equivalent to, in order that, and therefore denotes the end or cause ; as, feci hoc ut videres, I did this that you might see: tu abis ut ditior re- deas, you go away that you may return richer : so also, ut vere dicam, Cic. Verr. 5. 69, that I may say the truth : so also, ut veriusdicam, Cic. Pis. 26 : ut ita dicam, Quintil. 8. 3. 37 : so also ut nihil dicam de eo, or ut taceam &c., that 1 may say no- thing about that, or to be silent about that : 2.) to denote a con- sequence or inference ; e. g. Crcesus ille tandem infelix fuit : ut verum sit, neminem semper felicem esse, so that it is true, that no one &c. : Cic. Marc. 6, ut dubitare debeat nemo, so that no one ought to doubt: and elsewhere; e.g. Cic. ad Div.7. 7 : 12, 3: 8cc. 3.) after words expressing comparison, as ita, sic, tam, tantopere, tantus, talis, tot, adeo, tantum so much, is for talis, hactenus so far &c. ; e. g. ita te amo, ut neminem ma- gis amare possim : talis est vir, ut &c. : eas mini literas misisti

206 Of the Parts of the Verb,

ut &c., you have sent me such letters, that &c. : ea est virtute, ut &c., he is so virtuous, that &c. : so also after comparatives ; e.g. videtur esse altiusy quam ut — possimus, Cic. Or. 3. 6, i. e. higher than that, or too high for &c. : so after inferius, Cic. Pis. 26: antiquius, Cic. ad Div. 11. 5 : potius, Liv, 9. 14: magis, Quintil. 8. 3. Yet we must carefully observe whether the English that refers to the words above mentioned ; otherwise ut is not used, even though they precede : e. g. quemadmodum tu illud negas, ita credo, verum esse, so I believe, that it is true : here that does not refer to sOy but to / believe, and therefore it would be incorrect to say, ut verum sit. Further, Cicero often says velim ita credas, or tibi ita persuadeas, me per omnia fac- turum &c. : here ita has scarcely any meaning, or simply means so much, or this, instead of hoc : and the sentence me omnia fac- turum refers not to ita, but credas, persuadeas. Thus it would be incorrect to say, tantus hie vir putavit, ut res aliter se ha- beat, for rem se aliter habere ; since the latter sentence does not refer to tantus, but to putavit, 4.) After any expressions, par- ticularly verbs or even substantives, which do, or should and might contain the cause of the following sentence, and express the events,yrom which the events contained in the following sen- tence which begins with that, arise as a consequence, or for which they do happen, or should and might happen. Such are those expressions, particularly verbs, which denote to will, wish, bid, exhort, remind, urge, command, permit, provide, take pains, advise, cause, to be necessary, expedient, reasonable, to happen, come to pass, follow ; e. g. rogo, ut venias, I ask thee to come : volo, ut scribas, I wish thee to write : opto, ut illud fiat, I wish that it may be done : pater me hortatus est, ut discerem, my father exhorted me to learn, not discere : cur me impellis, ut festinem ? why do you urge me to hasten ? rex imperavit, ut haec fierent, the king commanded that these things should be done : and so all verbs of commanding ; even iubeo, which ge- nerally takes an infinitive, is sometimes followed by ut ; e. g. iussit, ut peterent, Liv. 32. l6 : iuberentque ut &c., Liv. 1. 17 : iubere ut,C\c. Verr. 4. 22 : senatus decrevit, popu lus imsszV, ut &c., ibid. 2. 67 : velitis iuheatis,ut &c., Gell. 5. 19, from the

Of the Parh of the Verb. 207

formula of arrogation ; dii iubeant, w^ &c., Ovid. Her. K 101 : inhere senatum, ut — traiiceret, Liv. 28. 36 : inbebat, ut face- rem, Hor. Sat. 1. 4. 121 : iubet, ut dicant &c., Plaut. Amph.

1. 50: quibus iusserat, ut resisterent, Tac. Ann. 13. 40, and elsewhere : also without ut, and with a bare conjunctive ; e. g. iube, mihi respondeat, Terent. Eun. 4. 4. 24, and elsewhere : fur- ther, patior ut haec sint, I allow these things to be : cura ut valeas, take care that you be well, of your health : operamdabo,utdiscam, 1 will take pains that 1 may learn, to learn, not discere : operam omnem dedi, ut istas res invenirem, I used all my pains that I might find those things : suadeo tibi, ut domi maneas, I per- suade you to remain at home : haec res faciet, ut miser sim, this thing makes me miserable : necesse est, ut venias, it is necessary that thou come : GelL 2. 29, necesse est, uti vos auferam ; yet this is rare, and iU is more usually omitted ; e. g. audacia osten- datur necesse est, Cic. Rose. Am. 22 : videant necesse est, ibid. 40 : vendat necesse est, Cic, Verr. 3. 86, and elsewhere : or in- stead, the accusative with the infinitive is used : so oportet is seldom used with ut ; e. g. Cic. Invent. 2.19, multum oportet, ut diu consistat ; where Ernesti has changed ut into et : it is more commonly used with a bare conjunctive, or with the ac- cusative and infinitive ; e. g. oportet pater scribat, or oportet pa- trem scribere: so also after opus est we sometimes find ut; e.g. Plaut. True. 2. 3. 7 : 2. 6. 19 : 5. 1 1 : more frequently the ac- cusative and infinitive : further, utile est, ut discamus, it is pro- fitable for us to learn : though we are uncertain whether utile followed by ut, occurs in ancient writers : it is commonly used with an infinitive, or an accusative and infinitive : aequum est ut hoc fiat, it is reasonable that this happen : Plaut. Rud. 4. 7. 4, aequum est ut &c., and elsewhere ; e. g. Pand. 45. 9. 3 : so also after eequitas, e.g. quam habet acjuitatem, ut amittat? Cic. Off.

2. 22 : also after officium est, Plaut. Pseud. 4. 1.9: Terent. Andr. 1. 1. 141 : Cic. Fin. 3. 6: Cels. 3.4: Colum. 12. 13: after praeclarum illud est, et rectum et verum, Cic. Tusc. 3. 29 : saepe fit ut homines moriantur, it often happens that men die : accidit heri, ut domi non essem, it chanced yesterday that 1 was not at home : non omnibus contingit utdivitessint, it does

208 Of the Parts of the Verb.

not befall all to be rich, all have not the good luck to be rich : hinc sequitur ut varum sit, hence it follows that it is true. Ex- amples, where ut follows fit, accidit, contingit, are frequent in the ancients : so evenit, Cic. Or. 2. 5. To these belongs futu- rum est, futurum esse or fore ; as, spero/ore ut discas, 1 hope it will happen, that thou mayst learn ; more briefly, I hope thou wilt learn : futurum esse, ut pellerentur, Caes. B. G. 1. 32, for pulsum iri ; so, hinc futurum est, ut aegrotes, hence it will happen, that thou wilt be sick. Also est, when it is used in circumlocutions ; as, est ut velim, for volo ; Cic. Or. 59, est ut id — deceat, for id decet: Terent. Phorm. 2. 1. 40, si esty pa- true, culpam ut Antipho in se admiserit, if it be true that An- tipho has committed a fault, or if Antipho has committed a fault : Cic. Or. 2. S6, est ut philosophi tradant, for philosophi tradunt : Hor. Od. 3. 1. 9»est ut viro vir latius ordinet arbusta sulcis&c, i. e. it sometimes happens that &c. : so, quandofuit, ut non li- ceret ? for quando non licuit 1^ Cic. Coel. 20 : si est, ut dicat, for si dicit, Ter. Hec. 4. 1. 43 : non est, ut copia maior donari possit, i. e. non potest copia &c., Hor. Epist. 1. 12. 2 : non erat ut fieri posset, for non fieri poterat, Lucret. 5. 977 : also after potest, it is possible; e. g. potest, ut arbitrentur, Plaut. Pseud. 2. 2. 38 : potest, ut admiserit, Cic. Cluent. 37 : also after est, i. e. there is cause, e. g. neque est ut putemus, Plin. H. N. 18. 1 : ille erat, ut odisset, Cic. Mil. 13 : magis est, ut ipse moleste ferat, Cic. Coel. 6. Particularly here belong the expressions, mos est, ut See, it is the custom that &c., Cic. Brut. 21 : moris est, ut &c.. Cic. Verr. 1. 26 : in morem venerat, ut &c., Liv. 42. 27 : at other times the infinitive follows ; e. g. Virg. iEn. 1. 336 (340) : Liv. 32. 5 : 39. 43 : also the gerund, Cic ad Div. 12. 17 : reliquum est, ut &c., it still remains that &c., Nep. Att. 21 : Cic. ad Div. 7. 31 : so also' restat, ut dicamus &c., it still remains, that &.c. : Cic. Acad. 4. Q, restat, ut respondeam : Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. l6, restat ut sit &c. To these also belongs the expression, tantum abest, ut &c. ; e. g. tantum abest, ut ad- sidue discas, ut potius literas omnes oderis, thou art so far from learning assiduously, that thou rather hatest all learning. In this instance ut is repeated, and for perspicuity often takes potius or

Of the Paris of the Verb. 209

contra with it : yet ut is only used once, when tantuni abest fol- lows another sentence ; as,tu odisti omnes literas, tantum abest ut adsidue discas, thou hatest all learning, so far art thou from learning assiduously. It is also used once only in other instances ; as, tantum abest a cupiditate glorias, ut omni fortuna contentus sit, he is so far from the desire of glory, that he is contented with any fortune. Also ut is sometimes used after integrum est, Cic Tusc. 5. 21 : parum est, Quintil. 6. 1. 38 : 10. 7. 24: praeter- missum est, Cic. Att. 13. 21 : probari potest, Cic. Tusc. 3. S : obsequi, Liv. 42. 21: verum est, Nep. Hann. 1: verisimile est, Cic. Verr. 4. 6 : also ut is used after substantives; as, tuae voluntati nt venirem, parui, thy wish, ihat I should come : after sententia, Cic. Fin. 2. 11 : defensio, Quintil.?. 1. 3b : 6.) in an explanation ; e. g. altera res est, ut — rem ge- ras, Cic. Off. 1. 20, the other thing is, or consists in this, that &c. : 6.) finally, it is used after verbs of fearing, where it means that — not ; as, timeo ut pater veniat, I fear that my father will not come. Note : We also find facere quod for ut ; e. g. utinam dii fecissent, guod ea lex esset constiuita, Vitruv. 10. prajf. On the contrary, we find ut after verum est, Nep. Hann. 1 : after verisimile est, Cic. Verr. 4. 6 : see above, and hereafter more at larofe.

o

d) Quod, that or because, which is properly the accusative of the relative qui, with propter or ad understood, to speak genei- rally, is used or should be used to denote the cause of what pre- cedes, and may therefore always be rendered because, and hence is entirely different in sense and use from ut ; as also when any thing precedes, which cannot be the cause of the sentence which follows, and begins with that : e. g. gaudeo quod sanus es, I. rejoice that thou art well : here my joy is not the cause that you are well, since you would be equally well without it : on the contrary, thy being well is the cause of my joy. But in par- ticular, quod is or should be used after expressions, particularly verbs and substantives, which denote 1 .) a taking heed, remark- ing, perceiving, whether by the senses or the understanding ; as to hear, see, feel, think, understand, observe, conceive, mark, remark, notice, retain in mind, recollect, forget, judge, suspect, VOL. II. p

210 Of the Farts of the Verb.

conjecture, imagine, conclude, wonder, know, be ignorant : fur* ther, it is certain, clear, manifest, well-known &c. : 2.) after ex- pressions and modes of feeling ; as to rejoice, grieve, be unwill- ing, be angry, weep, lament, be uneasy, tremble, hope : except to fear, which does not belong to these, since verbs of fearing arc followed by ne or ut : ne that, and ne non, or ut, that — not : 3.) after expressions, especially verbs and substantives, which signify an indication or notice, whether by words, looks, gestures, or any other way : amongst which are verbs denoting to say, write, confess, lie, reveal, betray, indicate, give to understand, make known, relate, report, proclaim, notice, keep secret, testify, assure, swear to : also after substantives which denote a report, narration, rumour &c.

2.) When and under what circumstances these particles are omitted, must be now explained : an, quin, ut and quod are omitted, and the nominative of the subject with its indicative or conjunctive is changed into the accusative with the infinitive ; where it is evident that the verb must be retained in the same tense. But when this should take place is hard to define, and requires much caution ; for in some instances it is necessary, and principally instead of quod : sometimes either way is in- different, the particle with the nominative, or the accusative with the infinitive : sometimes the particle must be retained, and the accusative with the infinitive would be incorrect.

This point will now be considered :

A. A7i (whether) must be retained after all verbs which it regularly follows; except after dubito, dubium est, where it is allowed to use the accusative with the infinitive ; as, dubito an pater venturus sit ; or dubito, patrem venturum esse : dubito a7i &c. occurs Nep. Thras. 1 : dubito followed by an accusative and infini- tive, Liv. 5. 2.

B. Qui?i may be omitted, and the accusative with the infinitive substituted, only after non dubito, non

Of the Parts of the Verb. 2 1 1

dubium est, and similar expressions ; as, nemo dubitat, quis dubitat ? where however it may with equal cor- rectness be used ; e. g. non dubito, quin hoc verum sit, or hoc verum esse. Thus Nep. Praef. non dubito fore plerosque : so Liv. 26. 15 : Plin. Epist. 6. 21 : quin is used Cic. Att. 6. 2, non dubitabat, qubi &c. : so cave dubites (for ne dubita) quin &c., Cic. ad Div. 5. 20 : non est dubium, quin &c., Cic> Or. 2. 8. On the con- trary, after all other similar expressions ; as, non fieri potest, non facere possum, parum abest &c., quin must invariably be used ; and the accusative with the infini- tive would be a gross fault. Note : There also occurs non dubium est, quin non &c., where what follows is denied, Terent. And. 2. 3. 17. So, non dubito, quin non fiat, I am confident that it will not happen.

C. Ut requires the most caution : viz.

I.) Ut in the following instances must be retained :

1.) When it is the same as, in order that; e. g. feci propter- ea, ut viderety I did it on purpose, that he might see.

2.) When it denotes a consequence, as in the following ex- ample ; Caesar misere periit : ut ii valde errent, qui eum pro fe- licissimo habeant, so that they are wrong &c. ; here the accu- sative eos errare would be incorrect.

3.) After the words signifying comparison, ita, sic, tarn, talis, tantus, tantum so much, tot, adeo, tantopere, hactenus so far, and the like; also after is for talis. Here also the accusative would be incorrect : we must always say, ita te amo ut &c. : talis fuisti ut &c. : ea virtute praeditus es, ut omnes te laudent, thou art a person of such virtue, that all praise thee : maior est quam ut eum satis laudare queam &c.

4.) After many verbs and various phrases : e.g. 1.) to make;

P 2

212 Of the Parts of the Verb.

as facio, eflBcio, perficio : iu fades ut miser sis, not te esse mi- serum : except where facere is the same asfingere, ponere, sup- pose that; e. g. faciamus, deum non esse, let us suppose that there is no God : so Cic. ad Div. 7. 23. 1, fac qui ego sum, esse te, suppose that thou wert in my place : so, fac ammos non remariere, Cic. Tusc. 1. 34: facio me alias res agere, Cic. ad Div. 15. 18, I suppose &c. : fac potuisse (sc. te) Phil. 2. 3: also in other places, where it may be translated partly to make, partly to allege, partly to allow ; e. g. facit tnacrescere volucres, Varr. R. R. 3. o : facito infervere, Colum. 12. 38. 5 : fecit decesse (for decessisse) populum, Terent. Heaut. Prol. 31 : Plato mundiim a deo (Bdifcari facit, i. e. dicit, Cic. Nat. Deor. 1.8: Homerus Herculem ab Ulysse conveniri facit, ibid. 3. l6 : hanc herham nervos glutinarefaciunt, i. e. dicunt, putant, Plin. H. N. 25. 5 : me cernere letum v\?ii\ fecisti, Virg. ^^n. 2. 538 : ilium forma timere facit, Ovid. Her. 17. 174. Further, utmust be retained after efficio, perficio ; as, effecisti ut tua virtus ap- pareret, not virtutem tuam apparere : yet sometimes the accu- sative with the infinitive follows efficio ; e, g. vult efficere, ani- rnos esse, Cic. Tusc. 1. 31: ex quo efficitur hominem — non posse, ibid. 3. 5 : voluptates ad exiium perfcit procedere, Ar- nob. 4. So also 2.) after verbs denoting to care, provide, take pains ; as, curavit ut res fieret, not rem fieri : operam dabo, or navabo, ut libri tibi mittantur, I will take care that the books be sent to you, not libros mitti. But studeo is more rarely followed by ut; e. g. Hirt. Alex. 1 : Pand. 43. 10. 1, twice repeated : Cato R. R. 5 : or ne, Pand. ibid. : Phaedr. 2. Epil. 6 : more commonly by the infinitive : sometimes even the accusative with the infinitive ; e. g. gratum se videri studet, Cic. Off. 2. 20, and elsewhere; e. g. Terent. Hec. 2. 2. 23 : Sail. Cat. 1 : Cic. ad Div. 11. 28. Mat. 3.) after the expression, to carry a thing so far, rem eo producere, id efficere, id consequi : 4.) after id agere, spectare, to have that view or intention : 5.) after verbs denoting to persuade, exhort, urge, compel, command : a) to persuade ; e. g. suadeo tibi ut scribas : b) to urge ; as impello te, ut discas : c) to compel; e. g. coegit me, ut facerem : d) to command ; as impero to command, pia)cipio to direct or enjoin,

Of the Parts of the Verb. 213

mando to commission : rex imperavit,praecepit, ut ista fierent : mandavit mihi ut emerem : iubeo, however, has more com- monly the accusative with the infinitive ; as, rex iussit rem fieri, not ut &c. : yet we find it not unfrequently with ut ; e. g. Liv. 1.17: 32. 6 : Cic. Verr. 4. 22 ; as was lately remarked : it also occurs without ut, with a conjunctive ; as iube res fiat : iube, fiUus veniat: Ter. Eun. 4. 4. 24, iube mihi respondeat: cf. Ovid. Am. 1. 11. 29 : Art. 1.567 : Liv. 44. 2. Also veto to for- bid, to say in a commanding, beseeching, persuasive manner, that a thing shall not be, is commonly used with an accusative and infinitive; e.g. vetat earn mirari, Liv. 29. 10: rationes ve- tabantme reipubhcas diffidere^ Cic. ad Div. 5. 13 : yet ne also is used, Hor. Sat. 2. 3. 187 : also the conjunctive without ne, e. g. vetabo sit &c., Hor. Od. 3. 2. 25. On the contrary, dico, scribo, nuntio, and similar verbs, when they contain the notion of a command, or at least of an urgent wish or demand, belong to these, and must be followed by ut ; e. g. die tuo filio, ut ad me veniat, tell your son to come to me : senatus ei scripsit, ut rediret, the senate wrote to him, that he should return : 6.) after the verbs fit, accidit, contingit, evenit, ut must be retained : hinc factum est, ut ab omnibus laudaretur: accidit ut pater mo - reretur, not patrem mori : non fieri potest, ut miser sis &c. : so also, 7.) ut must follow reliquum est, restat &c. : also est, fore, futurumest; e. g. est ut dicat : see above, IV. C. c : 8) also after verbs denoting to beg or entreat.

Note : Yet exceptions to these rules are not wanting in the ancients ; e. g, after imperare we find an accusative and infini- tive, Terent. Andr.5.2. 1 : Cic. Cat. 1.11: Nep. Hann. 11, and elsewhere : so also after praecipere an infinitive, Ovid. Art. 2. 415 : Plin. H. N. 25. 4 : so after cogere ; e. g. te emere coegit, Cic. Off. 3. 13 : me vivere, Cic. Att. 3,3: after suadere, Virg. Geor. 4. 264 : Phoedr. 1. 15. 6 : also with an accusative of the person and infinitive, Terent. Hec. 3. 5.31: Virg. ^n. 12. 238: after euro, Colum. 9- 9: particularly when it may be translated, to be willing ; e. g. neque redire curavit, Cic. ad Div. 1.9: nee docti legerc curarent, Cic. Acad. 1.2: curabis esse.

214 Of the Furls of the Verb.

Auct. ad Herenn. 3. 53 : also with the accusative and infinitive when it means, to let or cause ; e. g. euro rem parari ; for which euro rem parandam is more usual ; e. g. signum avellendum cu- ravit, Cic. Verr. 4. 49 : curavit buculam facieudam, Cic. Div. 1. 24, and elsewhere, e. g. Nep. Dion. 6: so also Cic. Arch. 3, contigit ei, antecellere, for ut antecelleret : so Hor. Epist. 1. 17* 36 : so after accidit ; e. g. Cic. ad Div. 6, 11. (12), nee enim acciderat, mihi opus esse, for ut opus jnihi esset. Also for est ut (e. g. est ut dicat pater, for pater dicit) we find est with an infinitive; e. g. est interdum prasstare mercaturis rem quaerere, for prasstat interdum &c., Cato R. R, 1 : so also fuerit mihi eguisse — amicitias tuoe, for eguerim, Sail. lug. 110: magis est dejicere, Pand.46.3. 72 : also after esto it may be, esto, alios te- neri, Horat. Epist. 1. 1. 81. Also ut often fails before the con- junctive; e, g. huic mandat, Rhemos adeat, Cses. B. G. 3. 11 : praecipit, omnes pet ant, ibid. 5. 58 : te rogo atque oro, te colli- gas, Cic. ad Div. 5. 18 : rogat, tentes, Ovid. Am. 3. 14. 4, and elsewhere : after reHquum est, Cic. ad Div. Q. 9: 15. 21 : so also sometimes after permitto, sino, iubeo, and other verbs.

II.) After the following, ut may be retained, or changed into the accusative with the infinitive ; as, to be willing, unwilling, to wish, allow, permit ; it is rea- sonable, expedient, necessary, it follows &c. : e. g. vo- lui te id facere, and ut tu id faceres : nolo id fieri, and nolo ut id fiat : cupio, rempublicam esse salvam, and ut respublica salva sit : patior, fero, sino, rem ita fieri, I allow the thing so to happen, and ut res ita fiat : sequum est nos deum amare, it is reasonable that we love God, and ut amemus &c. : so also after iustum and verum, i.e. eequum est; utile est, or expedit, libros hos legi, and ut hi libri legantur : yet after aequum, iustum, ve- rum, utile est, expedit, the infinitive with the accusa- tive seems to be more usual ; and it is doubtful whe- ther utile est can be found with ut. Oportet hominem

Of the Parts of the Verb. 2 1 5

discere, and (ut) homo discat, a man must learn, it is necessary or expedient that a man learn : both are very usual, but in the second instance ut is more commonly omitted : it is the same with necesse est, e. g. necesse est hominem mori, and (ut) homo moriatur, it is un- avoidable, absolutely necessary, that man die, for a man to die : hinc sequitur, deum esse iustum, and ut deus sit iustus, hence it follows that God is just : both are very common : so, hinc consequens est, hence it follows, with ut, or an accusative and infinitive. It hence appears, that it is not an error to place ut after the above-mentioned verbs, unless perhaps after iubeo, where the accusative with the infinitive is more usual, though it is scarcely a fault to say iubeo ut. We may also remark, that in absolute expressions, without reference to particular persons, these verbs are more commonly followed by a passive than an active ; e. g. rex iussit captivos redhiii, in preference to rex iussit captivos redimere. Yet we sometimes find the active; e. g. Virg. Ma. 3. 9, Anchises dare fatis vela iubebat, for dari; and elsewhere, e. g. ibid. 5. 773 : 12. 584 : Hor. Od. 3. 24. 42 : so caste iubet lex adire deos, for adiri, Cic. Leg. 2. 10.

D. Quod involves the least difficulty, if we observe, that it must always be omitted, and the nominative with the personal verb changed into the accusative with the infinitive, when it is not the same as because, seeing that, wherefore, or why ; for in all these senses it may be used : on the other hand, when it merely means because, seeing that, and cannot be converted into that, it must always be retained, nor can it be changed into the accusative with the infinitive : there-

21G Ofihe PurU of the Verb.

fore it is retained in the forms est quod, non est qucd, diu est quod &c. We more precisely remark :

1.) It is rejected, and the accusative with the infinitive used after verbs and other expressions which imply a) notice, ob- servation, perception, whether by the senses or understanding; e. g. to hear, see, feel, think, understand, discern, find, observe, recognise, mark, remark, attend to, keep in mind, remember, forget, judge, suspect, conjecture, believe, be of opinion, be of the mind, presume, take for granted, be convinced, be confident, wonder, know, be ignorant, conclude, consider, reflect, deh berate on, experience, receive information of &c. : further, it is certain, true, manifest, clear, known, made plain, and the like ; also after substantives denoting persuasion, conjecture, conviction : b) notice or information, however imparted, whether by words, writing, gesture &c.; and, therefore, after the verbs to say, write, inform, lie, reveal, betray, indicate, convey inteUigence, show, make known, lay open, conceal, keep silent, tell, let out to Dotice, proclaim, instruct, promise, ensure, be surety, testify, swear to &c. : to which belong substantives which denote, tidings, report, discovery, and the hke ; also the expressions, there is a report, men beheve &c. In all these instances that does not mean becausej seeing that, as to the circumstance that, and therefore quod would be incorrect ; e, g. audivi patrem esse aegrotimi, not quod pater est segrotus, much less sit : since quod in itself takes no conjunctive : so, scio patrem venisse, not quod pater &c. : dicunt, narrant, patrem mortuum esse : literae tuae mihi significarunt, declaraverunt, pacem nobis donatum iri : no- tum est mundum a deo creatum esse : fama, regem venturum esse, multos exhilaravit, the report that the king would come exhilarated many : constat inter eruditos, rem esse utilem, it is agreed amongst the learned, that &c. : in all which, and similar instances, quod would be incorrect. Also after sic est in libro, in epistola &c. ; e. g. erat sic (for hoc) in tuis Uteris, eum ven- turum, Cic. Att. 10. 16. '^

0/the Paris of the Verb. 217

Observatmis,

a) Since after all these verbs, the accusative with the infini- tive must be used, it is incorrect for the teacher to say that the accusative with the infinitive is more elegant than quod. It is not merely more elegant, but we must speak thus, because usage requires it. It is maintained, and not without reason, by Peri- zonius in Sanctii Minerva, against Gronovius, that the ancients have also used quod after such verbs ; e. g. after scio. Plant. Asin. 1.1. 37, scio, filius quod amet meus : Liv. 3. 52, scituros quod — in concordiam res redigi nequeant : Phcedr. 5. 2. 11, scio quod virtuti non sit credendum tuae ; in all which places Gronovius would read quam : but the passages in which quod is found, instead of an accusative and infinitive, are too many to justify this alteration ; e. g. scioy quod omnes — putant, Salvian. de Avarit. 4. p. l6o. Rittersh. : so also after cognosco, credo, sentio, opinor, notum facio &c. : e. g. cognitOy quod filius — non fuisset, Pand. 22. 3.15: posse credere, quod tu quidquam — - cogitaris, Apul. Met. 3. p. 135. Elmenh. : nee credit, quod ser- vet, quod — rubeant, Claud. Proserp. 3. 223 : quando sensis- sent, quod irrigarentur, Flor. 1. 23 : opinantes, quod tangatur, for tactum iri, Pallad. in Feb. 24. 5 : uotum facere, quod sit praegnans, Pand. 25. 3. 1 : after recordor and ostendo; e. g. recordatus, quod nihil — praestitisset. Suet. Tit. 8 : ut osteuderet, quod erat — minor, ibid. Aug. 43 : yet we may here under- stand eum after ostenderet, in which case quod would mean be- cause : after dico, e. g. dicam, quod bonum sit, Cato ap. Plin. H. N. 29. 1 : so also facile est, quod habeant conservam, Varr. R. R. 2. 10. 16, for habere : querebatur, quod homines essent, Cic. Amic. 17 : particularly after illud, id &c. ; e.g. videndum illud est, quod manet gratia, Cic. Off. 2. 20 ; illud nosse opor- tet, quod — potio perniciosissima est, Cels. 1.3: ego id respon- deo, quod animadverti, Cic. Amic. 2. However numerous such instances may be, yet they are so few when compared with the others, where the accusative and infinitive are used, that they can- not be considered of moment, and are a proof that the ancients preferred the ^ther usage.

218 Of tht Parts of the Verb.

b) Dico, scribo &c., when they include the notion of com- mand, will, desire, do not belong to this place, since they must then be followed by ut ; e. g. pater dixit mihi, ut ad se venirem : scripsi ei, ut festinaret, I have written to him that he should hasten &c. : so, nuntiavit ei, utveniret: nuntius venit, ut re- diret &c.

c) Exceptions from these general usages occur in the ancients : e. g. we find adde quod, add thereto, that, i. e. further; e.g. Ovid. Pont. 2. 9. 47 : 4. 11. 21 : 4. 14. 45 ; where, in fact, the sense of adde requires an accusative with an infinitive. So we often find accedit ut, hereto there is added that, e. g. Cic. Or. 2. 48 : Liv. 1. 49 : Cses. B. G. 3. 13, where, usually, quod oc- curs ; e. g. Cic. Harusp. 3. So we find ut after certum est, Cic. Att. 10. 4, nihil esse certius, quam ut omnes — restitue- rentur, for restitutum iri : so also after verum est, verisimile est; e. g. Nep. Hann. 1, si verum est, quod nemo dubitat, ut populus Romanus — superarit, if it be true, that the Roman people &c., for populum Romanum — superasse : Cic. Rose. Am. 41, non verisimile est ut Chrysogonus horum literas ada- mant, it is not probable, that &c.,* for Chrysogonum — ada- masse ; unless, perhaps, ut be translated hoWy how Chrysogonus &c. ; yet this is unnecessary : Cic. Verr. 4. 6, verisimile non est, lit ille homo locuples — rehgioni suae — pecuniam antepone- ret, for ilium hominem — anteposuisse. Yet here, though it is unnecessary, ut may be translated how; it is not probable how he &c. For ut how\s often used with the conjunctive, and may deceive the inexperienced ; e. g. Cic. Rose. Am. 24, videtisne, quos poetae tradiderunt — supplicium de matre sumsisse, ut eos agitent furiae &c., where ut depends on videtis ; do ye not see, how the furies &c. Yet on the other hand we find ut after verisimile est, Cic. Sext. 36 ; after inusitatum est, Cic. Manil. 21 : after integrum est, Cic. Tusc. 5. 21 : after praecla- rum illud est, et rectum et verum, ibid. 3. 29 : after parumest, Quintil. 6. 1. 38 : 10. 7. 24 : after praetermissum est, Cic. Att. 13. 21 : after dubium est, Phn. Paneg. 8 : after obUviscor, e.g. oblitine sumus, iit — - desierit, ibid. ; where, however, it may be

Of the Parts of the Verb. 210

explained by how: after probari potest, Cic. Tusc. 3. 3 : after obsequi, Liv. 44. 21 : after confido, Plin. Epist. 2. 5. 7*. after sententia, Cic. Fin. 2. 11 rafter defensio, Quintil. 7- 1. S5. There are otlier places, where ut, that, follows obliviscor and du- bium est, where it must be explained by how, or in the order of construction must depend on some other verb. Thus quin fol- lows ignoro, Cic. Flacc. 27 : and nego, Liv. 40. 36 : mirum, Plaut. Amph. 2. 2. 118: Rud. 5, 3. 37. &c. We also find quasi for the accusative and infinitive ; e. g. illud queruntur quasi desciscerem (Ed. Ernesti descissem) a causa, Cic. ad Div. 1. 9. 42, for me desciscere (descisse) : adsimulabo, quasi exeam, for me exire, Terent. Eun. 3. 2. 8.

d) With certain passives, the nominative instead of the ac- cusative of the subject is joined to the infinitive. This especially takes place withdicor, feror, videor ; e.g. ego videor esse miser, I seem to be unhappy, not videtur me esse miserum, though we may translate, it seems that I am unhappy : tu videris miser esse : pater videtur miser esse, not videtur te esse miserum, pa- trem esse miserum : so, videmur esse miseri &c. Here the no- minative precedes the verb videri, and therefore is not connected with esse, which follows videri : so, videor tibi esse doctus, I seem to thee to be learned, thou esteemest me learned : mater videtur mihi esse proba, your mother appears to me to be up- right : videmur vobis esse docti : visus es mihi doctus : videbe- ris mihi felix &c. It is the same with dicor and feror : ego dicor esse felix, I am said to be happy, they say that I am happy, not dicitur or fertur me esse fehcem : tu diceris esse felix : nos di- cimur esse felices : ego dictus sum esse felix &c. This is the general usage. Yet we sometimes find dicitur used imper- sonally, and followed by an accusative ; e. g. Nep. Paus. 5, di- citur eo tempore matrem Pausanias vixisse, where, mater is more usual and more correct : Cic. Or. 2. 74, ad quem (Themisto- clem) quidam doctus homo — accessisse dicitur, eique artem memoriae — pollicitum esse, se traditurum, for pollicitus : and soon after, dixisse ilium doctorem — et ei Themistoclem respon- disse &c., for ille doctor and Themistoclos ; since they are both

220 Of the Parts of the Verb,

subjects to dicitur. It is probable that Cicero here imagined that he had said diciint instead of dicitur : yet dicitur may be used, as. in Nepos, impersonally. In Ernes ti's edition, poUici- tum is altered according to the general rule into poUicitus, but the other accusatives remain imaltered. The following passage seems peculiar, Cic. Off. ?*. 17, eaquemalitia, quae vultilla qui- dem videri, se esse prudentiam, for videri esse priidentia : but it ceases to be pecuUar, if we recollect that the order of construc- tion is, vultilla quidem,se videri esse prudentiam : so Gell. 18. 8, we find, qui se Isocratios videri volunt : ibid. 9' 12, qui vi- deri se esse tranquillos volunt : yet videri may be used imper- sonally by Cicero, as elsewhere ; e. g. non mihi videtur, ad beate vivendum satis posse virtu tern (for virtus), Cic. Tusc. 5. 5. Such places must be noticed, that we may not misunderstand similar instances in the ancients. Other passives also in the ancients are followed by an infinitive with the nominative ; e. g. pater creditur esse probus : homines existimaritur esse probi : where, however, the accusative is often used ; as, creditur pa- trem &c., Nep. Phoc. 2, bene mereri exist hnabaritur : Cic. Or. 2. 66f ut existimabatur , as was thought : credebar sanguinis awc^or, Ovid. Fast. 3. 190: cf. Trist. 3. 11. 73: voluntaria morte interiisse creditus, Tac. Hist. 4. 67: cf. Ann. 5. 4. Note : Credor also means, they believe me ; e. g. credemur, Ovid. Fast. 3. 351 : vix credar, ibid. Trist. 3. ]0. 35 : also creditus, a, um, ibid. Met. 7. 98 : Virg. JEn. 2. 247. So we find nuntior used ; e. g. adesse eqitites nuntiabantur, Caes. B. G. 1. 14: nuntiatus est Silius v'ltam fnisse, Plin. Epist. 3. 7 : cf. Plant. Most. 1. 3. 76: also audior; e.g. Bibulus audiebatur esse in Syria, Cic. Att. 5. 18. Here also the following expres- sions may be referred : volo esse pius, cupio esse doctus, which last is correct, for cupio, me esse doctum &c. This depends on the rule, that the same case follows esse that precedes it; as, licet mihi esse fehci, for felicem : licet nobis esse beatis, for beatos.

e) The infinitive is often understood in the accusative ; as, homines putant te doctum (sc. esse), men account thee as

Of the Parts of the Verb. 221

learned, properly, believe that thou art learned : so in the passive, pater existimatur bonus, fihus inventus est mains ; where it must not be supposed that puto, existimo, reperio, invenio &c., take a double accusative, and their passives a double nomina- tive, but that esse is understood : it is the same with homo visus est fehx, sc. esse ; sorores dictae sunt feHces, sc. esse.

f ) We also find cum, when or since, before the accusative and infinitive ; e. g. iacere sanctiones, cum interim legem exer- ceriy et tantam vim habere j Li v. 4. 51, for cum lex exerceretur — habeat : further, cum se non novam rem peter e, Liv. ]. So : yet this latter instance is not like the first, but cum would be preferably omitted, or changed into iam.

2.) Amongst those verbs which denote passions or affections, we must note the four principal kinds, joy, sorrow, hope, fear, a) verbs and substantives which denote joy or sorrow may be followed not only by the accusative and infinitive, but also by quod with the nominative, because in such instances that is equivalent to ^ec-flMse ; e.g. gaudeo, laetor patrem vivere, and quod pater vivit : doleo, matrem aegrotare, and quod muter aggro- tat, not vivat, aegrotet, since quod governs the indicative, [ am rejoiced that (because) my fatner fives &c. : b) after verbs and substantives that denote hope, the accusative and infinitive must always be used, and never quod ; e. g. spero, or spes me tenet, patrem esse venturum, not quod veniet, since here that is not the same as because. Note : Verbs of hoping are always fol- lowed by the future infinitive, when the hope refers to something future, though in English the present be used ; as, I hope to- morrow to see my parents, I hope to-morrow to receive the books, must not be translated spero parentes videre, spero Ubros accipere (or spe teneor, in spe sum), but spero, me visurum esse parentes ; spero, me accepturum esse libros. Yet we some- times find the present for the future; e. g. spero nobis proficij Cic. Att. 1. 1 : spero te mihi ignoscere, Cic. ad Div. 1.6: speraty a me avellere, Ter. Eun. 3. 4. 14: cetera spero prolixa esse, Gic. Att. 1. 1: and elsewhere; e.g. Liv. 28. So : Virg. Mn.6. 376: c) verbs of fearing do not belong

222 Of the Parts of the Verb.

to this place : for after them, that is translated ne, and that noty ne non, or ut ; e. g. timeo ne hostes veniant : metuo jienon pluat, or lit pluat, that it will not rain. The accusative with the infinitive is rare; e. g. ni cedenti instaturum (esse) alterum timuissentf Liv. 10. 36. The infinitive also follows timeo, Hor. Epist. 1.5.2: Ovid, tont.3. 1. 119: Plin. H. N. 17. 14: so also after metuo, Hor. Od. 2. 2. 7 : 4. 5. 20 ; in both which places metuo is used for caveo. Note : After spero we also find 1.) ut ; e. g. qui, ut habeant, sperent, for se habituros esse, Q. Cic. Pet. Cons. 5: so ut after spes ; e. g. consul ut ipse foret, spes mihi certa fuit, Auson. Idyll. 2. 46 : 2.) the future participle in the nominative ; e. g. visura quamwis magnum spe- raret (sc. Penelope) Ulyssem, Prop. 2. 9. 7 (5), for se visuram esse.

§6. Of the Supines,

I.) Of the supine in um we remark : a) when it should be used : b) what it governs.

1.) It is used after verbs to show the view or intention with which any thing happens, where in English to, i. e. in order to, is used ; e.g. spectatum veniunt, Ovid. Art. i. 99, they come to see : Nep.Them.8, Argos hahitatum concessit, to live there : Nep. Ages. 3, Ephesum hyematum exercitum reduxit, to take their winter quarters there ; more briefly, into winter quarters : Liv. 2. 35, in Volscos eysidatum abiit, he went to the Volscans to pass his exile there, to live there in banishment : Plant. Aul. 3. 3. 9, coctum ego, non vapulatum, conductus fui, I was hired to cook, not to be beaten : Caes. B. G. 1. 30, ad Caesarem gra- fw/a^wm convenerunt, to congratulate him: Virg. Eel. 7. 11, hue ipsi po^Mwz venient — iuvenci, will come hither to drink: Terent. Heaut. 1.1. Qo, in Asiam ad regem militatum abiit, he went to Asia to be a soldier : Sail. lug. 54, exploratum mi- sit, he sent people to look out, to bring tidings : Liv. 2. 37, non tamen adraissum quidquam ab iis criminatum venio, sed cautum

Of the Parts of the Verb. 223

ne admittant, I do not come to accuse^ but to caution &c. : mnatum proficisci, Nep. Dat. 4, to go out to hunt : canes du- cere venatum, Plaut. Stich. 1. 2. 28, to lead out to hunt: ire cubitum, Cic. Rose. Am. 23, to go to bed, to go to rest.

2.) When they are followed by a case, it is the case which their verbs govern; e. g. Nep. Eum. 3, ipse Mgyptum oppug- natum adversus Ptolemaeum erat profectus, to attack Egypt : Nep. Hann. 6, patriam defensum revocatus, recalled to defend his country : Nep. Reg. 2, cum spectatum ludosiret, to see the plays: Cass. B. G. !. 11, legatos mittunt rogatum auxilium, to ask for assistance : Li v. 28. 39, ob hsec — gratias actum nos decern legatos Saguntinus senatus populusque ad vos misit, to give thanks : ibid, petentibus, ut Italiam spectatum irent, that they might go to see Italy : Sail. lug. 103, Marius — proficis- c\\xvc m\oc?i so\?i ohsessum turrim regiam : Terent. And. 1. I. 107, Pamphilus says to Gly cerium, who went too near the fu- neral pile, mea Glycerium quid agisi* cur te is per ditum'^ why art thou going to, i. e. why wilt thou destroy thyself? In this way ire is often used with a supine for the future ; e. g. eunt ereptum, Sail. lug. 85 : mihi ire opitulatum, Plaut. Cist. 1. 1. 39: some- times it is entirely superfluous ; e. g. ire habitum, for habere, Plaut. Cist. 1.1.4: ut desistas ire oppugnatum, for oppugnare, ibid. Bacch. 5. 2. 52 : oportet ire operam datum, ibid. Pcen. 3. 1. 9: ire deiectum, Hor. Od. 1. 2. 15: non — gentem perdi- tum iret, Liv. 32. 22 : ereptum eunt, Sail, cited above : so, cur te is perditum ? Terent. cited above : where perdis would have been sufficient.

Observations,

a) Instead of this supine in um, we may use the gerunds, participles in dus and rus, or ut with a conjunctive; e. g. eo spectatum, ad spectandum, spectandi causa, ludorum spectando- rum causa or gratia, ad spectandos ludos, spectaturus, and ut spectem, which are all equivalents, and all very usual. Some- times even the infinitive is used ; e. g. Terent. Phorm. 1.2. 52,

224 Of the Parts of the Verh.

vultisne, eamus visere^^ which is harsh and unusual, for visurif visum, ut videamus, videndi causa, ad videndum, any of which would have been correct and usual: it visere, ibid. Hec. 1. 2. 114: ibatferirey Propert. 1. 1. 12 : and elsewhere; e. g. ibid. 1. 6. 34: Plaut. Most. 1. 1.63.

b) The supines of many verbs are never or seldom used ; thence the use of the gerunds, participles in dus and rus, andut with the conjunctive, is far more common.

c) According to the opinion of celebrated grammarians, the supine in um is, properly, the accusative of a substantive of the fourth declension, and therefore visum, spectatum Sec, are for ad visum, ad spectatum &c.,from the nominatives visus, specta- tus, the seeing &c : so, eo venaturn, for eo ad {in) venatum ; and so the supine in u is the ablative of the same substantive. This deserves attention ; yet it is difficult to show, how the su- pines in um should govern the cases of their verbs, unless they were really parts of them : we must have recourse to an ellip- sis ; e.g. eo spectatum {quod adtinet ad) ludos.

d) It has already been noticed that the supines in um with the passive infinitive m, are a circumlocution for the passive infinitive future of verbs, as amatum iri, doctum iri &c.: thence they have no change for gender or number. This is more easily conceived by comparing the expressions eo spectatum, and spectatum iri.

II.) Of the supines in ic we remark :

1.) They are generally used with adjectives which denote quality, form 8cc., and serve for description, such as, easy, hard, fine, hateful, shameful, incredible, good &c.; and sometimes great, little &c. ; e, g. facile dictu, easy to say : difficile intel- lectu, hard to understand : Terent. Heaut. 4. 3. 26, res factu facilis: ibid. Hec. 3. 1. ] 5, facile estseitu: Nep. Dion. 9, fa- cile est irttellectu: Nep. Att. 15, ut difficile esset intellectu, utrum &c. : Sail. lug. 91, locus — nobis aditu difficilis, hard to approach, hard of access: ibid. 113, tumulum facillimum visu insidiantibus, easy to see &c. : Virg. iEn. 3. 621 , nee visufaci-

Of the Parts of the Verb, 225

/«, nee dicta adfahilis ulli : Sail. Cat. 6. 2, incredibile memO' ratu est : Ovid. Pont. %, 3. 4, /wrpe quidem c?/c^w, shameful to say : Cic. Verr. 1. 12, quae mihi turpia dicta videbuntur : Liv. VvdzL fadiun incepta, fadam exitii, shameful in beginning, shameful in event: Cic. ad Div. 10.27, tu, quid optimum facta sit, videbis, what is best to be done : b) after certain substan- tives, as fas, nefas, opus ; e. g. Cic. Tusc. 5. 13, cum ipso deo, si hoc fas est dicta, comparari potest, if this is right or no sin to say, if one may or dare say so : Cic. Senect. 5, quia videtis, 7iefas esse dictu miseram fuisse lalem senectutem, that it is not allowed, that it is wrong to say Sec. : Terent. Heaut. 5. 1. 68, sed ita dicta opus est, but one must say so : c) also with verbs to the question from what? e. g. Plaut. Men. 2. 2. 5, o6- sonatu redeo : Cat. R. R. 5, primus cubitu surgat, he must first rise from bed.

2.) These supines, in all probabihty, are no more than sub- stantives of the third declension and ablative case, of which the nominative and most of the other cases are defective : like the ablative in general, they mean in, as to : facile est dictu, it is easy in, as to, saying : factu, with respect to doing : turpe visu, shameful as to seeing : this is proved by the place cited from Livy; fcedum inceptu, foedum exitu, since the nominative exitus is in general use. It is also plain from fas dictu, nefas dictu &c. • especially opus dictu, where dictu is plainly the ablative : also after verbs, as obsonatu redeo, cubitu surgat, where a or ab is understood to the question from what ? Note : 1.) facilis and difficilis are continually followed by the infinitive ; as, facile est videre, it is easy to see : facile est iudicari, it is easy to be judged : so, facile est invenire, Cic. Fin. o.20 -.facile est noscere, Terent. Ad. 5. 4. 8: facilis cor rumpi, Tac. Hist. 4. 39 : Roma capi facilis, Lucan. 2. 656 : materia facilis in te dicta dicere, for ad dicendum, Cic. Phil. 2. 17 : so, difficile iudicari, Nep. Att. [6. We also fiDd facile estat?iudicandum, e.g. Cic. Ofl'. 3, 6 : facile est ad credendum, Cic. Tusc. I. 14 : palmas faciles ac?scandendum, Plin. H. N. 13.4: materia /ac///s gc? exar- descendum, Cic. Or. 2. 45 : we also find ut; e. g.facilius est,

VOL. II. Q

226 0/ the Parts of the Verb.

ut esse aliquis possit, Plin. Paneg. 44 : 2.) also instead of the supine in u, the passive participle often follows opus est; e. g. opus est facto, it is necessary to do, for factu : maturato, to hasten &c. : e. g. si quid opus sit facto, Nep. Eum. 9 : prius quam incipias, consulto (deliberation), et ubi consulueris, ma- ture facto opus est, Sail. Cat. 1 : \i2i facto ei maturato opus est, for fieri, maturari, or factu, maturatu, Liv. 1. 58 : cur prope- rfl/o opus esset, Cic. Mil. 19: further, opus est tibi servata puella, for servare puellam, Ovid. Am. Q. 19. I : opus est in- ventis minis, for inveniri minas, Plaut. Pseud. 2. 4. 42 : opus ne est hac tibi ernta ^i for emere or emi, ibid. Pers. 4. So,

§7. Of the Gerunds,

The gerund, properly, is nothing else than the neuter of the passive participle future, which is declined through all cases of the singular except the vocative ; as amandum, G. amandi, D. amando, A. amandum. Ab. amando. All verbs, even those which because they do not govern an accusative have not an entire passive, and therefore not an entire participle future passive, nevertheless have the gerund. For since they retain the third person singular through all tenses of the pas- sive voice, though used impersonally, i. e. without a nominative or grammatical person prefixed, they have also the neuter of the passive participles, both perfect and future. Further, since all the participles are used like adjectives, so this participle, termed a gerund, is used like adjectives when they are taken impersonally, i. e. without a preceding nominative. As, therefore, we say, est bonum, it is good ; so, est eundum, one must go ; est amandum, one must love ; est legendum,

Of the Parts of the Verb. 227

one must read. Again, as the adjective, when a sub- ject or substantive is joined vrith it, agrees with it in gender, number and case ; e. g. liber est bonus, not bonum est liber ; so also does the gerund ; e. g. pater est amandus, ego sum amandus, virtus est amanda, 11- bri sunt legendi &c.

Of the gerunds we make the three following obser- vations ; 1.) by what they are governed: 2.) what they govern : 3.) how, when joined to a substantive or personal pronoun, as ego, tu, or an adjective used sub- stantively, as bonum, malum evil, mala &c., they are changed for the entire passive participle future, of which they are a part.

I.) The gerunds are governed like adjectives of the neuter gender, when they stand without a substantive ; e. g. Nom. eundum est, one must go, since est is united to a nominative, in the same way as we say bonum est, or est bonum, it is good : if we wish to express the person who must go, it is put in the dative ; as, est eundum (amandum) mihi, tibi, patri, nobis &c., I, thou, my father, we &c., must go : for which a me, a te &c., are rarely used. In the English we are obliged to translate these expressions personally, and in the ac- tive voice, because the passive impersonal is not agree- able to our language : but the more literal sense and construction with the dative is seen in such expres- sions as, pater amandus est illi, for ab illo, his father must be loved by him ; non cernitur ulli, for ab ullo. Gen. eundi, amandi, are governed by the same sub- stantives which in other instances govern a genitive ; e. g. as we say, cupidus rei, desirous of a thing, mali

q2

228 Of the Parts of the Verb.

of evil ; so we say, cupidus eundi, amandi, scribendi, desirous of going, loving, v^^riting : and as we say cu- piditas mali, desire of evil ; cupiditas rei, desire of any thing ; occasio rei, occasion of any thing : so cu- piditas eundi, scribendi &c., desire of going, writing; occasio scribendi, discendi, opportunity of writing, learning &c. : tempus eundi, legendi, docendi, time of going, reading, teaching : as we say, temporis causa, for the sake of time Sec. : so, petendi causa, for the sake of asking. It is the same with all the cases ; as Dat. par onerl : so, par ferendo, equal to bearing it, capable of bearing it, because par governs a dative : Accus. im- pello te ad virtutem : so, impello te ad scribendum, le- gendum &c. To this belongs the so-named accusative with t le infinitive, where, however, the accusative of the subject fails ; as puto, esse bonum, I think that it is good : so, puto, esse scribendum, legendum &c., I think that I must write, read &c., or that one must &c. ; where esse is often omitted : thus putavi bonum (sc. esse), so scribendum putavi. The ablative is used to the question through or with what ? as, delector vir- tute, bono &c. ; so, delector legendo, I am delighted with reading : as we say, in bono, in good ; in virtute, in virtue ; so, in legendo, in reading ; in amando, in loving &c. As we say, versor in Uteris, I am occupied in study ; so, versor in legendo, discendo, I am occu- pied in reading, learning &c. : avocare aliquem a bono, from good; a virtute, from virtue ; so, a discendo, from learning.

II.) The gerunds, since they are parts of their verbs, govern the same cases as their verbs do ; since the case which any verb governs is governed by all its

Of the Parts of the Verb. 229

parts : 1 .) the gerund in dum, as a nominative : est par- cendum homini, one must spare man, or man must be spared : studendura est Uteris, one must give attention to literature, or literature must be attended to : uten- dum est tempore, one must use time, or time must be used. In the same manner we might say, amandum est virtutem, est petendum jjacem ; but here the gerund is not usual, but we rather say, virtus est amanda, pax est petenda, virtue must be loved, peace must be sought ; since these verbs have an entire passive, and consequently an entire passive participle future, with three terminations ; on this very account indeed, be- cause they govern an accusative. It is the same with all verbs which govern an accusative ; as, liber est le- gendus, not est legendum librum &c. The person by whom any thing must be done, as we before remarked, is put in the dative ; as, mihi utendum est tempore, time must be used by me ; or actively, I must make use of time : so also, virtus est amanda mihi. 2.) The ge- rund in di as a genitive ; e. g. sum cupidus discendi li- teraSj scribendi epistolajn, parcendi inimicis, utendi tem- pore : est tempus scribendi literas, studendi Uteris, fru- endi voluptate &c. 3.) The gerund in do as a dative ; par sum ferendo onus, parcendo inimicisy sum aptus utenda occasione &c. 4.) The gerund in dum as an ac- cusative ; impello te adscribendum epistolam, ad disce?i- dum literas, ad parcendum inimicis, adstudendum Uteris, ad utendum occasione &c. 5.) The gerund in do as an ablative ; discendo Uteras sapientiores reddimur, by acquiring knowledge we are made wiser : in amando virtutem est suavitas, in loving virtue &c. : parcendo inimicis nos prsestamus humanos, by sparing our ene- mies we show ourselves &c. : utendo occasione, by

230 Of the Parts of the Verb.

making use of an opportunity : fruendo voluptate, by enjoying pleasure : in fruendo voluptate, in enjoying pleasure : a discendo literas avocare, from acquiring knowledge : a parcendo inimicis, from sparing one's enemies : a fruendo voiuptate, from enjoying pleasure : and so throughout. All the preceding instances are correct, and often occur in the ancients : yet of verbs which govern an accusative, when the gerund would be followed by a substantive, the gerund is changed into the participle in dus, which agrees with the sub- stantive in gender and number, whilst the substantive is put in the case of the gerund, as will be noticed hereafter.

III.) The gerund, when it was accompanied by a substantive, was most usually exchanged by the an- cients for the passive participle future in dus, when it was possible ; that is, when there was an entire parti- ciple, or in other words, when the verb governed an accusative ; e. g. amo, doceo, lego, iuvo, sequor &c. The change takes place as follows : the substantive or pronoun, which would have been governed by the ge- rund, must be put in the same case as the gerund would have been; whilst the gerund must be turned into the participle in dus, and as usual, agree with the substantive in gender, number and case ; e. g. for amandum est virtutem, scribendum est literas, legendum est librmn, we must say, virtus est amanda, liter (B sunt scribendcjiy liber est kgendus : so also libri sunt legejidi, not legendum est libros. For sum cupidus discendi UteraSy scribendi epistolam. we say, sum cupidus literarum dis- cendarum, scribendce epistolce Sec, : for sum ^dixferendo ohus^ we say, sum poxferendo oneri : for impellimur

Of the Parts of the Verb. 23 1

ad amandum virtutem, ad colenduni literas, we say, im- pellimur ad virtuteyii amandam, ad literas colendas : for discendo Vinguam^ discendo artes, in discendo lingiiam, in scribendo epistolam, we say, lingua dis'cenda, artibus discendis, in lingua discenda, in scribenda epistola, and so in all instances. On the contrary, after the verbs which do not govern an accusative, as parco, persuadeo, utor, fruor &c., this change does not take place, since they have not the entire participle, but only the neuter gender, or, what is the same thing, the gerund. In such instances therefore the gerund must be retained ; e. g. we must say, Nom. parcendum est inimicis, we must spare our enemies, not inimici sunt parcendi : so, uten- dum est tempore, fruendum est voluptate &c. : Gen. sum cupidus parcendi inimicis, I am desirous of spa- ring my enemies, not parcendorum inimicorum : so, utendi tempore, fruendi voluptatibus &c. : Dat. aptus sum parcendo inimicis, utendo occasione, not inimicis parcendis, occasioni utendse : Accus. impellimur ad parcendum inimicis, ad recte utendum tempore &c., not ad inimicos parcendos, ad tempus recte utendum &c. : Ablat. parcendo inimicis, by sparing one's ene- mies, not inimicis parcendis : so, recte utendo occa- sione, by rightly using an opportunity, not recte occa- sione utenda : so, in parcendo inimicis, in utendo oc- casione, in fruendo voluptatibus, not in parcendis ini- micis, in occasione utenda, in voluptatibus fruendis. This is the rule : yet we often meet with exceptions ; e. g. utendus, a, um, fruendus, a, um, fungendus, a, um, with a substantive in the same case.

232 Of the Parts of the Verb,

Observations.

1 .) When the gerund of verbs which govern an accusative is in the abovementioned manner changed into a participle, this usage must not merely be called more elegant, but more com- mon ; since the ancients always prefer the participle to the gerund. Yet the use of the gerund in such verbs, except in the nominative, is not only not incorrect, but not altogether uncom- mon ; e. g. Nep. Themist. 2, maritimos prcsdones comectando mare tutum reddidit ; where he might have said maritimis pra- donihus consectandis : so also Sail. lug. 85. 2, eomm forti a facta mcmor undo : Cic. ad Div. 5. 17, neque ad levaridum for- tunam tuarn, for levandam : Cic. Cat. 3.8, ad placandum deos, for placandos : and especially in Livy, the gerund is often used for the participle. Sometimes eyen when the participle might be used, the gerund is preferable for the sake of perspicuity ; e. g. sum cupidus multa discendi, hoc faciendi must be used, and not multorum discendorum, huius faciendi; since multorum and hu- ius might be taken for masculines ; and it is the same with ad- jectives and pronouns of the neuter gender: Cic. Invent. 1.25, consilium est aliquid faciendi nut non faciendi excogitdiidi ratio : Cic. Or. 2. 38, traderet artem bene disserendi et vera ac falsa diiudicandi. But the nominative of the gerund is rarely used for the participle; e.g. amandura est virtutem, deum &c., for amanda est virtus, amandus est deus &c. ; or discendum est li- teras, for discendae sunt hterae : yet we find some instances ; e. g. canes potius — acres paucos habendum, quam multos, Varr. R. R. 1. 2, for canes — multi — habendi — pauci : mihi agi- tandum est vigilias, for agitandae sunt vigihse. Plant. Trin. 4. 2. 27 : multa nobis clarandum est, Lucret. 4. 779, for claranda sunt: multa — cum sit agendum, ibid. 1. 139 : and elsewhere: also Virg. ^n. 1 1. 230,pacem a rege petendum, as Servius and Donatus read ; yet Burmann and Heyne prefer petendam. Peri- zonius ad Sanct. JVJin. p. 128, also adduces, Cic. Senect. 2, quam (sc. viam) nobis ingrediendum sit : but though Cicero might correctly have said quae nobis ingredienda sit, since i«^- ,

/

Of the Paris of the Verb. 233

gredi on account of its preposition takes an accusative, the other is equally correct ; because he considers ingredi as an intransi- tive, and the accusative to be governed by the preposition in. Verbs compounded of prepositions which govern an accusative, should not be alleged as examples, particularly if the simple verb be an intransitive, i. e. do not govern an accusative.

2.) Both after the gerund, viz. when it is the gerund of necessity, i. e. is used impersonally in the nominative with est, sit &c., or in the accusative with esse, fuisse &c., and also after the passive participle future in dus, the person by whom some- thing must be done, or who is to do any thing, is put in the da- tive ; e. g. scribendum est mihi, I must write, not a me: literae sunt scribendae mihi, not a me : and so generally. Yet we some- times find a, particularly when perspicuity requires it; e.g. Cic. iVIanil. 2, aguntur bona civium, quibus est a vobis — con- sulendum, for which you must provide : here a perhaps was ne- cessary, otherwise we might have translated, which must provide for you. We must not, therefore, when it would occasion ob- scurity, say mihi est parcendum hostibus, but a me, otherwise It might be translated, the enemy must spare me. Also a is often used in other instances ; e. g. ne forte a vobis — contemnenda videantur, Cic. Manil. 18. It appears dien that the reason above assigned is unfounded, and that we may indifferently say mihi or a me &c. : yet the dative is far more common : thus Cic. Or. 1. 23, gerendus est tibi mos adolescentibus.

3.) Even of some verbs which do not govern an accusative we find the participle for the gerund ; e.g. of fruor, utor, fungor &c. : a) utor; e. g. Cic. Verr. 2. 18, huic ileraclio — omnia utenda et possidenda tradiderat, for ad utenduni : Cic. Tusc. 3. 17, quod M/e«c?w?w acceperis, reddidisse : Terent. Heaut. I. I. 8] , ad hac utenda : Plant. Men. 4. 2. 94, illam — utendam dedi : ibid. Aul. 1.2. 18, utenda vasa: and elsewhere; e.g. ibid. 2. 9. 4 : ibid. Pers. 1. 3. 96 : Mil. 2. 3. 76 : Ovid. Art. 1. 433 : b) fi'uor ; e. g. Cic. Off. 1. 30, dihgenter ei tenendum esse eiusfruendce modum, for fruendi ea : sOj fruenda sapientia, Cic. Fin. 1. 1 : ad quern fruenduni, Cic. Senect. l6 : fades ista

234 Of the Paris of the Verb.

fruenda mihi, Ovid. Her. 20. 119: c) fungor; e. g. Cic Tusc. 3. 7, nori est probe adfectus ad smnn, 7tiunus furigeridum, for ad fungenduni munere siio : omni muriere fungeridoj Cic. Att. 1.1, where also it m-dy be the gerund : militm fungerida:, Li v. 9.4. 21. The cause perhaps is, that these verbs are also found with an accusative, as has already been noticed in the proper place.

4.) Of the gerund in di, or the genitive, we have something further to remark :

a) We sometimes find instead of the case of its verb a geni- tive in the plural number ; e. g. Cic. Invent. 2. 2, ex maiore enim copia nobis, quam illi, fuit eiemplorum eligendi potestas ; where, properly, it should either have been exempla or eligen- dorum : Cic. Phil. 5.3, agitur utrum Antonio facultas detur — diripiendae urbis, agrorum suis latronibus condonandi; where agros or condonandorum should be expressed : Suet. Aug. 98, permissa, imo exacta, iocandi licentia, diripiendique pomoriim, et obsoniorum reru7nque missiUum: Plaut. Capt. 4. 2. 72, wo- minandi tibi istorum (neut. gend.) erit magis, quam edundi co- pia, i. e. thou wilt here have rather the opportunity of naming than of eating those things, for ista. These genitives must be explained by respectu, ratione, in negotio, with respect to, un» less they rather be considered as incorrect. Perhaps Cicero in- tended to write exemplorum eligendorum ; but actually put eli- gendi, from imagining that he had used exempla. Further, here in a certain degree belongs the plural genitive sui, with the ge- rund in di; as Caes. B. G. 4. 13, in castra venerunt, simul — sui purgandi causa, for the sake of excusing themselves : Cic. Div. 2. 17, doleo tantam Stoicos vestros Epicureis irridendi sui facultatem dedisse : so, vestri adhortandi, Liv. 21. 41, non ve- reor, ne quis me hoc vestri adhortandi causa magnifice loqui existimet. It would perhaps have been more usual to put vos for vestri, and se for sui.

b) Instead of the gerund in di, sometimes we find the prepo- sition ad with its case; e. g. Cic. Font. 14, quod si aut, quan-

Of the Parts of the Verb. 235

tarn voluntatem habent ad hunc opprhneridum, for voluntatem opprimendi : Cic. Manil. 2, alter lacessitus occasionem sibi ad occupandam Asiam oblatam esse arbitratur, for occasionem oc- cupandse Asiee or occupandi Asiam : so, occasiones ad opitu- landum habere, Cic. ad Div. 10. 8. Plane, for opitulandi : so also after tempus ; e. g. speculatores omnia visendi, et Scipio ad comparanda ea, quae in rem erant, tempus habuit, Liv. 30. 4, where the double construction visendi and ad comparanda is re- markable.

c) Instead of the gerund in di after certain substantives we find the infinitive ; e. g. Nep. Lys. 3, in quo dolore incensus iniit consilia reges Lacedaemoniorum tollere, for tollendi : Cic. Att. 14. 13, consilium cepi legari ab Cassare : Plant. Capt. 2. 3. 64, nunc adest occrtszo benefacta cumulare, (or cumulandi : particularly after tempus; Nep. Hann. 13, sed nunc tempus est huius Wbnfacere finem, for faciendi : Cic. Or. 2. 42, tempus esset iam de ordine argumentorum et de collocatione aliquid dicere: Cic. Top. I, sed iam tempus est ad id, quodinstituimus, accedere: Liv. 6. 18, tempus est iam maiora conari : so, cor- pora curare tempus est, Liv. 21. 54 : and elsewhere ; e.g. Virg. ^n. 6. 46 : Colum. 11.2. 40, 79 : Plaut. Asin. 5. 2. 62. Tem- pus est is also followed by the accusative with the infinitive ; e.g. with passives, tempus est remincipi or fieri; and with other words, as tempus est pairem venire : nor indeed could the ge- rund be used in these instances : we ought, therefore, not to he- sitate in such cases to use the accusative with the infinitive after tempus est : Virg. ^n. 5. 630, tempus (est) agires: tempus esse id iam agi, ut bellum in Hispania finiretur, Liv. 25, cited by Gronovius ad Liv. 6. 18: tempus est iam hinc ahire me, Cic. Tusc. 1.41. Note: Sometimes the infinitive is used by the ancients, even when the end or cause is denoted, where properly the gerund in di with causa, or the gerund in dum with ad, or the supine, or ut with the conjunctive, should be used; e. g. Ter. Ilec. 3. 2. 10, filius tuus introiit videre, for visum, ad videndum, videndi causa, ut videret : so, it visere, ibid. Hec. 1.2. 114 : eamus visere, Ibid. Phorm. 1. 2. 52 : ahi qu^rere,

236 Of the Parts of the Verb.

Plaut. Cist. 2. 1. 26 : currit arcesserCj ibid. Asin. 5. 2. 6, and elsewhere ; e. g. ibid. Cure. 1. 3. 50 : Most. 1. 1.63 : Prop. 1. 12: 1.6.34: Gell. 6. 9. Sometimes also the infinitive is used for ad with the gerund in dum, or also for ut\ e.g. Nep. Phoc 1, legatique hortarentur accipere, for ad accipiendam, or ut ac- cioeret, sc. pecuniam. The following passages are peculiar: Piaut. Aul. 2. 5. 15, ne operam perdas poscere, for in poscerido: ibid. Epid. 2. 2. 13, quem sum fessus quarere, whom 1 am tired of seeking, for in qu^rendo, or quaerendo. We also find ut(oT the gerund in cZi; e. g. after consiUum, Cic. ad Div. 2. l6 : Cic. Att. 7. 16: Cic. Verr. 1. 54: after occasio, Plaut. Epid. 5. 1. 38 : Cic. Partit. 8 : after tempus est, Plaut. Mil. 1. 1. 72.

§8. Of the Use of the Participles,

The use of the participles, which many reckon a great elegance, though they only serve for concise ex- pression, is generally a difficult subject to learners, be- cause they are not acquainted with them soon enough, nor accustomed to consider them as adjectives. We remark of them, in general, as follows : a) in order that a verb may be turned into a participle, it is always necessary that there should be two sentences, which are so closely connected together, that the one expresses the cause or consequence of the other, or in some way defines its time or preliminary condition upon which it is to take place, or at least is an explanation of the other. The definition of the time is expressed by the particles when, since, after &c. (cum, quando, post- quam, ubi &c.), the definition of the condition by if (si), and the explanation by the pronoun who or which ; e. g. when I sleep, then I do not write : here are two

Of the Parts of the Verb, 237

sentences, I sleep, and I write not, of which one de- pends on the other. ' So also, when the enemy were conquered, they fled (or we pursued) : here are two sentences, the enemy conquered, and they fled (or we pursued) : of which the second follows from the first, or the first is the cause of the second. Further, I love the men, which God loves : here are two sentences, I love the men, and which God loves ; and the latter is a definitiDn, or explanation, viz. of the word men. b) Here it may be inquired, which sentence should be changed into a participle : we answer, that which in the order of time was first conceived ; or, what is the same thing, that to which the terms of definition or ex- planation, which, when, since, after, because &c., are prefixed ; e. g. in the words, I love the men which God loves, the sentence, which God loves, is changed into a participle. On the contrary, when the enemy were conquered, they fled ; the former sentence is ex- pressed by a participle. Thus also, I rejoice, when I see you ; here the latter sentence is expressed by the participle, c) The participle must remain in the same tense as the verb for which it is substituted ; e. g. the present remains a present &c. Yet the active participle present may always be used to express the imperfect, when no obscurity can be apprehended ; and the per- fect participle of the passive or deponent verb, may always express the pluperfect, if no ambiguity will arise. On the other hand we have no perfect participle active, nor present participle passive ; and therefore these tenses cannot be expressed by the participle : e. g. homo, qui a deo amatur, est felix, must remain un- altered ; since there is no participle corresponding to amatur, we must have recourse to a deponent, homo

?38 Of the Paris of the Verb,

fruens amore dei &c. So also filius, qui patrern ama- vit, cannot be expressed by a participle, unless we take a deponent ; as, filius complexus amore patrem &c. d) Participles, like adjectives, agree with substantives and personal pronouns, i. e. ego, tu &c., in gender, number, and case : we must therefore first consider the substantive with which it agrees, and attend to its cor- rect use, before we determine the participle, e) When both sentences have the same subject ; e. g. the man is prosperous, who loves God; or, when my father writes, he does not speak ; the usage is clear : then the sub- ject remains in its proper case, and the participle agrees with it: but if they have different subjects, the participle with its subject is put in the ablative ; as, when my father writes, I read, patre scribeitte, ego lego. Hence the connection of the two sentences is twofold ; they either have one common subject, or each has its separate subject.

I.) Of the participle, when both sentences have one common subject ; e. g. when my father writes, he does not read ; where the person who writes, and does not read, is the same, we remark

L) The participle is used instead of qui, quce, quod, and the verb which agrees with it; e. g. for homoj qui deum amat, est felix, we say, homo, amans deum, est felix ; and so through all cases : for fehcitas hominis, qui deum amat, est magna, we say, M\c\t?is hominis, deum amantis, est magna : for hominem, qui amat literas, amo, we say, homiuem amantem &c. : for homine, qui literas amat, libenter utor, we say, homine aniante Sec. : so, homines amantes, legentes Sec, for homines qui amant, legunt, or qui amabant, legebant. So in the imperfect ; e. g. for nemi- nem, qui turn vivebat, videbam, we may sayr.neminem turn vi-

Of the Parts of the Verb. 239

venteni : so also in the future, for latrones, qui fratreni occi- suvi erant, impedivi, we may say, latrones occisuros &c.

Observations.

a) If is, ea, id, occur with or without a substantive, when it is equivalent to the article the, and does not refer to what pre- cedes, it must be omitted as being expressed in the participle ; e. g. for amo eos homines, qui deum amant, I love the men &c., we say amo homines, amantes deum : for amo eos, qui deum amant, we say, amo amantes deum. Further, for felix est is, qui deum amat, we say, felix est deum amans : forfelicitas eius qui deum amat, est magna, the happiness of the man 6ic., we say, felicitas amantis deum 8cc. Thus we may not say utor iis amantibus deum, I associate with those who love God, but utor amantibus &c. But if is, ea, id, be translated by the pronoun he, she &c., and refer to something that precedes, it must not be omitted ; e. g. if we say, where is thy brother? him, who loves us so much, I have long missed ; ubi est frater tuus ? eum amantem nos tantopere diu desideravi : also hostes fugati sunt : eosfugientes persecuti sum us, them, when they fled &c. Yet we may often omit it without injuring perspicuity ; as in the ex- ample above, hostes fugati sunt, fugientes persecuti sumus : where, however, eos must be understood, and may be easily supplied from the context.

b) The following instances, homo, qui a deo amatur, est fe- lix; homo, qui deum amavit ; is, qui a deo amatur; is, qui deum amavit; cannot be expressed by a participle, because the passive has no participle present, nor the active a participle per- fect. If a participle must be used, we must find an equivalent deponent ; e. g. amore alicuius frui, for amari ; amore aliqucm complecti, for amare; and then we may say, homo dei amore fruens est felix, for homo, qui a deo amatur &c., and homo deum amore complexus, for homo, qui deum amavit &c. In general, the deponents may most readily be used in the participle, since they have participles of all tenses.

240 Of the Parts of the Verb.

2.) Sometimes the participle is used for the verb with si and quia; but only when these participles may be interchanged with qui, quas, quod, posLquam, cum when or since, dum whilst; that is, when the sense remains unaltered, the participle may be explained by which, because, since, after that ; but otherwise the participle must not be used, since it would occasion obscu- rity; e. g. for homo, si deum amat,estfeUx, or homo quiadeum amat, est felix, we may say, homo deum amans est felix : here si and quia may be interchanged with qui ; and there is no great difference whether we say, the man is happy if he loves God, because he loves God, or who loves God. But si and quia cannot always be changed into a participle, since they cannot always be interchanged with qui ; e. g. homo, si crederet virtu- tem esse pulchram,ei studeret, could not properly be changed into homo credens &c. Further, it is indifferent whether we say homo, si deum amat, est felix; si homo deum amat, est felix ; hom.o, quia deum amat, est felix ; quia homo deum amat, est felix; therefore the English, if the man love God, he is happy, because the man loves God, he is happy, may be alike trans- lated, homo deum amans, est felix, since it makes no difference which sentence actually precedes. It is the same with qui : whether we say felix est is, qui deum amat, or qui deum amat, est fehx : we may therefore substitute for both, deum amans est felix, or fehx est deum amans : Cic. Off'. 2. 7, Dionysius cul- tros metiiens tonsorios — sibi adurebat capillum, because he feared, since he feared &c. : Nep. Alcib. 7, nam corrvptum (il- ium) a rege capere Cymen noluisse &c.,i. e. corrupted, because he was corrupted, after that he was corrupted 8cc.

3.) The participle is also used for the particles dum whilst, cum when or since, posteaquam after that, and other particles denoting time, as ut when, ubi when &c. But they must al- Avays be such as may be interchanged with qui, at least pro- bably ; that is, the participle which is used instead of these par- ticles must admit of being translated by which, without remark- ably altering the sense; e. g. for pater, dum loquebatur, morie- batur, we say, pater loquens moriebalur, since we may here sup-

Of the Parts of the Verb. ' 241

pose, pater, qui loquebatur, moriebatur, the father, who was speaking &c. For gaudeo, cum (quando) te video, when I see you, we may say, gaudeo te videns, which also may be trans- lated, I, who see you, rejoice. For pater, posteaquam mortuus erat, sepehebatur, we may say, pater mortuus sepehebatur; pro- perly, the father, who &c. In general it is indifferent whether we say pater dum loquebatur, moriebatur, or dum pater loque- batur, moriebatur, for the subject paier belongs to both sen- tences : we may therefore change the words dum pater loqueba- tur, moriebatur, into pater loquens moriebatur. It is the same with pater, posteaquam mortuus erat, sepehebatur, and postea- quam pater mortuus erat, sepehebatur, which are in all respects equivalent : instead therefore of posteaquam pater mortuus erat &c., we may say, pater mortuus &c. In the same way we may often put although instead of whilst, which, since &c. : we may therefore use a participle ; e. g. you speak, though you do not understand, loqueris non intelligens : Cic. Or. 2. 3, quem ego toties tentans ad disputandum elicere non potui, for quamquam or cum : risus ita repente erumpat, ut eum cupientes tenere, ne- queamus, ibid. 58, i. e. quamquam, licet &c. : ingratus est — civis, qui armorum periculo liberatus animum tamen retinet armatum, Cic. Marc. 10, i. e. etsi, or posteaquam, or cum li- beratus sit.

Note : Posteaquam in the active voice cannot be expressed by a participle of the perfect or pluperfect, since there is none ; e. g. after I had read the book, I sent it back : we must there- fore turn the first sentence into the passive form ; either thus, after the book was read by me See. ; where there are two differ- ent subjects, and the ablative must be used, as will be noticed qum. II ; or thus, the book, after it was read by me, I sent back ; where we can use a participle, as, librum a me lectum remisi, or librum lectum, without a me, which may be readily under- stood : and thus in other instances. The learner should be ac- customed to arrange sentences in various forms, either active or passive, but so that the sense may remain unaltered : he should also learn to translate the participle in various ways without

VOL. IT. 11

242 Of the Parts of the Verb.

altering the sense. It is the same with qui ; e. g. librum, quern emisti, nonduni vidi, the book which you have bought, I have not yet seen : here we cannot directly use a participle : but in- stead we suppose liber, qui a te emtus est, nonduni vidi, and then we have a participle ; as, librum a te emtumnondum vidi : and so in other instances.

4.) We may often use a participle instead of et and a verb But this only happens when it may be interchanged with dum, postquam, or similar particles ; e. g. he read the book and died, legens Ubrum moriebatur, i. e. whilst he was reading &c. Fur- ther, he read the book and sent it back, librum lectum remisit, properly, the book which had been read by him, which he had read, he sent back : Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. 49, grues, cum loca ca- lidiora petentes maria transmittant, trianguli efficere formam, for cum — petarit et transmittant : or also for dum or cum pe- tant : cum triginta tyranni plurimorum bona puhlicata inter se divisissent, Nep. Thras. 1, i. e. cum — bona publicassent et — divisissent : but, properly, for cum bona, postquam (ea) publicata erant (or postquam publicaverant) — divisissent. And so nu- merous passages may and must be explained, particularly in Livy, if we would translate perspicuously. But this usage does not apply generally, since it would be unintelligible to translate, he eats and drinks, edit bibens,oredens bibit: he neither dances nor sings, non saltans non canit&c. Sometimes we must trans- late the participle by but instead of and; e, g. qui re consen- tientes, vocabulis differebant, who agreed about things, but dif- fered about names, or who, when they agreed &c.

II.) Of the participle, when the two sentences have different subjects, we observe : that when the two sen- tences are so united that each has its own proper and distinct subject, the sentence which is first conceived, or to which are prefixed the particles denoting time, when, whilst, since, after that &c., cum, quando, ubi, nt, postquam &c., because, when it is the same as when

Of the Parts of the Verb. 243

or since, although, when it may be interchanged with since, whilst, when &c., must be expressed by the sub- ject in the ablative, and the participle agreeing with it ; that is, if a participle be used at all, since it is al- ways arbitrary, whether or no a participle shall be used. This ablative is commonly called the ablative absolute ; e. g. for dum ego scribebam, pater morieba- tur, we may say, me scribente, pater moriebatur, since here there are two sentences, of which each has its distinct subject : the first, 1, the second, my father. So for gaudeo, cum venis, I rejoice when thou comest, we may say, gaudeo te veniente, since these two sentences have also distinct subjects. Again, for postquam pater profectus est, venerunt ad me amici, we say, patre pro- fecto venerunt &c. For here also are two sentences with two entirely different subjects, in the first pater, in the last «;wid. But if the expression were postquam pater profectus est, non scripsit, the nominative pater remains, and we must say, pater profectus, non scrip- sit, because pater belongs to both subjects. To explain the matter clearly, and show when the ablative must be used, and when the nominative retained, we shall give the two following examples : 1.) sol oriens fugat Stellas, when the sun rises it puts to flight the stars, or, what is the same thing, the sun, when it rises, puts to flight the stars ; here sol and oriens must remain in the nominative, because the same that rises, i. e. the sun, also puts to flight the stars : where sole oriente would be unintelligible, because then fugat would have no nominative or subject : on the contrary, we must say, sole oriente Stellas fugiunt, when the sun rises, the stars fly away, because here are two different subjects, the sun and the stars ; the sun rises, and the stars fly

R

o

244 Of the Parts of the Verb.

away : 3.) sol ortus lucet, when tlie snn has risen, it shines: what has risen? the sun; what shines? the same sun ; therefore the nominative is retained. On the contrary, we say, sole orto lego, when the sun has risen, I read : what has risen ? the sun ; who reads? I. Here then are two different subjects, and therefore the ablative is necessary. We here remark : a) that sometimes for conciseness we may turn this ablative absolute into another case, which will depend on a noun, preposition, or another verb ; e. g. postquam pa- ter mortuus erat, eius libros vendidimus : this we will first turn into the ablative ; patre mortuo, eius libros vendidimus ; next more concisely, patris mortui libros vendidimus : here eius is omitted, and the ablative changed into its case : but it must properly be thus ex- plained, libros patris, postquam or qui mortuus erat, vendidimus, the books of my father, after he was dead, we sold ; which is equivalent to, after my father weis dead, we sold his books. Also postquam pater mor- tuus est, eum sepelivimus, we first change into patre mortuo, eum sepelivimus ; next into patrem mortuum sepelivimus ; which properly means, we buried my father after he was dead, or my father who was dead ; and is equivalent to, after my father was dead, we buried him. Hence appears how simple is the use of the participles, if their equivalence to qui and the verb be previously and correctly apprehended, b) The transitive or active, if we wish to use the participle, must often be changed into a passive ; e. g. after I had seen thee, I departed, te viso abii, properly, after thou wast seen (by me) : so, viso lupo oves fugerunt, the sheep fled, when they had seen the wolf; properly, after the wolf was seen (by them) ; where ab iis is

Of the Parts of the Verb. 245

omitted, because it may be readily supplied. This also occurs with the future perfect ; e. g. when I shall have read the book, I will send it to you, libro lecto eum tibi mittam, or more concisely, librum lectum tibi mit- tam. We make the same change when qui is put in the accusative ; e. g. liber, quej7i emisti, mihi placuit, from which we form liber a te emtus mihi placuit : so, for hominem, quem tu vidisti, ego non vidi, we say, hominem a te visum, ego non vidi.

Observatiofi,

Of the participles in general we remark as follows :

1.) The learner must be accustomed to translate them in va- rious ways, since if they are always expressed by some fixed form, there is a want of perspicuity and correctness. Thus they may often be translated as substantives ; e. g. videns pa* Irem iham, at the sight of my father I went ; and in the same way, viso patre ibam, may be translated : so, viso lupo fugerunt oves, at the sight of the wolf the sheep fled : we may therefore imitate this and say, at the sight of the city, of the books, I re- joiced, videns urbem, Ubros, gaudebam, or visa urbe, visis libris &c. : gratiam tibi etiam mortuo habebo, I will thank you even after your death : Cic. Fin. 2. 22, quis Aristidem non mortuum diligit ? i. e. posteius mortem: further, abi bat, meum ad ventum non exspectans, or meo adventu non exspectato, that is, with- out waiting my arrival : flebat, non dicens causam, without men- tioning the reason. So also, in consideranda hac re, may be translated, in the consideration of this matter, as if it were, in consideratione huius rei ; for which we may also say, conside- rans banc rem &c. Further, moriens dicebat mihi, at his death he said to me : morienti iUi dicebam, I said to him at his death : redeuntem patrem excepi, I received my father at his return : moriente illo flebam, at his death I wept : mortuo Alexandre

246 Of the ParU of the Verb.

rtulcmoeus iEgyptum occupavit, after Alexander's death &c. It may sometimes be translated by and : legens librum ridebat, he read the book and laughed : lecto libro scribebat, he read the book and w rote : lectum librum remisi, 1 read the book and sent it back : videns gaudebam, I saw and rejoiced. Yet all these instances must be referred to the particles cum, dum, post- quam, or qui, and admit an explanation by these means. Some- times the participle may be retained in the translation, and even must be used for conciseness; e. g. librum a te scriptum non iegi, I have not read the book written by you.

2.) Two or more participles in the same case cannot correctly come together without the conjunctions ety ac &c. For each participle demands a personal verb, upon which it depends. But two participles connected by et may be considered as one, and referred to one personal verb; e. g. hac re visa ef audita abii : urbe pugnata et civibus captis, exercitus reverti iussus est. But two participles in different cases are continually used without et; e. g. libris lectis videns, me non alios habere, valde dolui, after I read the books, and saw that I had no others, I was very much grieved ; where et videns would be incorrect : it properly means, when I, after the books had been read by me, saw&c. : videns and dolui are connected : Caes. B. G. 4. 25, atque, nos- tJ'is militihus curictaritibus, — contestatus deos — inquit, when our soldiers delayed, he called the Gods to witness, and said ; or, after he had called the Gods to witness, he said : Liv. 1.15, itaque non cast ris posit is, non exspectato hostium exercitu, rap- tam ex agris praedam portantes, Veios rediere, without first pitching their camp, and without waiting for the enemy, they carried the booty which they had plundered from the fields, and returned to Veii.

ISlote : Here also two participles are used in the same case, non castris positis, non exspectato exercitu : the reason is, that et is understood, which is allowable and common in emphatical and passionate passages : though properly it should have been expressed. Siriular instances are often found.

Of the Parts of the Verb. 247

3.) The participles are not always in use, though they might be formed analogically ; e. g. ignoturus ; dans, fans, in tlie no- minative, though regularly formed, do not occur. Thus sciens is seldom used but as an adjective, knowing, aware of : so ne- sciens is used adjectively, not knowing, unawares; e. g. feci hoc sciens, I have done this with knowledge : feci insciens, I have done it without knowing, ignorantly : but we rarely find feci hoc, sciens rem ita se habere, I did it, because I knew &c. : but in preference, non ignorans. These peculiarities must be noticed in reading the ancients. Note : Nesciens as a partici- ple, and followed by an accusative and infinitive, occurs Te- rent. Heaut. 3. 1. 59 : but I know not whether it can be found elsewhere.

4.) Here it may be asked, whether those participles which are in use may at all times be used. We answer in the nega- tive ; because the excessive use of them occasions sameness : we must often in preference use qui, cum, ubi, postquam &c., as is the practice of Cicero, CjEsar, and others. It may next be inquired, when they should, and when they should not be used.

a) It may be asked when and why they should be used : 1.) to occasion variety, which is a great source of pleasure in composition: 2.) especially for conciseness ; whence they are much more common in historians than speakers, because the former are obliged to express many little circumstances and gra- dations of time : and it would be tedious if all these were de- noted by qui, cum, postquam &c. It is therefore a great mis- take to suppose that there is a peculiar elegance in the use of the participles. All elegance and ornament depends more on thoughts than words ; e. g. it is the same thing to say, Cassar, cum Alpes traiecisset, venit in Galliam, or Caesar, traiectis Al- pibus, venit in Galliam : but the last is more concise, and in small particulars conciseness is preferable. 3.) Sometimes for perspicuity, which is often promoted by conciseness ; e. g. homo alios peccantes vituperans ipse dehft carere vitiis, is clearer than homo qui alios, qui peccant &c. ; where the repe-

243 Of the Paris of the Verb.

tition of qui occasions difficulty. 4.) Sometimes for the sake of a pleasing mode of expression, not only to promote concise- ness, but also to avoid the disagreeable repetition of particles and monosyllables ; e. g. homo alios peccantes vituperans ipse debet vitiis carere, or homo, qui alios peccantes vituperat, debet &c., or homo alios qui peccant vituperans, debet &c., sounds better than homo qui alios, qui peccant, vituperat, debet &c., since the unpleasant repetition of qui is thereby avoided. Fur- ther, cum exercitus Alpibus traiectisin Galliam venisset, sounds better than cum exercitus Alpes traiecisset et in Galliam venis^ set, since the repetition of the syllable issetis avoided. For the proper use of the participles Caesar and Livy should be particu- larly studied, in which writers they are very frequent.

b) When should participles not be used? 1.) In the expres- sion of an important thought, which should always be expressed more at length, since conciseness is not natural in such circum- stances ; e. g. Deum, cum nos innumeris beneficiis cumulare gestiat, omnique ratione nostras commoditati et voluptati pro- spiciat, non summo amore prosequi, est summainsania, is more emphatical than Deum nos — gestientem et — prospicientem &c., on account of cum. So in an oration Cicero would prefer homo, qui ea est inhumanitate, ut, per quos banc lucem adspex- erit, eos ista luce privare non dubitet, hominis nomine non digna est, to homo parentes suos occidens, non hominis nomine dig- nus est. Yet here all depends on the connection of the speech, the intention of the speaker, and the subject itself. 2.) When they occasion obscurity or ambiguity ; e. g. hominem deum amantem, hominem virtutem colentem, besides the bad sound, are less perspicuous than hominem, qui deum amat, hominem, qui virtutem colit, since hominem deum amantem might mean deum, qui hominem amat. 3.) When they occasion a disagree- able expression, as in the former instances, hominem deum amantem &c. : so, homines deos am antes, has a bad effect on the ear. So also, in his terris multis hominibus vitiis oppletis uti saspe cogimur.

5.) ft is self-evident that the participles of transitive, in-

^ Of the Parh of the Verb. 249

transitive, and deponent verbs govern the case of their verbsJ*of which in fact they are a certain part or form ; e. g. homo amans virtutem, studens virtuti, utem tempore, usurus tempore, sequens mCf secuturus alios &c. Yet we before observed that parti ciple3 in ns are used as adjectives, and take another case, and admit the degrees of comparison ; e.g. amans virtutis, amantior mei, amantissimus tui &c. : see Part I. Chap. III. Sect. V. and Part II. Chap. I. Sect. V. § 2. n. I. 7.

6.) We have still to notice a peculiar use of the passive par- ticiple perfect and future after certain verbs :

a) The passive participle perfect sometimes follows the verbs do, volo, cupio, euro, in two ways : 1.) for a periphrasis ; as, volo me excusatum, for excuso me : Cic. Verr. 1. 40, his — me vehementer excusatum volo: Cic. Cat. 2. 12, nunc illos — com" monitos etiam atque etiam volo, for nunc illos etiam atqueetiam commoneo, or commonere volo : Terent. Heaut. Prol. 26, quam ob rem omnes vos oratos volo, for oro, or orare volo : Terent. Andr. 4. 2. 1, iam, ubiubi erit, inventum tibi curabo et mecum adductum, for inveniam et adducam, I will find and bring. After all these participles esse seems deficient, and therefore they are rather infinitives than mere participles, where the per- fect seems used for the present ; as, excusatum volo, rogatos voloy for volo me excusari, vos rogari. To these belongs effectum dabo, Terent. Eun. 2. 1.6, for efficiam : ibid. Andr. 4. 1, iam hoc tibi inventum dabo, for inveniam : Virg. iEn. 12. 436, nunc te mea dextera defensum dabit, i. e. defendet : so, astimatum des, i. e. aestimes, Plant. Capt. 2. 2. 90 : 2.) further, it is used for the infinitive, to which some of the examples above cited may be referred ; as, oratos vos volo, sc. esse, i. e. orare vos volo, or oro : so, excusatum me volo : that in such instances esse is omitted appears from Plaut. Poen.o.2, qui illam conventam esse vult, i.e. convenire vult : so, factum volo, for volo facere, Plaut. Asin. 3. 3. 95 : Terent. Ad. 5. 7. 21 : Cic. Rose. Am. 1, ne istius quidem laudis ita sum cupidus, ut aliis eam prtereptam ^im, for prssripere vehm : Liv. 3. 58, nee cum eo in gratiam reclisse, cuius adversae fortunae velit succursum, for succurrere,

250 Of the Paris of the Verb.

or succurri, lie would assist : so, nobis consultuni volebatisf Liv. 4. 5 : cupio numeratum, for cupio numeral e, Cic. ad Div. 5. 20, unless, perhaps, numeratum be taken for the nominative, and joined to erat, and dare be understood after cuperem : cupio te couventum, for convenire, Plaut. Cure. Q.3. 25: ciipere fac- tum, ibid. Cas. 2. 4. 7-

b) The passive participle future is used : 1.) often after euro, to take care, to procure, or have any thing done; as,a«'0 liberos raeos erudiendos, I have my children educated, forerudiri or ut liberi erudiantur, both which are correct : Nep. Dion. 6, He- raclidemque — interficiendum curavit, he procured for Hera- clides to be killed : INep. Con. 4, Conon — muros dirutos a Ly- sandro — reficiendos curavit : Cic. Verr. 4. 49, Cereris signum avellendum asportandumque curavit, procure that the statue of Ceres should be taken down and carried away : so, curavit bu- culdLin facieridam, Cic. Div. 1.24: cures fasciculum ^er/ere/i- dum, Cic. Att. 8.5: 2.) after other verbs, as to give, to deliver, to agree for, to send &c., when an intention is expressed ; e. g. Liv. 1.28, the king Tullus says to Fufetius, corpus passim distra- hendum dabis, thou wilt give thy body to be torn : locare domum, sedem &c., eedificandam, to let out a house, a temple to be built, to contract for their building, is very common : Cic. Verr. 2. 67, senatus decrevit, ut eas (statuas) qu^estores demoliendas lo- carent, the senate decreed that the Quasstors should contract for the destruction of these statues : ibid. 4. 34, simulacrum Dianae tollendum locatur, the taking away of the statue is con- tracted for : Cic. Div. 2. 21, columnam conduxerat faciendam : Nep. Eum. 13, Antigonus autem Eumenem mortuum propin- quis eius sepeliendum tradidit, to be buried : Cic. Cat. 4. 6, adtribuit nos trucidandos Cethego, ceteros cives interficiendos Gabinio, urbem iriflammandam Cassio, he gave us up to be butchered 8u:. : Terent. Eun. 5. 8. 57, hunc comedendum et de- ridendum vobis propino (praebeo), him I give up to you, to be de- voured, and made sport of. So we say rem agendam suscepi, I have undertaken to do any thing : accepi rem agendam &c.

c) The change of the gerunds into participles in dus, was noticed before when we considered the gerunds.

Of the Paris of (he Verb. 251

Note: Cicero also often says, faciendum putavi, existimavi, duxi, for feci or facere volui : scribendura putavi, literas ad te dandas, mittendas, censui, forscripsi,scribere volui, literas dare, mittere volui &c. ; literally, I thought that I must write to you &c., as it may often be translated. Also habeo is used : 1.) with a passive participle, as a mere circumlocution ; e.g. habeo animum Clodii perspectum, cognitum, iudicatum, Cic. ad Brut. 1, for perspexi &c. : bellum indictum habuit, for indixit, Cic. Verr. 5. 72 : habeo absolutum opus, for absolvi, Cic. Q. Fr. 3. 9 : quae habes instituta perpohes, for quae instituisti, Cic. ad Div. 5. 12 : habent despicatum, for despicati sunt, or despican- tur, Terent. Eun. 2. 3. 92, where Bentley' reads despicatui : 2.) with the future passive ; e. g. enitendum haberemus, Plin. Ep. 1. 8, we should have to strive : impetramhtm a bonitate tua habety ibid. 10. 95, he has to obtain it : etsi statuendum habere- f/ms, Tac. Ann. 14. 44: de spatiis pr^cipewc/w/w habemus, i. e. debemus praecipere, Colum. 5. 5.

7.) Video, audio, and similar verbs, are also followed by a participle in the accusative, instead of an infinitive; e.g. audio aliquem querentem, Nep. Timol. 4 : disserentem, Cic. Acad. 4. 4 : dicentem, Cic. Fin. 2. 28 : video aliquem exeuntem, forexire, Cic. Tusc. 3. 15 : iam videbis (eum) furentemy ibid. 4. 24: in all which instances the infinitive is generally usual : so oflfendi, i. e. inveni, eum sedentem — et disputantem, Cic. Nat. Deor. 1.6: offendi, i. e. inveni, collocatam filiam, Terent. Phorm. 5. 1. 32 ; as in English, I found him selling &c.

( 252 )

CHAPTER II. Of the Syntax or Construction of Words, with respect to their Order,

The order of construction or government, i. e. the de- pendence of one word on another as to case, number, tense, mode &c., is very different from the actual order or arrangement of the words in composition. Of this we remark,

I.) That the actual order of many words is fixed with- out any probable cause being given :

1.) Nam, namque, at, verum but, sed, are commonly used at the beginning of a sentence : so quare, quamobrem, qua de causa, inasmuch as qui has the same place : so also si, nisi, quamquam, etsi, tametsi, quamvis, licet, quia, quoniam, cum or quum when or since, are generally used at the beginning, and but occasionally allow one or more words to precede them, as qui si, qua de re etsi &c. On the contrary, enim, vero, autem, quoque, quidem, should not be used at the commencement ; vero, autem, and enim, are commonly used in the second place, seldom in the third : yet enimvero, and etenim, may be consi- dered as one word, and placed at the beginning : quidem is commonly affixed to the word to which it refers ; e. g. ego qui- dem ita sentio, 1 at least think so, not ego ita sentio quidem : so, ne quidem, of which we shall soon speak. In the same way quoque is put after the word to which it belongs; as, ego quo- que : Hehetii quoquej Caes. B. G. 1. 1 : ilium quoque, Cic.

Of the Order of Words. 253

Rab. Post. 12 : te quoque, Virg. Eel. 3. 1. Note : There are exceptions : a) nam is used after other words ; e. g. Virg. iEn. 10. 585: Hor, Sat 2. 3. 20, 41 : ibid. Epist. 2. 1. 186: so namque, Varr. ap. GelL 3. 10: Phn. H. N. 25. 2: 36. 11 : Flor. 1. 5 : Veget. de Re Milit. 3. 6 : Virg. ^n. 6. 72, 1 17 : 10. 614: b) on the contrary, enim begins a sentence; e. g. Plant. Aul. S.5. 26: ibid. Cas. 5.2. 14: ibid. Bacch.4.4.5l : Terent. Hec. 2. 1. 41 : Lucret. 6. 1275: also vero, but; Plant. Rud. 4. 3. 5Q : in the sense indeed^ yea, it often precedes, thougli not joined to another word ; e. g. vero ac hbenter, Cic. Tusc. 2. 11 : so Cic. Div. 1. 47 : Cic. Mur. 31 : Cic. Brut. 87 : Terent. Eun. 4. 1. 12.

2.) Ne quidem, not even, are two words, which must always be separated by some other words, viz. by that upon which the emphasis falls ; as, he has not learnt even to read, ne legere qui- dem didicit, where legere is emphatical : whence it would be wrong to say, ne quidem didicit legere, or ne didicit quidem &c. Further, in the sentence, thou wilt not even lend me a book, quidem may be subjoined to various words according to the in- tention of the speaker : if the emphasis be on book, we must say, tu ne Ubrum quidem mihi commodare vis, thou wilt not lend me even a book, much less what is more valuable : but if the emphasis be on me, not even me, much less a stranger, we must say, ne mihi quidem librum : so, tu ne commodare quidem mihi librum vis, not lend even, much less give. The position of qui- dem, therefore, depends on the context, and the intention of the speaker. Examples continually occur ; e, g. concessum est — ne mulieri quidem, Cic. Tusc. 2. 23 : ne mulieribus quidem, Caes. B. G. 7. 47 : ne in versu quidem, Cic. Or. 64 : we in op- pidis quidem, Cic. Verr. 4. 1 : sed ne quomodo fieri quidem pos- sint, Cic. Pis. 27 : ne si ita quidem venissent, Cic. Phil. 5. Q. Yet ne quidem occur together, Cic. Att. 2. 16.

3.) When two substantives are so connected that the latter stands for aHus or alter, or may be translated in English, the other, they must stand together ; e. g. cuneus cuneum trudit, manus manum lavat, homo hominem odit &c., not cuneus tru-

254 Of the Order of Words.

dit cuneum &c. : Cic. Off. 1. 7, homines hominum causa esse generates : ibid. 2. 3, Aommes hominihus maxime utiles esse pos- sunt : hominem hominis incommodo suum augere commodurn — est contra naturam, ibid. 3. 5 : ratio fecit hominem hominum adpetentem, Cic. Fin. 2. 14 : cives enim civibys pQ.r cere aequum censebat, Nep. Thras. 2 : nulla tj/r^Msvir^M^icontraria est, Sen. de Clement. 2. 3 : apud alios timorem timor \\c\t, Plin. Epist.6. l6. 10: so, alius alium odit, one hates another: aliud ex alio malum : Cic. Att. l6. 14, aliud ex (i. e. post) alio: Cic. ad Div. 9. 19, me quotidie aliud ex alio impedit, one thing after another : alius alio plus habet virium, Cic. Leg. 1. 2, one has more strength than another : aliud alio melius, Cic. Fin. 4. 19, one better than another : alium alio nequiorem, Cic. ad Div. 7. 24 : a Ham rem ex alia, Terent. Eun. 4. 2. 3 : aliud ex alio malum, ibid. 5. 5. 17 : alium post alium. Sail. lug. 63 r alius super alium, Liv. 1. 25: so, milvo est bellum — cum corvo: ergo alter aUerius — ova frangit, Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. 49.

4.) Quisque is generally placed after suus, sibi, se &c. ; as, se quisque amat: suum cuique pulchrum : suos quisque liberos amat, not quisque amat suos Uberos Sec. : Cic. Nat. Deor. 3. 1 1, cum suo CMi'que iudicio sit utendum : ibid. 3. 34, id in suum quidque fanum referret : Liv. 2 1 . 33, sibi quoque tendente, and often elsewhere : thence the common formula pro se quisque. Yet sometimes quisque stands first ; e. g. in civitates quemque SUMS dimisit, Liv. 21. 48 : quisque suo loco paratus esset, Auct. B. Afric. 31: cuique sua adnumeravimus, Colum. 12. 3: quanti </?/2sg?ie se ipse faceret, Cic. Amic. l6: and elsewhere; e. g. Virg; ^n. 6. 743 : Ovid. Am. 3. 58.

5.) Quisque is always put after the superlative when with it, it denotes a universality; e. g. doctissimus quisque est mo- destissimus, the most learned are the most modest : lego libros optimos quosque, I read all the best books : amas optimos quos- que, thou lovest the best men: Cic. Fin. 2. 15, optimum quid- que rainssimum est : Cic. ad Div. 9. 14, infmo cuique gratis- sima : Cic. Acad. 1. 4, recentissima quaque suntcorrecta ma- xime, and elsewhere.

Of the Order of Words. 255

l^ote : Quisque is not redundant, it denotes a universality : doctissimus denotes a very learned man, i. e. a single one ; but doctissimus quisque, all the most learned men, or the most learned man, where an individual is put for the whole, as, the most learned does not know every thing.

6.) Quisque is put after ordinal numbers and quotus, to denote a universality ; e. g. decimum quemque capite privavit, he be- headed every tenth man, that is, many tenth men : but decimum without quemque means one tenth man : tertio quoque mense proficisci cogor, I am compelled to go every third month : Sep- timus quisque dies est sacris faciundis destinatus, every seventh day is devoted to divine service : quotus quisque hoc facit ? how many do this ? i. e. few do it : Cic. Rab. Post. 12, tertio quoque verbo, at every third word : Cic. Verr. 2. 6, quinto quoque anno Sicilia censetur, i. e. every fifth year : vix decimus quisque est, qui &c.. Plant. Pseud. 4. 2. 17 : quotus enim quisque philoso- phorum invenitur &c., Cic. Tusc. 2. 14 : quotus enim quisque disertus? Cic. Plane. 25 : quoto cuique &c., Plin. Epist. 3. 20 : forma quota quaque, Ovid. Art. 3. 103. Alsoprimo quo- que tempore, at the first possible time, Cic. Phil. 3. 15 : Cic. ad Div. 13. 51 : Nep. Milt 4 : so, primo quoque die, Cic. Phil. 8. 1 1, i. e. on the first possible day.

^ote : Without quisque, the sense is quite different : no uni- versality, but merely an individual is denoted ; quotus es ? which in point of number, art thou ?

7.) Prepositions must precede their cases : yet in the ancients we find instances where they follow : see above, Part I. Sect. VII ; e. g. tenus, de, cum in mecum, tecum, secum, nobiscum, vobiscum &c. The reason given by Cicero (ad Div. 9. 22. and Orat. 45: cf. Quintil. 8. 3.) has not much weight: it seems to have been a casual usage, such as occur in most languages ; and particularly since many other prepositions follow their case, there seems to be no reason for a particular explanation in the case of cum.

8.) In proverbs, titles, and other ancient formulas and expres-

256 Of the Order of Words.

sions, the order which has once been introduced prevails ; e. g. cuneus cuneum trudit : manus marium lavat : terra marique, by land and sea ; e. g. Cic. Manil. 19 : Sail. Cat. 13 : Cic. ad Div. 5. 9. Vatin. : not mari terraque ; e. g. bellum gerere : lupiter optimus maximus, notmaximusoptimus lupiter: pontifex ma- ximus : pater patratus : populus romanus. Yet there are ex- ceptions ; e. g. mart et terra, Nep. Ale. 1 : marique terraque. Plant. Poen. Prol. 105.

9.) Ecce, o ! vae ! precede the words to which they belong ; as, ecce me ! not me ecce! vae mihi ! not mihi vae !

10.) Non generally precedes its verb, as non credo, non pos- sum, not credo non &c. : it generally precedes any of the words to which it belongs ; e. g. homo non aptissimus, Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. 17 : hominis non beatissimi suspicionem praeberet, Nep. Ages. 8.

1 1 .) The verb inquam, inquit, is usually placed so that one or more of the words which it introduces precede; as. Pater: mox, inquit veriiam : Nep. Ale. 8, Alcibiades quoma??i, inquit, victoricB repugnas .' Cic. Cat. 3. 5, est vero, inquam, signum . Terent. Heaut. 4. 7. 1, eccum me, inque, i. e. say, here am I : Cic. Verr. 2. 18, ergo, inquiet aliquis, donavit.

II.) Th^ actual order of words generally follows the order of ideas ; viz. that precedes which first entered the mind : the more emphatical commonly precedes the less emphatical : and perspicuity, emphasis, eu- phony, often occasion a word to be placed out of its syntactical order ; e. g.

1.) The proper name often precedes the appellative, since it first occurs to the mind ; e. g. Cicero consul, Roma urbs, ^tnn mons, Rhenus flumen, not consul Cicero &c. Yet exceptions are common in the ancients ; e. g. novus pontifex M. Cornelius Cethegusy Liv. 25. 5 : uxorem Thehen, for Theben nxorem, Cic. Off. 2. 7 : provincia Sicilia, Cic. Verr. 2. 6. and elsewhere.

Of the Order of Words. 257

2.) Qui must always begin the sentence ; e. g. laudo eum, qui deum colit, not deum qui colit, except where perspicuity, emphasis, or a better sound, requires an alteration. In parti- cular, it must stand at the beginning of a period when it is used for hie vero, is vero, et hie &c., since it then connects the two periods ; e. g. factum hoc est. Quod quis negat ? notquis quod negat. The following are examples where it follows one or more words; hcEc qui facit, non ego eum cum summis viris comparo, sed &c., Cic. Marc. 3 : verum etiam amicum qui in- tuetur, tanquara exemplar intuetur sui, Cic. Amic. 7 : cae- lestiumergoadmirabilem ordinem incredibilemque constantiam, ex qua conservatio — oritur, qui vacare mente putat, is &c., Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. 21 : ad rem gerendam autem qui accedit, caveat, ne &c., Cic. Off. 1.21: quodita putat dici abillo, recta et honesta quce, sint, ea facere ipsa per se laetitiam, Cic. Fin. 1. 7 : all which exceptions are for perspicuity, to exhibit more clearly the connection of the sentences.

3.) The vocative has no definite place : it must be fixed by the feeling of the speaker or writer. Yet in a letter, for per- spicuity and courtesy, it is placed a) at an early part, not far from the beginning of a letter or speech : b) next to the person to whom one speaks ; e.g. egotibi, frater, not ego frater,librum tibi &c. : so, credo ego vos, indices &c.

4.) Qui is placed so as to be as near as possible to the word to which it refers, which is required for the sake of perspicuity ; e. g. felix est ha'ud dubie is, qui deum amat, not is hand dubie felix est, qui &c. : thus hominem qui libros amat, valde amo, is better than, hominem valde amo, qui literas amat. This is a fundamental principle in long periods. To these we may refer the passages lately cited, Cic. Marc. 3 : Cic. Amic. 7 : Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. 21 : Cic. OfF. 1.21 : Cic. Fin. 1. 7.

5.) Terms of comparison, as ut, quantus &c. ; words denot- ing the cause, as cur, propter &c. ; words denoting time, place, or condition, generally precede : a) terms of comparison : for ego te amo ut patrera meum, we rather say, ego, ut patrem, ita

VOL. \l. S

258 Of the Order of Words.

te amo : for tu es tantus, talis, quantus, qualis pater fuit, we say, quantus, qualis pater fuit, tantus, talis tu es : b) words denoting the cause ; as, for nescio cur fleas, we say, cur fleas, nescio : c) words of time and place : for nescio quando ven. turus sit, we say, quando venturus sit nescio : for nescio ubi sit, ubi sit nescio : d) words denoting a condition ; thence si with its dependent sentence, readily precedes; as, for librum hunc da mihi, si potes, we rather say, hunc Hbrum, si potes, mihi da.

6.) Between a substantive and its epithet, the words which belong to it are frequently interposed in order to mark their con- nection ; e. g. magnus patris amor : mens iti te amor : tuus erga patrem amor &c.

7.) To avoid a disagreeable sound, monosyllables are prefixed to words of more than one syllable, to which they belong ; e. g. vir clarissimus : non potero : urbs pulcherrima : in the same way we should say urbs Roma : but for a reason noticed above, urbs is here put last.

8.) Words which are used antithetically are generally put near each other, that their opposition may be more readily perceived; e. g. otium negotiosum : dum tacent, clamant : appetis pecu- niam, virtutem abiicis, or pecuniam appetis, abiicis virtutem, is better than appetis pecuniam et abiicis &c. : Cic. ad Biv. 7. 1, cum homo imbecillus a valentissima bestia laniatur : so also non enim video, quomodo sedare possint mala prasentia praterita voluptates, Cic. Tusc. 5. 26 : fragile corpus animus sempiter- nus movet, Cic. Somn. Scip. 8 : patris dictum sapiens temeri- tas filii comprobavit, Carbo ap. Cic. Or. 63,

9.) Emphatical words are often put at the beginning ; as, grave mihi vulnus inflixit mors patris tui : Cic. ad Div. 2. 2, gravi teste privatus sum amoris summi erga te mei. This is the natural effect of emotion : so, fortunae gravissimo percussus vul- nere, Cic. Acad. I. 3. Sometimes, however, the strongest word is put last; viz. where a writer proceeds gradually to a climax

0/ the Order of Words. 259

in the description of any thing ; as, abiit, excessit, evasit, erupit, Cic. Cat. 2. 1.

10.) In general, words must not be misplaced : i.e. words must not be separated which belong to each other ; e. g. patris mihi cara et magna fratri est benevolentia, would be childish and obscure, for magna patris benevolentia mihi et fratri cara est.

Observatio72.

The order of sentences is founded on the order of words. We remark, that sentences are prefixed to others, or interposed between parts of others.

1.) They are often prefixed. Those sentences are most gene- rally prefixed which occur first in the order of thought. Such sentences are those in which a cause, a condition, a previous time, a comparison &c., are expressed : and in general those which begin with cum, quia, quoniam, etsi, quanquam, quam- vis, licet, ubi, postquam, quando, qui, quantus, quahs, quot, ut as, quemadmodum, and similar words ; e. g. quia literas odisti, non potes doctus fieri, is more correct than non potes doctus fieri, quia literas odisti : since hatred to letters is first supposed as the cause. So, si potero, ad te veniam, for ad te veniam, si potero: further, postquam mihi mors patris tui nuntiata est, valde dolui, is more correct than valde dolui, postquam &c. So, qui me amat, eum amo, is better than eum amo, qui me amat : further, scio, quanta prudentia patris tui fuerit, tantam tuam esse, for scio, tuam prudentiam esse tantam, quanta &c. : so quot is prefixed to tot, ut to ita &c. ; as, ut patrem meum amavi, ita te amabo, for amabo te ita, ut — amavi. Note : Yet much here depends on the subject and connection ; since a) sometimes an emphasis is intended in a sentence which usually follows, and then it is put first ; e. g. graviter erras, cum putas &c., you are very wrong, when you think &c. b) Sometimes the sentence which should properly precede, cannot stand first on account of its length; e. g. laetatus sum, cum audissem, teomnia ea, quae

&2

260 Of the Order of Words.

tibi mandata essent a patre tuo, prseclare egisse, is neater than cum audissem &c., laetatus sum : particularly where the follow- ing sentence is closely connected with it, since otherwise the sense would be obscured.

2.) One sentence is very often interposed between the parts of another. Such instances are termed periods ; for a period properly means when one sentence is broken by another, or when the subject and predicate of one sentence are separated by another sentence ; e.g. homines, quia male vivis, te oderunt. Here the sentence homines te oderunt is divided : between the subject homines, and the predicate te oderunt, another sentence is inserted, which is better than homines te oderunt, quia male vivis. So multi, si virtutem accuratius nossent, earn melius co- lerent, is better than multi virtutem melius colerent, si earn ac- curatius nossent: so also audio esse, qui, etsi nihil sciant, tamen multa narrare velint. It is not always necessary that the predicate and subject be divided, the division may take place in other parts of the sentence ; e. g. rogo te, ut, si quid scias, mihi dicas : miror, quo mode, cum ego te tantopere amaverim, me odisse possis. Note : The ancients, particularly Cicero, gene- rally write in this periodic form : and thence they often use the particles cum, posteaquam, ubi, and qui, for the participles; e. g. scio te, quicunque virtutem ament. Us favere, for scio te omnibus virtutem amantibus favere : non fieri potest, ut, qui deum non colat, homines amet, for ut deum non colens homines amet: Cic. Or. 3. 9, diligentissimeque est eis, qui instituunt aliquos atque erudiunt, videndum &c., for diligentissimeque est instituentibus &c. : ibid. 1. 16, w^, qui pila ludunt, non utuntur &c., for ut pila ludentes &c. To preserve this form of composi- tion, they even placed ut with its entire dependent sentence be- fore the verb by which it is governed ; e. g, Cic. Verr. 4. 39, continuOf signum ut demolirentur, imperavit : Liv. 38. 11, jEtoli tandem, ut conditiones pacis convenirent, effecerunt. Particularly after dignus ; e. g. mortuus est vir, qui, ut diutius viveret, dignus erat : or with qui : pater tuus, qui amaretur, semper dignus fuit.

Of the Order of Words.

261

Observations.

a) To write in this style, it is necessary to find out a proper sentence to interpose : Pompeius misere periit is a simple sen- tence, but Pompeius, quia nimis confisus erat fortune, misere periit is periodic: so, for eras ad te veniam, we may say, eras, si potero, ad te veniam : so, for tu quidem me non amas, et ego tamen te amo, we may say, te, licet me non ames, tamen amo : for amo te propter humanitatem tuam ; te, quia es humanus, amo, and so in other instances.

b) Periods must not be too long ; i. e. the inserted sentences must not be too many, and should be concise.

c) The periodic form should also be varied by simple sen- tences.

d) The periodic style is best acquired from Cicero, Livy, and Caesar; if the learner takes the interposed sentences and con- siders how they would have been expressed directly, and why they were interposed, and how the subject matter allowed it. This particular is more copiously considered Praecept. Styli P. I. Chap. 5: and I have treated of the arrangement of words and sentences, ibid. Chap. 3 and 4.

( 262 )

CHAPTER III. Of the Construction of Words with respect to Rhythm (Numerus).

%\.

JKHYTHM (numerus) is the same as time in music, and consists in the equivalence or proportion of the sentences, or members of sentences, which are mutually connected : particularly when they are opposed to one another ; e. g. if we say, he was not brave, but bold, we speak rhythmically ; since brave and bold are single words which correspond. But if we say, he was not brave, but in all things displayed only boldness, there is a violation of rhythm ; since the last member is far longer than the first. Further : by earnest endeavours after learning, he reached the highest degrees of ho- nour, is a rhythmical expression, since the two members a) by earnest endeavours after learning, b) the high- est degrees of honour, are equivalent : but, by learning he reached the highest degrees of honour, is not rhythmical. This is more evident when the words are of the same kind ; e. g. not called by the voice of duty, but deceived by the illusions of fancy ; where every part corresponds.

§2.

Single words therefore may answer to single words,

wo to two, three to three, and so on : yet, as far as

>ssible, they should be of the same kind ; e. g. Cic.

Of Rhythm. 263

Mil. 4., est haec non scripta, sed nata lex &c. : where scripta and nata are opposed. And immediately after- wards, quam non didicimus, accepimus, legimus, verum ex natura ipsa arjipuimus, hausimus, e.vpi^essimus. Here the first three words are opposed to the latter three. Cic. ad Div. 6. 2. 5, si armis aut conditione po- sitis, aut defatigatione abiectis, aut victoria detrac- tiSf civitas respiraverit ; where there is a double corre- spondence of three words, and these of the same kind ; three ablatives, three partici|)les.

§3.

The proper rh}'thm may be attained by considering what words may be introduced ; e. g. for olim vivebas cum laude, nunc non, we may say, olim vivebas cum laude, nunc cum ignomi?iia. The following ex- ample will illustrate this : nemo sine labore ad doctri- nam accedere potest, is rhythmical ; since labore and doctrinam correspond : but if we say nemo sine laboris assiduitate, ad doctrinam accedere potest, the rhythm is destroyed ; which may be retained by writing ad doc- trinae elegantiam or suavitatem. Further : ut miles sine telis pugnare nequit, ita nos sitze libris discere non possumus, is numerous : but the number is destroyed by saying ut miles sine telis pugnare nequit, sic nos sine usu librorum &c. : it may be restored by putting telis in the genitive depending upon some ablative, which may correspond to usu.

^ote: Rhythm is not only pleasing to the ear, but on every account deserves to be considered in a grammar. Yet we must be careful not to make the sense subservient to the rhythm. I have treated this subject more at large Praecept. Styli P. I. Chap. 6.

( 264 )

CHAPTER IV. Of the Construction of Words with respect to their Conjunction.

1H£ ancients conjoin

I.) Words, which are connected, in various ways.

1 .) By et, ac, atque and que ; e. g. pater et mater, pater ma- terque. Que is always put after : and ac, as some suppose, is scarcely used before a vowel : we should not, therefore, say ac ego, ac ille, but atque ego &c. Yet there are many exceptions, and would have been more, if critics had not changed it into atque or et; e. g. Ac ego scio. Sail. lug. 85. 12. Ed. Cort. : ac etiam, Varr. R. R. 1. 47 : Colum. 9- 12. 4: ac emergenti- hus malis, Liv. 3. 16 : ac invisos, Liv. 41. 24 : ac eo properavi, Cic. Att. 13. 48 : simul ac ille venerit, Cic. Q. Fr. 2. 6 : ac ab omni, Cic. Nat. Deor. 1.1. Ed. Davis., where Ernesti omits ac : ac insigneSf Cic. Phil. 11.5, where Ernesti reads et: ac in eius corpore, ibid, 3. Edit. Lambin. (1580), where Graevius and Ernesti read atque. Further, by tuni — turn, or cum — turn, so well — as also, as amotum patrem,tum matrem, or cum pa- trem, turn matrem : also by non solum, non modo, non tantum, not only, followed by sed etiam, verum etiam, verum quoque, sed quoque, but also : by aequejust so, followed by ac, atque, quam as : also by tarn — quam ; e. g. amo tam patrem, quam matrem, amo te asque ac (or atque, quam) me.

2.) Especially words are often connected a) by e^ repeated, where, in English, and is used only once ; as, my father and mother love me, et pater et mater me amat : I lo\e my father and mother, et patrem et matrem amo : 1 love and honour thee,

Of the Conjunction of Words. 265

te et amo et colo : yet the two words must be really different, since et repeated literally means both — and, and it would be improper to use et — et, where they might not be thus trans- lated ; e. g. we should not say et auctoritas et consilium, since they are scarcely enough distinguished, but rather auctoritas et consihum : on the contrary, Socrates despised riches and death, would be properly translated, et divitias et mortem contemsit : b) by ut, where ita follows, literally, as — so ; e. g. amo ut pa- trem ita matrem, 1 love father and mother ; properly, as my father, so my mother : cum tu mihi, ut olim, ita nuper signi- ficasses, since you told me, as formerly, so now, formerly and now : so literas, *ut nunc valde colo, ita semper colam, literature I both now cultivate and always shall. Yet in the use of these particles a comparison must always be implied, and therefore they cannot always be used for et — et, or non solum — sed etiam : c) by the repetition of a particle or qui which precedes : this occurs when men speak emphatically ; e. g. si deum, si vir- tutem amas, for si deum et virtutem amas ; but the first expresses more emphasis and emotion : so, omnia faciam, quce, recta, qu(Z iusta sint, for et iusta : Cic. Verr. 5. 58, si quis rex, si qua ci- vitas exterarum gentium, si qua natio fecisset &c., where it oc- curs three times : Cic ad Div. 5. 5. % omnia enim a me in te profecta sunt, qucs^ ad tuum commodum, qu(K ad honorem, qucz ad dignitatem pertinerent, for quae ad tuum commodum, ad ho- norem etad dignitatem &c.

II.) Words, of which the sense should be distin- guished, are by the ancients often connected by aut or vel ; as. pater aut mater : but vel and aut are very frequently repeated, like the English either — or ; e. g. yesterday or to-day, aut heri aut hodie : write or read, aut scribe aut lege : sell either house or land, vende aut domum aut agrum : Cic. Verr. 4. 35, quern tibi aut hominem aut vero deum — auxilio futurum putas ? what man or God ? Vel or aut may be repeated more than twice ; e. g. Cic. Or. 1.1, et, quantum mihi

266 Of the Conjunction of Words.

vel fraus inimicorum vel causoe amicorum vel respublica tribuet otii, ad scribendum conferam, whatever time the fraud of my enemies, or the causes of my friends, or the state will allow me &c.

III.) Words, of which the sense is to be denied or negatived, are often connected, 1.) especially by ne- que or nee repeated, i. e. neither — nor, though they are not always so translated ; e. g. my father and mother are not at home, nee pater, nee mater domi est; thou dost not love nor honour thy father, patrem tuum nee amas, nee colis : Cic. ad Div. 4. 4. 3, illam partem excusationis nee nosco, nee probo, that part of the plea I neither know nor approve : 2.) by the repetition of a preceding negative ; e. g. nemo te colit, nemo te amat, no one honours nor loves thee : non ingenium, non doc- trina ei defuit, neither ability nor learning failed him : 3.) by ne quidem, not even, followed by nedum, much less ; as, ne legere quidem didicit, nedum scribere, he has not even learnt to read, much less to write : 4.) by non modo, for non modo non, followed by ne quidem ; since by the ancients non modo is often used for non modo non, the last non being omitted when ne quidem follows ; e. g. non modo scribere, sed ne legere quidem didicit, he has not only not learned to write, but not even to read : Cic. Verr. 3. 2, etenim non modo accusator, sed ne obiurgator quidem ferendus est &c., for not only not an accuser, but not even &c. : and elsewhere; e. g. Cic. Off. 3. 19 : Cic. Rose. Am. 23 : Cic. ad Div. 1. 9. 23 : yet the ancients often used non modo non, followed by ne — quidem ; e. g. Cic. Caecin. 18: Cic. Att. 10. 4: Liv. 4. 3, 35: 5. 38.

Of the Conjunction of Words. 267

IV.) There are also other ways of conjoining words ; e. g. 1.) by utrum or ne, followed by an, interroga- tively, or not ; as, utrum legisti Livium an Nepotem ? or Liviumne legisti an Nepotem ? We may omit utrum or ne ; as, legisti Livium an Nepotem ? So without a question ; as nescio, utrum legeris Livium an Nepotem, or nescio, legerisne Livium an Nepotem, or also nescio, legeris Livium an Nepotem : in these instances neither aut nor vel can be used for an : 2.) by et is, or isque, or idemque, translated in English, and indeed ; e. g. habes multos libros, et eos pulchros, thou hast many and indeed beautiful books, or and those beautiful books : Cic. Cat. 4. 4, vincula, et ea sempiterna, capti- vity, and that perpetual : Cic. ad Div. 2. 1. 2, a te vero bis terve summum (literas), et eas perbreves accepi, I have twice or thrice at most received letters from you, and those short : so, nee is, for et non is, Cic. Brut. (Clar. Or.) 76, erant in eo plurimse literee, nee ece, vul- gares, sed interiores, there was in him (or he possessed) much learning, and indeed not of a common kind : where it refers to the whole sentence, et, id, or idque is used ; e. g. exspectabam tuas literas, idqiie cum multis, Cic. ad Div. 10. 14 : te annum iam audientem Cratip- pum, ?W<^we Athenis, Cic. Off. 1. 1 : and elsewhere; e. g. satis esse duo canes et id marem et feminam, Varr. R. R. 2. 9 : plurimis, idque angustis — fenestris, Colum. 1. 3.

Here it is necessary to make some remarks on the connection or conjunction of sentences, whole periods and arguments, or other extensive parts of any compo- sition ; since they all consist of words : whence their conjunction belongs to the conjunction of words.

268 Of the Conjunction of Words.

I.) Sentences are united in many ways ; viz. by et, ac, atque, que and ; aut, vel or ; utrum, ne whether — an or ; as, die mihi utrum pax tibi placeat an bellum tibi praeoptandum videatur : for which we may also say, die mihi, tibine pax placeat &c., or without utrum or ne, die mihi pax tibi placeat, an &c. : all these are usual ; nor here can vel or aut be used for an. Further, by non tantum — sed etiam, sed quoque, verum etiam, varum quoque : also by aeque — ac, atque, quam : also by cum • — tum, or tum — tum, as was observed when we treated of the conjunction of words. But particularly,

1.) By et, aut, vel, neque, nee, repeated more than once, though often but once translated in English; e. g. deus nobis e^ vitam dedit et mentem donavit, God gave us life, and endowed us with understanding : aut pater tibi libros mittet, aut ego tibi eos emam, your father will send you books, or I shall buy them for you : yet such sentences must always admit being translated with the conjunction repeated ; si neque tu me adiuvas, neque aUi mihi opem ferre volunt, if neither you help me, nor others will bring me assistance: Cic. Amic. 20, atque in omni recon- siderandum est, et quid postules ab amico, et quid patiare a te impetrari, in every thing we must consider, both what one's self may ask of a friend, and what one must suffer to be obtained from one's self: yet it may be translated, as well — as, not only — but, partly — partly &c. When non accompanies, et non is often changed into neque or nee, which the learner should care- fully observe; as Cic. ad Div.4. 7. 3, itaque neque tu multum interfuisti rebus gerendis, et ego id semper egi, ne interessem, for itaque et tu non multum, therefore thou wast not much con- cerned in the conduct of affairs, and 1 always contrived &c. : ibid. 10. 1.7, Furnium nostrum a te tanti fieri — nee miror et gaudeo, for et non miror &c. : ibid. 4. 13. 6, careo enim — fa- miliarissimis multis, quos aut mors eripuit nobis, aut distraxit fugOy which death has torn from me, or flight has dispersed : Cic. Or. 2. 4, qui autf tempus quid postulet, non videt, aut

Of the Conjunction of Words. 269

plura loquitur, aut se ostentat, aut eorum — is ineptus dicitur, who does not see, what the occasion requires, or speaks &c. : Caes. B. G. 4. 17, sed navibus transire neque satis tutum esse arbitrabatur, neque suse — dignitatis esse putabat, for non satis &c., but to pass over on shipboard, he did not think quite safe, nor &c. : yet we may translate it, neither — nor. All the pre- ceding instances are common, and may be imitated.

2.) Often also by uty for quare, itaque &c. ; e. g. tu neminem amas, ut non mirari debeas, te a nemine amari, so that you ought not to wonder &c., for hinc, igitur, itaque non mirum est &c. : Cic. Marc.G, quos amisimus cives, eos Martis visperculit, non ira victoriae (i. e. Caesaris) : ut dubitare debeat nemo, quin multos,si fieri posset, C. Cassar ab inferisexcitaret, the citizens, which we have lost, the violence of war has struck down, not the anger of victory ; therefore no one ought to doubt, but that Caesar &c. : and so elsewhere ; e. g. Cic. ad Div. 7. 7 : 12.3: Cic. Verr. 2. 69.

3.) Very often by ita, tarn, sic, with ut following, where in English and is used ; as, deus est tarn benignus ut det nobis, God is good, and gives us ; where it would be wrong to say et dat : so, sis tam benignus, ut mihi opem feras, dicas &c., be kind, and help me, tell me &c. : so, thou wilt not be cruel and kill me, tu non eris tam crudelis, ut me occidas &c.

4.) Often by ita ut, for quidem sed; e. g. parentes debent filios ita amare, ut eorum vitiis non indulgeant, parents ought indeed to love their children, but not to indulge their faults ; where properly, ita means, to such an extent, with such a limita- tion : Cic. Rose. Am. 26, speaking of parricides, ita vivunt, ut ducere animam de coelo nequeant, ita moriuntur &c., they live indeed, but cannot draw their breath from heaven &c. : Cic. ad Div. 5. 21, quod ita libenter accipio, ut tibi tamen non conce- dam &c. : so, ita concedunt, ut &c., Cic. Cat. 4. 7 : ita fama variat, ut tamen &c., Li v. 27. 25 : ita admissi, ne &c. Li v. 22. Gl : for which occurs ut — ita ; e. g. ut credere, ita malle, Liv. 3. 65.

270 Of the Conjunction of Words.

6.) By is, talis, tantus, tot, which are often followed by qui, qualis, quantus, quot, for ut ego, tu, is, ut taUs, ut tantus &c. ; e. g. non ego is sum, cui talia dicas, I am not the man, or such a man, that you should say such diings to me ; where cui is used for ut inihi : pater mens non is fuit, qui mentiretur, my father was not the man to lie, or such a man that he would lie, for ut is mentiretur : tantus erat pater tuus, quantus si tu esses, felix fores, thy father was so great a man, that if thou wert as great &c., for ut, si tu tantus &c. It is the same with talis — qualis : talis erat pater mens, qualis si ego essern, pro feli- cissimo haberer, for ut si ego talis essem : Cic. ad Div. 9- 14. 6, gratulor tibi, cum (i. e. that) tantum vales apud Dolabellam, quantum si ego apud sororisfilium valerem, salvi esse possemus : where quantum si ego, is for ut, si ego tantum &c.

6.) By cum since, quia because, which are prefixed, and quare, hinc, which otherwise would follow, are omitted ; e. g. for tu nihil didicisti, hinc non mirari debes, te a nemine coli, we may say, cum nihil didiceris, non mirari debes &c. : such expressions are very common in Cicero.

7.) By tantum abest, which is followed by ut twice repeated, when in English we say, so far from &c. : as, so far from re- joicing, 1 must weep, tantum abest ut gaudeam, ut potius flere cogar : but if tantum abest follows, ut is only once used ; as, fleo nunc, tantum abest, ut gaudeam, 1 weep, so far am I from rejoicing, much less do I rejoice.

8.) By the particles expressing comparison, ut, sicut, quem admodum, which are followed by sic, ita, where in English we have merely and, or not only — but also ; e. g. ego te, ut semper amavi, ita per omnem vitam amabo, 1 have always loved you, and will love you all my life long ; or, I not only have always loved you, but also &c. : Dolabellam, ut Tarsenses, ita Laodi- ceni acceperunt, Cic. ad Div. 12. 13. Cass. : ut Titanis, ita Gigantibus, Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. 28.

9.) By etsi for quidem, quia for nam &c. : a) etsi for qui- dem ; I am not learned indeed, but wise, etsi non doctus sum,

Of the Conjunction of Words, 271

tarnen scio, for non quidem doctus sum &c. : b) quia for nam or enim ; e. g. for patris reditum nescio, nam ille non scripsit, we may say, patris reditum, quia ille non scripsit, nescio. These various methods facilitate composition, and should be no- ticed.

10.) By nee or neque for et non : this is to be recommended for its conciseness ; e. g. amo te nee possum dicere, quare, I love thee and cannot tell why, is better than amo te et non pos- sum &c. Thence et non should generally be changed into nee or neque. So, nee ullus, nee quisquam, are more common than et nuUus, et nemo : nee quidquam than et nihil: nee unquam than et nunquam : nee usquam than et nusquam : e. g. for hoc omnes fatentur, et nemo negat, we say, hoc omnes fatentur, nee quisquam (or ullus) negat : for omnia feci et nihil praetermisi, we say, omnia feci, nee quidquam prsetermisi : for semper te amavi, et nunquam desinam te amare, we say, semper te amavi, nee unquam 8cc. : for quaesivi patrem ubique, et tamen nusquam inveni, we say, quaesivi patrem ubique, nee tamen usquam in- veni. Such expressions should be observed and imitated : Cic. Senect. 12, prsestringit oculos, wechabetM//Mmcumvirtutecom- mercium, for et habet nullum &c. : dissimillimi inter se Zeuxis, Aglaophon, Apelles, neque eorum quisquam est, cui &c., Cic. Or. 3. 7 : talibus aures tuas vocibus circumsonare : nee eas •— quidquam aliud audire, Cic. Off. 3. 2 : nee mihi magis unquam videor &c., Cic. Div. 2. 68, for et nunquam.

11.) Entire periods as they are termed, that is, com- plete and perfect sentences between two full stops, are united :

1.) By qui, quae, quod, for is, ea, id, hie, haec, hoc, or even for ego, tu, nos, vos : in which case the conjunctions et, vero, autem, enim, ergo &c., must be omitted ; e.g. heri apud fratrem fui. Cui cum dixissem, me &c., for et cum ei dixissem &c., or cum igitur ei dixissem &c. : it would be wrong to say cui igitur cum dixissem &c. Further, fratri de ea re dixi. Qui cum nol- let &c., but since he was unwilling &c., for cum vero is nollet ; where qui vero cum nollet would be incorrect : Cic. ad Div. 5.

272 Of the Conjunction of Words.

2. 15, satis habeas, nihil me etiam tecum de tui fratris iniuria conqueri. Quern ego cum comperissem omnem sui tribunatus conatum in nieam perniciem parare &c., be contented that 1 make no complaints to you of the injustice of your brother ; for when I found that he &c. This should be imitated : yet enim cannot always be exchanged for qui, except where the cause is quite obvious, andybr may be omitted in English,

2.) By nee or neque in two ways :

a) For et non, as in the connection of two shorter sentences, whether it mean also not, or and not ; e. g. Cic. ad Div. 3. 7. 15, nee mehercule aliter vidi existimare vel Pompeium — vel Lentulum &c., and also I have not seen &c. Here nee quis- quam or nee uUus is used for et nullus or etiam nullus, et nemo or nemo etiam : nee quidquam, for et or etiam nihil : nee unquam, for et nunquam or nunquam etiam : nee usquam for et nus- quam, or nusquam etiam : Cic. Off. 1. 16, neque ulla re &c., for et nulla re &c. : nee quisquam rex, Cic. Div. 1. 41: neque quisquam, Nep. Thras. 2 : neque unquam, ibid. Att. 14. Here also neque non is very common for et, i. e, and or also, whence it is clear how readily the ancients commenced periods with neque or nee; e. g. Cic. Cat. 4. 2, neque meam mentem non domum saepe revocat exanimata uxor &c., and my lifeless wife &c. : for et meam mentem &c. : Cic. Rose. Am. 32, neque ego non possum &e.

b) Instead o^non ; e.g. neque or nee vero credibile est &c., but it is not credible, for non vero &c. : so, neque or nee nega- verim &c., yet I will not deny &c., for non vero &c. : neque (nee) enim possum &c. : Cic. ad Div. 1. 9. 15, neque vero hac in causa modo, sed &c., but not only &c. : ibid. 2. 6. 5, neque emm sum veritus &e., for I do not fear &e. : ibid. 7.1.3, neque tamen dubito &e. : so, neque vero, and neque tamen, Nep. Thras. 2. — So, neque vero quisquam, quidquam, usquam, unquam, for nemo vero, nihil vero, nusquam vero, nunquam vero : so, neque tamen quisquam, quidquam, unquam, usquam, for nemo tamen &c. : so, neque enim quisquam &c., for nemo enim &e. : and so in other instances : Cic. Or. 1 . 8, neque vero mihi quidquam &c. :

Of the Conjunction of Words. 273

Nep. Dat. 5, neque tamen quidquam fecit : ibid. Att. 13, neque taraen horum quenquam : so we often find neque vero non, for vero : neque tamen non, for tamen : neque enim non, for enim : Cic. Or. 2. 85, neque tamen ilia non ornant, for ilia tamen or- nant : Nep. Att. 13, neque tdimen non — bene habitavit. In these instances non is often quite apart from neque ornec; e. g. Cic. ad Div. 6. 1.5, nee enim is, qui in te adhuc iniustior fuit, non magna signa dedit animi erga te mitigati, for is enim, qui in te adhuc iniustior fuit, magna signa &c. All these expressions deserve imitation.

Note : The ancients said neque vero rather than neque autem : the latter is rare : it occurs Cic. ad Div. 5. 12. 21 : Cels. 2. 17. So nee autem, Lucret. 6. 779« 

3.) Also in other ways ; e. g. a) by nam cum, which is more usual than cum enim : b) by quod, for quod adtinet ad id quod, as to what concerns the circumstance that &c. ; e. g. quod autem nonnuUi dicunt &c., as to the circumstance, that some say &c. : Cic. ad Div. 5. 2. 12, 13, quod scribis : c) by at, in objections which one supposes and answers ; for at obiici possit, at obii- ciunt, but they object &c. ; e. g. Cic. ad Div. 9* 6. 9, at in perturbata republica vivimus, but thou wilt say, we live &c. Also at vero, Cic. ad Div. 4. 5. 7- Sulpic, at vero malum est amittere liberos : d) by hie, or hac in re, on this occasion, here, which often occurs in Nepos, Cicero &c.

III.) The separate arguments and larger divisions of a writing or speech, were seldom marked by the Ro- mans by means of primo, secundo, tertio &c. The Romans rather said, in \he first place, neM, further &c., and closed with finally. In the first place, primum ; «econdly, deinde ; thirdly, i. e. finally, denique, postremo &c. When there were four divisions, they said pri- mum, deinde, tum, postremo &c. When there were more, they also used preeterea and ifisuper, and repeated deinde and tum ; and closed with denique &c. as be- fore. That deinde and tum have not a definite place

VOL. II. T

274 Of the Conjunction of Words,

appears from Cic. Font. 14, where Cicero enumerates primum, tum, deinde, postremo. The ancients also made use of other formulas ; as accedit, quod, to which is added, that &c. : or hue, accedit, quod ; accedit, ut &c. : further, reliquum est, ut &c. ; restat, ut &c., it remains that &c. : and also others. That this is a more elegant way of enumerating is quite obvious. Some- times, however, they used primum, secundo &c. ; e. g. primum — secundo, Varr. R. R. 1. 2. 4 : primum — se- cundo — deinde, — Cic. Leg. 1. 13 : primum — se- cundo — tertium, Cic. Plane. 20 : primo — secundo — Phsedr. 4. 10. 16 : whence it is not incorrect so to Nu- merate ; and it is sometimes more perspicuous.

( 275 )

CHAPTER V. Of the Construction of Words with respect to their Interchange.

A VARIETY of expression is both necessary and agreeable. Yet here caution is requisite, that the in- terchange of words may not embarrass the meaning. All depends on the context, our knowledge of words, and a correct judgement.

§1.

Of the Interchange of Substantives.

I.) Substantives are sometimes interchanged with substantives; e.g. cognitio knowledge, with notitiaand scientia ; eruditio with doctrina ; yet, where the con- text determines it, eruditio may also mean instruction : anni with aetas, the age or years of a man ; auctoritas with consilium ; yet auctoritas may be determined by the context to mean command : adolescentia is used for adolescentes : so inventus, Cic. Or. 3. 34 : Caes. B. G. 3. 16 : so senectus for senes ; mens for cogitationes ; e. g. mentem meam tibi declarabo, I will declare to you my mind : so, mors, obitus, finis vitse, are equivalent : dies is used for tempus ; e. g. dies levat luctum, Cic. Att. 3. 15 : dies, quae stultis quoque mederi solet, Cic. ad Div. 7. 28. cf. 5. 16, and elsewhere : nihil for nemo ; e. g:9iihil illo fuisse excellentius, for neminem—

t2

276 Of the Interchange of Words.

excellentiorem, Nep. Ale. 1 : nil fortunatius Catulo, Cic. Att. 2. 24 : Dolabella tuo nihil mihi scito esse iu- cundius, Cic. ad Att. 9. 16. Caes. On the contrary, sententia may not be used for opinio ; since the former means a deliberate opinion, the latter a conjectural opi- nion : vitium, error, and peccatum differ ; vitium, a fault generally ; e. g. vitium hominis, vestis, parietis &c. ; peccatum, a transgression or departure from a rule ; error, a mistake or error, though perhaps only of the understanding : hence error fratris and peccatum fratris are not always equivalent : and so of many other w^ords. So a puero is used for a pueritia, from child- hood, Cic. Acad. 4. 36 : Cic. Or. 1. 1 : apueris, Cic. Tusc. 1. 24 : Ter. Heaut. 2. 1. 2.

II.) Substantives are used for their corresponding adjectives ; e. g. victor exercitus, the victorious army, Cic. Manil. 9 : Nep. Ages. 4. We must particularly remark Cic. ad Div. 5. 2. 22, huius temeritati si non re- stitissem, forhuic temerario homini sinon&c. : Phaedr. 1. 12. 6, crurum nimiam tenuitatein yiixx^eTdX, for crura nimis tenuia. This much deserves to be imitated where it applies : so, nihil rei, for nulla res : nihil pecuniae, no money : nihil mali, no evil, Cic. Att. 8. 4 : so nemo for nullus ; e. g. nemo civis, Cic. Dom. 42 : nemo Ro- manus, Liv. 3. ^0 : nemo homo, Cic. Nat. Deor.2. 38 : Cic. ad Div. 13. 55 : Terent. Ad. 2. 3. 6.

III.) A substantive is used for a pronoun for the sake of emphasis ; e. g. Cic. Cat. 1. 1, o tempora ! o mores ! senatus haec intelligit, Consul videt, hie tamen vivit : here Consul videt is put for ego video ; Cicero being then consul. "•

Of the Interchange of Words. 277

IV.) A proper name is sometimes put to denote some general character, as Hector, Achilles, for heros; Nes- tor for senex prudens &c.

V.) Two substantives are often used for one ; e. g. he has offended his father, offendit patris animum : he has wounded his brother, corpus fratris vulneravit; since, properly, the whole man is not oifended or wounded, but the mind is offended, the body wounded. So saevitia maris is used for mare, when reference is had to the fierceness or commotion of the sea ; where ssevitia maris is, in fact, put for ssevum mare, and the accompanying substantive is not redundant, but adds emphasis, clearness &c.

VI.) A substantive both with and without a prepo- sition is sometimes used as an adverb ; as, praeter opi- nionem for repente : per insidias craftily, for insidiose : tsingulis diebus, for quotidie : summo studio, for stu- diosissime &c. We are often obliged to speak in this way when there is no appropriate adverb ; as, singulis mensibus, monthly &c.

§2.

Of the Interchange q/" Adjectives.

I.) Adjectives are interchanged with adjectives ; as fessus and lassus, tired : certus, indubitatus, exploratus, certain : pulcher beautifu , both o the body and soul : formosus, beautiful, of the body : magnus great, gravis great, said of bad things, as, gravis morbus, a great sickness, grave bellum &c. : praeclarus, egregius, exi- mius, praestans, excellens, excellent : sometimes also

278 Of the Interchange of Words.

insignis, which properly means remarkable, and sin- gularis, singular; though these two last are used also of bad things ; as insignis and singularis audacia : &c. We particularly observe : a) after sine, ullus is used for omnis ; e. g. sine iilla dubitatione, Cic. Cat. 3. 6 : Cic. Or. 2. 49, without all doubt, not sine omni &c. : sine ulla mora, Cic. Cat. 3. 2 : sine ulla vituperatione, Cic. Csecil. 8 : yet we also find omni ; e. g. sine omni pe- riculo, Terent. Andr. 2. 3. 17 : sine omni sapientia, Cic. Or. 2. 1 : and elsewhere ; e. g. Plant. Bacch. 5. 2. 13: Ovid. Trist. 4. 8. 33. b) The comparative is often used for the superlative ; e. g. te nemo est doctior, thou art the most learned : particularly after qui ; as, quo nemo doctior, felicior est, who is the most learned, the most fortunate man : quo nihil pulchrius vidi, which is the most beautiful that I have seen : c) quantum is used for quot ; as, quantum librorum, how many books ? When how many is equivalent to a few or how few ! quot is rarely used, but instead of it quotusquisque ; e. g. quotusquisque hoc credit ? how many believe this 1 that is, few believe it, no one believes it. Thus nullus is used for vilis, levis, of no value ; e. g. nullum id ar- gumentum est, Cic. Tusc. 2. 5 : ob rem nullam, Terent. Hec. 5. 3. 2, i. e. a trifle ; and elsewhere.

II.) Adjectives for substantives ; e. g. dixit hoc vivus, he said this in his lifetime : me vivo factum est, it has been done in my lifetime : didicit hoc senex, he learnt this in his old age, where senex is for in senectute : so the participles ; as, dixit moriens, i. e. at his death : proficiscens, at his departure ; mortuo patre ibam, after may father's death I went : verum dicere, to say the truth, rather than veritatem : yet veritates dicere, Gell.

Of the Interchange of Words, 279

18. 7 : further, civis Romanus, Albanus, a citizen of Rome, of Alba, not civis e Roma &c. : so, Epaminon- das Thebanus, of Thebes &c. : further, mortales is often used for homines ; e. g. Cic. in Caecil. 2 : Cic. Pis. 40 : Cic. Fin. 2. 3 : Cic. Nat. Deor. 3. 36. &c.

III.) Adjectives for adverbs ; e. g. nuUus dubito, I doubt not, for non dubito : so nullus is often used for non; e. g. tametsi nullus moneas, Ter. Eun. 2. 1. 10: Sextus ab armis nullus discedit, Cic. Att. 15. 52 : ww//w^ dixeris, Terent. Hec. 1. 2. 3 : hsec bona — nulla redierunt, Cic. Rose. Am. 44 : misericordia, quae tibi nulla debetur, Cic. Cat. 1.7: auspicia, quae nulla sunt, Cic. Div. 2. 33 : so nulla when speaking of females ; e. g. nulla colum novit, Virg. in Ciri, 177 : especially primus, solus, unus, &c., are readily used for primum &c. ; as, mater venit prima, my mother came first : Neutonus primus invenit, Newton first invented : mihi soli (uni) dixit, he told me only : amat solam pecuniam , he loves only money : virtus sola hominem reddit fe- licem, virtue alone &c. This deserves imitation : so also priori Remo augurium venisse fertur, Liv. 1.7: urbs, quae quia postrema aedificata est &c., Cic. Verr. 4. 53, i. e. last : Hispania postrema omnium perdomita est, Liv. 28. 12. Further, Cic. Rose. Am. 6, erat ille Romae frequens^ for frequenter : ibid. 7, decem horis nocturnis sex et quinquaginta millia passuum cisiis pervolavit, for decem horis noctu &c, : see Chap. L Sect. IV. \ 2.

280 Of the Interchange of Words.

§3.

Of the Interchange of Numerals.

I.) With each other ; e. g. duodeviginti^ Cic. Acad. 4. 41 : decern et octo, Liv. 9. 33 : Hirt. B. G. 8. 4 : Cic. Cluent. 9, where, however, Ernesti reads XVIII : octodecim, Frontin. Strat. 2. 7. 37 : undeviginti, Cic. Brut. 64: decern novem, Cses. B. G. 1. 8 : novemde- cim, Epit. Liv. 119 : Liv. 3. 24. Drakenb. : decern et tres, Cic. Rose. Am. 7, for tredecim : decem et sex, Cic. Cluent. 7, where Ernesti has XVI : Liv. 33. 4 : sex- decim, Nep. Att. 16: decem et septem, Liv. 33. 21 : Cic, Phil. 5. 7 : septem et decem, Cic. Senect. 6 : see before, Part I. Chap. III. Sect. II.

II.) Numerals for other adjectives ; as sexcenti, cen- tum, mille &c., for very many, innumerable ; so centies, sexcenties, &c. i. e. ssepissime. Yet attention must al- ways be paid to the literal sense : a man forty years old cannot say, I have kept my birth-day, centies, sexcen- ties, millies, for, very often : and so in other instances. Further, ut uno verbo dicam, i. e. paucis verbis.

Of the Interchange of Pronouns.

I.) With each other ; e. g. a) nos, nobis &c., are continually used by Cicero for ego, me, mihi &c. b)id quod for quod ; e. g. amas virtutem ; id quod valde laudo, which also I much praise : c) nescio quis, quid &c., for quidam or aliquis, i. e. a certain one. It is often

Of the Inter change of Words. 281

applied to persons or things which one considers as unknown or of mean account ; as, vidi hominem nescio quern, a man, I know not whom, or an unknown per- spn : but it often merely means, some one, any one : scripsit librum nescio quem, a book not very valuable : also libri nescio quid. Yet nescio quid is used in a good sense, Cic. Arch. 5, illud nescio quid prsecla- rum, that valuable something, or that something valu- able : nescio quid may be commonly translated some- what : d) ipse is continually used for ille, when the discourse is of a principal person who is to be separated from his followers ; e. g. Caesar praemisit legatos, — ipse post aliquot dies secutus est, but himself followed &c. : e) qui, quae, quod, for is, ea, id, or ego, tu, in the conjunction of periods ; e. g. doleo te non adfuisse. Qui si adfuisses &c., since if thou hadst been &c., for si tu : further, tu nos non amas. Quos si amares, i. e. si nos &c. : virtus est pulchra. Quam si &c, for cam si : particularly dignus sum, es, est, quem ament, i* e. ut me, te, ilium ament. Further, misit mihi librum, quem (i. e. ut eum) legerem &c. : f ) si quis for si aliquis, is very common, and more common than the latter : and so through all cases &c. ; e. g. si quid, si cuius. So ne quis, quo quis &c., for ne aliquis, quo aliquis &c. Also literae tuse, a letter from you, is often used ; e. g. raras tuas quidem — accipio literas, Cic. ad Div. 2. 13, and elsewhere : thus we may translate ibid. 12. 25, Liberal ibus literas accepi tuas, a letter from you : exspectabam tuas literas, ibid. 10. 14, a letter from you.

II.) Pronouns for adjectives; e. g. 1.) ipse for in- teger, totus whole, with numerals, or just, exactly ; e. g.

282 Of the Interchange of Words.

tres ipsos dies ibi fui, I was there three whole days, or just three days: Cic. Att. 3. 21, triginta erant dies ipsi : Cic. ad Div. 2. 8, cum Athenis decern ipsos dies fuissem : Cic. Verr. 2. 9, ipso vicesimo anno, just &c. : 2.) is for talis ; e. g. tu es ea doctrina, ut &c., thou hast such learning &c. 3.) hie for prsesens ; e. g. hie homo, the man here standing, sitting &c., or the man now liv- ing : haec tempora, the present times : 4.) hie for prox- imus ; as, his diebus accidit, it happened on the pre- ceding day : 5.) ille is commonly used for prior, when it may be translated the former, to which hie for poste- rior, the latter, corresponds ; as, Cicero et Livius sunt legendi ; ille ob eloquentiam, hie propter historiam, the former — the latter : 6.) quicunque and quisquis are continually used for omnis qui ; e. g. quicunque deum amant, eos amo; for omnes eos, qui deum &c., I love all that love God : quisquis ita loquitur, mentitur, every one that so speaks, lies : quemcunque amas, eum amo, I love every one that you love : quidquid cupies, tibi dabo, all that you desire, I shall give you : quaecunque dixisti, ea vera sunt, all that you have said, is true. All these instances are to be imitated : also 7.) quisorqui for qualis ; e. g. Xenophon, qui vir et quantus 1 Cic. Div. I. 25 : quis videor? Terent. And. 4. 2. 19 : sed quis ego sum ? aut quse &c., Cic. Amic. 5 : quid mu- lieris habes? Terent. Hec. 4. 4.2, i. e. what sort of woman &c.

III.) Pronouns for adverbs ; e. g. l.)quid, i.e. cur? as, quid fles ? 2.) ipse for adeo ; e. g. ipse Caesar, licet inimicus esset, laudavit Porapeium : Cic. ad Div. 6. 10, neque eum ipse Caesar &c., even Caesar &c. : Cic. Verr. 4. 14, in his ipsis rebus : thus we say, Caesar him-

Of the Liter change of Words. 283

self, for even Caesar : 3.) idem through all its cases is used for item, porro, or etiam, even, also, further, with the pronouns is, ego, tu &c. ; e. g. Virgilius scripsit Bucolica : idem iEneida fecit, he also composed the iEneid : Caesar vicit Gallos et Pompeium : idem fuit magnus orator, he was also &c. : fratrem laudat : eun- dem donavit, he also rewarded him : a patre accepi Horatium : ab eodem exspecto Virgilium, from him also &c., for ab eo etiam : ego multos libros nuper emi : idem plures emam, I also shall buy more, for ego etiam &c. : so also it may be used for tu etiam : 4.) ipse for commodum, just, exactly ; e. g. triginta erant dies ipsi, Cic. Att. 3. 21 : see above : so ipsis Nonis, Cic. Sext. 63 : nunc ipsum, exactly now, Cic. Att. 7. 3 : 12. 16, 40.

IV.) Pronouns for prepositions ; as, quae tua est hu- manitas, benevolentia &c., i. e. pro tua humanitate, be- nevolentia &c. : qui tuus est amor, for pro tuo amore &c.

V.) Pronouns for conjunctions ; 1.) is for quidem ; e. g. habeo multos libros, et eos (eosque, or eosdemque) pulchros, and indeed fine ones : see above. Chap. IV. n. IV. 2.) idem for etiam ; as, Cicero multas orationes scripsit : idem edidit alios libros : 3.) especially qui is used for ut or cum, followed by other pronouns ; as, a) for ut ; dignus sum, qui lander, i. e. ut ego lander : dignus es, cuius libros legam, i. e. ut tuos &c. : b) for cum when or since, quod that : laudandus es, qui id feceris, since or because you have done &c. It is also used for connecting periods, partly instead of autem, vero, et &c. ; as, tu non adfuisti. Qui si adfuisses &c., as was noticed before. We also find qui (at other times for quo modo) instead of ut that ; e. g. ilium tanti fa-

284 Of the Interchange of Words.

cio, qui non Csesarem magis diligam, Cic. ad Att. 3. 15. Balb. : efficite, qui detur, Terent. And. 2. 1. 34 : homines sunt hac lege generati, qui tuerentur ilium globum, Cic. Somn. Scip. 3, and elsewhere.

§5.

Of the Interchange o/" Verbs.

I.) With each other ; e. g. a) pati, ferre, sinere, to suffer, permit, allow : also permittere, or potestatem ali- cui dare : b) ferre, tolerare, perferre, perpeti, to bear, suffer, or endure ; e. g. onus, fortunam adversam : also subire and sustinere : c) suadere, consilium dare, cen- sere ; e. g. censeo eundum : but not consulere alicui, which means to care for : d) habeo vestes, sunt mihi vestes, sum vestibus prseditus, instructus, ornatus : so utor ; e. g. parentibus bonis, libris, or non careo re, non sum expers rei. Yet here, as in the former instances, we must attend to the literal and proper sense, other- wise the interchange might be incorrect : thus versari is sometimes equivalent to esse, but properly means, to turn round in, to continue a long time in a place ; thence, to be there : verba facere is the same as dicere, loqui, Nep. Them. 10: Liv. 29. 12 : thence, to make a speech, Cic. Ver . 4. QQ. So, prodere memorise, to hand down to remembrance, is different from narrare, memorare, commemorare, mentionem facere, and is prin- cipally applied to historians : so also referre, tradere. Promittere is the same as polliceri ; but spondere means to be surety for ; praestare, to stand in the place of, to tell for ; recipere, to undertake for, means a very con- fident assurance. Audire, accipere, to hear, and cog-

Of the Interchange of Words, 285

noscere to perceive, are equivalent; but comperire to know or find, signifies more, viz. to get certain tidings of; and experiri means to try, or know by experience ; e. g. mala expertus sum multa. Esse, when followed by inter, is equivalent to intercedere ; as, inter te et me intercedit amicitia, or est amicitia. Declarare, mani- festare, indicare, are equivalent: significare means, generally, to denote or signify, whether by words, looks, or gestures : profiteri, and prae se ferre, are often used for declarare, to make known, to inform. For non dico we may say nego : also e. g. for pater dixit, se non venturum. We properly say, pater negavit, se venturum : and so in similar instances. For negare deum, we may say, tollere deum. Credo, puto, arbitror, reor, existimo, statuo, to believe, are equivalent : so, videtur mihi res esse vera, I believe that the thing is true, is very com- mon : so, videris mihi esse doctus, videor tibi esse doc- tus &c. : but opinor I conjecture, persuasum mihi est, I am quite persuaded, iudico, I believe with good ground ; as, iudico te esse doctum. Debeo, and meum est officium, are equivalent : oportet, it is needful, use- ful : necesse est, it is necessary, indispensable : cogor, I am compelled, I must ; e. g. liberi debent colere pa- rentes : oportet me discere : necesse est hominem mori : cogitur patriam relinquere : for all which the participle in dus, or the gerund in dum, may be used ; as, liberis parentes sunt colendi, mihi est discendum, homini est moriendum, patria ei est relinquenda. For non opus est, non est causa, when a verb follows, we commonly say, non est, quod ; e. g. non est, quod fleas, rideas, thou hast no cause to weep, to laugh. Fateor, confiteor I con- fess, generally, whatsoever, or howsoever, with free will or compulsion : profiteor, I freely confess, make openly

286 Of the Interchange of Words,

known. For facere aliquem doctum, we find reddere aliquem doctum &c. iEgre ferre, moleste ferre, to take amiss, to be troubled, vexed for : but vitio vertere, to impute or allege as a fault. In malam partem accipere, to take in bad part ; which can only be said of some- thing that might be taken in good part. Imperare, to command or give orders : mandare, to commit or in- trust : iubere, to bid any thing, whether by entreaty or command. For spero, we may say, spes mihi est, spe teneor, in spe sum &c. Erro and fallor indifferently mean, I err ; yet we seldom find fallor in spe, opinione &c., I err in my hope, opinion &c. ; but spes, opi- nio, me fallit. Laetari, gaudere, are equivalent ; but laetitia efferre is more, and laetitia exsultare still more, to leap for joy. And thus more instances might be cited. The poets also often say venire for esse ; e. g. pulchro veniens in corpore virtus, Virg. iEn. 5. 344. cf. 7. 470 : Ovid. Met. 7. 195. &c.

II.) The parts of the verb are often interchanged :

A. The Modes : 1.) the indicative future for the present imperative ; non facies for ne fac, is milder : so also 2.) the conjunctive instead of the imperative ; as, ne facias for ne fac : 3.) the infinitive instead of the indicative ; as, Caesar proficisci, venire &c., for profi- ciscebatur &c., hostes fugere, the enemies fly, is very common in narrations. Further, the infinitive with the subject accusative, for ut, quod &c., with the indicative or conjunctive ; as, gaudeo te vivere, and gaudeo quod vivis : necesse est homo moriatur, and hominem mori : 4.) also an indicative often stands where in English we might use the subjunctive ; e. g. psene tua meperdidit protervitas, Ter. Heaut. 4. 6. 10, for perdidisset

Of the Interchange of Words, 287

B. Numbers : e. g. nunc dicemus, for dicam : co- gita, quid dignitas et officium a te postulent or postulet : both are correct : so, pars capta est, and capti sunt : see above, Chap. I. Sect. IV. § 1.

C. Tenses : as 1.) the present instead of the imper- fect conjunctive ; si quis dicat, if any one shall say, i. e. now ; which usage, perhaps, is necessary : see above, Chap. I. Sect. X. § 4 : 2.) the present instead of the perfect in lively narrative ; as, Caesar imperat, proficiscitur &c., commands, marches &c., for impera- vit, profectus est &c. : see above. Chap. I. Sect. X. § 4 : 3.) the present instead of the future : a) when there is no future ; as, spero me hoc efficere posse, I hope that I shall be able to eifect this : yet sometimes the an- cients in such cases use a present, though there is a future : b) when a future event is spoken of with much confidence, as though it were present ; e. g. brevi in- felix es, for eris : c) in such expressions as these ; who will deny it? every one will allow &c., the ancients more commonly use the present ; as, quis hoc neget ? quisque fateri debet ; not negabit, debebit : 4.) the imperfect instead of the perfect ; as, memini me dicere, for dixisse, is very common : 5.) the perfect conjunc- tive instead of the present ; as, ne dixeris for ne dicas : 6) the future indicative for the present imperative; non facies, for ne fac : which we lately mentioned : 7.) also the future perfect for the simple future ; e. g. videro for videbo : see above. Chap. I. Sect. X. § 4.

D. The persons are sometimes interchange^^, where in English we say onCy they &c. ; e. g. dicitur pax mox futura esse, and dicunt pacem mox futuram esse : ho-

288 Of the Interchange of Words.

nestum est, ea, quae scias, alios docere^ and quae scia- mus, what one knows : see Chap. 1. Sect. X. § 1.

E. The voices are interchanged ; e. g. scio te libros amare, and libros a te amari. Yet in such examples of two accusatives, if they both denote persons, it is bet- ter for perspicuity to use the passive ; as, scio te a pa- tre amari, for patrem te amare, since the latter may mean, that thou lovest thy father, or that thy father loves thee : as in the well-known instance, Aio te, iEacida, Romanos vincere posse. Yet sometimes the ancients neglect this precaution, and then the context must decide ; e. g. me — tamen te exspectaturum fuisse, Cic. ad Div. 5. 20. 8, i. e. that I &c. : omnes socrus oderunt nurus, Ter. Hec. 2. 1.4: gerendus est tihi mos adoleacentibus, Cic. Or. L 23.

III.) Verbs instead of substantives ; e. g. I .) the in- finitive as a subject ; as, errare humanum est, for error &c. This is often necessary when there is no appro- priate substantive, as to learn, discere ; e. g. didicisse fideliter artes emollit mores &c. : virtu tern magni facere reddit homines felices, the high estimation &c. : see above. Chap. I. Sect. IV. § 1. n. 5. 2.) Participles are often used as substantives ; as, pater moriens, proficis- cens, dicebat, my father, at his death, on his departure, said : crede mihi adfirmanti, believe me on my word : feci hoc confisus tuae humanitati, I did this from con- fidence in kc. : diffisus, from distrust &c. : timeus, from feat : fugiebat timens patrem, he fled from fear of his father : in audienda re, at hearing of the matter : pa- trem puto doctum esse, your father in my opinion is learned : te etiam mortuum diligam, I will love you even after your death.

I

Of the Interchange of Words. 289

IV.) Verbs instead of adjectives ; as, vix credi po- test, for vix credibile est. Also soleo is used, where in English y^e, say ever or always ; e. g. soleo esse ul- timas, I am always the last : Cic. Rose. Com. 16, qui mentiri solet^ peierare consuevit, he who always lies &c. : Cic. Or. 3. 50, soUtus est versus hexametros fun- dere ex tempore : Cic. Tusc. 1. 40, Grseci solent no- minare &o. : Ter. Ad. 1. 1. 54, credo iam, ut solet, iur- gabit. We must often use verbs for want of proper and usual adjectives; as, deus cerni nequit, forest in- visibilis: dei magnitudinem mente complecti nemo po- test, the greatness of God is incomprehensible : so, potest fieri ut fallar, Cic. ad Div. 13. 73, it is possi- ble, for possibile est, which rarely occurs : so also non fieri potest, it is impossible,

V.) Verbs instead of adverbs ; as, quid quaeris ? i. e. briefly, occurs in Cicero. The following expressions deserve particular notice : necesse est hominem mori, for homo moritur necessario : certura est, nihil esse me- lius virtute, for nihil profecto est melius virtute : mani- festum est te mentiri, for manifesto mentiris ; and so in other instances. It is often impossible to speak other- wise ; e. g. fratrem tuum mortuum esse opinor, thy bro- ther is probably dead.

VI.) Verbs, and especially participles, are often used for prepositions ; as,

1 .) for sine ; homo carens libris non multa discere potest, a man without books cannot learn much.

2.) for cum ; e. g. venit instructus magna multitudine, he came witli See.

3.) for propter : to these belong the participles ductus, ad- VOL. ri. u

290 Of the Interchange of Words,

ductus, impulsus, incitatus, motus, permotus ; also inflamma- tus .&c. ; e. g. fecit amore ductus, incitatus &c., he did it out of love; properly, induced by love : necessitate impulsus, coactus, out of necessity ; properly, moved, compelled by &c. Further, the participles impeditus, exclusus, prohibitus, when the dis- course is of a hindrance ; as, non potui ad te venire angustia teniporis impeditus, exclusus, from want of time : occupationi- bus prohibitus, impeditus, on account of business : to these also belong other participles ; as, carens magistro nil discere potuit, from want of a teacher he could learn nothing : timens, from fear &c,

4.) for post ; e. g. coenatus cubitum ivit, after supper he went to bed, for post coenam : pransus, i. e. post prandium : mortuus, i. e. post mortem : mortuo tibi gratiam adhuc habe- bo, I shall still thank you after your death : his Uteris acceptis, after the receipt of these letters : patre mortuo, after his father's death &c.

5.) for in ; as, iter faciens, for in itinere : iter faciens per Bri- tanniam ad me veniebat, in his journey &c. : scribens morie- batur, i. e. in scribendo, in writing &c.

6.) for ex ; e. g. scio hoc experientia edoctus, I know it from experience, is better than ex experientia scio.

7.) for prseter, the ablative of exceptus is used; e. g. Ubros meos, paucis exceptis, except a few : nemo, te excepto &c., no one, except you &c.

8.) for iuxta, apud ; as, adsidens libris moriebatur, he died at his books.

VII.) The verb, viz. the participle, is often used for the conjunctions cum, postquam &c. ; e. g. dicebat coe- nans, for dum ccenabat, whilst he was supping : fecit hoc timens, because he feared : his dictis mortuus est, after he had said this &c. : so, noli dicere, for ne dicas : noli scribere, for ne scribas, ne scribe : cave dicas, for ne dicas &c.

Of the Interchange of Words. 291

§6.

Of the Interchange of Adverbs.

I.) With one another ; e. g. 1.) ita, sic, tarn, are equi- valent : if as follows, then ut is used after ita, sic, quam after tarn : 2.) rursus, denuo again, and iterum : yet iterum is used only when agai7i is equivalent to a se- cond time : 3.) instead of alias at another time, for alio tempore, we find olim, antea ; e. g. olim homines &c. : but alioqui, alioquin, more commonly than alias mean otherwise, in other places &c. : 4.) tantum, tantummo- do, solum, duntaxat, modo only, are equivalent ; for which non nisi may often be used ; e. g. habeo non nisi tres libros, I have only three books &c. : solummodo is not usual with the ancients, though it occurs Plin. H. N. and Pand. : 5.) saltern, duntaxat, certe at least, are the same : yet certe must be used only when at least is the same as certainly ; e. g. si non hodie, eras certe, redibo, I shall return at least to-morrow &c. : 6.) ferme, fere, psene, propemodum, tantum non, nearly : 7.) cum pri- mum, ut primum, simul with ac or atque, or without either; e. g. cum primum potero, ut primum potero, simul ac potero, simul potero, as soon as I can ; but quam pri- mum, very soon, not, as soon as, as beginners often ima- gine : 8.) seque ac, atque, or quam, non minus quam, are equivalent : 9.) for si aliquando, ne aliquando &c., we often find si quando, ne quando &c.

II.) Adverbs instead of substantives ; as, 1.) vere in truth, vere dicere possum : liquido iurare, to swear con- fidently : considerate, prudenter, agere to act with con- sideration, with prudence : misere periit, he came to a

u2

292 Of the Interchange of Words.

miserable end &c. : 2.) hie, istic, illic, are often used for hoc in loco, isto in loco, illo in loco, also for in hac, ista, ilia re : hue, istuc, illuc, for in hunc, istum, ilium locum : also instead of ad (in) hanc, istam, illam rem ; hinc, istinc, illinc, for ex hoc, isto, illo loco ; also for ex hac, ista, ilia re. Particularly in his epistles Cicero uses hie, hue, hinc, with reference to his own situation; istic, istuc, istinc, of the place to which he writes ; and illic, illuc, illinc, of a third place. Hinc also is often the same as ex hac re : so unde, for e qua re &c. : 3,) ita is not merely used for hoc modo in this way, but often a) for hac conditione ; as Cic. Off. 1. 9, nam hoc ipsum ita iustum est, si est voluntarium, upon that condition is right kc. : b) for hoc exitu ; as, locutus sum cum illo ita, ut mihi adsentiretur, with such effect : c) for hoc consilio, with this intention ; e. g. ita nos esse natos, Cic. Fin. 4. 2 : ita sese arinat eloquentia, Cic. Invent. 1. 1,

III.) Adverbs for adjectives : breviter rem dicere, i. e. paucis : thus sic and ita are often used for talis ; e. g. sic vita hominum est, such is the life of man, Cic. Rose. Am. 30 : cf, Cic. Att. 4. 1 : Ter. Ad. 1. 2. 63 : Phorm. 1. 2. 20 : 1.3. 20. But a singular expression occurs Ter. And. 1.2. 4, heri semper lenitas, my masters continual mildness ; which should not be imitated. On the other hand, non is often used for nullus ; e. g. quod mel 7wn habebant, Nep. Ages. 3 : eget exercita- tionc rwn parva, Cic. Amic. 5 : particularly it must be used with adjectives ; e. g. thou hast no fine books, non habes pulchros libros, not nullos pulchros Sec.

IV.) Adverbs for pronouns ; as 1.) cum when, of

Of the Interchange of Words. 293

time ; e. g. erat tempus, cum &c., for quo : temporibus illis, cum, at the time in which &c., for quibus : 2.) unde very often is used for a quo, qua, quibus, or ex quo, qua &c. ; e. g, homo, unde venisti, from whom thou art come : domus, unde veni, for e qua : 3.) hie for in hoc, herein, or in hac re ; e. g. hie laudandus est, herein he is to be praised : 4.) hinc for ex hoc, or ex hac re, hence, from this ; e. g. hinc sequitur, hence it follows : it is also used for ex hac parte, as illinc fcr ex ilia parte ; e. g. Liv. 32. 10, multis h'mc atque illbic vulneribus acceptis, when many wounds had been re- ceived on this and that side : we may also say hinc il- linc, on both sides, without atque : 5.) ut as, ita so, are often used for quo — eo ; e. g. for quo quis est doc- tior, eo solet esse modestior, we may say, ut quisque est doctissimus, ita solet esse modestissimus : in such instances quisque is used for quis, and the superlative for the comparative.

V.) Adverbs are sometimes used for verbs ; as ecce, en, behold, for vide, videte ; e. g. ecce me, see, behold me ; lo, here I am.

VI.) Adverbs for conjunctions ; e. g. 1.) ita withut, for quidem, sed ; e. g. amo priscos ita^ ut recentiores non spernam, I love the ancients indeed, but do not despise the moderns : 2.) ut followed by ita is used for et — et, or tum — tum &c. ; as, amant te, ut docti, ita indocti, both the learned and unlearned love thee : all these are very common.

294 0/ tht Interchange of Wordx.

§7. Of the Interchange o/* Prepositions. I.) With each other ; e. g.

1.) for apud at or near, iuxta, ad, propter, are often used; as, ad urbem esse, to be at a city : propter viam, near the road : also secundum; e. g. secundum viam, Varr. R. R. 1. 14 : iter facere secundum mare, Cic. Att. 16. 8, and elsewhere.

2.) for ante, a) ob ; as, ob oculos ponere, versari, to place, to move, before the eyes : b) prae ; as, prae se agere pecus, ar- mentum, to drive a flock, a herd, before him : c) pro ; as, pro castris legiones constituit, i. e. ante castra, Caes. B. G. 7. 70, and elsewhere.

3.) for circiter, in numerations, we find ad; e.g. ad duo millia, about two thousand : ad ducentos, Cic. Q. Fr. 2, 1: ad quatuor millia, Liv. 3. 15 : ad viginti matronis accitis, Liv. 8. 18 : cf. 38. 36 : Cses. B. G. 2. 33, and elsewhere.

4.) for contra against, contrary to, a) adversus, in ; as, di- cere in aliquem, against any one : b) praeter ; as, praster morem, consuetudinem, spem &c., contrary to custom, hope &c.

o.) forerga, we find in or adversus; as, amor in (adversus) parentes &c.

6.) for ex, we find de ; as, unus ex civibus, or de civibus.

7.) for de, we find super ; as, super hac re multa scripta Bunt, upon or concerning &c.

8.) for inter, in occurs ; as, in doctis numerari, to be num- bered amongst the learned : nenjo in his invenitur, for inter hos.

9.) for post, we may use a) ex ; as, ex hoc tempore, after this time : ex quo tempore, or ex quo, from which time &c. : b) a ; as, a meridie, after noon : c) secundum ; as Cic. Verr.

Of the hiterchange of Words. 295

Act. 1. 10, secundum Kalendas lanuarias, after the first of Ja* nuary : secundum \imos ludos, ibid. 11, and elsewhere; e.g. Cic. Or. 1. 62 : Cic. Att. 3. 12.

10.) for poue, we find secundum or post ; e. g. secundum aureni, behind the ear, Sulp. in Cic. ad Div. 4. 12: yet it may be, near the ear : secundum aram aurum abscondidi, Plaut. ap. Prise. 10.

11.) for secundum, a) pro; e. g. pro dignitate, according to worth : b) ex ; as, ex aequo, according to equity : ex lege vivere, according to law : c") ad ; as, ad voluntatem alicuius loqui, to speak according to the will of any one.

12.) for propter or ob, a) per, in entreaties ; e. g. rogo te per deum, I ask thee for God's sake : per nostram amicitiam &c. : b) pro; e. g. pro amicitia id facias, do that for the sake of our friendship : c) prae ; as, prae gaudio, lacrymis, luqui non possum &c.

13.) for super over, per is more commonly used in such ex- pressions as, currere per agros, to run over the fields : ducere exercitum per montes, over the mountains &c.

14.) For versus, ad is often used ; as, tendere ad urbem, to- wards the city : though versus and ad are often used together.

II.) Prepositions for particular substantives ; e. g.

1 .) A for a parte : as, stare ab aliquo, to stand on any one's side : so, a fronte, on the front ; a tergo, on the rear ; for a parte frontis, tergi : also for ratione, in respect to ; e. g, firmus apedi- tatu, laborare a re frumentaria 8cc.

2.) Ad a) for in comparatione, which sometimes, though in- correctly, occurs ; as, nihil ad Persium, Cic, nothing in com- parison with Persius : b) for ratione, with respect to, after adjectives ; as, haec res est ad fructum uberrima.

3.) Contra for a regiooe : e.g. contra ItaUam, on the opposite side to Italy.

296 Of the Interchange of Words.

4.) De for ratione, with respect to: as Cic. ad Div.3. 12.3, de me autem suscipe meas partes, with respect to me ; and else- where ; also for a or ex ; e. g. de patre, for ex patre, Cic. Or. 3. 33, and elsewhere; e.g. Cic. ad Div. II. 12: quasrere de aliquo, for ab (ex) aliquo, Cic. Att. 1. 14: Cic. Pis. Q : Cic. Vatin. 4 : Liv. 4. 40.

5.) Ex for per occasionem, on occasion of: Cic. ad Div. 2. 15. 2, quid si meam (epistolam) legas, quam ex tuis literis niisi, which I sent on occasion of &c.

6.) Pro for loco, in the place of: also in defensionem ; e. g. pro aliquo dicere, to speak in defence of another.

7.) Prae for in comparatione, in comparison of; as, felix sum pr© te, in comparison of thee.

III.) Prepositions instead of verbs, especially parti- ciples • e. g. clam patre, i. e. patre ignorante : legi om- nes scriptores prseter Homerum, for excepto Homero : sum felix prse te, for comparatus tecum, or si quis me tecum comparet, if one compare me with you : coram patre, in presence of my father, for patre prsesente, or vidente.

IV.) A preposition may also be used for a conjunc- tion ; e. g. pater cum matre profectus est, for pater et mater profecti sunt.

§8. Of the Interchange q/" Conjunctions.

I.) With each other ; e. g.

1.) Et, at, que, atque, are equivalent: so nam, enim : aut, vel; which must not be interchanged with sive or seu, Aut and vel are mostly said of different things; as, Pallas aut luno, Mi-

Of the hifenharige of Words. 297

nerva vel luno : but sive and seu of different names of the same thing, Pallas sen Minerva ; Apollo sive Phcebus. Yet we find also sive or seu for vel (aut); e.g. regis Philippi i^ive Persae, Cic. Agr. 2. 19: matri seu novercte, Liv. 1. 3: resistas, sive etiam ultro occurras, Cic. Q. Fr. 1. 11 : Parthus sive Cython, Virg. iEn. 12.585.

2.) Ut is often used a) with tarn, ita prefixed, foret ; e.g. for deusestvalde benignus et dat nobis &.c., we sny, deus est tarn benignus ut det&c. : for non possim tam inhumanusesse et tibi denegare, we always say, non possim tam inhiunanus esse ut tibi denegem : b) with tam, ita, tantus &c. prefixed, fornam,eniiu &c. ; as, for sum infelix : nihil enim habeo, quo meam vitam sustentem,wemay say, sum ita infelix, ut nihil habeam,quo8cc.: c) for igitur, hinc 8cc. ; e. g. for tu neminem amas : hinc non niirum est, te a nemine amari, we may say, tu neminem amas, ut non mirum sit, te Sec.

3.) Etsi, licet &c., are generally used for quidem indeed, and then are followed by tamen for sed, autem, vero : as, for doc- trinae initium est quidem difficile, sed eius fructus dulces sunt, we rather say, etsi initium doctrinae difficile est, tamen eius 8cc.

4.) For etiam, quoque or et is used : vel is used for etiam when it means even.

II.) Conjunctions are sometimes used for verbs ; as, a) nisi : babes nihil nisi libros, thou hast nothing- ex- cept books, for exceptis libris : b) ut, suppose that : it is common in Cicero and elsewhere ; e. g. ut haec omnia vera sint, tamen 8cc., suppose that all these things are true &c., for faciamus, fingamus, ponamus, or finge &c., haec omnia esse vera.

III.) Conjunctions are sometimes used for adverbs ; e. g. a) neque for non : but only at the beginning of a period ; as, neque vero, neque tamen, neque enim : of which we spoke above : b) ut for hinc ; e. g. pater et

298 0/ the Interchange of Words.

mater profecti sunt : ut nos nunc soli simus, hence we are now alone.

Of the Interchange of Interjections.

E. g. for quam miser ego sum ! we may say, o me miserum ! for quam terribilis mors est liominibus, how terrible is death to men, we may say, o mortem homi- nibus terribilem ! for audi, we sometimes find heus ! &c.

§ 10.

Of the means of the Inteixhange of Words,

I.) Instead of the word itself, we may continually use a double negative ; e. g. non indoctus, for doc- tus : non est obscurum, for est manifestum : non nescio, or non ignoro, for scio : non nemo, for aliquot : nemo non, for omnes or quisque : non nihil, for aliquid : ni- hil non, for omne, omnia : non nulli, for aliquot : non nunquam, for interdum : nunquam non, for semper : non semel, for saepe : non dubito quin, for certo credo, or mihi persuasum est : non oblitus sum, for recordor, and non recordor, for oblitus sum : non multi, for pauci, and non pauci, for multi : non difficile est, for facile est : non poenitet me, e. g. rei, fortunse, for contentus sum re, fortuna &c. : all which instances are usual and well known. Especially non sine for cum ; e. g. non sine laude, for cum laude ; besides that we cannot al- ways use cum, but non sine applies every where.

II>) Sometimes the preceding is used for the conse-

Of the Interchange of Words. 299

quent idea or the contrary, by a metonymy ; as, subire onus, properly, to go under a burden ; suscipere, to undertake one, for ferre, perferre, tolerare. So Cicero says petasatus, having on a travelling-cap, for paratus ad iter. So, vale dicere, or iubere aliquem valere, for discedere ; as we say, he took leave, i. e. he departed. Thus the ancients said signa conferre, properly, to unite the standards, to let them clash together, for prce- lium committere : so, inferre signa, for invadere : con- vellere signa, properly, to pull up the standards, for abire, to depart : 2.) the consequent for the preceding ; as, beatus blessed, for mortuus : pallere to be pale, for timere ; but the former is more forcible.

III.) The cause is used for the effect or the contrary, by a metonymy : 1 .) the cause for the effect ; as Mars for bellum ; mens for cogitationes ; mobilis for incon- stans ; memor and immemor, for gratus thankful and ingratus unthankful : meminisse alicuius, to think on one, for scribere ad aliquem, is tenderly said by Cicero, ad Div. 15. 17 : memineris mei, remember me, i. e. w^rite to me : 2.) the effect for the cause ; as trepidare for valde timere, or terreri.

IV.) The genus for the species ; as commodare, pro- perly, to be obliging, to do a favour, for to lend : vi- vere cum aliquo, for uti, to be intimate with : appel- lare, properly, to address, for to summon : dicere, to speak in general, for to hold a formal speech : acci- pere, to receive, for discere, to learn or hear, since the learner and hearer receives something : tradere, to de- liver, for to teach or relate, speaking of historians : ad- esse alicui, to be present with any one, for to assist : adferre, to bring, instead of nuntiare : curare, to take

300 Of the Interchange of Words.

care of, for sanare : decedere, to depart, instead of to die : satisfacere, to give satisfaction to, for to pay : qui- escere, for dormire : honorem alicui habere, properly, to do honour to, for praemio adficere, since pay is a kind of honour : otium leisure, for pax peace : tempus, for occasio : honores, all sorts of outward honours, for offices : fabula, a narration, for a comedy or tragedy : mortales, for homines &c.

V.) The whole for a part and the contrary, by a sy- necdoche ; e. g. pater est sepultus, or patris corpus est sepultum : oifendere aliquem, and alicuius animum.

VI.) Metaphorical expressions, when words are in- terchanged on account of their resemblance ; as fons, for causa; ignis, for amor vehemens : abstergere metum, for demere &c.

VII.) A reversed relation ; e. g. tu es filius meus, or ego sum pater tuus : molestum est tali servo uti, and talis hominis herum esse : donasti me libro, and accepi a te librum dono : tu mihi non scripsisti, and ego nihil literarum abs te accepi : emi domum a Caio, and Caius mihi'domum vendidit : fui eius discipulus, and is fuit meus magister : tu es me superior, and ego sum te in- ferior : and innumerable other examples.

VIII.) Periphrasis for a single word ; e. g. auditores mei, or qui me audiunt : qui nos genuere, for parentes nostri : qui post nos futuri sunt, for posteri &c.

IX.) Proverbs for direct expressions ; e. g. oleum et operam perdidi, for frustra laborem impendi. Yet here caution is necessary ; since many proverbs of the an- cients do not suit our times and circumstances, and many of them are not clear to us. Hence it is better to use only the most common.

Of the Interchange of Words. 301

X.) Pleonasm and Ellipsis also subserve variety of expression ; e. g. nisi, or nisi si : paucis, or paucis verbis : see of both hereafter.

XI.) There is also a variation in discourse by a change of cases, tenses, modes &c. ; e. g. ne dixeris, and ne dicas : si quis obiecerit, and obiiciat : es doc- tior patre, and quam pater : dignus est laude, and qui laudetur : referre in diis, and in deos : poenitet me facti, and fecisse : ea res, and id rei : oportet discas, and te discere : venit ut me videret, visurus, ad me videndum, mei videndi causa : spero venturum fratrem, and spero fore ut frater veniat &c. All these and other instances are common in the ancients,

( 302 )

CHAPTER VI. Of the Construction of Words with respect to Pleonasm or Redundancy both apparent and real

Of real Redundancy or Pleonasm,

I.) ITA, sic, hoc, id, illud, are often used by Cicero and other writers, before the accusative and infinitive, as it is called ; e. g. Cic. ad Div. 13. 10. 2, sed cum ita sibi persuasisset ipse, meas de se accurate scriptas literas maximum apud te pondus habituras, but when he was persuaded that &c. : ibid. 2. 3. 3, brevi tamen sic habeto, in eum statum temporum tuum reditum in- cidere &c. So hoc is used, Cic. ad Div. 6. 3. 6 : 13. 77 : illud, ibid. 2. 12. 1 : id, Ca;s. B. G. 1. 7 : Terent. Eun. 4. 4. 57 : thus in English we say, know this, that &c. : the same words are often also used redundantly before ut ; e.g. id, illud, te rogo, ut &c. : Cic. Q. Fr. 1. 1, illud te et oro et hortor, ut &c. : Plant. Amph. Prol. 64, hoc me orare a vobis iussit lupiter, ut &c.

II.) Quoad eius fieri potest, quoad eius facere potero &c. Here eius, i. e. in ea re, is redundant : Cic. ad Div. 3. 2. 4, quoad eius facere potueris, as far in it as thou canst do : Gronovius seems at all times for quoad eius, to prefer the reading quod (i. e. quantum) eius ; which seems correct : see above, of the Genitive, Chap. I. Sect. V. § 4. n. VII.

Of Pleonasm. 303

III.) Ut ne, for ne or ut non, that not, in order not, is common ; e. g. opera datur, ut indicia ne fiant, Cic. Q. Fr. 3. 2, i. e. that no &c. : iustitise munus est, ut ne cui &c., Cic. OfF. 1.7: ut ne quid &c., ibid. 1. 29, i. e. in order that — not ; and elsewhere ; e. g. ibid. 10 : Cic. Amic. 21 : Cic. ad Div. 1.4: Cic. Red. Sen. 5 : Terent. Phorm. 5. 7. 8.

IV.) Nisi si, unless if, for nisi, often occurs ; e. g. nisi si quis &c., Cic. ad Div. 14. 2 : and elsewhere ; e. g. Cic. Att. 2. 2 : so, nisi vero si quis &c., Cic. Cat.

2. 4 : cf. Liv. 6. 26 : 26. 3 : Ter. And. 1.5. 13 : Co- lum. 2. 18.4: 4. 16: 4. 29. 11. &c.

V.) Interea loci, in the meantime, for interea : postea loci, for postea, sometimes occurs, where loci is redun- dant : so, ssepe numero, for saepe, properly, often in number, coincides with the English oftentimes, where times is redundant. But in ubi locorum, quo locorum, minime gentium &c., there is no redundance, but a more forcible expression : see above, of the Geni- tive, Chap. I. Sect. V. § 4.

VI.) Mihi, tibi, nobis, vobis, are often redundant, as in English, there is a mdiW for you : Cic. ad Div. 9. 2.

3, ac tibi repente paucis post diebus, cum minime ex- spectabam, venit ad me Caninius &c. : see above. Chap. I. Sect. VI. § 4. n. XI. It seems merely a confidential way of speaking.

VII.) Imo vero, on the contrary, yea rather, is often used for imo : Cic. Off. 3. 23, silebitne filius 1 imo vero obsecrabit : cf. Terent. Hec. 4. 4. 104 : Phorm. 5. 7. 43. Perhaps it is more emphatical, vero being used for vere, profecto.

304 Of rieouasm.

VI 1 1.) Id quod is often used for quod when it refers to the whole sentence ; as, tu acriter discis : id quod niihi placet: Cic. Or. 1. 44, id quod debet; Cic. ad Div. 1. 4, id quod fecerunt : and elsewhere ; e. g. Cic. Or. 1. 20: Cic. Plane. 14 : Nep. Timol. 1.

IX.) Item also, in sentences which are opposed, e.g. I love Caius, not you, amo Caium, non item te, is very common : Cic. Att. 2. 21, uni iucundum, ceteris non item: Cic. Or. 43, radices non item: and elsewhere; e, g. Cic. Tusc. 4. 14 : Cic. Nat Deor. 2. 24.

X.) Ille quidem is often so used that ille is redun- dant ; as Cic. Marc. 4, ceteraB (res) duce te gestae sunt niagnae ilUe quidem^ sed tamen &:c., are indeed great &c. : Cic. Senect. 18, ct ea vitia habent aliquid excusationis, non iUius quidem iusta3, sed qua3 probari posse vide- atur, those faults have some excuse, not indeed sufficient, but «^c. : and elsewhere ; e. g. Cic. Off. 2. 6 : 3. 9 : Cic. Marc. 3 : Cic. ad Div. 5. 15 : 12. 9. We may therefore say, habeo libros, non illos quidem multos, sed tamen pulchros, I have indeed not many, but fine books : thus is quidem is used Cic. Att. 12. 10.

XI.) Magis and potius are often used with compa- ratives, and after malo, praeopto, prsestat, and therefore redundantly : a) potius ; e. g. Cic. Lig. 2, an ille — Utica) potius quam Romae esse maluisset : Nep. Con. 5, potius patriae opes augeri quam regis maluit : Cic. ad Div. 15. 5. Cat. cdifiwrn potius quam te laudari mavis : Terent. Ad. 2. 2. 13, mallem auferre /^oto.y ; Cic. Pis. 7, ut cmori potius quam seryire prcestaret : Terent. Ilec. 4. 1. 17, ut puerum prccoptares perire potius quam &c. : Plant. Capt. 3. 5. 30, nieum potius me caput periculo

Of Pleonasm. 305

prccoptavisse, quam is periret, ponere : Vul.Max. 4. 1. 5, seque potius urgeri — prctoptavit : so with compara- tives; e. g. cum ei fuerit optabilius, oblivisci iposse po- tius — quam &c., Cic. Or. 2. 74 : cum bonis potius omi- nibus — libentius inciperemus, Liv. Prsef. : favoimbi- liores rei potius quam actores habentur, Pand. 50. 17. 167 : b) magis ; e. g. magis malle, Liv. 22. 34 : and vrith comparatives ; e. g. magis dulcius, Plaut. Stich. 5. 4. 22 : and elsewhere ; e. g. ibid. Men. Prol. ^^ : ibid. Poen. Prol. 82 : ibid. Capt. 3. 4. 112 : Virg. Cu- lic. 78 : Val. Max. 3. 7. 1 : lustin. 12. 11. So also the Greeks; see Vechner. Hellenol. p. 167. Ed. Reusing.

XII.) Thus we also find together sed autem, Teretit. Phorm. 4. 2. 11 : Virg. iEn. 2. 101 : sed vero, Plaut. Pcen. 1. 2. 16 : at vero, Cic. Marc. 2, 4 : Cic. Oif. 2. 20 : Cic. Rose. Am. 40 (yet vero with at may be used for verc) : at enimvero, Liv. 5. 9 : repente subito, Plaut. Mil. 2. 2. 21 : repente e vestigio, Cic. in Caecil. 17 : repente improvisus ait, Virg. ^n. 1. 594 (598) : propere ocius, Plaut. Cist. 3. 8 : olim fuit quondam &c., Terent. Eun. 2. 2. 15 : hercle certe, Plaut. Merc. 1. 2. 74 : Terent. And. 2. 2. 10, or certe hercle, Terent. And. 3. 2. 15 : sane hercle, ibid. Eun. 3. 5. 59 : ibid. Hec. 3. 5. 9 : sedepol nae, ibid. Hec. 2. 3. 1 : quoque etiam, Terent. Hec. 5. 1.8: Plaut. Merc. 2. 2. 56 : ibid. Pers. 4. 9. 7 : or etiam quoque. Lucre!. 5. 518 : so et (i. e. etiam) quoque, Plin. H. N. 8. 16 : so et (i.e. etiam) etiam, e. g. addam et illud etiam, Cic. ad Div. 5. 12 : ne et nos quoque, Liv. 41. 24 : cf. Nep. Ages. 6 : Colum. 12. pra^f. : ergo igitur, Plaut. Trin. 3. 3.37: itaque ergo, Liv. 1. 25 : 3. 31 : 28. 12 : 39. 25 : turn deinde, Colum. 4. 24 : postdeinde, Ter. And. 3. 2.3 :

VOL. rr. X

306 Of Pleonasm.

Virg. Mn. 5. 321 : Gell. 7. 3 : deinde post, Nep. Eum. 5 : post inde, Lucret. 3. 528 : deinde postea, Cic. Mil. 24 : tandem denique, Apul. Met. 4. p. 153. 3. Elm. cf. 3. p. 138 : 10. p. 245 : at enim, for at, Cic. Phil. 2. 15: Cic. Manil. 17: Liv. 3. 19.

XIII.) We find also other redundancies ; e. g. noli velle, for noli ; e. g. noli me velle ducere, Nep. Att.4: nolite velle experiri, Liv. 7. 40 : and elsewhere ; e. g. Cic. Ccel. 32 : Cic. Balb.28 : further, nemo quisquam, for nemo, Ter. Eun. 5. 9. 2 : Gell. 2. 6 : nemo unus, Cic. Tusc. 5. 36: Liv. 9. 16: 28. 35: unus nemo, Auct. ad Herenn. 4. 5 : nihil quidquam, for nihil, Cic. Or. 1. 30: Plant. Bacch. 4. 9. 113: nihil unum in- signe, Liv. 42. 20, for nihil insigne : volo me esse, for volo esse ; e. g. iudicem m^ esse volo, Cic. Or. 33 : iu- cundum se esse volebat,Cie. Off. 1.31 : cf. Plant. Poen. 1. 2. 53 : so male ; e. g. principem se esse mavult, Cic. Off. 1. 19, cf. Nep. Timol. 3 : Cic. Tusc. 2. 24 : Cic. Cat. 1.7: so, unus quisque, for quisque &c. : so nihil, nullus, non, nunquam &c., before nee — nee or neque, without any change of meaning : e. g. nihil tam — nee — nee &c., Cic. Cat. 1. 2 : cf Liv. 3. 26 : Cic.Cluent. 1 : Cic. Mil. 28. &c.

§2.

Of apparent Redundancy or Pleonasm,

There often appears to be a redundancy, when there really is none ; where greater perspicuity, emphasis &c., are intended ; e. g.

I.) Quod si often occurs at the beginning of a period

Of Vieomsnu 307

for si : so, quod nisi for nisi : sometimes quod ubi and quod utinam, for ubi and utinam ; e. g. Cic. CatiL

2. 5, quod si in vino et alea comissationes et scorta quae- rerent, if at wine &c. : of Cic. Q. Fr. 1. 1.9: Nep* Eum. 8 : Terent, And. 1. 5. 23 : 5. 4. 2 : Cses. B. G.

1. 44, quod nisi discedat &c., unless he depart &c. : of. Cic. Harusp. 11 : Nep. Hann. 1 : Terent. Phorm. 1.

3. 3 : Cic. ad Div. 14. 4. 1, quod utinam minus vitae cupidi fuissemus ! so Sail. lug. 14 : Cses. B. C. 2. 16, portae relinquuntur. Quod ubi liostes, ea &c., when the enemy saw that &c. : so Cic. Verr. 1. 26 : Cic. Or.

2. 49 : so, quod cum for cum, Caes. B. G. 3. 68 : quod ut for ut, Plin. H. N. J 8. 23 : quod we, for ne, Colum. 5. 11. Since in such instances quod does not stand like si or nisi at the beginning of a speech, discourse &c., but in a certain measure refers to what precedes, it is clear that it confirms the connection and tends to perspicuity, and is therefore not redundant. It seems to be an accusative, where perhaps propter or ad, e. g. quod adtinet ad, must be understood ; it is, therefore, equivalent to qua in re, qua re &c. It may frequently be translated thence, therefore &c.

II.) In doctissimus quisque, the most learned man, i. e. the most learned men ; optima quaeque, the best things &c. ; quisque, quaeque &c., are not redundant, but express a universality : without quisque, doctissi- mus means a very learned man, and optima the best things, individually, but not in general. It is a differ- ent thing to say optimus hoc facit, a very good man does this, and optimus quisque hoc facit, all very good men do this : so, optima amo, I love very good things, and optima quaeque amo, I love all things that are very

X 2

308 Of Pleonasm.

good. It is the same with the numerals : decimus the tenth, viz. an individual who is the tenth ; but decimus quisque, every tenth man : thus interfecit decimum, he slew a man who was tenth ; but decimum quemque in- terfecit, he slew every tenth man. Septimus dies, and Septimus quisque dies, are very different: Septimus dies, a seventh day : Septimus quisque dies, every se- venth day ; e. g. septimus quisque dies est sacris fa- ciendis consecratus, every seventh day, or the seventh day continually, is consecrated to religious services. It would be ridiculous to say that here quisque is re- dundant : it is the same with quotus quisque : see above, Chap. II. num. I.

III.) Scribendum putavi, censui &c., faciendum pu- tavi, for scripsi, feci, contain nothing redundant : the purpose is particularly expressed, that a person wrote or acted with due deliberation : I believed that I ought to write &c.

IV.) We find fac eas, fac scribas &c., for eas, scri- bas : but fac is not without force ; it adds an emphasis ; be sure and go, be sure and write &c.

V.) Vero is found at the beginning of many epistles of Cicero, and therefore seems redundant, because there is nothing to which but can refer : but it always im- plies something real, earnest, or emphatical ; e. g. Cic. ad Div. 4. 6, ego vero, Servi, vellem, ut scribis, in meo gravissimo casu adfuisses, indeed, my dear Servius, I could wish thou hadst been present &;c. : and thus vero is often used for vere, as Cic. Mur.31 : Cic.Divin. 1. 46. &c.

VI.) Non is sum, qui negem &c., I am not the man

Of Pleonasm. 309

to deny it, is not equivalent to non nego ; but, a3 every- one will perceive, implies something much stronger.

VII.) Isque, or et is, is not appended redundantly ; e. g. habeo multos libros, eosque pulchros, not, I have many fine books, but, I have many books, and indeed fine ones : the latter is more emphatic.

VIII.) Si quis, or si qui, is often used by Cicero for qui, or is qui ; but with a hypothesis or uncertainty implied; e.'g. Cic. ad Div. 9. 11. 3, quod scribis, prcelia te mea causa sustinere, non tam id laboro, ut, si qui mihi obtrectent, a te refutentur, quam &c. Cicero might have said ut ii, qui mihi &c. : but si qui, i.e. si aliqui, sounds more mildly, and shows that he did not fully believe or take it for granted, but only supposed the case, that he had enemies. Thus I may correctly say, rogo te, ut si quid negotii habeas, id mihi mandes, for ut negotium, quod habeas &c. : but it will not al- ways apply ; e. g. none would say of a parricide, hie homo, si quis eum genuit, eum interfecit, for eum, qui &c. : since here there is no uncertainty.

IX.) Quid est quod, for cur ? or quid ? is more em- phatical. Quid fles, or cur fles ? merely means, why dost thou weep 1 but quid est quod fleas ? means, what reason can there be, why thou shouldst weep ?

X.) Amabo, quseso, obsecro, are not used redun- dantly, but imply something soothing or entreating : for quaeso and obsecro mean, I entreat : amabo, I will love you if you do, that is, I beseech you ; e. g. scrfoas ad me, amabo, write tp me, I beseech you : sometimes it may be translated, attend !

310 OJ Pleonasm.

XL) The ancients often accompany an ablative by a participle, which apparently might be omitted, since it cannot always be expressed in English, but still in- creases perspicuity : such are ductus, adductus, motus, permotus, commotus, impulsus, incitatus, inflammatus, incensus inflamed, doctus, edoctus, captus captivated, delinitus, corruptus, actus, deceptus, victus, fretus, con- fisus, coactus, prohibitus, impeditus, exclusus, lacessi- tus, perterritus, attonitus, ictus &c. It is only neces- sary to examine these participles according to their true sense, and it will be found what the ancients intended by them, and how they should be applied ; e. g. for fecit amore, or odio tui, or cupiditate, desiderio, rei &c., he did it from love or hatred to thee, from desire or longing for any thing, we find, fecit amore tui, cupidi- tate rei, ductus, motus, impulsus, incitatus : or to ex^ press a more vehement love, hate, desire &c., they used incensus, inflammatus inflamed, abreptus hurried away, coactus compelled. So, for cupiditate, from desire, we find cupiditate captus, captivated with desire : for cce- pit fugere hostium metu, from fear of the enemy, coepit fugere hostium metu ductus, adductus, motus, permo- tus, commotus, impulsus, incitatus, exterritus, conterri- tus, or perhaps abreptus, ictus, ablatus, attonitus &c., according to the degree of fear intended. With words which denote an obstruction, impeditus, prohi- bitus, exclusus &c., are used ; as, non potui hoc facere multis occupationibus impeditus, through many occu- pations : scio experientia edoctus, I know it by expe- rience : so, fecit hoc pollicitationibus captus, delinitus, deceptus, fretus, confisus &c. : also victus metu, from fear ; literally, conquered by fear, which denotes that one could not withstand it; e. g. Cic. Verr. 4. 34, ita-

Of Pleonasm. 311

que aliquando multis malis magnoqut metu victi Se- gestani praetoris imperio parendum esse decreverunt, on account of many calamities and great dread &c., literally, overcome by many calamities &c. : Cic. Fin. 1.10, blanditiis voluptatum deliniti : Liv. 1. 7, Cacus captus pulchritudine boum &c. : ibid. 1. 45, religione ^«c^2^^, from a religious scruple : ibid. 1. 16, Romana pubes velut orbitatis metu icta, from fear of orphanship &c. : all which deserve attention.

XII.) The ancients often unite two verbs, one of which is in the participle, where it appears as, if one might have been omitted. But they have both their use : one expresses the action, the other its conse- quence ; or one the cause, the other the effect ; and therefore are more perspicuous ; e. g. miles sagitta ictus periit : ictus means struck, and is not superfluous ; and periit is the consequence, and can still less be omitted, since not every one that is wounded by an arrow, dies : Cic. Acad. 4. 1, sic ille in animo res insculptas habebat : this is not the same as insculpserat, he had engraved, but implies that being engraved he continued to have them in his mind, which is more forcible : Cic. Or. 1. 10, Stoici vero nostri disputatio- num suarum atque interrogationum laqueis te irretitum tenerent, is more emphatic than if tenerent failed ; since to keep entangled is more forcible than to entangle ; a person entangled once, may have escaped, but to keep entangled, shows that he is still in the net : Liv. 1.31, ipsum regem creduntf ulmine ictum cum domo conjla- grasse, this is not merely equivalent to ictum esse, since a person may be struck by a thunderbolt, and yet not burnt up with his house. In general, therefore, we

312 OjPleoifasm.

must believe that the ancients had a reason for using two verbs for one.

XIII.) The ancients often unite two or more words by et, ac &c., of which one seems redundant ; e. g. auctoritas et consilium : thus- co7isilio et auctoritate de- fendebant, Cic. Senect, 6 : so, feci hoc auctoritate et consilio tuo, which some would translate, I have done this by your advice, so that auctoritate would be super- fluous : but if we translate, by your representation and advice, there is no redundancy. In general, an imper- fect acquaintance with the meaning of words is the cause why many are reckoned superfluous. It is true, indeed, that if it had been necessary, either auctoritate or consilio might have been omitted ; but since both are used, both should be translated. Such additions generally promote perspicuity or emphasis. We remark, therefore, that the ancients often use two words con- nected by et, ac, atque &c., where one would have been enough, but such as are mostly either entirely or partially distinguished in sense; since to unite words of exactly the same sense would be a childish tautology. Thus we find culpa and peccatuyn, crime and transgression, Cic. ad Div. 5. 2. 14 : auctor and diLi\ Cic. ad Div. 2. 6. 9, dux nobis et auctor opus est, where auctor might have been omitted : laus and gloria, Cic. Font. 1 1, qui maxime gloria et laude ducuntur : also gloria zxx^fama, Cic. Arch. 10. So, acerrime fortissimcque pugnare, Cses. B. G. 5. 43 : bellum magnum atque difficile,Cic. Arch. 9 : formosus, pulcher and amabilis occur together, Cic. ad Div. 9. 14. 9, nihil est enim, mihi crede, vir- tute for77iosius J nihil pulchriuSy nihil amabilius, which

Of Pleonasm. 313

is more forcible, especially by the repetition of nihil for et. Particularly the ancients often unite such words as follow :

1.) When one is a cause, the other an effect; e.g. liberalitas a noble or generous behaviour or character, goodness or kindness, and beneficentia beneficence, good and kind conduct towards an- other, which arises from the former : humanitas, love to man- kind, and facilitas, readiness to benefit them : ingeniosissimus and eloquentissimus : sapientia and fortitudo or constantia : so also sapiens and fortis or constans, because wisdom, that is, a correct insight into the value of things, is the source of courage and firmness. Thence we may say, liberalitas et beneficentia : sapientia Qt fortitudo &c. : Cic. Deiot. 9, largus, beneficus, li- beralis,

2.) When one denotes the preceding, the other the conse- quent idea ; e. g. factum et consilium, since the design should and with intelligent people does precede the deed : so Cic. Fin. 1. 10, blanditiis praesentium voluptatum deliniti atqiie cor- riipti, allured and corrupted.

3.) When one denotes the genus or whole, the other a spe- cies or part; e. g, Cic. Font. 13, qui tanta virtute et integritate fuit, who was so virtuous and upright : where integritas, up- rightness, is a species of virtue.

4.) When the last is stronger than the first ; e. g. promitto ac spondeo, I promise and pledge myself; where promitto is un- necessary, but the emphasis is increased by the gradual ex- pression. So, credas tibique persuadeas, believe and be per- suaded : so, aversari and exsecrariy Li v. 8. 12, and Cic. Man. 2 : quod maxime vestros animos excitare atque injiammare debet, to excite and inflame.

5.) When they are both figurative expressions of different origin, or one at least is figurative ; e. g. debilitare and frangere, to weaken, often occurs ; one means to weaken, the other to break ; as, vires reipublicae ^wnifracta: et debilitalic : Cic. ad

314 Of Pleonasm .

Div. 5. 13, nullum (membrum reipublicas) reperies, quod non fractum debilitatunive sit. So via and ratio together, denote a mean, though via literally means, a way : Cses. B. G. 6. 31, qui aliquo sunt numero et honore, where numero is figurative.

6.) Particularly when one is negative, the other affirmative ; e. g. homo magmis nee obscurte famcz : res est praclara nee ubWis obvia. Yet here sed is more commonly used; as, res est minime contemnenda, sed maximi aestimanda, where minima contemnenda might have been omitted.

Observations,

1 .) The same remarks apply also to sentences, and even more particularly : two or three sentences are continually used for one, for the sake of perspicuity and emphasis. Yet they must be distinguished in the manner already explained.

2.) We cannot however deny that, in the ancients, words are often connected of which it is impossible to explain the distinc- tion ; e. g. Cic. Fin. 1. 7, ista sua sponteet per se esse iucunda ; where it is not easy to distinguish sua sponte and per se : Cic. Har. 10, renovata atque instaurata: Cic. Catil. 1. 6, quoties vero (sica ilia) excidit casu aliquo et elapsa est ; where there seems no difference between excidit and elapsa est : ibid. 2, 1, abilt, excessit, evasit, erupit, which words cannot be accurately and thoroughly distinguished. Yet in such instances the warmth of feeling may be an excuse for apparent repetition. So Caes. B. G. 5. 58, dispersi dissipatique : Ter. And. 1. 1. 35, perferre ac pali: Cic. ad Div. 5. 13, deletum exstinctumque : Cass. B. C. 2. 31, dissimulare et occultare : erudire atque do- cere, Cic. Off. 1. 44 : Cic. Div. 2. 2 : instituere atque erudire, Cic. Verr. 3. 69 : Cic. Or. 3. 9.

( 315 )

CHAPTER VII. Of the Construction of Words with respect to Conciseness or Ellipsis.

Conciseness of expression is often requisite for perspicuity, beauty, and emphasis of style. It is three- fold : 1.) several words are expressed by one : 2.) a whole sentence is expressed by a single word : 3.) words are omitted.

Sometimes several words are expressed by one ; e. g. I.) Particles ; as,

1.) Nisi or ni for si non ; e. g. nisi discis, doctus fieri non potes, i. e, si non discis.

2.) Nee or neque, for et non, or etiam non, is very common ; e. g. cum pater rediisset, nee domi me reperisset &c., for cum pater rediisset, et domi me non reperisset. In this way we must always speak. So, nee tu vidisti ? hast thou also not seen? for et tu non &c., or etiam tu non &c. Of this we have already spoken in the fourth chapter.

3.) Quin is used in many ways for conciseness : viz. a) for ut non, with the conjunctive ; as, non fieri potest, quin homo mag- no ingenio, magnaque industria praeditus, multa discat, it is not possible, that a man — shall not learn &c., more briefly, a man — must learn &c., for ut non homo &c., which is also right : b) for quod non, tanquam non, quo non, as if not, with the con-

31G Of Ellipsis,

junctive; as, non quin te amem, not as if I love thee not: Cic. ad Div. 4. 7, etsi eo te adhuc consilio usum intelligo, ut id re- prehendere non audeam, non quiji ab eo ipse dissentiam, sed &c., not as if 1 do not dissent myself from it &c., for non, tan- quam non, or non, quo non &,c., which also are correct :

c) for qui non, with the conjunctive, it continually occurs ; as, quis est, quin sciat, credat&c, who does not know, believe &c., nemo est, quin sciat &c. : yet qui non is equally correct :

d) in interrogations it is often used for cur non ; e.g. Li v. 1. 57, quin, si vigor iuventae inest, conscendimus eqiios 8vc., why do we not mount our horses See. : also without an interrogation, when causa precedes ; Cic. Quint. 9, cum in altera re causae nihil esset, q2iin secus iudicaretipse de se &.c.

4.) Libentissime for cum summa voluptate ; e. g. rem feci libentissime, I have done it with the greatest pleasure : hbenter with pleasure, for cum voluptate : libenter audire aliquem, to hear one with pleasure : libentius, with greater pleasure : so iucundius, for cum maiori suavitate : Cic. Tusc. 5. 34, Darius — negavit, unquam se bibisse iucundius, said, that he had never drunk with greater pleasure. So, studiosissime rem incepit et ce- lerrime perfecit, he began the thing with tl>e greatest eagerness, and accomplished it with the greatest celerity : diligenter with diligence, diligentius with more diligence &c. : and so other instances.

5.) Hie, a) for in hac re ; as, hie peccavit, herein he sinned : so hinc, i. e. ex hac re : b) hac in urbe, hoc in loco : so hue for hunc in locum, banc in urbem : hinc for ex hoc loco, ex hac urbe &c. : so iUic, illuc, illinc : istic, istuc, istinc : so unde, i. e. e quo loco ; e. g. domo unde egressus sum, i.e. e qua : unde se- quitur, i. e. e qua re : also of persons ; as, homo unde didici, i.e. a quo : Cic. Flacc. 26, adsunt Athenienses, ?<wc?ehumanitas,re- ligio, fruges — ortae, i.e. a quibus : so ubi ; as, ubi fuisti ? with whom hast thou been ? urbs, ubi natus est, for in qua : so alio, i. e. ad ahum hominem ; e. g, Cic. ad Div. 1.4. J, qui a te cau- sam regiam alio (i. e. ad alium) transferebant : so, aliunde stare, for ab aUus pnrtibus, or ab alio stare, to side with another : so

Of Ellipsis. 317

alibi for in alia re; e. g. Liv. 7. 41, se nolle rt//^t quam in inno- centia spem habere : also alicunde, i. e. ab aliquo or aliquibus ; e.g. Cic. Att. 10. 1, non quo alicunde audieris, not as though thou shalt have heard &c. : and so in other instances.

6.) Ita and sic promote conciseness, not only for hoc modo, but in many other instances ; e. g. a) for hoc exitu : Cic. Man. 3, triumphavit Sulla — Murena, sed ita triumpharunt, ut ille pulsus superatusque regnaret, but triumphed with such consequences, that &c. : b) for hac conditione ; Cic. ad Div. 15. 2. 2, crebris nos Uteris appellato, atque ita, si idem fiat a nobis, write often to me, but so, on that condition, if I do the .same : c) for hoc consilio, with this intention ; e. g. ita nos esse natos, ut &c., Cic. Fin. 4. 2 : qui vero ita sese armat elo- quentia, ut oppugnet &c., Cic. Invent. 1.1: d) sic, i. e. in this fashion, sic se infert, Virg. -^n. 5. G22 : so, i. e. in the fashion &c.

7.) And there are other examples of the kind ; as ssepe, for multis temporibus : semper, for omni tempore : ubique, for omni loco : simul, for eodem tempore : igitur, for hancob rem : hinc illinc, for ex hac et ilia parte : repente, for praeter opinio- nem &p. : all which hitter instances are very common.

II.) Verbs ; e. g. contemno is often put for non ti- meo ; e. g. contemnere alicuius iram, not to fear one's anger : careo, for non habeo : negligo, for non euro, I care not for ; also for non magni facio, non punio, non ulciscor ; e. g. negligere peccata alicuius : Cic. Manil. 5, vos vitam ereptam negligetis ? will you pass it over ? i. e. not revenge it ? so nego is readily used for dico non ; e. g. negavit, hoc fieri posse, for di.vit, hoc fieri non posse : admonere, for facere ut aliquis recordetur &c.

III.) Participles ; as, rediens dicebat, at his return ; moriens, at his death &c. : mortuus, mortui, i. e. post

318 Of Ellipsis,

post mortem ; e. g. mortuo patre &c. : tibi mortuo gra- tiam adhuc habebo : positis armis, Cic. ad Div. 6. 2.4, i. e. post depositionem armorum : perditis rebus, ibid. 6. 1. 12, for post iacturam rerum, and so continually.

IV.) Adjectives : e. g. in prima urbe habitat, for in prima urbis parte : in prifjia provincia, Cic. ad Div. 3. 6 : in summo monte, on tlie top of the mountain, for in summa parte montis : in libro extremo, at the end of the book, for in extrema libri parte : so also in ultima Phrygia, Cic. Verr. 1 . 59, i. e. in ultima parte Phrygiee : so, in ultimam provinciam, Cic. Att. 5. 16 ; all which are very common.

V.) Substantives; as,

1.) Fecit hoc puer, for in pueritia : dixit Cicero hoc consul, for in consulatu : didicit literas senex, for in senectute &ci

2.) The ablative a) for per ; as, virtu te factum est, i. e. per virtutem ; both are correct: b) for quam, after comparatives; as, doctior patre, for quam pater.

3.) Especially the preposition propter is often omitted, so that the substantive is governed by the verb ; as, for invidere alicui propter divitias, we say, invidere alicuius divitiis : for ignovi fratri propter eius adolescentiam, ignovi fratris adolescentiae. So Cic. Rose. Am. 1, ignosci adolescentice ??zed^ poterit, for mihi ob adolescentiam meam, 1 may be pardoned, on account of my youth : Cic. ad Div. 9. 14. 14, hoc si tibi fortuna quadam con- tigisset, gratularer feiicitati tiia, for gratularer tibi propter feli- citatem tuam, or quod tam fehx esses.

4.) The preposition propter or per is often rejected, and the accusative turned into the subject by a personification ; as, pu- dor mens mihi aditum ad te interclusit, for propter pudorem meum mihi aditus ad te interclusus fuit : Cic. ad Div. 4. 13. 18, et in ipsius (Caesaris) consuetudinem (i, e. familiaritatem,)

Of Ellipsis. 319

quam adhuc meuspudor mihi clausit, insinuabo, foe etin ipsius consuetudinem, quae mihi ob pudorem meum adhuc clausa est &c. : ibid. 5. 12. 8, potest enim mihi denegare occupatio tua, thy engagement may deny to me, for tu potes mihi ob occupa- tionem tuam denegare, thou mayst, on account of thy engage- ment &c. : so, for tu per doctrinam tuam clarus es factus, we may say, te doctrina tua clarum reddidit &c.

VI.) Pronouns ; e. g.

1.) Quicunque and quisquis are commonly used for omnis qui ; as, for omnes eos, quos tu amas, amo, we rather say, quos- cunque amas, eos amo : for omnia, quse dixisti, vera sunt, we say, quascunque dixisti, vera sunt &c. : so, for omnis est feUx, qui virtutem amat, we say, quisquis virtutem amat, est felix : for omnes ii, quibus tu uteris (with whom thou art intimate), sunt probi, we say, quibuscunque uteris, ii sunt probi : so, quidquid tibi placet, bonum est, for orane quod &c., or omnia quae &c.

2.) Hie is often used by Cicero for qui hie est, qui nunc vi- vit ; e. g. Cic. Off. 3.16, Cato, huiiis nostri Catonis pater, Cato, the father of Cato, who is now Uving : Cic. Rose. Am. 20, si hos bene novi, i. e. the nobles here sitting, here present : so in epistles, iste is used for qui istic est, who is in that neighbour- hood to which the letter goes ; e. g. Cic. ad Div. 9. 1 7, ex me quaeris, quid de istis agris futurum putem, what will be done with the lands there, in thy neighbourhood.

3.) Qui especially deserves to be noticed ; it stands,

a) for ut ego, ut tu, ut is, ut eius, ut meus &c. ; e. g. dignus sum qui amer, for ut ego : dignus es, qui ameris, for ut tu ame- ris : dignus sum, quern ames, for ut me : dignus es, quem laudem, for ul te: digni fuistis, quibus parceremus, forut vobis parceremus : dignus es, cuius libros, for ut tuos &c. And this is the regular and proper usage, except where qui already pre- cedes ; as, qui, ut amaretur, dignus erat &c. : here ut must re- main unaltered. Further, misisti mihi librum, quem legerem

320 Of Ellipsis.

statim, for ut cum &c. : Cic. ad Div. G. 1, nemo est tarn afilic- tus, qui uon possit &c. Further, tu es ea doctrina, qua si ego essem ornatus, ab omnibus laudarer, for tu es ea (tali) doctrina, ut, si ego ea (tali) &c. : Cic. Catil. 2. 9, non vident, id (i. e. tale quid) se cupere, quod si adepti fuerint, fugitivo alicui aut gladiatori concedi sit necesse ? Do they not see, that they de- sire some such thing, that, if they attained it, it must after- wards be granted to a runaway slave? Thus also is quahs. used ; e. g. tu talis es, qualis si ego essem, valde laudarer, for ut, si ego talis essem &c.

b) Fof cum ego, cum tu, cum is, through all cases, numbers &c. : cur me contemnis, quem ne noris quidem ? for cum me ne &c. : pater, qui id sciret, the father, when he knew that : quis miretur homines mori, quos sciamus mortales esse natos ? for cum eos sciamus &c. : ne vestra doctrina gloriamini, quo- rum libros nemo legere velit, for cum vestros libros : nolite segre nobis facere, quorum miseriam iam satis magnam esse sciatis, for cum nostram miseriam &c. : quis Ciceronem non legat, cu- ius libros tarn praeclare scriptos esse constet ? for cum eius li- bros &c.

c) At the beginning of a period for et ego, et tu, et is &c. : ego vero, tu vero, is vero &c. ; e. g. pater mortuus est. Qui cum sepeliendus esset, for et cum is, or cum vero is &c. Te S8epe desideravi. Qui si adfuisses &c., for ac si tu &.c. All these in- stances deserve imitation. See above, Chap. IV.

§2.

A single word sometimes expresses a whole sen- tence, and then one sentence is used for two ; e. g.

1.) At, when one imagines an objection, stands for at obiici possit, potest, solet ; e. g. at nihil prodest, but one will say, it is of no use : this is common with Cicero in his speeches, epistles &.C. ; e. g. ad Div. 6. 6. ^0, where he praises Caesar, for speak-

OfMipsis. 321

ing honourably of Pompey, though his enemy, numquam nisi honorificentissime Pompeium appellat. At (here follows the objection) in eius personam multa fecit asperius. Armorum (this is the answer) ista et victorias sunt facta, non Caesaris ; where at in eius &c. stands for at obiici, dici, potest &c. : cf. ibid. 9. 6. 9 : ibid. 4. 5. 11. Sulp.,in which latter place it stands, at vero malum est liberos amittere, but certainly one may say &c.

2.) Quod is often used for quod adtinet ad id quod, for what pertains to the circumstance, that &c. ; as in English, for that you complain thereof, I can promise you &c. Thus Cicero often speaks ; e, g. ad Div. 3. 4. 7, ^mo J scribis, tibi manendi causara eam fuisse, ut me convenires, id mihi, ne mentiar, gratum est, for that thou writest, that thy reason for remaining, was to speak with me &c. : so ibid. 3. 5. 7, 14 : 5.2.5: 5. 12. 13 : and elsewhere.

3.) Ita, with the conjunctive, expresses the English formula, so truly wish I, that &c. ; where ut usually follows, with a con- junctive when it expresses a wish, and an indicative when it expresses an assurance ; e. g. ita me deus adiuvet, ut diu vivas, so truly wish I, that God may help me, as I wish that thou mayst live long : it is, therefore, instead of, quam verum est, me optare, ut deus me adiuvet, tarn verum est, me optare, ut diu vivas : but Uterally, so may God help me, as thou mayst live long. Further, ita sim fehx, ut nihil praeclarius est virtute, for quam verum est, me optare, ut sim felix, tam verum est, nihil esse prasclarius virtute, so truly wish I to be prosperous, as it is true that nothing is more excellent than virtue ; hterally, so may I be prosperous, as nothing &c. : thus the ancients frequently speak; Cic. Div. in Caecil. 13, ita deos mihi vehm propitios,M^, cum ilUus temporis mihi venit in mentem, non solum commo- veor animo, sed etiam toto corpore perhorresco, so truly wish I that the gods may be favourable to me, as when 8cc. : cf. Cic. Verr. 5. 14: Catil. 4. 6. It may stand also without ut ; e. g. Terent. Eun.3. 2. 21, itame dii ament, honestus est, i.e. quam verum est, me optare, ut dii me ament, tam verum est, ilium VOL. II. Y

322 Of Ellipsis.

esse honestum, so truly may the gods love me, as he is an ho- nourable man : ila me dii invent, te dcsideravi, Cic. Att. 1. l6: it a vivam, Cic. ad Div. l6. 20, i. e. as I live ! by my Ufe !

4.) Quicunque, quodcunqne, quaecunque, quisquis, quid- quid, are generally used, where in English we say, be he whom he will, be it what it will &c., where it would be wrong to say, sit, quis sit, sit quid, or quod sit 8cc. ; e. g. hoc nunquam credes, quisquis dicat, this you will never believe, be he whom he will that says it : nunquam veniam, quemcunque miseris : quidquid dicas, ille tamen in sua sententia permanebit : ianuam non ape- riet, quisquis, or quicunque venerit : quaecunque videris, thou mayst have seen what thou wilt : quoscunque libros legeris, tamen nihil inde didicisti &c. So quantuscunque, qualiscun- que, quandocunque, ubicunque &c., are used ; as, quantuscunque est, be he a^ great as he will : qualiscunque es &c. ; e. g. homo, quantuscunque est, tamen est inferior dei, the man, be he as great as he may, is inferior to God : quantascunque res vidisti, tamen fuerunt parvae prae his : qualescunque libri hi sunt, tamen non prosunt, nisi leguntur, be these books of what sort they may &c. : quandocunque venerit, or veniat, ad eum statim ibo : ubicunque es, or sis &c. : all which instances are very common.

5.) Participles, and some substantives and adjectives, when they include the notion of time, are often used for sentences ; e. g. moriens dicebat, for cum moriebatur &c. : patre mortuo, recepi me, for postquam pater mortuus erat &c. : vivus hoc mihi mandabat, whilst he still lived &c. : senex literas didicit, after he was old &c. : puer hoc audivi : Cicero hoc fecit consul &c.

6.) Utinam for quam, or quantopere opto, ut&c, orforquam optandum est, ut &c. ; which is its proper meaning, since it is used for uti or ut, with opto understood ; nor can it always be translated would God, as it is sometimes ; e.g. utinam Deus omnibus cupiditatem virtutis iniiciat, I would that God may send on all the desire of virtue ; or, more briefly, o ! that God &c. : so, utinam hoc cogitemus &c. In the same way o ! si is used.

Of Ellipsis. 323

7.) A causal sentence is often expressed by a single word ; e. g. ignovi tuse adolescentias, for ignovi tibi, quia eras adhuc adolescens : laudant omnes tuam sapientiam, for laudant te, quod sapiens es : gratulor tuae felicitati, for tibi, quod tarn felix as : invident fratris divitiis, for fratri, quod est instructus di- vitiis.

8.) For tu es tali vultu, quali pater tuus, we may say, tu es similis patri : for hie homo est eodem animo, quo pater eius fu- erat, is of the same mind as his father, we may say, hie homo est patri similis. Thus Terent. Eun. 3» 2. 43, quid tibi ego multa dicam ? domini similis es, thou art hke thy master.

9.) Respondere, satisfacere Sec, are used for abbreviating ; e. g. for ego non tantum dicere possum, quantum vos cupitis au- dire, we may say, oratio mea tuas cupiditati audiendi non re- spondet, satisfacere nequit : for non semper id evenire solet, quod homines sperant, we say, non semper spei hominum re- spondet eventus : so, spei mese exitus respondebat, for id fiebat, quod ego exspectabam : for aUter res cecidit, evenit, ac pater opinatus est, we may say, exitus rei non respondit opinioni pa- tris: Cic. Phil. 2. 23, etsi nullo modo poterit mea oratio 5a/2s- facere vestrae scientiae, for etsi nullo modo potero tantum nar- rare, quantum iam nostis: Cic. Manil. 11, iam vero virtuti Pompeii quas potest par oratio inveniri ? for iam vero quaenam verba possunt inveniri quae tanta sint, quanta virtus Pompeii est, or quae verba inveniri possunt, quae magnitudinem virtutis Pom- peii satis exprimere valeant ?

10.) For hie homo putat, omnes esse ipso inferiores, or se omnibus hominibus esse superiorem, we may say, hie omnes prae se contemnit, despicit, or se omnibus antefert, sibi omnes postponit 8cc.

11.) Numeral adjectives, as primus, secundus, tertius &c., unus, solus, ultimus &c., readily omit the verb esse, by which omission a sentence is much compressed ; e. g. my father was the first who came, may properly be translated, pater primys

y2

324 Of Ellipsis.

venit : he was the last that went away, ultimus discessit : my father is the only one that knows, pater scit solus : and so through all cases : thou art the only one whom I have told, tibi soli dixi : Caius is the only one whom I believe, with whom I am intimate, Caio soH credo, Caio solo utor &c. : Cic. Verr. 2. I, quod omnium nationum exterarum princeps (i. e. prima) SiciUa se ad amicitiam fidemque popuU Romani applicuit, because Sicily was the first of all foreign nations which devoted itself &c. : ibid, prima omnium — provincia est appellata, it was the first of all that was called a province : ibid. 2. 2, sic porro nostros homines dihgunt, ut his 5oZis( Siculis) neque pubhcanus, neque negotiator odio sit, where ut his solis stands for ut hi soli sint, quibus &c., that they are the only men to whom &c. : Caes. B. G. 4. 16, Ubii autem, qui uniex transrhenanis ad Caesarem legatos miserant &c., but the Ubii, who of those on the other side of the Rhine, were the only ones that had sent &c. : Cic. ad Div. 16. 6, tertiam ad te banc epistolam scripsi, for haec est epistola tertia, quam ad te scripsi, this is the third letter which I have sent to you &c. : ibid. l6. 7, septimum iam diem Cor- cyrse tenebamur, it was already the seventh day, that we were detained at Corcyra. All these instances deserve imitation.

12.) Alius aliud, alius aUo, alius aliter, especially conduce to conciseness ; e. g. aUus aUud dicit, for aUus hoc, ahus illud, dicit, one says this, another that : aUus alium sequitur, one follows this, another that : aliud aUi dedit^ he gave one thing to one, another to another : Cic. Invent. 2. 1, natura — aliud alii corn- modi muneratur, nature gives one advantage to this man, another to that; where aliud commodi is put for aUud commodum. So ahus alio, or aliorsum, for ahus hue, alius illuc : Cic. Div. 1. 34, simia — aliud alio dissipavit, the ape scattered one thing hither, another thither : so, alius aUbi, for ahus hie, ahus iUic ; Liv.^9. 2, diversos alium alibi pascere iubet, one here, another there. Further, alius aliunde, for alius ex hac parte, alius ex ilia parte : Terent. Phorm. 2. 2. 19, aliis aliunde est periculum, some have danger on this side, others on that : Li v. 44. 12, qui alii aliunde coibant : so ahus, or alii aliter ; Cic. Or. 2. 19,

Of Ellipsis. 326

quoniam ab aliis aliter digeruntur, because they are arranged by some one way, by others another. It is the same with alter, where the discourse is of two ; e. g. vis — lepos : — duae res maximas altera alteri defuit, Cic. Brut. 55, i. e. to one this, to the other that.

13.) Obtemperare aUcui, for facere ea, quae aliquis fieri vo- luit : dolori suo obtemperare, Cic. Manil. 19, for ea facere, quae dolor postulat.

14.) Falso, male, recte, non iniuria &c., are often used for "whole sentences ; falso it is false, or it is or was not so : male, it is, or was not, right : Cic. Off. 3. 18, in talibus rebus aliud utile interdum aliud honestum videri solet. Falso, nam See, which is false, incorrect ; or it may be translated, falsely : Nep. Alcib. 9* sperans ibi facillime suam fortunam occuli posse. Falso, nam &c., but he was deceived &c. : Cic. Rose. Am. 40, in rebus minoribus socium fallere turpissimum est, aequeque turpe atque illud, de quo ante dixi. Neque iniuria, nor is this contrary to right, without reason.

15.) Every metaphor is an abbreviation ; e. g. if we say, vita nostra est pulvis et umbra, it is instead of vita nostra tam bre- viter durat quam pulvis et umbra, or tam celeriter evanescit quam pulvis et umbra, or est talis, quaUs esse solet pulvis et umbra, or est instar pulveris et umbrae : and so in other in- stances.

l6.) It is also an abbreviation when, by a Metonymy, the consequence is put for what precedes ; e. g. miles fortissime pugnans cecidit, for occisus est et cecidit ; where occisus est may be readily understood. Hence cecidit is not actually put for occisus est : and we may say the same of other in- stances.

326 Of Ellipnu.

§3.

A word is often omitted from the custom of language, where the word which is omitted may be readily sup- plied from the context. This omission is called an el- lipsis, from a Greek word signifying defect. We shall only mention the most usual instances, which must be imitated.

I.) Substantives are often omitted ; as,

1.) Homo, homines (or also aliquis, aliqui); e. g. est, qui te- cum loqui velit, for est homo, or aliquis, qui &c., some one wishes to speak with you ; aiunt, dicunt, they say, sc. homines : omnes credunt, sc. homines : omnium est officium, sc. homi- num : sunt, qui dicant, for sunt homines, or ahqui &c. : non erat, cui hteras darem, there was no one to whom 1 could com- mit a letter, sc. homo. This is very common.

2.) Mdes: ad Castoris, Qic. Quint. 4 : Cic. Mil. 33 ; ad Opis, Cic. Phil. 2. 37 : adluturncs, Cic. Cluent. 36 : ad DiancE, Ter. Ad. 4. 2. 43 : a Festce, Cic, ad Div. 14. 2; and elsewhere.

3.) Locus ; e. g. we may say, habes, ubi ostendas tuam doc- trinam, non habeo, quo confugiam, sc. locum : so, ut haberet, quo fugeret, Nep. Dion. Q.

4.) Tempus ; e. g. erat, cum ita cogitabam, for erat tempus &c. : ex quo, since : brevi, sc. tempore, in a short time, Nep. Them. 2 : Cic. Verr. 5. 54.

5.) ^egotium or aliquid ; as, non habeo, quod agam, I know not what to do, for non habeo negotium &c. : non habeo, quod edam, bibam 8cc., 1 have nothing to eat, drink &c., where nego- tium or aliquid must be understood : est, quod fleas, gaudeas, there is cause why you should weep, rejoice &c., for est nego- tium, propter quod &c. : so, non est, quod fleas, rideas &c..

Of Ellipsis. 327

thou hast not cause &c. This is the usual mode of expression. To it belongs parentum est alere Ubros ; est liberorum colere pa- rentes ; where negotiuin or officium is understood : so, meum est, tuum est &c. : especially in the formula, boni est pastoris tondere pecus &c., negotiura fails.

6.) Verba, verbis ; e. g. quid multa '^ sc. verba dicam : ut paucis dicam, sc. verbis, to speak briefly : quid multis te moror ? sc- verbis.

7.) And others : e. g. prima?, sc. partes ; e. g. primas agere, Cic. Brut. 90: cf. ibid. 95 : Cic. in Csecil. 15 : Cic. Or. 3. 56: qua, sc. parte, or via, i. e. where, is continually used : crimine also, or nomine, is understood in accusare aliquem furti : also uxor, fiUus, fiha, servus, discipulus ; e. g. Hectoris (sc. uxor) Andromache, Virg. ^n. 3. 319 : see above, Chap. I. Sect. V. § 1 n. VIII. 8, b. Further, ne reticeat, Cic. Verr. 4. 7, sc. metus est : so, ne reddita essent, Liv. 2. 3, sc. ob metum, or timentibus.

II.) Pronouns are often omitted :

1.) The nominatives ego, tu, nos, vos, are commonly omitted before verbs, unless an emphasis, or antithesis be denoted ; e.g. amo te is correct, for ego amo te : but amo te, tu me odisti, is not correct, for ego amo te, where ego must be expressed. Thus adlirmatis, alii negant is incorrect, for vos adfirmatis, alii negant, on account of the antithesis.

2.) Is, ea, id, is often omitted, when it may be easily under- stood ; e, g. frater me rogabat, ut hoc facerem : nee roganti de- hegare potui, for ei roganti, him asking. Especially it is omitted where it is almost equivalent to an article, and the antecedent to qui, quae, quod, which follows or precedes in the same case ; e. g. laudatur (is), qui ita agit, or qui ita agit, (is) laudatur : errant qui putant, for ii errant qui putant: Cic. Verr. 1. 26, rogat Rubrium, ut, quos ei commodum sit (invitare), invitet, for ut eos, quos &c. Note: It also fails after ad; e.g. redeo ad quae mandas, Cic. Alt. 5. 11. p. 665. Ed. Ernest. : after

328 Of Ellipsis,

sine; e.g. age iam, cum fratre, an sine? for sine eo, ibid. 8.3.

3.) Meus, tuus, suus, noster, vester, are readily omitted when they may be understood, that is, when there is no uncertainty ; e. g. I have travelled with my father, have talked with my mother, profectus sum cum patre,locutus sum cum matre; not cum patre meo, cum matre mea, since, the pronouns not being expressed, it is plain that the speaker means his own father or mother. But if we say, I and thou have talked with my father, Caius talked with my mother, we must use the pronouns 5 e. g. cum meo patre, cum matre mea ; otherv/ise we might suppose, thi/ father, his mother, to be meant. So we say,ivi cum fratre, Cicero scribit in Ubro, not in libro suo &c. : tu per omnen vitam id egisti, through thy whole life : vos per omnem vitam miseri eritis, through all your lives. In general, the pronouns may always be omitted, except they are required for antithesis or emphasis.

III.) Verbs are sometimes omitted ; e. g.

1 .) Scito, when a sentence precedes, which begins with si, ne, ut that, quod as to that ; e. g. si, ubi pater meus sit, scire vis, Romam profectus est, if you must know where my father is, (know that) he is gone to Rome, for scito eum Romam profec- lumesse. Thus Cicero continually writes; e. g. Rose. Am. 27, si ipsum arguis, Romce nonfuit, for scito eum Romae non fuisse : ad Div. 7. 26. 5, attamen, ne mireris, unde hoc accident (sc. dysenteria) quomodove commiserim, lex sumtuaria mihifraudi fuitf for scito legem — fuisse, thou must know that &c. : ibid. 5. 11. 2, quod mihi feminam primariam Pompeiam uxorem tuam commendas, cum Sura nostra statim tuis Uteris locutus sum, ut ei &c., for scito me cum Sura &c. : cf. ibid. 3. 5. 14 : 5. 12. 30. &c.

2.) Dicere is often omitted, as in English ; e. g. he wrote to him, and invited him ; it was the best time to come, there was no hindrance &c., i.e. he said it was the best time &c. : Li v. 1 . 27, equitem — redire in proelium iubet, jiihil trepidatione opus esse, for redire iubet et dicere &c. : Nep, Ages. 4, nuntius ei domo venit, Athenienses et Baotios belltcfn in-

Of FJlipsis, 329

dixisse Lacedamoniis, for nuntius ei — venit, dicens &c. : and elsewhere; e. g. Capius olim (dixit) : non omnibus dormio, Cic. ad Div. 7. 24. To these belong the formula, sed haec hac- tenus, hat so much of this ; e. g. Cic. ad Div. 12. 25, where, perhaps, dixi or scripsi must be understood : also the formula, verum haec coram, Cic. Att. 6. 1, or sed haec coram, ibid. 7. 3, sc. dicemus, loquemur &c., but of this personally.

3.) The infinitive is omitted when it may be readily under- stood ; e. g. non tantum efficere possum, quantum tu potes, sc. efficere, as in English, as thou canst: Cic. Verr. 1. 26, rogat Rubrium, ut, quos ei commodum sit, invitetj for commodum sit invitare, it may be cojivenient to invite : Cic. Or. 2. 45, neque enim facile est perficere, ut irascatur ei, cui tu velis, iudex, where iudicem irasci is understood after velis, and therefore the accusative iudicem is omitted as well as the infinitive.

4.) Facere or agere sometimes is, or seems to be, omitted ; as, nihil aUud quam flevit, he did nothing else but weep : Suet.

\Aug. 83, mox nihil ahud, quam vectabatur, for nihil aliud fa- ciebat (or agebat), quam ut vectaretur : Liv. 3. 26, et ilia qui- dem nocte nihil praterquam vigWditum est in urbe, for nihil fac- ^m est praeterquam &c. : Liv. 4. 3, quid ahud quam admone- njus, for quid aliud agimus &c. Yet more frequently facere or a^;;re cannot be understood, but nihil ahud quam is an expres- sioti for tantummodo ; e. g. sed ab lictore nihil aliud quam pre- hendV^re prohibito, Liv. 2. 29 : donee nihil aliud quam'in popu- iationi^ius res fuit, ibid. 2. 49 : et hostes quidem, nihil aliud quam jk>rfusis vano timore Romanis — oheunt/ih'id.Q.do: nihil aliud qmm ad audienda probra nominatos, Liv. 23. 3, i. e. merely, j.ist : cernens nihil aliud ab suis quam inopia aggra- vari socio 3, Liv. 24. SQ : nee quidquam aliud quam ad deforme &c., ibid. 31. 24. Also other verbs are omitted; e, g. haec tu mehus/sc. nosti, intelligis, scis, Cic. ad Div. 12. 23 : haec co- ram,,'!, e. dicemus, disputabimus, loquemur : nihil ad rem, sc. r<^fert or pertinet, Cic. Leg. 2. 6 : nihil ad me, Cic. Or. 63. ^ I'he verb esse is often omitted ; e. g. omnia praeclara rara, sc. sunt, Cic. Amic. 21 : agro mulctati, sc. sunt, Liv. 8. 11 : pars

330 Of Ellipsis,

obiecti. Sail. lug. 14, and elsewhere: also the infinitive esse; e. g. quemque abituros, Liv. 1. 50 : so we may say, audio, pa- trem venturum : scio, matrem id facturam &c. : and so other examples; e. g. manum de tabula, Cic. ad Div. 7. 25, where tolle or aufer is understood ; ne reddita essent, Liv. 2, 3, so. ti- mentibus or ob metum.

IV.) Sometimes adverbs are omitted ; e. g.

1.) Scihcet (which properly is for scire hcet, one may know), and nempe namely, are used in the explanation of a subject, but may be readily omitted ; as, I see what you wish, namely, that your father may soon return, video quid optes, ut pater &c., not nempe, scilicet ut &c. : Cic. ad Div. 7. l6. 4, id utrum Ro- mano more locutus sit, bene te numatum fore, whether he said that in the Roman fashion, namely, that you &c. : Cic. Agr. 2. 3, ego, qualem Kalendis lanuariis acceperim rempubhcam, in- telligo ; plenam soUicitudinis, plenam timoris, in what state I received the commonwealth on the kalends of January, I un- derstand; namely, full &c. : Cic. Fin. 2. 13, sic hominem ad duas res, ut ait Aristoteles, ad'inteUigendumetad agendum esse natum, namely, for understanding &c.

2.) N on is often omitted : a) after non modo, or non solum, not only not, when ne quidem follows ; e. g. hie homo noji modo scribere, sed ne legere quidem didicit, has not only not learned to write, but not even to read : Cic. Off. 3.19, non modo facere sed ne cogitare quidem : Cic, Rose. Am. 23, propterea quod, qui tantum facinus commiserunt, no7i modo sine cura quiescere sed ne spirare quidem sine metu possunt, not only not without care, but &c. : Cic. ad Div. 1. 9. 23, non modo praemiis — sed ne periculis quidem compulsus ullis, not only not by reward, but &c. : Cic. Or. 1 . 46, neque solum inscientiam meam, sed ne rerum quidem &c. : Cic. Pis. 10, cum senatui 7ion solum iuvare rempublicam, sed ne lugere quidem liceret, for non solum non iuvare &c. : yet both in Cicero and other writers, non modo non, non modo nullus, often occur, although ne quidem follows ; e. g. non modo non patricium, sed 7ie civem quidem Romanum, Liv. 5. 3 : et non modo ad spem consulatus 7ion auderet, sed nc tri-

Of Ellipsis. 331

bunis quidem, ibid. 5. 35 : uon modo wo/i tentato certamine, sed ne clamore quidem &c., ibid. 5. 38 : ut de his non modononne-- cesse sit, sed ne utile quidem &c., Cic. Invent. 2. 28 : mm modo non mortuus, sed ne natus quidem esset, Cic- Casein. 18 : nofi modo — non antepono, sed ne — quidem &c., Cic. Att. 10. 4 : nee solum — deterriti non sunt, sed ne — quidem, Cic. Or. 2 : non modo noluit, sed ne — quidem &c., Cic. Or. 1. 53 : 7iou modo nemo edixit, sed ne -*- quidem &c., Cic. Verr. 1. 43 : b) after baud scio an, or nescio an,i. e. I know not whether it be not, I beheve or think it is ; e.g. Cicero fuit orator magnus et nescio an maximus, and I know not whether not the greatest, i.e. I beheve or think the greatest : Cic. ad Div. 9. 15. 4, est id quidem mag- num, atque haud scio an maximum, for annon : Cic. Senect. 20, sed haud scio an mehus Ennius, sc. loquatur, I know not whe- ther Ennius does not say better, i. e. I think he does : ut tibi tanti honores haberentur, quanti haud scio an nemini, Cic. Q. Fr. 1. 1. 10, i.e. in my opinion, to none: contigit enim tibi, quod haud scio an nemini, ut&c, Cic. ad Div. 9. 14. 13. Yet the ancients say, haud scio an, nescio an, in their proper sense, 1 know not whether, where non is not to be understood : Nep. Timol. namque huic uni contigit, quod nescio an uWi, to him alone befell, what, I know not whether to another, or more briefly, what in my opinion befell no other : quod nescio an ulli unquam nostro acciderit imperatori, Cic. ad Div. 9- 9- Dolab., where, however, Ernesti reads nulli, because he thinks uUi in- correct: haiid scio an uUa beatior esse possit, Cic. Senect. 16. Ed. Graev., where, for the same reason, Ernesti substitutes nulla for ulla : quo quidem haud scio an — quidquam melius homini sit natum, Cic. Aihic. 6. Ed. Grasv., where Ernesti reads nihil quidquam : all which changes, in my opinion, are needless.

3.) Utrum, or the appended particle ne, is often omitted when an follows ; e. g. we may say, scribis an legis ? dost thou write or read? for utrum scribis &c., or scribisne &c. So, nescio scri- bas an legas, for utrum scribas, scribasne &c., which also are correct : Cic. Rose. Am. 27, quomodo occidit ? ipse percussit (i. e. occidit), an aliis occidendum dedit ? for utrum ipse per-

332 Of Ellipsis.

cussit, or ipsene percussit &c. ; Liv. 8. IS, ut, sit Latium de- inde, an non sit> in vestra manu posuerint, that they have placed in your hands, whether henceforth Latium shall exist or not ; for ut/utrum sit&c, or ut, sitne &c. So also whennecne follows; Cic. ad Div. 2. 17.5, Parthi transierint necne — dubitare ne- minem, whether the Parthians passed over or not &c. : cf. Cic. Verr. 1. 5: Nep. Eum. 11. Further, velitfUolit, scire diGicWe est, Cic. Q. Fr. 3. 8, i. e. whether he will or not : though velit, nolit, is sometimes used in a different sense : see hereafter, VI. 5.

4.) Ut is often omitted : a) in the formula, puto, opinor, credo, I believe ; as pater, puto, rediit, my father, I believe, has returned, for ut puto : Cic. ad Div. 5. 9, Vatin. non, putOy repu- diabis &c., cf. Ovid. Am. 3. 1.8: 3. 11. 24 : ibid. Pont. 1. 2. 43 : also when it stands first ; e. g. puto, inter me teque conve- nit, Senec. Ep. 92 : so credo ; e. g. male, credo, me rerer, Cic. Fin. 1.3: and elsewhere ; e. g. Cic. Tusc. 3.26: Cic. Senect. 20 : Cic. Cat. 1.2: Caes. B. C. 2. 31 : opinor ; e. g. sed, opi- nor, quiescamus, Cic. Att. 9. 6 : and elsewhere ; e. g. Cic. ad Div. 7. 24 : Cic. Tusc. 1. 38 : also at the very beginning ; e. g. opinor, primum — esset, Cic. Cluent. 23 : so Cic. Verr. 1.10: reor ; e. g. nam reor, nullis — posset esse iucundior, Cic. Tusc. 1 , 39 : b) especially the accusative with the infinitive is often used instead of it ; as, patrem puto rediisse, my father, as I think, is returned : this is very common, and particularly to be imitated with qui, quae, quod ; e. g. pater quem sanum esse credebam, who, as I believed, was in good health. This also occurs with other verbs ; as, hunc hbrum a patre te non accep- turum certo scio, this book, as I certainly know, thou wilt not &c. : mox spero patrem reversurum esse, soon, as I hope, my father will return : libros emisti, quos certo scio praeclaros esse &c.

5.) Quam is often omitted after plus, minus, amplius, and similar comparatives, without an ablative following them ; as, minus triginta diebus, Cic. Div. 1. 12: Nep. Them. 5: plus quinque millia cassi, Liv. 23. 46 : amplius sunt sex menses, Cic.

Of Ellipsis. 333

Rose. Com. 3 : plus millies, more than a thousand times, Ter. Eun. 3. 1. 32: see above. Chap. I. Sect. IX. § 3. n. II. 8. observ. 6.

6.) Potius is sometimes omitted before quam ; e. g. statuit congredi, quam refugere, Nep. Dat. 8 : and elsewhere ; e. g. Plant. Men. 1. 2. 26: Rud. 4. 4. 10: Val. Flacc. 7. 428 : also potius, magis, or tam, is often omitted ; e. g.pacem, quam bellum probabam, sc. magis. Tacit. Ann. 1 . 58 : nee mea ars, quam benevolentia me perturbat. Curt. 7.7. 27, where tam or magis must be understood : ipsorum, quam Hannibahs, inter- esse, se. magis, Liv. 23. 43 : ut lenire suo privato incommodo, quam minimo publico populi Romani hceret, Liv. 5. 21, where magis or potius must be understood.

V.) Prepositions also are often omitted ; as,

1.) Ad ; e. g. we may say ad summum or summum, at the highest; ad minimum or minimum, at the least; e. g. dabotibi tres, summum (or ad summum) quatuor libros : da mihi qua- tuor, minimum (or ad minimum) tres libros : Cie. ad Div. 2. 1, a te bis terve summum literas aeeepi : and elsewhere ; e. g. Cie. Verr. 2. 52: Cie. Att. 12. 44 : 13.21: Liv. 21.42: 31.35: ita fiunt omnes partes minimum octoginta &c., Varr. R. R. 2. 1.12: and elsewhere; e. g. ibid. 3. 3 : Cels. 2. 8 : minimum also means i;ery little; e. g. valere, Cie. ad Div. 1. 9 :dormire, Plin. Epist. 3. 5 : non minimum commendat, Nep. Dion. 1, i. e. not a Uttle : thence ne minimum quidem similes, Cie. Acad. 4. 18, not in the least : also, at least, Plin. H. N. 18. l6.

2.) Propter, oh ; e. g. quid fles ? quid rides ?- why dost thou weep ? laugh I for propter quid, for what : so, quid est quod fleas, for quid est, propter quodk,c. : est quod fleas, gaudeas &e., thou hast cause to weep &e., for est, propter quod &e. : non est, quod fleam, for non est, propter quod &c.

3.) Per ; e. g. tres menses ibi fuit, biduum ibi mansi &c., for per tres menses, &e.

334 Of Eilipsis.

4.) In', e. g. erudire aliquem artibus, for in artibus : supe- liori nocte, hoc die See.

5.) A'y e. g. liberare morbo, male &c., for a morbo &c.

6.) De ; e. g. meo consilio, mea sententia, for de meo &c.

7.) Cum ; e. g. summo studio, summa cupiditate &c., for cum summo studio &c.

VI.) Conjunctions also are omitted ; e. g.

1 .) TJt ; a) after verbs of willing and entreating : particularly velim ; e. g. velim facias, dicas, tibi persuadeas : Cic. ad Div. 5. 20, rogo atque oro, te colligas: ibid. 8, velim existimes : ibid., velim scrihas: and elsewhere : also after mando, praecipio, iubeo &c.; e. g. mandat, adeat &c., Caes. B.G.3. 1 1 : prsecipit omnes petant Sac. /ih'id, 5, 5S : iube respondeat, TerenU Eun.4. 4. 24 ; and elsewhere : b) after necesse est, oportet ; e. g. oportet discas illud : homo moriatur necesse est, where ut is seldom used ; e. g. Cic. Rose, Am. 22, turn singularis audacia osten- datur necesse est : ibid., hsec cum sint omnia, tamen exstent oportet expressa sceleris vestigia, for oportet ut exstent, if these things be so, yet there must exist &c. : ibid. 24, accedat hue oportet odium &c. Sometimes ut fails after potius ; e, g. per- pessus est omnia potius quam conscios indicaret, Cic. Tusc. 2. 22 : fiham occidit potius, quam ea — dederetur, Cic. Fin. 2. 20 : also after rehquum est, Cic. ad Div. 9. 9 : 15. 21 : permittere, Liv. 24. 14 : 33. 45 : after concedo, CatuU. 1 12. 5 : after fac ; e. g. fac valeas, Cic. ad Div. 10. 17: fac bono animo — sis, ibid. 29.

2.) Ne after cave ; e. g. cave dicas, facias, say not, do not : cave ignoscas, Cic. Lig. 5 : cave existimes, Cic. ad Div. 9. 24 : cave putes, ibid. 10. 12 : cave dubites, ibid. 5. 20 : cave dixeris, for dicas, Terent. Ad. 3.5. 12: C2i\efaxis, for facias, ibid. And. 4. 4. 12 : cave audiam, ibid. Heaut. 5. 4. 8 : cave dirumpatis, forcavete, Plaut. Pcen. Prol. 117: cave quisquam — fecerit, ibid. Men. 5. 7. 5 : it seems as if cave were here used simply for ne.

Of Ellipsis, 335

3.) Et, vero, and autem, aie readily omitted in antithetical sentences, where in English we use and or but ; e. g. thou art rich, but I am poor, tu es dives, ego sum pauper, not ego vero, or et ego : I have many books, but thou few, ego habeo multos libros, tu paucos : Cic. ad Div. 6. 6. 20, armorum ista et vic- toriae sunt facta, non Caesaris, those are the deeds of arms and victory, but not of Caesar : tibi ignosco, nos in culpa sumus, Cic. ad Div. 10. 26. 8, for et nos &c. : ut insignia victoriae, non victoriara reportarent, Cic. Manil. 3, and elsewhere. Yet we also find vero and autem expressed ; e. g. tuum factum — meum vero &c., Cic. ad Div. 3. 6. 7 : ego — statuam tu autem putes &c.,Cic. Or. 1. 2.

4.) Etf acy atque, que, between two or more words, are often omitted in rapid and emphatical sentences ; e. g. deum debemus amare, colere, for et colere : doctrinam, virtutem amo : vitium,inscitiam odi, for et virtutem &c. : Cic. Catil. 2. 1, abiit, excessit, evasit, erupit : Cic. Quint. 27, cui Romae domus, uxor, liberi, procurator esset &c. In rhethoric these instances are called Asyndeta (ao-uvSsra, Quintil. 9. 4. 23), that is, uncon- nected members (also Si<r6vdsT0v, Quintil. 9- 3. 50.) ; and on the contrary, when et is often repeated, Polysyndeta, or Polysynde- ton ; as, amisi domum, et agros, et pecora. Both forms are very common.

5.) Also sive or seu is omitted ; e. g. velim, nolim, for seu (sive) velim sive nolim, whether 1 will or not, Cic. Nat. Deor. 1.7; so velint, nohnt, Plin. Paneg. 20 : at other times, seu ve- lint seu nohnt, Liv. 8. 2.

So far of the omission of words. — There are also more in- stances. Thus potius or magis fails before multiplex ; e. g. Liv. 7. 8, multiplex, quum pro numero, damnum est. Yet po- tius or magis is more often omitted before quam ; see above, IV. 6. So cum zoith, is omitted, though an accompaniment be denoted ; e. g. Caes. B. G. 2. 19, subsequebatur omnibus car piiSf for cum omnibus &c., which often occurs in historians : see of the Ablative, Chap. I. Sect. 9. § 2. n. 1, 7, where more

336 Of Anglicisms.

examples are cited. Sometimes the preposition fails with names of islands, to the question whither ? c, g. Sardiniam venit, Cic. Manil. 12 : so, Cyprum — miserunt, Nep. Paus. 2 : also with other names of countries ; e. g. Mgyptum proficisci, Nep. Dat. 4 : navigare Mgyptum pergit, Liv. 45. 10: rediens propere Ita- Ham, Sueton. Tiber. 72 : Italiam venit, Virg. -3Sn. 1. 2. (6). Also si is omitted ; e. g. at dares &c., Cic. Off. 3.19: recesse- ris &c., Cic. Phil. 13. 11 : and elsewhere; e. g. Virg. ^n. 6. 31 : Ovid. Fast. 6. 113: ibid. Remed. 745 : TibuU. 1. 7. 43 (1.6. 37) : Propert.4. 5. 9: Hor. Sat. 1. 3. 15. &c.

Appendix I.

Of Anglicisms.

It has been properly observed, that, in writing Latin, we must avoid Anglicisms, i. e. expressions which are peculiar to the English language, and cannot be trans- lated into Latin word for word. The inexperienced, however, are apt erroneously to believe, that whatever is thus translated word for word, is an Anglicism. The Latin idiom often verbally coincides with the English, nor is it always easy to decide what is an Anglicism. We shall therefore introduce a few apparent and real Anglicisms for the assistance of the learner.

A. Apparent Anglicisms.

Esse in spe, to be in hope, Cic. ad Div. 14. 3 : in exspecta- tione, ibid. 10. 4 : in sere ahcuius,in any one's debt, ibid. 13. 62.

Sors exiit, the lot has come out, Cic. Verr. 2.51.

Spem habere, to have hope, Cic. ad Div. 6. 14 : febrem, to have the fever, Cic. Fat. 8.

Sol often means the sunshine or warmth : thence ambulare

Of Anglicisms. 337

in sole, to walk in the sun, Cic. Or. 2. 14 : ponere in sole, to place in the sun, Colum. 12. 14: so also sedere in sole &c.

Facere librum, to make a book, Varr.R. R. 2. praef. 7 : versus, Cic. Q. Fr. 3. 5 : Sail. Cat. 25 : sermonem, to make a speech, Cic. ad Div. 9. 9 : pecuniam, to make money, Cic. Verr. 2. 6 : aliquem consulem, Cic. Senect. 5 : Cic. Mur. 21 : Cic. Agr. 2. 1 : dictatorera, Liv. 2. 21 : aliquem heredem, Cic. Verr. 1. 43 : quid hoc homine faciatis ? what will you make of this man? Cic. Verr. 1. l6 : cf. Cic. Sext. 13: Cic. Verr. 2. l6: quid fecisti cum pecunia? what have you done with the money ? Plaut. Capt. 4.11: facio, me — agere, I make, as if I did &c., Cic. ad Div. 15. 18.

Dare bibere, to give to drink, Terent. And. 3. 2. 4 : dare ope- ram, to give one's self trouble.

Cadit pecunia in illam diem, the money falls due on that day, Cic. Att. 15. 20 : suspicio cadit in me, the suspicion falls on me, ibid. 13. 10: adventus cadit in tempus, Cic. ad Div. 14. 14: animus cadit, his courage falls, Cic. Amic. 7 : Liv. 1. 11 : ca- dere in morbum, to fall into a disease, Cic. Tusc. 1. 32 : 4. 14.

Fidem frangere, to break faith, Cic. Rose. Com. 6.

Sub ea conditione, under that condition, Cic. Arch. 10. There are other instances ; e. g. sic sum, so I am, Terent. Phorm. 3. 2. 42, for talis : also sic vita hominum est, Cic. Rose. Am. 30 : sic vulgus est, Cic. Rose. Com. 10, and elsewhere: ire in semen, to go to seed, Cato R. R. 1. l6l : rumor it, report goes, Ovid. Met. 6. 147 : it clamor ccelo, the cry goes to heaven, Virg. ^n. 5.451: &c.

B. Real Anglicisms.

Magnus homo, a man of great stature, for longus.

NuUus for neuter, speaking of two : so quis for uter : yet it is so used Phaedr. 1. 24. 8.

Vel or aut, after utrum or ne; e. g. is it true or false ? utrum VOL. II. z

338 Of Grammatical Figures.

verum est aut falsum ? Here an must be used for aut : and so in every double interrogation, either direct or indirect.

Quot sunt vestrum ? how many are there of you ? i.e. toge- ther ; for quot estis ? and so in all similar instances.

Homo odit alium, or alterum, for homo hominem odit : and so in all similar cases ; as, manus manum lavar &c.

Hinc venit, ut &c., hence it comes, that &c., for hinc fit, ut &c.

Res est facile intelligenda, the thing is easy to be understood ; for res facile intelligitur, facile est rem intelligere &c.

Communicare aliquid alicui, for cum aUquo.

Cor for animus ; e. g. cor habere &c., to have courage See. : so, non habeo cor, for non audeo &c.

Appendix II.

Of Grammatical Figures.

I.) There are certain peculiarities in the ancients to which grammarians improperly apply the name of figures : for a figure is properly a different turn of ex- pression, which gives a greater emphasis or vivacity to the thought.

A.) Some relate to letters or syllables :

1.) We sometimes in the poets find a letter doubled; e. g. relligio, relliquias, quattuor, repperit, reppulit &c., for religio, reliquiae, quatuor &c. : this takes place to fengthen the syllable. This is called by a Greek name Diplasiasmus (SiTrAao-jao-ju-o?), re- duplication.

2.) Sometimes a letter is inserted, which is called Epenthe- sis ; e. g. sieni, sies, siet, for sim, sis, sit, Ter. And. 1. 4. 7 ;

Of Grammatical Figures. 339

Eun. 1. 1. 21, and elsewhere : also possiem, es, et, Ter. Ad. 5. 4.23: Cic. Arat. 304 : Plaut. Most. 2.2.34: 4.2.68: ali- / tuum, for alitum, Virg. ^n. 8. 27 : Mavortia, for Martia, ibid. 1. 276 (280) : Mavors, Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. 26: 3. 24: Virg. -^n. 8. 630, for Mars. Yet we may ask, whether we must here generally suppose an Epenthesis, and whether, e. g. siet be not the complete form, and sit a contraction. This is the opi- nion of Cic. Or. 47, where he says, siet plenum est, sit imminu- tum : and this was probably the opinion of others in his time. It is the same with possiet, since possum is compounded of po- tis or pote, and sum. So Mavors seems not to come from Mars, by the insertion of vo ,• rather M ars may have come from Mavors by contraction. Here some reckon navita for nauta ; but navita is the direct derivative from navis, and nauta a contracted form. Some add to these Induperator for Imperator ; but indu or endo is the old preposition for in.

3.) On the contrary, one or more letters are rejected from the middle of a word, which is very usual : a) in prose ; e.g. deum, numum, sestertium, for deorum, numorum, sestertiorum ; e. g. deiim, Terent. And. 1. 5. 2 : ibid. Heaut. 1. 1. 9 : Phorm. 2. 3. 41 : Liv. 8. 13 : Sail. Cat. 20 : Cic. ap. Prise. 7 : numiim, Cic. Verr. 3. 60 : Cic. Rose. Am. 2 : Hist. B. G. 8. 4 : Te- rent. Heaut. 3. 3. 45 : Hor. Epist. 2. 2. 5 : Suet. Aug. 46 : sestertium, Phn. H. N. 10. 20 : Cic. Or. 46, remarks that ses- tertiiim, num<im, are more usual than sestertiorum &c. : so, de- cem millia talentum, for talentorum, Cic. Rab. Post. 8 : me- dimnum, for medimnorum, Cic. Verr. 3. ^Sy three times over : ibid. 3. 34,45: ducentum iugerum, Varr. R.R.3.2: quaternum iugerum, Pliri. H. N. 9- 3 : oppidum cadavera, Cic. ad Div. 4. 5. Sulp. : in codicem acceptum etexpensum referri, Cic. Rose. Cora. 3, for acceptorum &c. : amasti, amastis, amassem, amasse &c., for amavisti, amavistis, amavisse &c. : cognosse, for cog- novisse : nostis, noram, nossem &c., for novistis, noveram &c. : valde is always used for vaUde : and we find commosse for com- movisse, Cic. ad Div. 7. 18. 11 : b) particularly in poets and dramatic writers : thus virum, for virorum, Virg. KaU. 1 . 87(9 1 ) :

z2

340 Of Grammatical Figures.

Georg. 2. 167 : ccelicolum, for coelicolarum, Virg. iEn. 3. 21 : Dardanidiira, for Dardanidarum, ibid. 2. 241, and other in- stances : curriim, for curruum, Virg. ^n. Q.Q5S : saecla, vincla, for ssecula, vincula&c. So vinclum, Cic. ad Div. 5. 15 : vincla, Cic. Att. 6. 2 : Cic. Verr. 4. 24. in Edit. Ernest. : dixti, for dixisti, Ter. Eun. 1. 2. 87 : also Cic. Caecin. 29, dixti, for dix- isti, according to Quintilian 9- 3. 22, though the latter is the reading of all the editions ; accestis, for accessistis, Virg. -^n. 1. 201 (205) : exclusti, for exclusisti, Ter. Eun. 1.2. 18 : oc- clusti, for occlusisti, Plant. Trin. 1.2. 151 : cognosti, for cog- novisti, Terent. And. 3. 4. 7 : aspris, for asperis, Virg. ^n. 2. 379 ' mensum, for mensium, Ovid. Met. 8. 500 : ibid. Fast. 5. 187, 424 : Cses. B. G. 1. 3. Ed. Oudend. ; Cic. Phil. 12. 9- Ed. Graev. : dixe, for dixisse, Varr. ap. Non. 6. n. 17 : duxti, for duxisti, Varr. ap. Non. 4. n. 130 : misti, formisisti, Catull. 14. 14. 6: sensti, for sensisti, Ter. And. b.S. 11 : repostum, for repositum, Virg. ^n. 1. 26 (30) : ibid. 1. 249 (253), com- postus &c. : lenibant, for leniebant, Virg. ^n. 4. 528. cf. 6. 4G8 : so poUbant, ibid. 8. 436 : iusti, for iussisti, Ter. Eun. 5. 1. 15: amisti, ibid. 2. 2. 10: extinxem, for extinxissem, Virg. ^n. 4. 606 : admorunt, for admoverunt, ibid. 367 : cresse, for crevisse, Lucret. 3. 683 : sultis, for si vultis, Plaut. Capt. 2. 3. 96 : so also sis, for si vis, which occurs also in prose. This contraction is called Syncope. In this some include the con- traction of two vowels ; as ingeni, for ingenii, Ter. And. 1.1. 86: Hor. Od. 1. 6. 12: peculi, for peculii, Virg. Eel. 1. SSi tuguri, ibid. 69 : oti, for otii, Virg. Georg. 4. 564 : negoti,Ter. And. Prol. 2 : obsoni, ibid. 2. 2. 23 : auxili, Hor. Epod. 1. 21 : consih, Ter. And. 1. 1. 32, in some editions &c. Others call this Crasis, though in fact it is the same as Syncope.

4.) On the other hand, sometimes the poets make one syllable into two, which is called Diaeresis ; as syluae, a trisyllable, for sylvae, Hor. Epod. 13. 2: persoluenda, for persolvenda, Auct. Consol. ad Liv. (subjoined to Ovid) 370. Here some reckon aulai for aulae, Virg. ^n. 3. 354: terrai, Lucret. 1. 213 : geli- dai aquai, ibid. 3. 693 : notitiai, ibid. 2. 123 : naturai, ibid. 1.

Of Grammatical Figures. 341

580: pictai, Virg. iEn. 9. ^6: animai, Lucret. 1. 113. &c. : but these are all old genitive >, which occur very often in Lucre- tius.

5.) The beginning of sortie words is at times rejected. This is common with aliquis, ahquando &c., from which ali is gene- rally omitted after ne or si : e. g. both in prose and verse we find si quis for si aliquis ; si qui, si cuius, ne quis, ne cuius, si quando, sicubi, nequando, necubi &c., for si ahcuius, si alicubi, ne aliquando &c. Yet si ahquis, si aliquando &c., ne ahquis &c., are also used. Ali is also rejected after num, quo, quanto &LC. ; as, num quis &c. This is called Aphseresis. Whether, however, there be more words of which the beginning is rejected, is uncertain. Some reckon mitte for omitte, Hon Od. 1. 38.3 : pono, for depono : voco invoke, for invoco : linquo, for rehnquo : temno, for contemno &c. So fert, for aufert, Virg. Eel. 9. 51, ommdi fert aetas &c. But in general simple words are often put for their compounds: we, therefore, need not imagine any omission.

6.) Sometimes a letter is rejected at the end of a word, which is called Apocope : this was the effect of rapid pronunciation ; e. g. die, due, fac, fer, are regularly used for dice, duce &c., though we occasionally find dice, duce, face ; e. g. dice, Plant. Cure. I.2. 43 : ibid. Capt. 2. 2. 10 : ibid. Bacch. 4. 4. Q5 : duce, Plant. Epid. 3. 3. 18 : ibid. Most. 1. 4. 11 : face, Plant. Asin. 1. 1. 77 : Ter. And.5. 1. 14: Nep. Pans. 2: Ovid. Her. 20. 152: ibid. Am. 2. 2. 40: ibid. Rem. 337 : ibid. Medic. (30 : ibid. Fast. 1. 287 : 5. 690. So tun' is used for tune, Ter. And. 3. 3. 3 : Eun. 1. 2. 6: audin', for audisne, ibid. And. 1. 5. (55\ 5. 2. 24 : Eun. 5. 8. 7 : so also nostin', Ter. Eun. 2. 3. 59 : 3. 1 . 15 : 3. 5. 15 : vidistin', ibid. Eun. 2. 3. 58 : potin' es, for potisne es, i. e. potesne, ibid. And. 2. Q. Q: satin', Li v. 1. 58, in the formula of welcome, saM salvae ? viden' ? Liv. 1. 39. And so satin* ; e. g. Plant. Amph. 2. 2. 1 : ibid. Epid. 5. 2. 1 : ibid. Most. 1. 1. 73 : Ter. And. 4. 4. 10 : 5. 5. 9: Cic. Nat. Deor. 1. 41 Sec: particularly ain' is very common for aisne, and apparently was always used ; e. g. Cic. ad Div. 9. 2, ain'

342 Of Grammatical Figures.

tandem ? meanest thou so i is it possible ? and thus ain' ? or ain* tu ? or ain' tandem ? or ain' vero ? is often used ; as Plant. Aul.

J. 6. 3 : Ter. Eun. 4. 7. 33 : ibid. Ad. 3. 3. 52 : Cic. Leg. 3.

6: Cic. Att.6. 2: Liv. 10.25: &t.

7.) On the other hand, the syllable er is added to the infini- tive in i, often in poetry, sometimes in prose : this is called Pa- ragoge : e. g. farier, for fari, Virg. iEn. 1 1 . 242 : egredier, Plant. Poen. 3. 4. 32 : utier, for uti, Plaut. Cas. 2. 3. 4: Ter. Phorm. 4. 2. 13 : monerier, for moneri, Plaut. Mil. 3. 3. 8 : ha- berier, ibid. 2. 6. Ill: claudier, for claudi, Ter. And. 3. 3. 41 : Eun. 1.2.84: revertier, Phasdr. 4. 17. 14: dicier, Pers. 1.28. Yet dicier also occurs in prose ; e. g. Cic. ad Div. 5. 9. 1. Va- tin., chens advenit, qui pro se causam dicier vult : this form, therefore, was not peculiar to poets, but must occasionally have occurred in familiar discourse ; which is the more probable, since it is frequent in comedy.

8.) A compound word is sometimes divided into its parts by another word interposed, which is called Tmesis (rju-ijcnj, or sec- tion) ; e. g. Virg. Georg. 3. 381, tahs Hy per boreo sep/em sub- iecta trionif for septemtrioiii : so, sep^emque trionem, Ovid. Met.

1. 64: so the plural septemtriones is divided, Cic. Nat. Deor.

2. 41. ex Arat. : quicunque in particular is often thus divided ; e. g. Virg. ^n. 1. 610 (6l4): quce me cunque voca.ni terroe &c., for qucacunque: so Ter. And. 1.1. 35, cum quihus ersit cunque: ibid. 1. 5. 28, quce meo cunque animo lubitum est facere : Cic. Or, 3. l6, quam secu7ique'in partem dedisset : Cic. Fin. 4. 25, quod erit cunque visum &c. : Cic. Div. 2. 2, qua re cunque &c. : so also hactenus ; e. g. Virg. ^n. 6. 62, hac Troiana tenus fu- erit &c., for hactenus : so ibid. 5. 603. Also pergratum is so divided ; e. g, Cic. ad Att. 1 . 20, per mihi, per, inquam, gratum feceris : pergratum est, j?erque iucundum, Cic. Q. Fr. 3. 1.4: so, per pol SiEpe peccas, Plaut. Cas, 2. 6. 18: per pol scitus, puer, Ter. And. 3. 2. 6 : cf. ibid. Hec. 1 . 1. 1 : but it is quite obvious that only a compound word could be thus divided.

9.) In the poets, obsolete w^ords sometimes occur : this and all obsolete forms of expression are called Archaismi ; e. g. olli,

Of Grammatical Figures. 343

for illi ; ollisy for illis, are frequent in Virgil ; e. g. iEn. 6. 730 :

9. 740 : Lucret. 6. 207 : also in old laws, Cic. Leg. 2. 8. : 3. 3 : so olltty for ilia, ibid. 2. 8, 9- So alid is used for aliud, Lucret*

1. 264 : 5. 258, 1304, 1455. Aho ipsusj for ipse, is frequent in Terence : fuat, for sit, Virg. ^n. 10. 108 : Ter. Hec. 4. 3. 4 : Lucret. 4. 641 : fuamy Plaut. Mil. 2. 6. 1 12 : /was, ibid. Capt.

2. 3. 71 : fuant, ibid. Pseud. 4. 3. 12 : impetrasserCf for mpe- traturum esse, Plaut. Mil. 4. 3. 35, and similar infinitives : rapsit, Cic. Leg. 2. 9. e Leg. XIL tabb. Ed. Ernest., for rapuerit, where some editions have rapserit : anusy for unus, ibid. 3. 3. e Legg. XIL tabb. : asus, ibid. 4 : caratore, c(X;randi, for cwr«- ifore &c. : prohibessit, for prohibueiit, ibid. 2. 3. e Legg. XIL tabb. : iudicassit, irrogassit, for iudicavc^t &c., ibid. : opperibor, for o/)penar,Ter.Heaut. 4. 1.6 : experibere, for experieris, ibid. 4. 6. 20 : cupiretf for cuperet, Lucret. 1. 72 : esczf, for enV, Lu- cret. 1. 613 : which also occurs in the laws of the twelve tables, ap. Gell. 20. 1 : escunt, for erunt, in the same, ap. Cic. Leg. 2. 24; 3. 3: nenu, for non, Lucret. 3. 200: 4. 7l6: itidu, for in, ibid. 2. 1095: 5, 103: for which endo is used, ibid. 4. 776: Cic. Leg. 2. 8. e Legg. XII. tabb. : thence endogredi, Lucret. 1. 83, for ingredi : endopediri, for impediri, ibid. 4. 68 : endo- perator, for imperator, Enn. ap. Cic. Div. 1.48. All these in- stances must at one time have been usual, not only with poets, but in common discourse, though not all equally frequent. The ancients also said sam for suam, Fest. in Calim : for earn, Enn. ap. Fest. in Sas : sum, for eum, Enn. ap. Fest. in Sum : sos, for eos, Enn. ap. Fest. : for sitos, Fest. : sas, for eas, Enn. ap. Fest. Hither some refer Aere for ^en, yesterday: but since here occurs not only Plaut. Amph. 1.3. I6 : ibid. Capt. 1. 2. 2: Mil. 1. 1. 59, 60: but also Hor. Sat. 2. 8.2 : Ovid. Fast.

3. 852: Juvenal. 3. 23: Mart. 1. 44. 2: 3. 12. 2: Cic. Att.

10. 13, it seems that both are equally correct; i. e. some said heri, some here, some occasionally used both : Quintil. 1. 7. 22, says that in his time here was more commop : cf. ibid. 1. 4. 7.

Note: 1.) There are peculiarities in scanning, which the grammarians honour with the name of figures : a) St/stole,

344 Of Grammatical Figures.

when a long syllable is used as short; as tul^runt with penul- tima short, Virg. Eel. 4.6l : b) Diastole, when a short syllable is used as long ; e. g. Italiam, Priamides &c., where the first syllable is lengthened : c) Synizesis, when two syllables are pronounced as one ; as jDfique hke Di'que : d) Elisio, when a vowel at the end of a word is cut off before a word beginning with a vowel ; as, durate et, iste hie : e) Hiatus, when this elision does not take place ; e. g pecori et as a quadrisyllable : f ) Ecthlipsis, when am, em, um, at the end of a word, are swal- lowed up by a vowel at the beginning of the following word ; e.g. tandem ad as a dissyllable: istum hunc a dissyllable &c.

2.) There are in grammar other pecuharities relating to letters and syllables, which have distinct names :

a) Prosthesis, when a superfluous letter or syllable is prefixed ; as gnatus and gnavus, for natus, navus : tetulit, for tulit, Ter. And. 5. 1. 13 : tetulissem, ibid. 4. 5. 13 : tetuli. Plant. Amph. 2. 2. 84 : tetulero, ibid. Cist. 3. 19: tetulisse, ibid. Rud. 4. 1. 21. Yet it is more probable that g originally belonged to gna- vus, gnatu?, and was afterwards omitted for Euphony : it is the same with gnarus. Moreover gnatus, gnata, are often used in Terence, and gnavus, Cic. Manil. 7 : Hor. Epist. 1.6. 21 : 1, 18. 90. It is the same with gnaviter &c. Tetulit for tuUt, is properly the old perfect of tulo, as cecidi of cado : in the time of Plautus and Terence, tetuli must have been in common use, otherwise they certainly would not have adopted it ; since it is not probable that they inserted te contrary to common speech. In these words, therefore, there is no Prosthesis. Some cite ad- stans for stans, Virg. -^n. 2. 328 : but there adstans means, standing at or by.

b) Metathesis, i. e. a transposition of letters; e. g. Evandre, Virg. ^n. 1 1 . 55 : Thymbre, ibid. 10. 394, for Evander, Thym- ber. But Evandre and Thymbre are from Evandrus and Thym- brus ; since it is not uncommon for a noun to have two forms, iner and nis; e.g. Phaederand Phasdrus. Further, i praeisused for praei, Ter. And. 1. 1. 144 : Eun, 5. 2. 69 : Plaut. Pseud. 1. 2. .37 : but we also find abi prae, Ter. Eun. .S. 2. l6 : Plaut.

Of Grammatical Figures. 345

Amph. 1.3. 4o : whence prge is used adverbially, like many other prepositions, and there is no metathesis.

c) Antithesis f when one letter is put for another; e. g. vol- nus, for vulnus ; so volt, voltis &c. : olli, for ilh &c. : but this is either an archaism, or more probably, the ancients pronounced and spelt both ways ; volt, vult ; voltis, vultis ; volnus, vulnus ; olh, illi ; as inclutus, inclytus &c. ; for poets and prose writers must follow common usage, and cannot capriciously transpose or substitute letters. Volt, voltis, are generally used in Terence and Plautus : also in Virgil, where Heyne throughout prefers vo to vu, as volnus, volgus, voltus &c. : voltus occurs Sail. Cat. 31.61: lug. 106. Ed. Cort. : volgus, ibid. lug. 69. So ser- vos, for servus ; servom, for servum &c.

V^e might, therefore, entirely dispense with Prosthesis, Me- tathesis, Antithesis, and, for the most part, with Aphaeresis.

B.) Peculiarities in the construction of words, which have been mostly cited in their proper places : we shall here mention a few of them :

1.) Sometimes the number, case &c., are not in exact con- cord ; e. g. absente nobis, Ter. Eun. 4. 3. 7, for absentibus : but the discourse is of one person, and absente is used as if me followed : praesente nobis, Plant. Amph. 2. 2. 194 : praesente testibus. Pompon, ap. Non. 2. n. QQ : praesente his. Ace. ibid.: praesente suis, Fenestella, ibid. : exemplorum eligendi potestas, Cic. Invent. 2. 2, for exempla : facultas detur -^ agrorum con- donandi, for agros, Cic. Phil. 5. 3 : licentia diripiendi pomorum. Suet. Aug. 98 : nominandi istorum potestas, Plant. Capt. 4. 2. 72 : see above, Chap. I. Sect. X. § 7. n. III. Obs. 4 : further, quas daturus dixit, for se daturum esse. Plant. Asin. o. 3. 44 : speraret (Penelope) visura Ulyssem, for se visuram esse. Prop.

2. 9 (7). 5 : terra dolet iniecta, for se iniectam esse, Hor. Od.

3. 4. 73: Virg. iEn. 2. 377, sensit medios delapsus in hostes, for sensit se delapsum esse in medios hostes, which is a Greek idiom, like the construction of the verb ajcrflavojw-ai : see Viger.

346 Of Grammatical Figures.

Idiot. Grsec. ling. Chap. VI. Sect. 1. n. XVI, and Vechn. Hellen.ed. Heus. p. 357,

2.) Sometimes writers unite two substantives to one verb, or one verb to two infinitives, when, properly, it only applies to one : this is termed Zeugma ; e. g. Sail. lug. 46, pacem an f)el' lum gerens perniciosior esset, in incertohaberelur, where gerens suits bellum, but not pacem, since we do not say gerere pacem : Sallust should have said, pacem faciens an bellum gerens 8lc. The following is a harsh construction. Sail. lug. 14. 9, semperne in sanguine, ferro, fuga versabimur 1^ viz. versari suits in san- guine and in fuga, but not in ferro : Nep. Hann. 8, namque alii naufragio, alii a servis ipsius interfectum eum scriptum re- liquerunt, where interfectum corresponds to a servis, but not to naufragio : periisse would have been preferable : Ter. And. 3. 5. 18, nam hocce tempus prcecavere mihi me, baud te nlcisci, sinit : Tacit. Ann. 12. 64, quaefilio dare imperium, ^o/erare imperitantem nequibat, where quibat is to be understood before dare. There are still harsher constructions, particularly in the poets ; yet they are not so much peculiarities of the language, but of particular writers, especially when expressing strong emotion. Nego in particular is often joined to two sentences, so that in one of them aio must be understood ; e. g. negant Csesarem mansurum, pos- tulataque interposita esse, sc. aiunt, dicunt, Cic. Att. 7- 1*^ : negat se pertimescere, virtu ti suorum — credere. Sail. lug. 106, where ait or dicit is understood before credere : Demipho ne- gat esse cognatam r neque se scire, sc. dicit, Ter. Phorm. 2. 3. 6.

3.) Sometimes the order of thought is anticipated, and the succeeding action is put first : this is called Hysteron proteron, i. e. the last first, and often occurs in expressions of violent emo- tion ; e. g. Virg. ^n. 2. 353, moriamur et in media arma rua- mus, for in media arma ruamus et moriamur. It sometimes oc- curs without emotion; e. g Virg. ^n. 1. 264 (268), moresque viris et moenia ponet, for mcenia et mores, i. e. leges &c., since the city must be built, before laws are enacted : Ter. Heaut. 3. 1. 21, Chremes answers Menedemus, inquiring after his son, valet et vivit, for vivit et valet.

4.) Sometimes two substantives are united by et, one of which

Of Grammatical Figures. 347

is used instead of an adjective; this is called Hendiadys, or gv 5<a ^oiv, i. e. one by two, and is usual only in poets ; e. g. Virg, Georg. 2. 192, pateris libamus et auro, for pateris aureis : yet such instances are less common than is generally supposed, since many apparent examples may be understood literally ; and we should always, when it is possible, abide by the literal explana- tion : Virg. ^n. 1.1, a rma virumque cano J is not a Hendiadys for virum armatum, since arma may be interpreted bella, and explained, 1 sing of wars, and the hero &c. : and so in other places.

5.) Sometimes the construction is inverted, which is called Hypallage; e. g. 0"id. Met. 1. 1, in nova fert animus mutatas dicereformas corpora, for corpora mutata in novas formas : which, however, Burmann disapproves: Virg. ^n. 11.202, ccelum stellis fulgentibus aptum, for cui stellae fulgentes aptae sunt : ibid. 4. 482 : fides apta pinnis, Enn. ap. Cic. Off. 3. 29, i. e. winged : Liv. 33. 8, simul, ne facile perrumperetur acies^ dimidium de fronte demtum introrsus porrectis ordinibus dupli- cat, for dimidio — demto introrsus porrectos ordines duplicat, if the reading be correct. In general, in such instances, it is unnecessary to suppose a Hypallage; e. g. Cic. Marc. 6, gla- dium vagina vacuum in urbe non vidimus ; here vacuum is the same as nudum, destrictum, carentem : hence there is no Hy- pallage, and vaginam vacuam gladio, would give a wretched sense : so ebur (i. e. vagina ebore ornata) vacuum ense, Ovid. Met. 4. 148. So some cite Virg. ^n. 3. 6l, dare classibua austros, as if it were for dare classes austris : but it may be un- derstood literally, by spreading the sail to bring the wind to the ship : so Virg. Eel. 7- 47, solstitium pecori detendite, is not for defendite pecus a solstitio, but Uterally means, keep off the sun's heat from the flock ; since this is one sense of defendere.

6.) Sometimes, what might be expected, does not follow : this is called Anacoluthon, avaxoAouQov, or oratio avaxoAowfloj i.e. carens consequentia : and from it there arises a confusion in the construction; e. g. Ter. Hec. 3. 1. 6, nam nos omneSy quibus alicunde aliquis obiectus est labos, omne, quod est interea, tem-

348 Of Grammatical Figures.

pus, priusquam id rescicum est, lucro est. Here nos omnes does not well connect with lucro est, it should either have been nobis omnibus, or in lucro ponimus, pro lucro habemus. We must suppose that Terence, when he used nos omnes, intended to write pro lucro habemus ; but that when he came to it, he imagined that he had put nobis omnibus, and therefore used lu- cro est : it was therefore negligence, and not design. Frequently the following sentence is wholly omitted : this happens from emotion, or even where the writer intended to add it. It is thus sometimes in Cicero's Epistles ; e. g. ad Div. 14. 3. 9* si perfici- tis, quod agitis, me ad vos venire oportet : sin autem : sed nihil opus est reliqua scribere. Here, after sin autem, the sentence which should follow is omitted.

l^ote : There are, besides, many peculiarities in the ancients, which may be easily explained by the help of grammar, parti- cularly under the direction of an able teacher, who carefully ex- amines the thoughts and expressions. For this purpose the study of Sanctius' Minerva, and the notes of Perizonius, will be emi- nently useful. Yet these peculiarities do not always belong to the Latin language, but are confined to particular writers, and are sometimes nothing but errors.

( 349 )

CHAPTER VIII. Of the Construction of Words with respect to the Quantity or Length of Syllables: i. e. with respect to Prosody.

A VERSE consists of various feet : a foot of two or more syllables. We shall, therefore, first treat of syl lables, next of feet, lastly of verses.

Observations.

1.) A verse (xiersus) properly means, a furrow in a field, a line in a book, from verto to turn, because at the end of a line we turn and begin again. In prosody it means a poetical line, a line of a poem consisting of a certain determined number of feet. It thus differs from the modern meaning of the term verse, which denotes a strophe or certain number of lines of a poem, after which the measure begins as from the first.

2.) Every learner of the language should understand and be accustomed to make verses, a) that he may be able to judge of Latin poetry ; b) that he may be acquainted with the quantity of words which is best acquired in this way ; c) that he may understand many particulars in the poets which are otherwise unintelligible.

3.) The art of making verses must not be confounded with that of poetry. The poet makes verses, but the verse-maker is not necessarily a poet. Versification is only the exterior of poetry; it merely relates to the construction of words according to the quantity of the syllables. But poetry moreover and espe- cially consists in fine, exalted, atfecting thoughts, descriptive paintings of man, virtues, vices, passions, and the whole compass

3o0 Of Prosody.

of nature. Sucli descriptions must generally be the product of the imagination, yet probable and natural ; must relate to ima- ginary objects, and adorn some suitable and dignified subject, to which they properly apply. Poetry, therefore, is a kind of eloquence, but with a stronger, more sensible, and more affect- ing expression. We shall confine ourselves here to versification, as belonging to grammar.

Section I.

Of Prosody, or the Quantity of Syllables.

A syllable is used by the poets as exclusively long or short, or as common, i. e. either long or short at plea- sure. Long syllables are denoted by a straight mark — , short syllables by a bent one ^ , and a common syllable

by ^ ; as, est patris. Note : producere, properly, to lengthen out, means to pronounce a long syllable, be- cause the ancients extended it to the length of two short syllables. Corripere, properly, to snatch together, to seize rapidly, means to pronounce a short syllable, because it was spoken in a hasty manner, so as to be scarcely heard. Hence sometimes in verse two short syllables were substituted for a long one ; e. g. Virg. Georg. 4. 38, t^niiia is taken as a trisyllable, as if te- nwia. On the contrary, a long syllable is used for two short ones ; e.g. Virg. Eel. 4. 49, cara deum soboles, mag- num lovis incrementum, where for the long syllable ere in incrementum, two short should properly have been used. Hence it also happens that in hexameter verse a dactyl and spondee are so often interchanged.

There are both general and particular rules for knowing the quantity of syllables, which must be seve- rally explained.

Of Prosody. 351

§1- Of the Quantity of Syllables i?i general.

The quantity of syllables can generally be learnt only from the poets. Their authority or example is pro- perly the only rule. Hence grammarians say that a syllable is short or long by authority, that is, by the example of some poet. But since this is tedious for a learner, the following assistances are usually given, which are called general rules.

I.) A diphthong makes a syllable long; e. g. in coense and cautes, the syllables coe, nse, cau, are long. Yet prae, in the middle of a word and before a vowel, is sometimes found short ; e. g. Virg. Mn. 7. 524, Sti- pitibus duris agitur sudibusque prceustis. We may also notice, ibid. 3. 211, Insu/^ lonio in magno &c., where Ice is short, being followed by a vowel. This is in imi- tation of the Greek poets.

II.) When two consonants follow a vowel, they make it long, and the syllable in which it stands ; e. g. nunc is a long syllable : so the first syllable in collis, temno, discere. X and z have the same effect, because they represent two consonants, as rex, gaza.

Observations,

1.) This concurrence of two consonanls is called Position.

2.) The consonant h in prosody is not considered as a conso- nant, that is, has no more effect than if it did not occur ; and therefore makes no position: e. g. in adhuc, ad remains short : so at the end of words ; as, serpit humi, where pit remains short.

352 Of Prosody.

For many term it position when a word ends with a consonant and the next word begins with a consonant, as, serpit turn, where pit is long on account of t following.

3.) Qu, or (as others write) qv, makes no position, since u is properly a vowel : hence the first syllable in aqua is short, and so in other words. Some imagine that Lucretius has used the first syllable in aqua long ; e. g. 6. 551, fit quoque ubi in mag- nas aqua &c. : but Creech reads, fit quoque ubi magnas in aquae &c. : so again ibid. 868, quae calidum faciunt aqucE tac- tum atque vaporem ; but Creech reads laticis for aquae.

4.) When 1, m, n, r, which are called liquids, follow one of the other consonants, called mutes, if the preceding vowel be short, the syllable may be either long or short. Thus the middle syllable in volucris, alacris, lugubris, tenebrae, is found both long and short, because it is short by nature, from voliicer, alacer, where lu and la are always short ; and lugubris, tenebrae, may come from the obsolete luguber, teneber &c. So in patris. Atlas, Procne &c., the first syllable is found both long and short. Yet here we must attend to the usage of poets ; e. g. 1 .) the first syllable in magnus, agnus, lignum, agmen,tegmen &c., is never short, and in general the rule principally applies to the letter r, as in patris, tenebrae &c. ; and sometimes to the letters 1, m, n, in Greek words, as Atlas, Procne, Tecmessa, in Horace : 2.) the compounds of ad, ob, sub &c., are not included ; asab- lego, abnuo, obrepo, sublevo &c., in which the first syllable is always long. 3.) It should be noticed, that the syllable can be long and short only when the liquid follows the mute, as in pa- tris, not in partis &c.

But if the syllable, or in other words, if the vowel be naturally long, it always remains so, even though a mute and liquid follow ; e. g. matris, simulacrum, salubris &c., because wa, la, lu, are long by nature, or contain a long vowel.

III.) When I, used as a consonant, occurs in a sim- ple word, in the middle between two vowels, it makes the preceding syllable long ; e. g. peior, eius, maior,

Of Prosody. , 353

cuius &c. : probably, because it is contracted from ii ; e. g. maior, for maiior &c. : but if it occurs in a com- * pound word, the preceding* syllable remains short; e. g. biiugus, multiiugus &c., where hi^ tij are short : probably, because here there is no contraction.

IV.) When two syllables are made one in pronun- ciation, which is called contraction, this single syllable is long by nature ; e. g. mi, for mihi : nil, for nihil : cogo, for coago : tibicen, for tibiicen : alius, Gen. for aliius : ni, for nisi : malo, for mavolo, or magisvolo : bigse, for biiugae : quadrigae, for quadriiugae : nonus, for novenus : denus, for decenus : iunior, for iuvenior : fructus, pi. for fructues ; fructus, gen. sing, for fruc- tuis.

V.) A vowel before another vowel or diphthong is short, as pius, tenuis, ruo, meag &c. : so nihil, mihi &c., because h is not reckoned.

E.rceptmts.

1.) A vowel which is long by nature, remains long; e.g. alius. Gen. because it is a contraction. To this class belong ^ words in ia, ea, eus &c., from the Greek. When i or e comes from a Greek long vowel or diphthong, it remains long ; e. g. Alexandria, Antiochia, Idololatria, Litania, Samaria, Da- ^ rius, Basilius, Arius, Dius 8cc., from Avnoxsiot &c. : chorea, platea. Museum, Laodicea, Pythagoreus, Spondeus, Epicureus, -^neas &c., from %ope/a, TrkuTsioe. &c. : also chorea, Virg. ^n. f). 644, and platea, Hor. Epist. 2. 2. 72, according to the Latin rule. Also the first syllable is long in Eos, Aer, Menelaus, Archelaus &c. : in Academia the penultima is long or short. Patronymics in eis, from nouns in eus, have the penultima ge- nerally long, but sometimes short, according to the Greek va- riation ; e.g. Nereides, Virg. ^n. 5. 240, Nereidum &c. :

VOL. II. 2 A

354 Of Prosody,

Ovid. Met. 1 3. 899, Nereides undis. So in Diana the first, and in Geryon the middle, syllable is common.

2.) I in fio is long, except when r occurs, when it is short : Ovid. Trist. 1. 7. 7, omnia \^mjient, fieri quas posse negabam.

3.) Genitives and datives of the fifth declension in ei have the penultima long when a vowel precedes ; e. g. diei, aciei &c. : when a consonant precedes, it is short; as rei, spei, fidei : yet it is sometimes long ; e. g. fidei, Lucret. 5. 103 : Enn. ap. Cic. Senect. 1 : rei, Lucret. 1. 689 : 2. Ill : 6. 918.

4.) Genitives in ius, as unius, totius &c., have the penultima common ; except solius, alius, in which it is always long, and alterius, where it is short.

!).) The first syllable in eheu is long; in ohe common.

6.) The vocatives Cai, Vultei, Pompei, have the penultima long.

7.) The old genitives in ai have the penultima long ; as aulai &c.

8.) The particle o ! before a vowel is common.

Observations.

1.) I, when it is the last letter of a diphthong, is sometimes separated from it, and is then short ; e. g. Mart. 9- 94. 4, Per- vigil in pluma Caiiis ecce iacet ; where Caius is a trisyllable.

VI.) Every final syllable of a word that ends in a consonant is long, when the next word begins with a consonant ; e. g. quid censes ? here quid is long, though in itself short : so, nee tu, at me, sum tamen ; where nee, at, sum, are long.

VII.) Greek words retain in Latin their original quantity ; e. g. in idolum, the syllable do is long, be- cause in Greek there is a long vowel. So in Nilus the

Of Prosvfh/. 355

first syllable, in Simois the last syllable is long, be- cause in Greek there is a diphthong. On the contrary, in exodus, periodus, methodus, o is short, because it is so in Greek. Hence it appears how necessary is the knowledge of Greek words for those who would pro- nounce Latin properly. JVote : Yet the poets are not always so scrupulous ; e. g. chorea, platea, occur with a short penultima &c.

VIII.) Sometimes the poets use a syllable as long, though it neither is nor can be long : 1.) in some long- words, where the first three syllables are short, they use the first as long, in order that they may be able to make use of such words ; e. g. Priamides, Italiam &c. : Virg. ^n. 3. 34G, Priamides multis &c. ; tliough Pri is short; as it is also in Priamus, ibid. 2. 56, Pricnnique arx. So Italiam is used with the first long, ibid. 5. 361, Italiam non sponte sequor; though the first sylla- ble is short; e. g. ibid. 1.111 (115), Saxa vocant /^^/i ; 2.) they use the short final syllable of many words as long ; e. g. Ovid. Met. 1. 114, subiit argentea proles; where it is used long : ibid. 193, Fciunujiie Satyrique; where que is long : ibid. 2. 247, Tcenarius Eurotas ; where us is long : ibid. 7. 644, esse nihil. At tu &c. ; where hil is long : some think it is on account of the caesura. They also use other freedoms ; e. g. in steterunt, abs- tulerunt &c., they sometimes have the penultima short.

IX.) We may here mention two other helps for learn- ing the quantity : 1.) the pronunciatidn : 2.) analogy or resemblance.

1.) The pronunciation cannot properly be the rule of quan- tity, since it must first be determined by the quantity : nor could

2 a2 ^

356 Of Prosody.

it apply, unless we pronuunced all Latin words with their proper quantity. But we pronounce the penultima of all dissyllables, whether long or short, as if it were long ; e. g. bonus and ma- lus, of which the penultima is short : and only in words which have more than two syllables, does our pronunciation of the pe- nultima coincide with the quantity. Since, however, in words of more than two syllables our pronunciation of the penultima agrees with the quantity, we may sometimes hence determine the quantity of other syllables : thus in impedimentum, pe is short on account of impedis, and di long on account of impedi- tum : so scri in scribo is long on account of rescribo, li is short in ligo, on account of colligo 8cc.

2.) Sometimes analogy is useful ; e. g. as the penultima is long in tutela, it is so in loquela, querela : as the penultima is long in virtutis, it is long in salutis, iuventutis : as from corpus we have corporis, so from pectus, pectoris ; from tempus, tera- poris &c. : as from amor, amoris ; so from honor, honoris ; from decor, decoris &c. : as we say amabo, docebo, scriberem ; so clamabo, monebo, tollerem &c. Yet here caution is necessary ; e. g. though we have amare, amatum, yet circumdare, circum- datura &c.

§2.

Of the Quajitity of the first Syllables in particular.

I.) Derivatives retain the quantity of their primitives ; e. g. since do is short in dominus, it is so in dominor, dominari, dominatio : since le is short in lego, it is also in legam, legebam, lege, legere, legendi &c. : on the contrary, since le is long in legi, it is also in legerim, legeram, legissem, legero, legisse : thus gi is short in virginitas, from virg'inis : verecundus has re long from vereri : punio has pu long, from poena : sufFoco has fo long, since it comes from fauces, instead of sufFauco : and so on.

4^

OfProsodi/. 357

Exceptions :

1.) Some s}'llables which in the primitives are short, in the derivatives are long ; e. g. huaianus, from homo : regis (rex) re- gula, from rego : macero,from macer: secius, fromsecus : sedes (subst.), from sedeo : suspicio, from suspicor: tegula,from tego: vocis, from voco, unless voco be from vox. To these some add legis (subst.), from Iggo : laterna, from lateo : iugerum and iugis, from iiigum : penuria, from pgnus : wrhich is true, if these in- stances be correctly derived.

Note : a) It is singular that fi is short in fides, fidelis, fide- liter, perfidus, perfidia, but long in fido, fidus, fiducia, although they all seem to be of the same origin : b) contraction naturally causes an exception : therefore nonus for novenus, from novem : denus for decenus, from decern : iunior for iuvenior, from iu- venis.

2.) On the contrary, sometimes syllables are short in the deri- vatives which are long in the primitives ; as dicax, from dico : diicis (subst.)» from duco (unless duco be rather from dux") : glomero, from glomus : lucerna, from luceo : molestus, from moles : nato, from ndtum, the supine of no : nota, from notus : paciscor, from pax pacis : sagax, from sagio : sopor, from sopio : varicosus, from varix. To these some add arista, from areo : coma, from como : ditio, from dis ditis : though it is doubtful whether these be correctly derived. So from the supine statum we have stabiUs, status, statio, stabulum &c. : so odium, from odi ; which last may be from the old present odio.

II.) Compounds retain the quantity of their simple words : e. g. avoco, advoco &c., from voco : adimo, ex- !tmo, redfmo, from ^mo : adspiro, conspiro, from spiro : colligo, eli'go &c., from l^go : deddo, inddo, accidit, from cado : decido, concido &c., from csedo : discedo, concedo &c., from cedo : adigo, exigo &c., from ago : impotens, from potens : insanus, vesanus, from sanus :

358 CJ' Pxmdij.

iniquus, from aequus : inimicus, from amicus : concii- tio, disciitio &c., from quatio : conquiro, iiiquiro &c., from quaero &c. : so both syllables in quare must be long from qua re : so quapropter for quaepropter, from proper quae.

Observations :

1 .) Some compounds vary from the quantity of their primi- tives ; c. g. a) some shorten the syllable which was long before composition ; as Heiero, pei^ro, from iuro : innubus, pronubus, from nubo : maledicus, causidicus, veridicus, fatidicus, from dico ; nihilum, from hilum, as some suppose, for ne hilum qui- dem : agniium, cognitum, from notum : semisopitus, from s6- pitus. With these some reckon perfidus, from fidus; but it should be derived from fides ; though fidus, fides, and fido, are allied : b) connubium, from nubo, has the syllable nu some- times long, sometimes short; e g. Virg. ^n. 4. 535, connubia supplex: and ibid. 1. 73 (77), connubio iungam &c. : it is the same with the first syllable in gradivus, though it probably comes from gradus ; e. g. Ovid. Met. 5. 421, ducentem forte Grddivo : Virg. ^n. 3. 35, Grddivumque patrem &c. : c) the supine ambitum has the penultima long, though it comes from itum with short penult. So ambitus; e.g. Ovid. Met. 1. 37, iussit et cimbita &c. : on the other hand, we have ambitus (subst.) and ambitio.

2.) When the first part of Latin compounds ends in a or o, the syllable is long : a) in a : quare, quapropter, quatenus ; ex- cept quasi: b) in o: primogenitus, controversus, retroversus, quandoque, quandocunque, alioque, utrobique &c. ; except h5- die, quandoquidem, omilto, operio &c., where o is short.

Note : In Greek words o is short when it represents omicron ; as argonauta, bibliopola, chirographum, ceconomus &c. : long, when it represents omega; as Minotaurus, Geometra. Yet luv. Sat. S. 12, Ge metres.

Of Prosody, 359

3.) When the first part of a compound ends in e, i, u, y, and is not a preposition, the syllable is generally short; as nefas, ng- fai^us, nefarius, oninipotens, velivolus, horrisonus, universus, siquidem, biiuges, bipes, quadriipes, dticenti, Polydorus, du- plex, multiplico &c. : yet the last two may be long by position.

Eixeptions :

a) E is long in trevir (i. e. triumvir), veneticus, videlicet, re- fert (impersonal), nequam, nequitia, vesanus, vecors, nedum, nequaquam, nequidquam.

b) E is common in liquefacio, tepefacio, calefacio, patefacio, rarefacio.

c) I is long in quivis, cuilibet, utrique, plerlque, tantldem, quantivis, quanticunque, ibidem, ubique, utrobique, scilicet, ilicet, sive ; to which siqua and siquando are added, but, pro- perly, are two distinct words : further, the compounds of dies ; as blduum, triduum, pridie, postridie, meridies, merldianus.

Note : The reason for most of them is, that the i is long by nature; e. g. tanti, quanti 8cc,

d) 1 is common in quotidie, quotidianus, ubivis, ubicunque &c.

e) Idem, from is and dem, has i long in the masculine and short in the neuter ; as, per quod quis peccat, per idem punitur et idem.

4.) Prepositions which end in a single consonant, in compo- sition, remain short ; as abigo, ineo, subeo, perago, intereo, per- eo, cisalpinus, inhabito, superaddo, circtimeo : though when followed by a consonant, the syllable is long by position; as concurro, iniicio &c.

5.) Monosyllabic prepositions which end in a vowel, in com- position, when followed by a consonant, are long ; as averto, depono, eligo, profero, diiudico, seiungo, vesanus : so tra, for trans ; e. g. tranare, traiicere &c. : but before a vowel or h, are

360 Of Prosody.

short; e. g. dgamo,d6hisco, proinde, sgorsum. The dissyllables have the last syllable short ; as ant^fero : except contra before a consonant, as contradico.

Exceptions :

a) Re in compound words is generally short; e.g. refero : yet it is long in refert(Impers.), reiicio, reiecto : sometimes in religio, reliquiae, recido, reduco, reficio, refugio, refero and relatum, re- pello, reperio ; where some believe that the following consonant must have been doubled ; as relligio, relliquiae, reppulit, reppe- rit &c. : and this reduplication is found in many editions of the poets.

b) Di is short in dirimo and disertus, but otherwise \otig.

c) Pro is short in procella, profanus, profari, profecto, pro- fectus, proficiscor, profiteor, profugus, profundus, prohibeo, pro- nepos, protervus : also in Greek words (from vgo) ; as propheta, prologus, prodromus &c. : it is common in procumbo, procuro, procreo, propino, propago (verb and subst.), propello, propulso, professus, profusus, profugio : it is also long in procello ; e. g. dum furibunda mero mensam procellis et in me, Prop. 3. 8. 3, wliere some editions have propellis.

III.) Dissyllable perfects and supines have their penultima long, which is equivalent to the temporal augment in Greek, as the reduplication in cecidi &c. is like the syllabic augment ; e. g. l^go legi ; caveo cavi ; s^deo sedi ; faveo favi ; moveo movi ; ago egi ; edo edi ; capio cepi ; fodio fodi ; fugio fugi ; ^mo emi ; linquo liqui ; video vidi ; facio teci ; so odi, novi &c. : even where a vowel comes before another ; as ruo, rui &c.

Ej:ceptions :

1.) In seven dissyllable perfects the penultima is short, dedi, tuh, steti, stiti from sisto, bibi, fidi from findo, scidi from scindo ;

Of Frosodj/. 361

with their compounds, as addidi, adtuli, circumsteti, constiti, ebibi, diffidi, conscidi &c.

Note: We must not confound abscidi from abscindo, and abscidi from abscido (from caedo).

2.) In nine dissyllable supines the penultima is short ; datum, ratum, satum, itum, litum, citum, quitum, situm, rutum, from do, reor, sero, eo, hno, cieo, queo, sino, ruo ; with their com- pounds, as circunidatum, abitum (except ambitum, from am- bio), consitum, illitum, desitum, dirutum &c. So also the cor- respondent participles ; e. g. consitus &c. Note : Citum or citus, from cio, cire, has the penultima long ; e. g. excitus, from cieo, Virg, ^n. 4. 301 : 7. 376: Ovid. Met. 2. 779: excitus, from cio, Virg. iEn. 10. 38 : Lucan. 5. 498 : Sil. 7. 634.

3.) Four perfects have the first syllable short, though from pre- sents with the first long; genui, from gigno, though properly from geno : potui, from possum, properly from potis : posui, from pono : coegi, from cogo, properly from coago.

4.) The supine statum, from sto, with its compounds, has the syllable sta long; but statum from sisto, and compounds of sto which have the supine in stitum, make the penultima short; as praestitum &c.

IV.) When the perfect has a reduplication of its first syllable, which is the syllabic augment, and is then a trisyllable, the first and second syllables are short ; as cecMi, cecini, didici, pepuli, peperi, pupugi, tutudi, tetigi, from cado, cano, disco, pello, pario, pungo, tun- do, tango.

Note : Yet the second syllable may be long by position ; as poposci, cucurri, peperci, fefelli &c. : also cecidi, from caedo ; pepedi, from pedo.

V.) Polysyllable perfects in vi and si, and supines in turn and sum, have their penultima long; as amo,

3G2 Of Prosody.

amavi^ amatum; cupio, cupivi, cupitum ; quaero, quae- sivi, quaesitum ; divide, divisi, divisum ; peto, petivi, petitum : so solutum, statutum, volutum, minutum &c., from solvo, statuo, volvo &c. On the contrary, supines in itum, which do not come from perfects in ivi, have their penultima short ; as fugio, fugi, fugi'tum ; noceo, nocui, nocitum ; credo, credidi, creditum ; cognosco, cognovi, cognitum ; agnosco, agnovi, agnitum &c. : ex- cept recenseo, recensui, recensitum, of which the pe- nultima is long.

VI.) The quantity of the penultima may often be known from the analogy of the declension or conjuga- tion ; e. g. corporis, from corpus ; so pectoris, from pectus &c. : legebam; so also scribebam. Yet this help sometimes fails ; e. g. das, da, from do, are long, as amas, ama: but in the other words from do, da is short; as damns, datis, dabam, dare, datum &c. : so also cir- cumdamus &c.

VII.) In the first person plural of verbs, umus has the penultima always short ; as sumus with the com- pounds, possiimus, prosiimus &c. ; qusesumus, from quae- so; volumus, nolumus, maliimus &c.

VIII.) The plural terminations of verbs imus and itis, have the penultima short ; as legimus, legitis; ama- bimus, amabitis &c. ; except the present of the fourth conjugation ; as audlmus, auditis ; with simus, sitis, and their compounds ; as possimus, possitis : so vell- mus, velitis ; nolimus, nolitis ; malimus, malitis.

'Note : The penultima of the second person plural of the fu- ture perfect is also sometimes found long ; e. g. Ovid. Met. 6.

Of Prosodi/. 363

357, vitam dedentis in unda : contigeritis, Ovid. Pont. 4, 5. 6: transieritis, ibid. 6.

IX.) Datives and ablatives in bus and bis have their penultima in a, e, or o, long ; as deabus, rebus, nobis, ambobus : in u or i short ; as artibus, quibus, lacubus.

Note : Bobus, or the more usual form bubus, has the penul- tima long, by contraction from bovibus.

X.) The third person plural of the active indicative perfect has its penultima in e long ; as amaverunt, amavere, legerunt &c. Yet sometimes the poets use it short ; as Virg. Mn, 3. 48, obstupui, steteruntque co- mae, vox faucibus hsesit : so tulerunt, Virg. Eel. 4. 61 : annuerunt, Hor. Sat. 1. 10. 45: dederunt, Hor. Epist. 1. 4. 6: abstulerunt, Ovid. Met. 6. 617 : defu^runt, ibid. 585 : abfuerunt, ibid. 10. 55 : paruerunt, ibid. 4. 225. &c.

XI.) Nouns in al, are, aris, have their penultima long ; as tribunal, vectigal, altare, Solaris, speculare, specularis, talaris, torale ; except animal, capital, toral for torale, mare, bimaris, torcular, specular for specu- lare : and foreign words ; as Hannibal, Hasdrubal, Pha- laris &c., of which the penultima is short.

XII.) Latin words in le, ela, ola and etum, have their penultima long ; as cubile, monile, loquela, tutela, oeno- pola, propola, arboretum &c. : except insile, a rare word used by Lucret. 5. 1352, where insilia occurs, for which Vossius would read ensilia, and Greek works with g, as Nephele, Cybele &c.

XIII.) Words in do, go, have the penultima long ; as alcedo, capedo, caligo, imago ; except comedo.

364 Of Prosody.

unedo, spado, ligo, harpago, Macedo. Yet in Macedo- nia we find ce long ; Ovid. Met. 12. 466, qui clypeo, galeaque, Macedoniaque sarissa : more probably from the impossibility of otherwise using it in verse, than that it was ever written in Greek with t],

XIV.) Words in kus, idus, have their penultima short ; as rusticus, famelicus, vitricus, herbidus, limpi- dus, lividus, Gallicus &c. : except amicus, pudicus, apricus, posticus, mendicus, caprificus, lumbricus, um- bilicus, and proper names in icus, as Andronicus, Gra- nicus &c.

XV.) Superlatives and derivatives in i7niis, from nouns, have their penultima short ; as doctissimus, ce- lerrimus, citimus, maritimus, legitimus, millesimus, de- cimus &c. : except primus, imus from inferus, bimus, trimus, quadrimus, patrimus, matrimus, opimus.

Note : When the supedatives or other adjectives end in uraus for imus, the quantity remains unaltered ; as dectimus, optttmu3, maxumus &c.

XVI.) I before v is long ; as dives, divus, rivus, vi- vus, vivo, lixivia, furtivus, Gradivus &;c. : so also au- divi, petivi See. : except nivis from nix, bivium, tri- vium, redivivus.

XVII.) Bi and tri are short in composition ; as bi- ceps, triceps, bidens, tridens, bifrons, triformis, tricor- por &c. : except biduum, triduum, bigee, trigae &c., where they are long.

Note : Bigae and trigae are properly for biiugae, triiugas, and therefore long by contraction.

XVIII.) Nouns in inus, from names of animals, have

Of Prosody. 365

the penultima lon^ ; as anserinus, asininus. equinus, lupinus, cadaverinus &c. : to these we may add intes- tinus, intergerinus, mediastinus, internecinus, marinus, supinus, divinus, genuinus, puivinus, inquilinus, li- bertinus, inopinus, binus, trinus, quinus, matutinus, vespertinus, clandestinus, adulterinus, peregrinus, vi- cinus, collinus : further, proper names, and gentile names ; as Ticinus, lustinus, Valentinus, Sibyllinus, Aventinus, Fescenninus, Venusinus, Tiberinus, Gabi- nus, Collatinus &c. : and relative names ; as sobrinus, Gonsobrinus, amitinus. On the contrary, the penultima is short in those which denote a material, or are derived from inanimate things, as trees, stones &c. ; e. g. fag^- nus from fagus, adamantinus, amaracinus, amygdalinus, crystallinus, cedrinus, oleaginus, cupressinus, croci- nus, myrrhinus, prasinus, succinus (made of amber), oporinus (from the Greek oTroo^mg, autumnal), coccinus &c. : to which we add crastinus, perendinus, pristinus, serotinus, diutinus, vaticinus, faticinus, hornotinus, pampinus, acinus, fraxinus, cophinus.

XIX.) Masculine patronymics in ades have their penultima short ; as Anchisiades, iEneades, iiEneadae.

XX.) Masculine patronymics in ides, from nouns in eus, have i (which stands for ei) long ; as Atrides, Pe- lides, Thesides &c., from Atreus, Peleus, Theseus &c., which are properly contractions for Atreides, Peleides, Theseides. But when e is used before i, both sylla- bles are short ; as TheseMse posuere, Virg. Georg. 2. 383.

XXI.) Masculine patronymics in ides, which come from nouns of the second declension in us, and the

36G Of Prosody.

third in or, o?t Sec, have i short ; as iEaddes, from iEacus : Priamides, from Priamus : ^sonides, from iEson : Agenorides, from Agenor &c. But those from nouns in es (Gr, ^?) have i long ; as Neoclides, from Neocles, Ovid. Pont. 1. 3. 69 : so the descendants of Hercules are called HeraclidaB, from*H^a;5>^?^

Note: Yet Belides comes from Belus, and Amphiaraides, from Amphiaraus, with a long penultima ; e. g. Virg. ^n. 2. 82, si forte tuas pervenit ad aures Belida nomen &c. ; unless perhaps it be supposed that the ancients said Beleus as well us Belus : Ovid. Fast. 2. 43, Amphiaraides Naupactoo Acheloo.

XXII.) Feminine patronymics in eis and ne make the penultima long ; as Briseis, Chryseis, Nereis, Ne- rine. Yet we have Nereis, Ovid. Met. II. 259, Nereis ingreditur &c.

XXIII.) Greek words in aon and ion, with o short in the genitive, have their penultima long : but with o long in the genitive, they make their penultima short ; as Amythaon, Gen. aonis : "Ion, lonis, or ~Ion, lonis.

XXIV.) Latin words in ilus and ulus have a short penultima ; as rutilus, garrulus, credulus, figulus &c. : but proper names, and Greek words, have a long pe- nultima ; as lulus, Gaetulus, Thrasybulus, Aristobulus &c. : yet Zo^tlus, Troilus, jEschylus.

XXV.) Adverbs in tim have their penultima long ; as virltim, summatim, curiatim &c. : except adfatim, properly two words, ad fatim, perpetim : in statim the penultima is ~ common ; but some distinguish statim (immediately) from statuo, and statim (steadily) from sto.

Of Frosody. 367

XXVI.) Words in alis, elis, ulis, have a long penul- tima ; as aqualis, fidelis, edulis &c.

XXVII.) Words in ilisj from a noun, have a long penultima ; as civilis, herilis, senilis, pueriiis ; except daps'ilis, humilis, parilis, and those which end in tiiis ; as aquatilis, fluviatilis, umbratilis &c. ; together with gracilis, similis, and its compounds : those from verbs have their penultima short ; as agilis, facilis, fertiiis* fictilis, credibilis, and all in bilis : also Thestylis.

XXVIII.) Words in acus have a short; as amaracus, abacus, jEgyptiacus, maniacus &c. : except meracus, opacus.

XXIX.) Diminutives in olus, a, um, ulus, a^ urn, have a short penultima ; as urceolus, unciola, tuguri- olum, regulus, ratiuncula, corculum.

XXX.) Words in aca^ ica, uca, have their penultima long ; as cloaca, lorica, Nasica, festuca, lactuca &c. : except brassica, fabrica, alica, fulica, carica, phalarica or falarica, pedica, mantica, pertica, scutica, tunica, ve- ronica, vomica : and Greek words ; as grammatica, lo- gica, rhetorica &c.

XXXI.) Words in fa, ga, have the penultima long ; as scrofa, auriga, collega : except caliga.

XXXII.) Words of more than two syllables in ula have u short ; as menila, fabula, tabula, matula.

XXXIII.) Words in ma have the penultima long ; as axioma, thymiama, acroama, diadema : except vic- tima, lacryma, lacruma or lacrima. Anathema.

368 Of Prosody.

XXXIV.) Words in ana, ena^ ona, U7ia, have the pe- nultima long ; as campana, membrana, crumena, lage- na, laniena, annona, matrona, lacuna : except Matr5na, Sequana.

XXXV.) Words in ina have their penultima either short, as buccina, tibicina, feniina, fuscina, lamina, machina, pagina, patina, sarcina, trutina, apinae, nun- dinae, Catina, Matina &c. ; or long, as culina, farina, hemina, Camarina, regina, medicina, tonstrina, sagina, urina, rapina, resina, haruspicina, and female names.

XXXVI.) Polysyllables in pa, and words in qua, have their penultima short; as alapa, upupa, aqua, siliqua.

XXXVII.) Words in ora and wra have their penul- tima long ; as Polydora, Theodora, censura, figura, natura, cynosura. Yet we have amphora, Mandra- goras.

XXXVIII.) Words in yra have a short penultima ; as Anticyra, Ephyra : except Corcyra.

XXXIX.) Words in usa have the penultima long ; as Creusa, Syracusa, Arethusa, Musa.

XL.) Words in ata and ota have the penultima short; If as andabata, Sostrata, rota : or long, as pirata, idiota &c.

XLI.) Words in eta and uta have the penultima long ; as moneta, cometa, metreta, poeta, propheta, planeta, rubeta, aluta, cicuta, Matuta.

XLII.) Words in ita have the penultima short ; as amita, navita, hypocrita, orbita, semita : except cassita, galerita, pituita.

Of Prosody. 369

XLIII.) Words in inum, aso, iso, have their penul- tima long ; as salinum, pistrinum, agaso, equiso : ex- cept succinum.

XLIV.) Greek words in tie, not patronymics, have their penultima short ; as Clymene, Melpomene, Mne^ mosyne, Euphrosyne &c.

XLV.) Words in icum, ulmn, ken, have the penultima short ; as triticum, viaticum, epulum, sseculum, pabu- lum, stabulum, fidicen &c, : except tibicen, for tibiicen,

XLVI.) Words in abrum, ubrum, acrum, ucrurrty atrum, atum, itum, utum, have the penultima long ; as candelabrum, delubrum, lavacrum, involucrum, vera- trum, lupatum, aconitum, verutum : in barathrum it is common ; in defrutum, short.

XLVII.) Words in umen have the penultima either short, as columen, or long, as legumen, alumen. Espe- cially it is long in substantives'derived from supines ; as volumen, from volvo : statumen, from statuo &c.

XL VI 1 1.) Words in itas have the penultima short ; as bonitas, castitas &c,

XLIX.) Words in er have the penultima either short, as coluber, celeber, volucer, alacer, degener, celer&c, or long, as cadaver, papaver, suber, tuber, uber, acer (adj.) macer &c.

L.) Words in anar, inar, unar, ites, have the penul- tima long ; as lupanar, pulvinar, lacunar, sorites.

LI.) Words in itor, derived from nouns, are short in the penultima ; as ianitor, portitor, vinitor : but those from supines follow the quantity of the supines ; as au- ditor, from auditum : geni'tor, from genlftum &c.

VOL. ri. 2 B

1. -n

370 Of Prosody.

LII.) Foreign words in alus have the penultima short ; as Attalus, Daedalus, Euryalus, Thessalus &c. : except Pharsalus, Sardanapalus, Stymphalus.

LIII.) Greek words in elus and olus follow the quan- tity of the original word ; as Sthen^lus, iEolus ; but Phaselus, Pactolus.

LIV.) Foreign words in amus, emus, and superlatives in emus, as extremus, postremus, supremus, have the penultima long ; except Hippodamus.

LV.) Latin words of more than two syllables in anuSy enus, onus, unus, have the penultima long ; as urbanus, decanus, serenus, patronus, ieiunus, tribunus ; except compounds from manus, as longimanus : Greek words generally have the penultima short ; as Dardanus, Ste- phanus, Eridanus, Helenus, Philoxenus, Antigonus &c. : except polygonus, trig(yius, tetragonus &c. : here all depends on the original word.

LVI.) Words in apus, ipus, opus, have the penultima long, according to their Greek originals ; as Priapus, Messapus, Euripus, ^s5pus, Hyss5pus, Pyropus : but CEdipus, dasypus, polypus. '*'

LVII.) Derivatives in quus have the penultima long ; as antiquus, obliquus, iniquus : except the compounds of sequor, loquor and linquo ; as pedisequus (pedisse- quus), vaniloquus, reliquus &c.

LVI 1 1.) Words in rus generally have the penultima long ; as carus, amarus, verus, severus, sincerus, cano- rus, securus &c. : and the Greek magirus, papyrus, Epirus &c. : except merus, numerus, humerus, ferus

Of Prosody. 371

&c. : and many Greek words ; as Pindarus, Cerberus, camurus, Craterus, Pierus &c.

LIX.) All Latin words in osus have the penultima long ; as vinosus, piscosus, generosus, otiosus &c.

LX.) Latin words in tus make the penultima long ; as barbatus, ferratus, ceratus, auratus, and other par- ticiples, magistratus, facetus, auritus, crinitus, cornu- tus, pollutus ; except arbutus, and derivatives from su- pines with a short penultima ; as habitus, exitus, soni- tus, exercitus &c. Derivatives from the Greek follow their originals : some are short ; as Theocritus, Hero- dotus, lapetus : others long ; as Heraclitus, Para- cletus.

LXL) Verbs in igo, ilo, ulo, have the penultima either short, as litigo, mitigo, navigo, remigo, fumigo, ven- tilo, rutilo, sibilo, ambulo, postulo, cumulo, with the deponents aemulor, speculor ; or long, as caligo, castigo, fatigo, infligo, confligo, compilo, expilo, oppilo, sup- pilo, with adulor, depeculor.

LXIL) Verbs in ubo, mo, have the penultima short ; as titubo, cubo, with its compounds accubo &c. ; lan- cino, inquino, destino, fascino &c. : except nubo, glubo, with their compounds, propiuo, festino, sagino, inclino, declino, reclino : so also opinor.

LXIIL) Frequentative verbs in ito, ico, have the pe- nultima short ; as clamito, factito, vellico, albico, ni- grico, fodico, candico. Those in so are long ; as viso, reviso &c.

' LXIV.) The following remarks will facilitate the knowledge of the quantity of the antepenultima :

2 b2

372 Of Prosody.

1.) Derivatives in oamwm have long and i short; as patrO- cinium, lenocinium, tirocinium.

C) Diminutives in iculus, a, urrif have i short ; as pisciculus, coUicukis, pellicula, viticula, craticula, reticulum. Yet in viti- cula, craticula, cuticula, it is sometimes long : also in cornicula, Horat., from cornix icis, and so in other words where i is long in the primitive ; e. g. lodicula, from lodix icis ; loricula, from lorica; canTcula, Hor. Sat. £. 5. 39- On the contrar}', dimi- nutives in icellus have i always short ; as moUicellus.

3.) Derivatives in aceusy aneus, arius, avium, aticum, aticus, abilis, atilis, aculum, acundus, monium, iticus, icius, and oriusy have the antepenultima long ; as testaceus, momentaneus, sena- rius, aquaticus, viaticum, amabilis, aquatihs, tabernaculum, fa- cundus, patrimonium, adventicius, meritorius. Yet it is short in the following : a) some Greek words ; as emphaticus, hepa- ticus, ecstaticus, aromaticus : b) derivatives which follow the same quantity in their primitives ; as habilis, from habeo : iS- culum, from iacio : c) those in monius, when this termination is a part of the word itself; as Stry monius : d) words in icius, derived from nouns ; as natahcius, floralicius : except novicius.

4.) Words in olentus have o short ; as sanguinolentus,

5.) Words in ulentus, urius, uria, and urio, whether nouns or desiderative verbs, have ?/ short; as luculentus, Mercurius, luxuria, decuria, centurio, decurio, esurio, parturio. On the contrary, prurio, ligurio (for which hgurrio occurs), scaturio, scalpturio, because they are not 4esideratives, or not so used, have u long; as also penuria, curia, iniuria : also Furius, Ovid. Fast. 1. 641.

6.) Words in itudo have i short ; as altitude, longitudo, mag- nitudo, similitudo &c.

7.) Derivatives in aculus, alius, erius, ibilis,iliuSf ilium, inius, ipiilus, yriiiSf itimus, dius, have the antepenultima short; as vernaculiis, from verna ; Maenalius, aetherius, asrius, credibiHs,

Of Prosodj/. 373

auxilium, Flaminius, Assyrius, manipulus, finitimus, dimidius : to which belong Tiberius, Ovidius : except serius and papy- rius.

8.) The following have the antepenultima long ; contumelia, Cornehus, Cyllenius, centesimus, millesimus &c., conchyhum, equirium, capitolium, Cimolius, acrimonia, tentorium, prseto- rius, praetorium, idoneus, peculium, Amulius. Some add Mar- rubium, a plant and the name of a town, but incorrectly : see Colum. 10. 356 : Sil. 8. 506 : Virg. ^n. 7. 750.

LXV.) U is short in the old preposition indu, for in, for which also endo is used : also u between two con- sonants, of which the last is v ; as induperator, for im- perator ; indiigredi, for ingredi ; iiivo, iiivenis, Mvius, diluvium : except liiverna in Juvenal, for Hibernia.

LXVI.) The quantity of the penultima in genitives of the third declension has been already mentioned, Part I. Sect. I. § 5, to which the reader is referred.

Final Observation :

In all foreign words, attention must be paid to the language from which they are derived ; e. g. words from the Greek gene- rally retain their original quantity ; as fi,ma, from 45^ju,>] : ovum, from mv : ver, from rip : so Sirius, Thrasybulus, and others* Sometimes, however, we find a variation ; as in chorea, platea, mentioned before.

Of the Quantity of Final Syllables.

I.) Monosyllables terminating in a vowel or h are long ; as a, ah, me, te, si, pro, proh &c. : except encli- tic particles, which are affixed to their proper words ;

374 Of Prosody.

as que, ne, ve, ce, te, pse, pte ; e. g. virumque, Davus- n^, aliusve, hicc^, tute, eamps^, suopt^.

II.) Monosyllabic nouns which end in a consonant are long ; as lac, sol, sal, ver, ren, splen, fur, ius, rus, OS (oris), lis, mus, par, with its compounds dispar, im- par &c. : also the particles quin, sin, en, non, cur : so plus, Ovid. Rem. 535, 547. Yet the following are short ; fel, mel, vir, cor, os (ossis), vas (vadis), vel, an.

III.) A, e, j/, are short ; as mensa, Nom. and Voc, pira, poema, ducenta, turpe, corpore, ille, audire, ante, moly &c.

Ejcceptiom.

1.) With along:

a) Particles and indeclinable words ; as antea, infra, supra, propterea, contra, ultra, frusira, inierea, praeterea, triginta, qua- draginta, quinquaginta &c. Y^t a is short in ita, quia, postea, eia : also we have triginta, Virg. ^n. 1. 269 (273): but tri- ginta, Manil. 2. 322 : sexaginta, Mart. 12. 26. 1 : nonaginta, Auson. Ep. 5. 5,

b) Imperatives of the first conjugation ; as ama 8cc.

c) Ablatives of the first declension ; as mensa, nigra &c.

d) Vocatives of the first and third declensions from masculine noiwis in as; as ^nea, Palla (from Pallas antis).

2.) With e long :

a) Ablatives of the fifth declension ; as re, die, with their com- pounds, hodie, pridie, postridie, quare : also fame, because fames was originally of the fifth declension.

b) Imperatives of the second conjugation ; as doce &c. : yet we sometimes find cavg ; e. g. Hor. Sat. 2. 3. S7j 177: 2.

I

Of Prosody, 375

5. 75 &c. : also vale, when a vowel follows ; e. g. Virg. Eel. 3* 79, et, longum formose vale, vale, inquit, lola : Ovid. Met. 3. 501, vale, inquit et Echo : or when it is compounded with dico; as Ovid. Trist. 1. 7. 21, valedicere saltern. So videsis, Pers. Sat. 1. 108 : responde poeta, Mart. 3. 4. 7 : yet we also have respondere of the third conjugation.

c) Adverbs from adjectives of the second declension ; as docte, pulchre, optime, aegre : so ferme, fere, ohe : yet in bene, male, the last syllable is always short.

d) Greek words 1 .) of the first declension ; as Euterpe, Melpomene, Anchise, Alcide: 2.) neuter plurals; as mele, Tempe: these follow the Greek *}.

IV.) /and u are long ; as domini, auri, si, manu, diu.

E.vceptions :

1.) Mihi, tibi, sibi, ibi, ubi, uti, with the compounds sicubi, sicuti, veluti, have the last syllable common : but ibidem, ubi- que, utique, are invariable.

2.) In nisi, quasi, cui when used as a dissyllable, the last syllable is short ; but i is long in cuique : also in quasi, Lucret. 2. 291 : 5. 728, though in other places he uses it short ; e. g. 4. 1008 : 6.971. Also in nisi ; e. g. Sidon. Carm. 15. 104, cum denique saxa Sint tantum penitusque nisi nihil esse probentur, where some read nihil nisi esse probentur ; so that nisi is not elided before esse. I is also short in the Greek vocatives ; as Daphni, Alexi, Iri : and when s final is omitted ; as dabi* for dabis, CatuU. 116.8.

3.) 17 is short when s final is omitted ; as minu' for minus, Lucret. 1. 977 : also in indu, for in, Lucret. 2. 1095, andweww, for nan, Lucret. 3. 200.

V.) O is generally common ; as sermo. ego, cano, quando, ergo for igitur.

376^ Of Prosody,

E.vceptions :

With long :

1.) Datives and ablatives of the second declension ; as domi- no, pleno, quo, eo &c. : to which belong paulo, multo, tanto, quanto, which are called adverbs, but are really ablatives of the neuter gender, and to which almost all the following adverbs might be added. With these we may reckon gerunds in do, which are properly datives or ablatives of the second declension. Yet these sometimes occur short ; as Ovid. Her. 9- 126, For- tunam vultus fassa tegendo suos : yet this is never used by Virgil.

2.) Adverbs, as they are generally called, which are derived- from nouns ; as subito, falso, certo, merito &c., which are pro. perly ablatives ; together with adeo, ideo, eo, quo, ultro, pro- fecto, idcirco, ergo on account of. Except modo, dummodo, postmodo, illico, imo, cito, postremo, and the verb cedo, i. e. die, in which o is almost always short. In vero, sero, quomodo, it is common ) e. g, vero, Virg. JEn. 2. 309 : vero, Stat. Theb. Q. 187 : Val. Flacc. 5. 321 : sero, Tibull. 1. 9(8), 41 : Ovid. Art. 3. 676: ibid. Remed. 91 : ser6. Mart. 1. 32. 8: luve- nal. 1. 169 : quomodo, CatuU. 10. 7 : quomodo, Hor. Sat. 1. 9. 43 : Mart. 3. 15. 2.

3.) Greek words in 0, from co ; as Dido, Clio, and the geni- tive Androgeo &c.

VI.) C is long ; as die, hue, hac, sie, illuc &e. : ex- cept a) nee and donee, in whieh it is short : b) fac is oftener short than long : e) hie, the pronoun, is common ; but hie, the adverb from heie, is long.

VII.) B, d,tf I, m, n, r, are short; as ab, ad, ca- put, animal, flumen, pater. M is mentioned only be- cause it occurs in some old poets, as Ennius and Lu- cretius; e.g. vomer^m atque locis &c., Lucret. 4. 1268:

Of Prosody. 'dll

but in later poets, as Virgil, Horace &c., the syllables am, em, im, um, before a vowel, are elided or not heard ; e. g. mensam istam, as if it were mensistam : patrem ilium, as if patrillum &c. : where a consonant follows, the syllable of course is long.

Observations :

1 .) We have already observed that the monosyllables sal, sol, ver, ren, splen, fur, par, quin, sin, en, non, cur, are long : so also nil, from nihil.

2.) The Greek terminations aw, en, in, on (with uj), yn of nominatives masculine or feminine, are long ; as Titan, Paean, Troezen, Hymen, Salamin, Delphin, Actaeon, Corydon, Phor- cyn : so also lien. But neuters and accusatives in on, in, yn, are short ; as Ilion, Daphnin, Ityn.

3.) The Greek accusative of the mascuUne gender in an, is also long ; e. g. iEnean : the accusative feminine in an is com- mon ; e. g. Ovid. Trist. 2. 395, Qui legis Electran et egentem &c. : Ovid. Fast. 4. 174, Maian et Electran &c.

4.) The termination 7i\ for we, is common ; e. g. nemon', nostin' : so ain', satin', scin', for aisne, satisne, scisne.

5.) Greek words in er, which increase in the genitive, are long; as aer, aether, character, Iber &c. : otherwise they are short ; as pater, mater.

6.) Greek words in or are short, even though the original have «, as Hector, Nestor &c.

7.) Foreign words are long, when written in Greek with a long vowel ; as lacob, Daniel, Samson &c,

Vni.) As, es, OS, are long ; as ^neas, mensas, pie- tas, Pallas antis, amas, mores, duces, quoties, nepos, pavidos, servos, osoris.

M

378 0/ Prosodj/.

Exceptions : 1.) With 05 short:

a) Latin and Greek nominatives, whose genitive ends in atis, ddis, ados ; as anas, vas vadis ; Ilias, ados or adis ; Pallas, ados or adis.

b) Greek accusatives of the third declension ; as heroas, Troas, Arcadas &c.

2.) With es short :

a) Nominatives of the third declension in es, when they in- crease in the genitive, and its penultima is short ; as, miles itis, ales, seges, teges, praeses, dives &c. : except Ceres Cereris, abies, aries, paries, and pes, with its compounds bipes, tripes, quadrupes &c.

b) Es, from sum, with its compounds potes, prodes &,c. ; but es for edis from edo.

c) Penes, prep., Hor. Art. 72 : Ovid. Fast. 1. 119.

d) Greek words in es, either neuters singular, as cacoethes, or plurals of the third declension with e, as Atlantides, Arcades, Pierides &c. Other Greek words must be determined by their original ; as Demosthenes, from J>)jxo(rfigv>)j ; but Voc. Demo- sthenes, from JijjxoVfisvsj : so Tralles, theses &c., because there is a diphthong in the original.

3.) With OS short:

a) Os ossis, exos, compos, impos.

b) Greek words in os, from 0$ ; as Chaos, Delos, Lesbos, Pallados, Iliados &c. : but heros, Tros, Minos &c., from ws*

IX.) Is, us, ys, are short ; as ignis, temporis, quis (Nom.), amabis, scribis, pius, fructus (Norn, and Voc. sing.), amamus, doctus, Capys &c.

Of Prosody. 379

Edxeptions : 1.) With is long:

a) Datives and ablatives plural ; as Musis, mensis, dominis, probis, nobis, vobis : also quis, for queis or quibus.

b) Nominatives, which in the genitive have entis, Inis, itis; as, Simois entis, Salamis inis, Samnis itis.

c) The second person singular indicative present of the fourth conjugation ; as audis.

d) The second persons vis, sis, velis, from volo and sum, with their compounds quamvis, quivis &c. ; possis, prosis &c. ; noHs, malis.

e) The adverbs gratis, ingratis, foris, which are properly ab- latives ; viz. gratis, for gratiis, from gratia : ingratis, for ingratiis, from ingratia : and foris, from fora.

2.) With us long :

a) Monosyllables ; as rus, tus &c.

b) Nominatives of the third declension, with u in the geni- tive ; as virtus, salus, tellus, palus : yet paliis occurs Hor. Art. 65, Regis opus sterilisve diu palus aptaque remis. On the con- trary, Ligus, intercus, are short, because their genitives have u.

c) The genitive singular, and the nominative, accusative and vocative plural of the fourth declension, are long by contraction ; e. g. Gen. fructus, for fructuis : Plur. fructus, for fructues.

d) Greek words in us, untis; as Amathus &c.: and in us, from ous contracted ; as Panthus, and the genitive Sapphus : also compounds of ttqvs', as tripus, Melampus: except CEdipus, Polypus.

e) When eus is one syllable, it is long on account of the di- phthong ; as Orpheus (a dissyllable), Theseus, Atreus &c. : but when it is divided into two syllables, they are both short ; as Orpheus.

380 OfProsodi/.

3.) Those words in ys, which in the nominative have both i/s and 1/n ; as Phorcys and Phorcyn : also those which are con- tracted ; as Erinnys (plur.), for Erinnyes or Erinnyas.

Section II.

Of the Members or Feet of a Verse.

The name foot^ by which many denote a part or member of a verse, is strange to a beginner, and might better have been disused, as well as the obscure verb to scan. It is a literal translation from the Latin pes, which is used in the same sense. But the Romans also call the parts of a verse numeros^ which is more appropriate. In music, numerus expresses the time, or, more properly, the measured parts of an air : so, 7iu- meri oratorii are the measured and equal parts of a complete thought or period. Hence pedes, or numeri poetici, are the measured or definite parts of a verse. Verses consist of two, four, six &c. feet ; e. g. the hex- ameter, of six &c»

The feet, or definite parts of a verse, are of various kinds, dissyllabic or polysyllabic : they are also distin- guished by the quantity of their component syllables ; — hence a variety of names.

Dissyllabic Feet.

Spondeus — - laudes, Pyrrhichius v^ u bene. Trochaeus or Choreus - w mente. iambus ^ - probi.

OfProsodi/. 381

Trisyllabic Feet,

Dactylus — u w omnia. Anapaestus wo — domino. Molossus — — — Icetantes, Tribracliys '^ ^ ^ domine. Amphibrachys ^ — «-' amare, Amphimacer or Creticus — v^ — fecerant. Baccheus or Bacchiiis ^ — — secutos. Antibaccheus or Antibacchius — — ^ cantate.

Feet of four Syllables.

Proceleusmaticus ^ ^ -^ ^ strigilibus.

Dispondeus (double? • . -j. ^

^ ^ c_— . — — intermittiint.

Spondeus) >

Antispastus w — — v^ abundabit.

Choriambus — ^ ^ — colloquiis.

Diiambus (double Iambus) v.; — ^ — sevejntas^

Ditrochssus (double Tro-l j

v.. 1 j>— v^ — w comprobavit,

chseus) or Dichoreus J

lonicus a minore ^ ^ — — generosus.

Icnicus a maiore — — ^ ^ enormiter.

Epitritus primus u — — — salutabant.

Epitritus secundus — w — — com^robabant^

Epitritus tertius — — w — indignitas.

Epitritus quartus — — ^ w intermisit.

Paeon primus — ^ o u virginibus.

Paeon secundus ^ — ^ ^ poeticus.

Paeon tertius u w — w manifestus.

Paeon quartus ^ v^ ^ — misericors.

Observations : 1.) The last syllable of every verse may be iiidifferently long

382 Of Prosody.

or short : therefore a short may tliere be used for a long syllable ; e.g. a trochee for a spondee.

2.) Hence appears what is meant by an iambic verse, i. e. a verse consisting of iambic feet ; so a trochaic verse consists of trochaic feet &c.

3.) Since a verse is measured by the number of feet, thence the terms versus dimeter, trimeter &c. Dimeter, literally^ of tvi'o measures, is a verse of two feet ; trimeter, of three feet ; te- trameter, of four ; pentameter, of five ; hexameter, of six &c. : hence versus hypermeter, literally, above or beyond measure, means a verse which contains one or more syllables beyond the proper measure : there are such instances in every kind of verse; e. g. Virg. iEn. 4. 558, omnia Mercurio simiUs, vocemque co- loremquCy where the last syllable que is excessive, and runs into the next verse beginning et crinis. Note : In some kinds of verse the Greek grammarians count two feet for one ; and di- meter means a verse of four feet, trimeter of six &c.

4.) To divide a verse into its proper feet, is commonly termed to scan it.

5.) The ancients understood by a trochee also a foot consist- ing of three short syllables ; e. g. Quintil 8. 4. 80, 82, 88 : Cic. Or. 57.

Section III.

Of Verses.

A verse, in a poetic sense, is a series of similar or almost similar feet. We notice, 1.) the scanning: 2.) the caesura, or division of the verse : 3.) the kinds of verse : 4.) their intermixture.

§1.

Of Scanning, To scan a verse is to divide it into its proper feet,

Of Prosody. 383

or to measure it, and see if its feet be all correct. To judge of a verse in this way, w6 must not only know the feet which belong to it, and the quantity of each syllable, but the following poetic usages and licenses.

1.) That every syllable ending in a consonant, and followed by another syllable beginning with a consonant, except h, is made long ; e. g. quid ruis ? where quid is in itself short, but lengthened by r following.

2.) That a vowel at the end of a word, before another word beginning with a vowel, is elided, i. e. omitted in pronunciation ; e. g. facile est is read facilest : ultro Asiam, ultrasiam &c. This elision invariably takes place not only with vowels, but also with diphthongs ; e. g. Tyrrhenae acies, pronounced Tyrrhenacies. An elision equally takes place when the following word begins with hy which is not reckoned a consonant ; e. g. nulla haec, pronounced nullaec. Yet such elisions must not be too frequent, or the sound of the verse will be injured ; as. Quod si in eo spa- tio atque ante acta aetate fuere, Lucret. 1. Q^S5 ; which would be read. Quod sineo spatiatquantactatate fuere : nor should they occur at the beginning of a verse ; as Si ad vitulam spectas (al. spectes), nihil est quod pocula laudes, Virg. Eel. 3. 48. Sometimes this elision is neglected by the poets ; e. g. Virg. Eel. 3. 79, Et longum formose vale, inquit, lola, where e in vale is not elided : ibid. 8. 108, Credimus ? an qui amant, ipsi sibi somnia fingunt ? This omission of the elision is called a hiatus or opening, and has been noticed in Virgil more than forty times. The interjections o, heu, vae, io, ah, vah, proh or pro, are not ehded.

3.) That m with its preceding vowel at the end of a word, is elided before a vowel at the beginning of the next ; e. g. ter- ram invenient, pronounced terrinvenient : terram banc, terranc : this kind of elision is called Ecthlipsis, and is very common ; e.g. Virg.iEn.3.580, flammam exspirare caminis, read flamm- exspirare : ibid. 5. 582, Trinacriam et &c. : ibid. 4. 181, Monstrum horrendum ingens &c. : it should, however, not occur

f

384 OJ Prosody.

often, and particularly not at the beginning of a verse ; e. g. 'Nam lit ferula caedas meritum maiora subire, Hor. Sat. 1. 3. 120. Note : a) Ennius and Lucretius sometimes neglect this kind of elision ; hence at the end of an hexameter, militum octo, Enn. : Vdm<^rem atque locis avertit seminis ictum, Lucret. 4. 1268 : b) the same poets also often elide s ; as horridu^ miles ^.ffon- tibu magnis, Lucret. 1.413, for horridus, fontibus &c. : so, pugnantibu^ veutis, Lucret. 6. 97.

4.) That the poets sometimes make a long syllable short, and the contrary : the former is tenned Systole, the latter Diastole ; e.g. the penultima in tulerunt, fuerunt,defuerunt, dederunt&c, is found short: so Virg., steteruntque comae: Ovid. Met. 6, Cl7, Abstuleruntque &c., as has been already noticed. On the contrary, the first syllable in many proper names, being natu- rally short, is lengthened ; e. g. ItaHam, Priamides &c. in Vir- gil : so Sichgeus, iEn. 1. 343 (347): Sichseus, ibid. I. 348 (352) : 6. 474.

5.) That two vowels, i. e. two syllables, are often contracted into one, which grammarians call Synizesis; e. g. Diiqwe De- seque omnes, Virg. ^n. 6. 64, is read Dique deseque &c., and often so printed : ibid. 412, Deturbat laxatque foros, simul ac- cipit alveo, read alvo : ibid. 33, Bis patriee cecidere manus : quin protenus omnia, read omna or omriya : ibid. 10. 129, nee fratre ikfewes^Aeo, read Meriestho : ibid. 487, Una eademqne \\a sanguis animusque sequuntur, read nnademqueSac: so deerunt, read derunt. Mart. 8. 56. Especially cui and huic are com- monly used as one syllable : cuique smd deinde as two syllables ; e. g. Virg. Eel. 4.56, Nee Linus, huic mater quamvis aiquehuic pater adsit : Virg. iEn. 10. 467, Stat sua cuique dies: so Virg. Eel. 3.96, a flumine reiice capellas, where reiice must be read mce, in two syllables : Virg. Georg, 1. 482, Fluviorum rex &c., which must be read Fluvyorum &c. : Virg. ^n. 1 1 . 890, Arietat in portas &c., read aryetat &c. : ibid. 12. 706, pulsa^- bant ariete muros, read aryete &c. : Ovid, Met. 6. QS5, coniuga Tereo, read Tero*

Of Prosodj/. 385

6.) That sometimes one syllable is resolved into two, which is termed Diaeresis ; as syluae, a trisyllable, for sylvae, Hor. Epod. 13. 2, nunc mare, nunc syluae : so persoluenda, Auct. Consol. ad Liv. (at the end of Ovid) 370.

7.) That at the end of a verse there is sometimes a super- fluous syllable, which is elided by the next verse beginning with a vowel ; as Virg. ^n. 4. 558,

Omnia Mercurio simihs vocemque colorem^we Et flavos &c.

This frequently occurs; e. g. ibid. Georg. 1. 295 : Lucret. 2.

117, &c.

8.) That sometimes one foot is substituted for another, to which it is entirely or nearly equivalent.

§2.

Of the Ccesura or Division of a Verse.

Caesura is the proper division of the words which form a verse. It is not thought pleasing for the feet to consist of entire words ; but when the words are so distributed that, as far as possible, the last or two last syllables of a word may be the beginning of a foot. If the feet of a verse be marked off, like bars in music, whenever a bar falls in the middle of a word, there is a caesura : e. g. the following hexameter has five cae- suras : Nulla sa | lus vie | tis nul | lam spe | rare sa | lutem.

We here remark :

1.) That the more caesuras a verse has, the more agreeable it sounds, because the feet are concealed. Even if it be impos- sible to make several, there must at least be one or two. Where

VOL. n. 2 c

386 Of Prosody,

there is none at all, the verse is grossly defective ; e.g. In te quae bona sunt, ea non male ponere debes. Such verses, however, may occasionally escape the writer, and are perhaps pardonable; but it is more unpleasant and childish when each foot is a distinct word, because it seems as if the writer wished to exhi- bit the feet more plainly ; e. g. Illico mulcent aures dulcia car- mina divum : and still more disagreeable, when they are all spondees ; as, Nuper quidam doctus ccepit scribere versus, or Vestro, musae, Phcebo dulces pangite versus.

2.) The caesura after the first foot is called Trithemimeris, i. e. third half; after the second, Penthemimeris, i.e. fifth half; after the third, Hephthemimeris, or seventh half; after the fourth, Ennehemimeris, or ninth half. Those are reckoned the most pleasing which have the Penthemimeral and Hephthemimeral caesura ; e. g. Turnus ut infrac | tos ad | verso Marte Latinos. Some suppose that when a short final syllable is lengthened by the poets, it is on account of the caesura.

Note: There is also another more determined kind of cae- sura in Hexameter, Pentameter, and Sapphic verse ; viz. that the first syllable of the third foot generally ends a word. This will be presently noticed.

§3.

Of the Kinds of Verse.

There are various kinds of verse, which are named either from the feet that compose them; as iambic verses, composed of Iambic feet ; or from the number of feet, as Hexameter, consisting of six feet ; Pentameter, of five feet : or from the inventor, as Asclepiad, from Ascle- piades ; Sapphic, from Sappho, &c. Their names are the following : 1.) Hexameter, in which we may reckon, a) Adonicus, b) Pherecratius, c) Archilo- chius, d) Heroicus Tetrameter, e) Dactylicus Alcma-

Of Prosody.

387

nius, f ) Dactylicus Ithyphallicus^ which all resemble the Hexameter, but are shorter : 2.) Pentameter : 3.) Anapaesticus : 4.) Sapphicus : 5.) Phalsecius : 6.) lambicus ; to which belong-, a) Scazon, b) Ana- creonticus : 7.) Trochaicus, to which belongs Ithy- phallicus Trochaicus : 8.) Choriambicus ; viz. a) Ari- stophanicus, b) Glyconicus, c) Asclepiadeus, d) Al- caicus : 9.) lonicus a minore.

I.) Hexameter consists of six feet, whence it is named : the first four are either dactyls or spondees ; the fifth always a dactyl ; the sixth a spondee or tro- chee : e. g.

— v-> vy

— \j \j

-

\j \j

— vj SJ

— N-» «^

Sed fugit

intere

a

fugit

irrepa

rabile

Non est

in medi

CO

sem

per rele

veturut

Illi in

ter se

se

mag

na vi

brachia

Da faci

lem cur

sum at

que au

dacibus

adnue

tempus. aeger. tollunt. cceptis.

Observations

1.) The Hexameter is also termed a heroic verse, and a poem consisting of them is called a heroic poem, because this kind of verse is generally used in celebrating heroes and their exploits, as for instance, in Virgil's ^neis. But it is a manifest inac- curacy to call any heroic poems, unless their subject correspond, though they may be written in heroic verse ; as for example, Virgil's Bucolics and Georgics file.

2.) The Hexameter should properly be so divided, that the third half foot may end a word. This is the caesura or rest, which the poets seldom neglect, and which in the preceding ex- amples is denoted by a double line. This caesura, however, is sometimes disregarded, particularly when the third foot is a dactyl, of which the second syllable ends a word ; e. g. Hor.

2c2

388 Of Prosodi/.

Art.359, Indig I nor quan | doque || bo | nus dor | mitatHo | merus : Virg. ^n. 6. 560, Gnossius | haec llhada | manthus || lia I bet &c. But if the cassura be neglected when the third foot is a spondee, the verse is unpleasant and faulty, though such instances are not uncommon, particularly in Horace ; e. g. Art. 101, Ut ridentibus arridentj ita flentibus adsunt : ibid. 344, Lec- torem delectando pariterque monendo: ibid. 442, Si defendere delictum quam vertere malles : more rarely in Virgil ; e. g. JEn. 6. 480, Parthenopgeus et Adrasti pallentis imago: ibid. 571, Tisiphone quatit insultans torvosque sinistra.

3.) Sometimes the fifth foot is a spondee instead of a dactyl ; e. g. Virg. Eel. 5. 38, Pro molli viola, pro purpureo Narcisso ; many such verses occur in Virgil. Yet a dactyl generally pre- cedes, to make the heaviness of the verse a little more tolerable : the following is less agreeable, Virg. ^?jin. 7. 634, Aut laeves ocreas lento ducunt argento.

4.) The Hexameter verse commonly ends in a word of two or three syllables ; e. g. magna secutos : gaudia regni : and verses so terminated are most pleasant. Yet we find instances which end in a monosyllable, or a word of more than three syl- lables ; e. g. Virg. ^n. 6. 803, Fixerit aeripedem cervam licet, aut Erymanthi: Juv. 7. 123, Inde cadunt partes in fcedere pragmaticorum : Virg. Georg. I. 313, Quae vigilanda viris? vel cum ruit imbriferum ver: Virg. ^n. 5. 481, Sternitur, exani- misque tremens procumbit humi bosj which verse, as some ima- gine, is intended to express by its sound the fall of the ox : ibid. 8. 83, Procubuit viridique in litore conspicitur sus : Hor. Art. 139, Parturiunt montes, nascetur ridiculus mus: experiens vir, ib. Ep. 1. 17. 42 : uti mox, ibid. 56. Some believe that these monosyllables were intentionally thus placed, to give a pecuhar expression, but this is mere conjecture ; and it would often be difficult to explain the intended expression. It is more proba- ble, that poets sometimes, from convenience, closed a verse with a monosyllable, as at other times with a quadrisyllable &c. It is preferable, however, if possible, to avoid such terminations. But if a monosyllable must be used, it is better that another

Of Prosody, 389

should precede ; e. g. Principibus placuisse viris non ultima laus est, Hor. Epist. 1. 17.35: OmnisAristippumdecuit color et status et res, ibid. 23 : so ibid. 31, 45 : Ovid. Pont. 4. 5. 20.

N^ote : Some also believe that the poets often used dactyls to express rapidity, joy, cheerfulness &c. ; and spondees to express tediousness, sorrow &c. ; e. g. Quadrupedante putrem sonitu quatit ungulacampum, Virg. ^n. 8. 596, where all are dactyls : on the contrary, llli inter sese magna vi brachia toUunt, ibid. 452. But this is quite conjectural : expressions of rapidity &c. lie in the thought : and we often find dactyls in Virgil and other poets, when the ideas are slow and mournful ; and the contrary ; e. g. Sic fatur lacrymans &c., Virg. ^n. 6. 1 : Saltantes Saty- ros, Virg. Eel. 5. 73. Much here depends on the imagination of the reader.

5.) Rhyme must be avoided in prose, and especially in verse ; e. g. Dum canis os rodit, socium, quem dihgit, odit : Hac sunt \n fossa Bedse venerabilis ossa. Such verses were very common in the middle ages. They are called Leonine verses, from a Be- nedictine monk Leonius, who hved in the middle of the twelfth century, and was fond of writing such verses : or perhaps from a monk or Pope Leo, as may be conjectured from the following verse of a grammarian ; Sunt inventoris de nomine dicta Leonis Carmina &c. Such verses may not be unpleasant to modern ears, which are accustomed to rhyme, but were so to the Ro- mans, who thought rhyme of all kinds childish. And yet we find verses with rhyme in the best poets ; e. g. Virg. .^n. 3. 549, Cornua velatftrum obvertimus antennarum, where the rhyme might be partly concealed by theehsion : jbid. 12. 373, Ora ci- tatorum dextra detorsit equorum : Ovid. Her. 8. 29, Vir precor uxori, frater succurre sorori: Prop. 1.8. IS, Nectibi Tyrrhena solvatur funis arewa : ibid. 1. 17. 5, Quin etiam absenti prosunt tibi, Cynthia, I'ew^i : and elsewhere ; e.g. Ovid. Art. 1. ^9: ibid. Met. 13.379.

6.) In Hexameter, as in verse and prose generally, the too frequent repetition of the same letter must be avoided : as in the

390 Of Prosody.

old verse, Auct. ad Herenn. 4, 12, O Tite, lute, Tat'i, tibi tanta tyranne tulisti : to which we may add a verse of Cicero ; Ofor- tunatam natam meconsule Romam : vid. Quintil. 9. 4. 41.

7.) Neither in Hexameter nor in any other verse, should simple words be divided, as in the following verse of Ennius ; Transegit corpus, cere saxo comminuit hruniy where cerebrum is divided.

8.) The following verses may be reckoned with the Hexame- ter, of which they are parts :

a) Versus jidonius or Jdonicus, which consists of the two last feet of a hexameter verse, - >^ w | - w | ; as, gaudia pelle, or nubila mens est. It is so named, because it wa^ used in the praise of Adonis. Yet it never occurs alone in the Roman poets, but is appended to three sapphic verses, to make a sapphic stanza; e. g. Hor. Od. 1. 22. 1,

Integer vitae scelerisque purus (Sapph.)

Non eget Mauri iaculis neque arcu (Sapph.) Nee venenatis gravida sagittis, (Sapph.)

Fusee, pharetra. (Adonic.)

b) Versus Pherecratius, so called from the poet Pherecrates, which consists of the three last feet of a hexameter, viz. a spon- dee, a dactyl, and a spondee or trochee ; as.

-- \-> w I —

Vis for I mosa vi | deri, Hor. Od. 4. 13. 3 : Doctffi 1 psallere | Chige, ibid. 7. 1 1. 15. 19. 23. 27. Quamvis | Pontica | pinus, Hor. Od. 1 . M. 11 ; Portum I nonnevi | des ut, ibid. 3. 11. 15. 19.

c) Versus Archilochiusy so called from the poet Archilochus, consists of two dactyls, and a final syllable, either long or short; as,

Pulvis et I umbra su | mus, Hor. Od. 4. 7. l6. Arbori | busque co | mae, ibid. 2, 4, 6, 8, 10, 12, 14, 16,

18, 20, 22,24,26,28.

Of Prosody, 391

d) Versus heroicus tetrameter, which consists of the four last feet of a hexameter ; as.

Ibimus I o soci | i comi | tesque, Hor. Od. 1. 7. 26. Ofor ] tespe | ioraque | passi, ibid.30. 2.4.6. 8. lO&c.

e) Versus dactylicus Alcmanius, probably so called from the poet Alcman, consists of the first four feet of a hexameter verse, of which the fourth must always be a dactyl ; as,

Lumini | busque pri | or redi | it vigor, Boeth. 1. 3. f) Versus dactylicus Ithyphallicus :

Liberat | arva pri | us fruti ( cibus, Boeth. 3. 1.

II.) Pentameter consists of five feet, whence its name is derived, which are divided into two Hemistich ia, or half verses : the first half consists of two feet, either dactyls or spondees, and a long syllable ; the last half of two dactyls and a long or short syllable ; as

— \j \^ Tempora Inter A cane

si fue dum doc non mag

nnt

ta

no

nubila plus valet saepe te

— \j \j solus e arte ma netur a

ris,Ovid.Trist. 1.

8.6. um, Ov.Pont. 1.

3.18. per, Ovid. Rem.

422.

Observations :

1.) A Pentameter is commonly subjoined to a hexameter, and together they are termed a distich, or two verses : a collec- tion of such distichs is called an elegy, or elegiac poem, because they were principally used for mournful subjects. It is pre-

392 Of Prosody.

ferable when the sense is terminated at the end of a distich which is followed by a full stop, or at least by a colon. Such united hexameter and pentameter were used by TibuUus, Pro- pertius, and by Ovid in many of his poems.

2.) The Pentameter, like the Hexameter, must have a caesura at the end of the first half, that is, must be terminated in a word, as in the examples above cited. Yet there are some exceptions ; e. g. CatuU. 75. 8, Nee desistere ama | re omnia si facias, where, however, the eUsion conceals it : ibid. 68. 82, Quam veniens una at | que altera rursus hyems : ibid. QO, Troia virum et vir- tu I tum omnium acerba cinis : cf. Prop. 1. 5.

3.) Neither hemistich should end with a monosyllable ; as, O Di reddite mi pro pietate mea, Catull. Carm. 75 : Aut facere : haec a te dictaque factaque sunt, ibid. 8 : Omnis an in magnos culpa deos scelus est'^ Ovid. Pont. 1. 6. 26 : the verse is less unpleasant when one monosyllable is preceded by another ; as Ovid. Pont. 1. 6. 46, Magna tamen spes est in bonitate dei : ibid. Am. 2. 9- 38, Vix illis prcE, me nota pharetra sua est: Prop. 1. 5. 18, Nee poteris, qui sis, aut ubi, nosse miser : Ovid. Trist. 5. 7. 68, Praemia si studio consequor ista, sat est : yet this is more common in the first, than in the second half.

Note : There is no objection to, a monosyllable at the end preceded by an elision ; e. g. Ovid. Pont. 1. y. 4, Invitis oculis htera lecta tua est : ibid. 2. 1. 4, lam minus hie odio est, quam fuit ante, locus : so ibid. Am. 2. 9- 38 &c.

4.) Those Pentameters are reckoned the best, which have the last half terminated by a dissyllable : this is the usual practice of Ovid ; as, Tempora si fuerintnubila, solus eris. Yet we find a trisyllable at the end frequently in Propertius, more seldom in Ovid ; hence the former kind are called Ovidian, the latter Pro- pertian Pentameters; e. g. Prop. 1. 1. 4, 10 : 1. 2. 10 : 1. 3. 7 &:c. We even find at the end a word of four or five syllables ; e. g. Ovid. Pont. 3. 1. l66, Non duris lacrymas vultibus adspi- ciant : Ovid. Trist. 4. 5. 24, Indeclinatag munus amicitice : and elsewhere; e, g. cupidinibus, Prop. 1. 1.2; cojfsilio, ih\d. 6 :

Of Prosody.

393

ingemuit, ibid. 14: carminibus, ibid. 24: auxilia, ibid. 26: munerihusy ibid. 1. 2. 4 : artificem, ibid. 8 : litoribus, ibid. 18.

5.) The heraistichs of a pentameter should not rhyme ; e. g. Quserebant^avos per nemus omne favos, Ovid. Fast. 3. 746, where Heinsius doubts the reading favos : to this we may add. Instant officio nomina bina tuo, ibid. Her. 8. SO: Nee numeros Danai mihtis : ipse veni, ibid. 24, and elsewhere : Decolor et factis infitianda tuis, ibid. 9. 4 : yet it is not possible in such instances always to avoid rhyme, nor is it perhaps faulty.

III.) Versus AnapcBsticus Partheniacus consists of three feet, of which the first two are anapaests or spon- dees, the third an anapaest, with a syllable over ; e.g.

Felix Conten Nee iner

nimium ta fide ti per

prior ae libus ar dita lux

tas vis u

Boeth. de Cons. Phil. 2. 5.

Such verses do hot occur in Horace, Martial, or Ca- tullus. If we examine them attentively, it will appear that they are merely the latter half of a hexameter after the principal caesura.

Note : There is also another kind of anapaestic verse, which is called Aristophanic, or Archilochian ; e. g.

Fatis Non sol

agimur: licitse

Cedite fatis

possunt curae

Senec. CEd. 980.

i

IV.) Versus Sapphicus, named from the poetess Sappho, consists of five feet, a trochee, spondee, dac- tyl, trochee, trochee or spondee ; e. g.

394

Of Prosody.

Inte lamsa

ger VI tis ter

tae scele ris nivis

risque atque

purus, Hor. Od. 1. 22. dirae, Hor. Od, 1.2. 1.

Observations :

1.) Three such verses, with an Adonic subjoined, form a Sapphic strophe or stanza, and several united compose a Sap- phic ode ; e. g.

Integer vitae scelerisque purus

Non eget JVl auri iaculis neque arcu

Nee venenatis gravida sagittis.

Fusee, pharetra: Hor. Od. 1. 22. There are many such odes in Horace ; e. g. Hor. Od. 1. 2, 10, 11,20 &c.

2.) In Catullus we sometimes find the second foot a trochee instead of a spondee ; e. g. Pauca nuntiate meae puellae, Carm. 11, 15 : Seu Sacas sagittiferosque Parthos, ibid. 11.6 : and in Seneca we find a dactyl in the same place ; e. g. Troad. 1049, Troia qua iaceat regione monstrans : Med. 638, Sumere innu- meras solitum figuras.

3.) After the first syllable of the third foot, there must be a caesura, as in hexameter verse : this is regularly observed by the poets ; e. g. Non e | get Mau | ri { | iacuhs &c.

4.) In this kind of verse we often find in Horace hyperme- trical verses ; that is, where a syllable is redundant at the end, and carried to the beginning of the next verse ; e. g.

Plorat et dives, animumque moresque Aureos &c., Hor. Od. 4. 2. 23. It is the same with the following verse.

Note : Horace also divides words so that the first syllable ends one verse, and the remaining syllables begin the next ; e. g. ^Labitur ripa, love non probante, ux- orius amnis (Adonic.) Od. 1. 2. IQ. Grosphe, non gemmis neque purpura ve- nale nee auro (Adonic.) Od. 2. 16. 7.

Of Prosody, 395

V.) Versus PhalceciuSj called from the poet Phala- cus, consists of five feet, a spondee, dactyl, and three trochees ; as.

Diser Quot sunt

Istos Qui pen

— WW tissime quotque fu

composu themime

Romu ere,

itPha rin ha

li ne Marce

lascus bent pri

potum Tulli,

Catull. Carm. 50. olim orem, Auson. Epist.4.85.

Obsei^vations :

1 .) In Catullus the first foot is at times an iambus or trochee ; e. g. Arida modo pumice expolitum, Carm. 1.2: Meas esse aliquid putare nugas, ibid. 1. 4. The second foot is sometimes a spondee ; as, Oramus si forte non molestum est, Epig. 55. 1 : ibid. 7. Femellas omnesy amice, prendi &c. e. g. v. 18, 20,23, 31.

2.) These verses are called Hendecasyllables ; i.e. consisting of eleven syllables, Auson. Epist. 4. 83. Sapphic verses also are so named from the same cause.

3.) A Sapphic verse may be easily converted into a Phalse- cian, and reciprocally ; e. g. Sappk. Hie erit vobis requies la- borum: Phal. Hie vobis requies erit laborum.

VI.) Versus lambicus should properly contain no other feet than an iambus, whence its name : but as this would be too difficult, other feet also are admitted. It consists of four, six, or eight feet, of which the uneven, i. e. the first, third &c., may be an iambus, tribrach, spondee, dactyl, anapaest; but the even places, iji accu- rate writers, are all iambuses, and even a tribrach is rare. At the end of the ^erse a pyrrhic may be used for an iambus.

396 Of Prosody.

In Horace this verse occurs with four feet, quater- narius : six feet, senarius : in the comic writers with eight feet, octonariiis,

a) lambicus quaternarius :

V-/ <^ —

— v^ ^

Ut pris Solu Neque hor

ca gens tus om ret i

^ \^ \j morta ni foe ratum

Hum nore mare

Hor. Epod. 2. 2, 4, 6 &c.

b) lambicus senarius follows the same law, with the addition of two more feet; e. g. Hor. Epod. 2. 1, 3, 5 &c.

Bea-tus il-le qui - procul - nego - tiis Pater - na ru - ra bu - bus ex - ercet - suis Neque ex - cita - tur das - sico - miles - truci.

This and the preceding are used alternately ; and from the above examples it is plain how frequently Horace prefers an iambus, particularly in the even places.

c) lambicus octonarius is of the same form, with two more feet; as,

Pecu - niam in - loco - neglige - re max - imum in - terdura est - lucrum. Terent. Adelph. 2. 2, 8.

Observations : 1.) The more iambuses, the better is the verse.

2.) Iambic verses with eight feet are used only by comic writers, who readily substitute for an iambus, a tribrach, spon- dee, dactyl, cr anapaest.

3.) In tragic writers the fifth foot is more commonly a spondee or anapasst than an iambus.

Of Prosody.

397

4.) To these belong the Scazon and Anacreontic verse :

a) Scazon or Choliambus, i. e. lame iambus, coincides xvith a senarius, except that the fifth foot is always an iambus, and the six^h a spondee or trochee.

Nimi :rum idem om Sed nonvide

— «^ — ^

limur

neque est quod in

quisquam tergo est

nes fal musmaniticae

See CatuU. Carm.22. 18, 21 ; where the whole poem consists of such verses.

b) Versus Anacreonticus is an iambic verse of four feet, de- ficient by one syllable, called by the grammarians versus iambi- cus quaternarius catalecticus. It is named from the poet Ana- creon :

vy v-» —

Habetom

nis hoc

^olup

tas. Boeth. de Cons. Phil.

It is not used by the early Latin poets.

VII.) Versus Trochaicus is named from trochees, of which it principally consists. It is generally composed of four or eight feet, of which the uneven, i. e. the first, third &c., are always trochees, for which sometimes a tribrach is substituted : the even feet are trochees, tribrachs, spondees, anapaests, or dactyls. The most usual trochaic verse is the octonarius catalecticus, i. e. of eight feet, with one syllable deficient ; e. g.

\j ^ \j

Stant pa Seu fo

rati ret prae

ferre benda

— \j \j quidquid cervix

sors tu ad bi

— c/ -' ^j

hsset pennem

ulti publi

ma cam

Prudent. Peristeph. in honor. Mart. Emet. etChelid. 107.

398

Of Prosody.

There is also a trochaic verse, consisting of three trochees, and called Ithyphallicus.

— \j Hue a

Fili

des su us to

premi nantis

In Horace we also find a trochaic verse of four feet, deficient by one syllable, versus trochaicus tetrameter, or according to the Greek grammarians, dimeter cata- lecticus, Od. 2. 18. 1, 3. 5 &c. : with which iambic verses are intermixed ; as,

Non e bur ne que aure um Non tra bes Hy metti ae.

Note 1.) The trochaic verse does not admit an iambus, nor the iambic verse a trochee.

2.) In the trochaic verse of eight feet, there must be a caesura i. e. the word must end, at the fourth foot.

VIII.) Versus Choriambicus, so called from the foot Choriambus, is of four kinds : I. Aristophanicus : 2. Glyconicus : 3. Asclepiadeus : 4. Alcaicus.

a) Aristophanicus, from the poet Aristophanes, consists of two feet, a Choriambus and Bacchius ; e. g. .

— \j <j

Lydia die

per omnes. Hor. Od. 1.8. 1, 3, 5,&c.

b) Glyconicus, from the poet Glycon, consists of three feet, a spondee, choriambus, and iambus ; e. g.

— I i SJ \J

Cumtu, I Lydia,Te | lephi, Hor. Od. 1. 13. 1, 3, 5, 7 &c.

Note : In Catullus the first foot is sometimes an iambus or trochee; e. g. Collis o Heliconei &c., Catull. 6l. 1 : and so in the other verses.

c) Asclepiadeus, from the poet Asclepiades, consists of four

Of Prosody, 399

feet, of which the first is a spondee, the second and third cho- riambuses, the fourth an iambus or Pyrrhic ; e. g. — — I — \j \j — I — \j \j — Divis I orte bonis | optime Ro

mulae, Hor. Od. 4.5: 1. 1,

Observations :

1.) This verse is preferable when there is a caesura at the end of the second foot ; which is usual in Horace : it often also hap- pens, that each foot is a distinct word ; e. g. Hor. Od. 1. 1. 18, Quassas, indocihs pauperiem patii

2.) There is in Horace a peculiar kind of Choriambic verse, consisting of four feet, a second epitrite, two choriambuses, and a bacchius ; e. g.

_ ^^ w » t \j — —

Te deos o | ro Sybarim | cur properas | amando, Hor.Od.1.8. d) Alcaicus, from tlie poet Alcaeus, is of two kinds :

1.) One kind contains three choriambuses, i.e. one more than an Asclepiad, with which in other respects it agrees; e. g.

— — \ — \j \j —

\j Kj —

Tu ne I quaesieris | scire nefas | quern mihi quern | tibi.

Hor. Od. 1. 11. 1.

2.) The second kind consists of eleven syllables, or four feet, viz. a spondee or iambus, a Bacchius, a Choriambus, an iam- bus or pyrrhic ; e. g.

\j

Motum ex

Metello

vicum. Hor. Od. £. 1

consule ci Yet the first foot is most commonly a Spondee.

IX.) Versus lonicus a minore has three or four feet of the kind from which it is named ; e. g.

V^V^_— I SJ \J '- —' I \J \J -'

JMiserarum est | neque amori | dare ludum | nequedulci,

Hor. Od. 3. 12, which entirely consists of this verse, and is the only specimen-

400 Of Prosody.

We may further notice the common descriptions of verse. Acatalecticus, a verse which is complete without a defective or redundant syllable : Catalecticus, when a syllable is deficient in the last foot : Brachycatalecticus, when a whole foot is de- ficient at the close : Hypercatalecticus, when one or two sylla- bles are redundant.

Of the Union of different Kinds of Verse.

I.) The most usual kinds of verse which are united in the ancients are the following :

1.) Hexameter and Pentameter, which alternate and compose an elegiac poem ; e. g.

In caput alta suum labentur ab aequore retro .^j^. Flumina: conversis solque recurrit equis.

Terra feret Stellas : coelum findetur aratro : Unda dabit flammas : et dabit ignis aquas.

Ovid. Trist. 1. 7.

These alternate verses are used by Ovid in all his poems, ex- cept the Metamorphoses : and are solely used by Tibullus and Propertius.

2.) Hexameter and an Iambic verse of four syllables, alter- nately; e.g. Hor. Epod. 15.

Nox erat et ccelo fulgebat luna sereno

Inter minora sidera. Cum tu 8cc.

3.) Hexameter and an Iambic verse of six feet, alternately ; e.g. Hor. Epod. 16,

Altera iam teritur bellis civilibus aetas,

Suis et ipsa Roma viribus ruit : Quam neque &c.

4.) Three Sapphic verses and an Adonic; e. g. Hor. Od. 1.32,

Of Prosofh/. 401

Poscimur. Si quid vacui sub umbra Lusimus tecum, quod et hunc in annum Vivat et plures : age, die Latinum,

Barbite, carmen, Lesbio &c. This kind of strophe is very frequent in Horace.

5.) A Glyconic and Asclepiad alternately ; e. g. Hor. Od. 1.3, Sic te diva potens Cypri, ,^

Sic fratres Helenas, lucida sidera, Ventorumque &c.

6.) Two Alcaics, followed by an Iambic verse of four feet, redundant by one syllable, i. e. an Iambic Tetrameter or (ac- cording to the Greek division) Dimeter Hypercatalectic, and finally an Alcaic Logaoedic verse are often united by Horace in one strophe; e. g. Od. 1.9,

Vides, ut alta stet nive candidum Soracte: nee iam sustineant onus SylvoB laborantes : geluque Flumina constiterint acuto ? A whole ode is formed of such strophes as these repeated.

7.) An Iambic verse of six feet, with another of four feet, al- ternately ; e. g. Hor. Epod. 9,

Quando repostum Caecubum ad festas dapes,

Victore lastus Caesare, Tecum &c.

8.) A Trochaic verse of four feet, with one syllable deficient, i. e. a Trochaic Tetrameter or Dimeter Catalectic, and an Iam- bic verse of six feet, with one syllable deficient, alternately; e.g. Hor. Od. 2. 18,

Non ebur neque aureum

Mea renidet in domo lacunar : Non trabes &c.

II.) With respect to tte union of different verses, various names are applied to them, which the learner vor. ir. 2d

402 Of Prosody.

should understand. A poem is called Monocolon, Di- colon, or Tricolon.

1 .) Monocolon, when it consists of only one kind of verse, e. g. merely of hexameter, as Horace's Satires, Virgil's Georgics, Mneisy &c. : or merely of Asclepiads ; e. g. Hor. Od. 1. 1, be- ginning Maecenas atavis edite regibus &c.

2.) Dicolon, when it is composed of two different kinds of verse, e. g. hexamet(^r and pentameter, as Ovid's Tristia, Fasti, &c. ; or of three Sapphics and one Adonic &c.

3,) Tricolon, when three kinds of verse are used, as frequently happens in Horace ; e. g. Od. 3. 3,

lustum et tenacem propositi virum Non civium ardor prava iubentium, Non vultus instantis tyrarini,

Mente quatit solida, neque Auster &c. where the first two verses are Alcaics, the third an Iambic, the fourth an Alcaic verse.

III.) Other names also are applied to poems. A poem is called, 1.) Disfrophon, when after the second verse, the first recurs again, as in elegiac verse, where a hex- ameter always succeeds a pentameter : so Hor. Od. 1. 3, where a Gly conic and Asclepiad verse alternately recur : 2.) Tristrophon, when after the third verse the first recurs : 3.) Tetrastrophon, when after the fourth verse the first recurs, as in Sapphic odes &c. : 4.) Pe?!- tastrophon, when the first verse recurs after the fifth, as in Catullus 61, but never in Horace.

Poems are also named from their subjects, as Ge- nethliacum, a birth-day poem; Epithalamium, a nuptial poem &c. : which names, however, scarcely deserve a place in a grammatical work.

ADDITIONS AND NOTES.

Page 58. ALSO verbal adjectives in bufidus, derived from transitive verbs, govern an accusative ; as popu- labundus, vitabundus &c.

P. 123. The first day of every month was called Ca- lendoe, the fifth Nonse, the thirteenth Idus : but of March, May, July and October, the seventh was called Nonae, the fifteenth Idus. The other days were reck- oned backwards from these : thus a thing which hap- pened on the thirtieth of June was said to be pridie Calendas Quintiles or lulias, or pridie Calendarum Quintilium : the twenty-ninth of June, tertio (ante) Ca- lendas Quintiles, &c.

P. 167. A List of Verbs ivhicJt are used both as Active and Neuter.

This List comprehends Sanctius'a List de verbis falso Neu- tris, and Vossius's two Lists (lib. 3. de Analog.). The use of a passive voice is admitted as proof of the active significa- tion of the verb in o ; except in the case of passive impersonals, as curritur, itur, &c. : most verbs neuter are so used, and therefore such examples admitted by Sanctius I have omitted. Neither is a participle passive complete evidence of the exist- ence of a passive voice. Ventum erat, standum, (supposing them to be participles passive), triumphatis, are all found, but there are no such words as venior, stor, triumphor.

2 d2

404

Additions and Notes.

There are other cautions necessary on this subject. Though there may be authority for a cognate accusative after a verb usually neuter, yet an accusative of the object may be unallow- able. If the accusatives hoc, id, quod, &c. are found, yet there may be no authority for any other kind of accusative. Of these accusatives I am doubtful whether they should be placed under the active or neuter signification of each verb : if they are con- sidered as governed by the preposition xara, or secundum, un- derstood, or if they are considered as adverbs, then they should be placed under the neuter signification ; otherwise, under the active. In the following List this construction will be found sometimes under the one signification, sometimes under the other : it being necessary to take notice of it ; but not material under which signification it was inserted. The passive voice of verbs usually neuter is very uncertain, and not to be used without authority ; and even if there be authority for the third person, tiie other persons may be unallowable.

Abeo. X. usually. Cic. Cat. 2, 1. — A.

Plaut. Rud. Abhorreo. iV. Ter. Hec. 4, 4, 92.— A.

Cic. Abnuo, Annuo. iV. Mn. 12, 841. Sail. Jug. 84, 3.— A. Sail. Jug. JEn. 5, 531 ; 1, 250. Cic. ap. Non. 5, 65. And with a cognate ace. Liv. 7, 30. Aboleo. A. Tac.—N. Liv. Abstineo. JV. Hor.— ^. Caes. B. Gall.

8, 44. Liv. 8. Accedo, inserted by Scioppius in Sanc- tius's List. He gives no other example than non potest accedi, Cic. Tusc. 2, which being impersonal, I do not al- low. Accedo is therefore always neut. Accido in Sanctius without any autho- rity. It is always neuter. Accingo. A. (usual), ^n.l, 210. Liv.

2, 12.— AT. ^n. 2, 235. Adeo. A. (usual '<. Tac. Colum. — iV.

(usual). Cic. Brut. 90. Adolesco or Adoleo. A. Tac. Hist. 2, 3, 5.—N. Adnlescunt ignibus arcs, Georg. 4, 379. And in a different significa- tion, Simul atque adolcverit cetas, Hor. Sat. 1, 9, 34. Adulor. N. Quinct. 9,3. Nep. 25,8,6. — A. Cic. de Divin. 2. Liv. 23, 4. Tac. 16. Colum. 7, 12.

Adultero. iV. Cic. de Legg. 1, 43. — A. Suet. Aug. 67. Cic. pro Rose. Com. 17.

Adversor. A^. (usual). Cic. Orator. 172, al. 51.—^. Tac. Hist. J, 1. lb. 3. lb. 4. Tac. Ann. 1, 28. lb. 1, 38, 1. But the construction is uncommon, and I believe only found in Tacitus, and only in the above places.

Adverto. ^. usual). iEn. 12,555. Ter. Eun. 3, 1, 7. Ibid. 2, 3, 50.— iV. Ov. Fast. 4, 829. ^n. 2.

iEquo. ^. 1 usual). ^>n. 6, 783. — JV. Quamobrem magnopere te hortor, mi Cicero, ut non solum Oraliones meas, sed hos eiiam de Philosophia libros, qui jam illis fere eequmnint, studiose le- gas, Cic. Off. 1, 1, al. 3. The au- thority for omitting se (which some MSS and Editt. have) is far better than for inserting it, as may be seen in Vossius (de Analog. 3, under jEquo^, and in Gronovius's Note on the place, who also produces the fol- lowing example : /* iriumphus, ut loco et fama rerum gestarum et quod sumptum non erogatum ex an'orio om- nes sciebant iniwnorntiorfuit, ita sigjus carpcntisque et spoliis Jerme cequubatt Liv. 33, 24.

Additions and Notes.

40o

JEmulor. A. Hor. Od.4, 2, l.—JSf. Liv.

28, 43. Quinct 1, 3, 11. -3istuo, Exaestuo. iV^i^usual). Juv. JEn.

3, 577. — A. Stat. With a cognate accusative, Lucr. 6, 816.

Agglomero. A. ^n.l2,* 458.— iVT.Ib. 2,

341. Ago. ^. (usual). Virg. Eel. 1, 12. — N'.

Cic. ad Att. 16, 5. Virg. Georg. AUatro, inserted by Sanctius. I can find

no certain authority for its being ever

neuter. Ambio. A. Ov. Fast. 5, 82.— iVT. But

in another sense, Cic. Phil. 11, 8, al.

19. Ambulo. A^. (usual). Plant. Men. 2, 2,

4.— A. Cic. de Fin. 2, ad fin. Plin.

23, I. Anhelo. N. (usual). Colum. 2, 3, 2. —

A. Cic. Nat. D. 2. Pers. Sat. 1, 14.

Cic. Catil. 2, 1. Cic. de Orat. 3. Animadverto. A. Ter. Phorm. 3, 1, 3.

— iV. Cic. Catil. 1, 12. Anteeo. N. (usual). Plaut. — A. JEn.

2, 84.

Appello. A. Val. Max. 1, 7. Ter. Prol.

And. 1, et al.— A^. Liv. 8, 3. Appeto. A. (usual). Cic. pro Rose. Am.

50. — A^. Liv. 25, 2. Plaut. Aperio. A. (usual), ^n. 3, 275.— A".

lb. 3, 206. Applico. v^. (usual\ Cic. ad Brut. 316.

—AT. Hirt. Bell. Hisp. 37. Ardeo. A^. (usual). Hor. Ep. 1, 18, 84.

—A. Virg. A. Gell. 7, 8. Aro. A. Var. R. R. 1, 2.— AT. Virg.

Georg. Arrideo. A^. (usual). Ov. A. Am. 2, 201.

Hor. A. Poet. — A. Cic. deopt. gen.

Orat. And with an accus. neut. Gell. Ascendo. A. Caes.B.Gall. 1. 21. iEn.

9, 507.— N. JEn. 2, 192. Cic. de CI.

Orat. 241, c. 58. Aspiro, Inspiro. A.Virg. Quinct. pra;f.

4. Colum. I, 6. ^n. 8, 373.—./. ^n. 2, 385. Sen. Ep. 31, pr.

Assimulo. A. Ov. Trist. 1, 5, 28.— A^. Cic. Off. 3, 97.

Assentior or Assentio. N. (usual). Cic. Off. 1, 18, c. 6.— A. With an accu- sative neuter, Cic. Att. Cic.de Orat.

3, 182, 48. Cic. Acad. 4. Assuesco, Consuesco, Insuesco. A^. Cic.

de Inv. 1, 2.— A., JEn. 6, 832. Hor.

Colum. 6. bis. Hor, Serm. 1,4, 105.

Flor. 4, 12, 43. Colum. 1. Assumo. A. Ov. Met. 15, 421.— A"

Cic. de Div. 2, 109, c. 53. AssurgOj inserted by Sanctius. He gives

no authority for its active sense, but tlie passive impersonals assiirgi, assur- gatur, &c. ; I consider assurgo there- fore as always neuter.

Attendo. A. Cic. Off. 3. 5. Cic. Fin. 5, 7, c. 3.— a: Cic. pro Planco,98.c.41.

Attineo. A. Tac. 1.

Attinet. N. Cic. Off. 1, 31. And with a neuter accusative, Plant. Epid. 1, I, 70. Ter. And. 1, 2, 16.

Audeo. A^. (usual). iEn. 8.364.— X Tac. Ann. 3, 76. lb. 13, 36. Juv. ^n.5, 792. Ibid. 9. 428. Tac. Ann. 2, 40.

Augeo. A. (usual). Cic. de Amicit. 10. — A^. Tac. Hist. 3. Plin. 36, 15. Sail. Hist. 1. in Orat. Philippi.

Ausculto. A^. (usual). Cic. pro Rose. Am. 104.—^. Plaut. Pseud. 1, 5, 38. Catull. 65, 39.

Cachinno or Cachinnor. A^. (usual.) Cic. Verr. 3, 62, c. 25. — A. Apul. Met. 3.

Caveo. A^. Ov. Met. 2, 89. Hor. — A Cato R.R. 5. Cic. Topic, init. Cic. Att., et al.

Cado is inserted by Sanctius as a verb active, without any authority but ca- dendiim est. Cado is always neuter.

Caleo is inserted by Sanctius as an ac- tive, without any authority but calctur, impersonal. It is always neuter.

Cano, Canto, Concino. A. JEn. 1, I. Tibull. 2, 5, 10. Hor. Od. I, 6, 17. And with a neuter accusative, Hor. — A^. Plin. 10, 29. Virg. Eel. 7, 5. Cic. Tusc. 1, 4, c. 2. Ov. Did. yEn. 2.

Capero. A. Festus. Apul. 9. Nonius 1, 27, ex Varrone.— AT. Plaut. Epid. 5, 1, 3.

Careo. A^. (usual). Ovid. — A. (an- tiquated). Non. Turpil. Plaut.. Cure. Cato ap. Jul. Scaliger. The participle in dus is used in writers of the best time ; but that is no proof of its active voice. Virgue nii/ii dempto Jtne carendus abest, Ov. Pen. Ul.— • Preeter quavi tui carendum quod eraU Ter. Eun.

Cavillor. A. Liv. 2, 58. — A^. Suet. Tit. 8.

Cedo, Concedo, Decedo. — ^. Val. Max.

4. Cic. de Prov Cons. 44. Ter. Ad.

5, 3, 30.— A^. Virg. Cic. pro Mil. 34. Ter.

Celero, Accelero. A. Virg. Cajs. B. Gall.3, 39. Apul. 2. Tac— A^.Cic, Cat. 2, 4. Tac. Ann, 12, 64, 3,

406

Additions and Notes.

Censeo. N. Ter. And. 2, 1, 10. Hor. Ep. 1, 14,ult.-^. Liv. 10, 12. Cic. de Legg. 3, 7.

Certo. N. (usual). Hor. A. P. 220.— A. Hor. Ov. Met. 13.

Cesso, inserted by Sanctius as active, without sufficient authority. The im- personal cessatum est is common. The participle cessatus is also found in ihe following passages: Ov. Fast. 4, 617. Ov. Met. 10, 669. Sil. 5, 534. But all this is no certain proof that cesso is ever active, nor is the passive cessor allowable. Cesso is however found with a neuter accusative after it, Virg. Eel. 7, 10. Hor. A. Poet. 357.

Clamo, Clamito, & comp. N. (usual). Ter. Ad. 1, 2, 11. Cic. Phil. 6, 1.— A. Ov. Fast. Apul. 3. Ov. Virg. Eel. 6, 44. Prop. 4, 9. Plant. Amph. PlautCist. Ov.Met.13. Cses. Pro- pert. Lucil. Cic. de Div, 2, 84, c. 40. Cic. pro Rose. Com. 20, 7.

Coeo. N. (usual). Liv. 3> 36. — A. Cic. Phil. 2. Cic. pro Sext. But Societas, SocietateiHt are the only words used with it.

Coeno. N. (usual). Cic; de Orat. — A. Hor. Serm. 2, 3, 235. Plant. Pseud. And with a cognate accusative. Plant. Rud. Apul. 4. Ibid. 9.

Cogito. A. Ter. Ad. 3, 4, 55. Cic. de

Legg. 2, 2 N. Cic. Amic. 1. Ter.

Eun. 1, 2, 114.

Comperendino, inserted by Sanctius, is always active.

Congemino. A. (usual). iEn. 12, 713. —N. Plant. Amph. 2, 2, 154.

Conjicio. A. Sub Scales tabernee librarice se conjicere, Cic. Phil. 2, 21. — N. But in another sense ; Annos sexaginta na- tus es, aut plus eo, ut conjick>, Ter. Heaut. 1,1,11.

Consulo. A. Cic.Ven-.Act. 1,32. Cic. ad Att. 7, 20. And in a signification somewhat different with a neuCer ac- cusative. Coelius ap. Cic. Fam. 8, 16. Plant. Trin. 2, 3, 4. Sail. Jug. 13.— N. Sail. Cat. 1. Ter. Heaut. 4, 3, 37.

Confligo is inserted by Sanctius as ac- tive, without any authority but the im- ■per&onah cort/ligitur, cmrfiigendum est.

Conjuro is also inserted by Sanctius as active, on the authority of the partici- ple passive conjuratus, in such expres- sions as agniina covjurata,fratres con- juratos. These two words are always neuter.

Contingo. A. JEu. 2, 239.

Contingit Impers. N. Cic. Off. 1, 74, c. 22.

Consisto. N. (usual). Plant. Aul. 3, 4, 15. — A. (for consiituo). Luci. 6.

Contendo. A. Virg. Cic. de Fato, 10. Licinius Macer. Lucr.4. — N. Cic. Att. 7, 9. Lucr.

Concionor. N. (usual). Caes. B. Civ. 1, 7. — A. With a neut. accus. Liv.

Corusco. N. (usual). Cic. de Orat. 3, 155, c. 39.-—^. Mn. 10. Ibid. 8.

Crepo, Concrepo. N. Plant. Men. 5, 5, 26. Plant. Amph. 1, 2, 34. Ter. Hec. 4, 1, 6.—/L Hor. Od. 2. Pro- pert. 3. Mart. Petron. Plant. Mil.

3, 1, 57.

Credo. A. iEn. 10, 70.— iV. Ov.

Crucio. A. (usual). Ter. Heaut. 5, 5, 1. — N. Ut miseres matres soUicitceqv£ ex animo sunt, cruciantque, Plant. True. 2, 5j where Vossius observes, Ita MSS. etvett. edit., ubi vulgo c^mcian- tur.

Cunctor. N. (usual). Cic. Fam. 10, 15. — A. Stat. 11, 268.

Cupio. A. (usual). Ter. Heaut. 5, 1, 12. — N. With a genitive case (obso- lete). Plaut. Trin. Symmachus. Poeta vetus (adds Scioppius) apud Cic. ; Qui nee te amet, nee studeat tui.

Curro, & comp. N. (usual). Hor. Ter,Eun.4, 6, 25. Ov. Met. 14, 359. —A. Mn. 5. 862. Prop. Cic. Off. 3. Virg. Prop. 2, 1 2, 4 1 . Virg. Georg. 2, 39. Plaut. Cist. 2, 3, 50. ^n. 9, 110. Cic. de CI. Orat. 281. Quinct.

4, 2, 2.

Deceo. Dedeceo. N. Cic. Oflf*. 1, 93. —

A. Ov. Met. 1. Stat. Decerno. A. Nunc pro Ccesaribus Supe-

ris decernere grates, Ov. Pont. 4, 9, 49.

N. But in a different sense. Decernite

criminibus, mox ferro decreturi, Liv.

40, 8. Decido. A. Dictys. 5.—-N. Cic. Sen. 2,

Cont. 5. Declino. A. Cic. pro Planco, 97, v. 41.

Ov. Met. 2, 138. Plant. Aul. 4. 8.—

N. Cic. Orat. 40. Colum. 8, 4, 3. Declamo, Declamito. A^. Cic. Fin. 5, 2.

Cic. de Orat. I, 251. — A. Quinct. 3,

8. Cic. pro Rose. Am. 82, c. 29. Cic.

Tusc. Qu. 1, 7, c. 4. Decoquo. A. Pliy. 14, 17.— -iV. Cic.

Phil. 2, 18. Flor. prol. Deficio. A. Hor. Ov. Propert. Quinct.

Varr. R. R. 3, 16.— iV. Plaut. Asin.

Ca;s. Dego. A. (usual). Cic. pro Sylla. Ca-

Additions and Notes.

407

tuU. ad Manl. Lucr. 2. Plaut. Most. — N. (Suspected). Plin. 6, 25, s.29.

Degenero. JV. (usual). Virg. Georg. 2, 59.— A. (Suspected). Colum. 7, 12, 1 1. Two or three other examples may be seen in Gesner's Thes. See Hein- sius ad Ovid. Pont. 3, 1, 45.

Delinquo. See Pecco.

Deliro. A\ (usual). Cic. de Orat. 2, 75. al. 18. — A. With an accusative neu- ter. Hor. Lactant. de Opif. Dei, 6.

Besino. JV. (usual). Ter. Hor. — ^.Ter. Heaut. 2, 3, 64. Cic. Fam. Ep. 7, 1. Suet. Tib.

Despero. N. Cic. Att. 8, 15. Cic. pro Cluent. 15 — J. Cic. ad Att. 7, 20. Sen. Mart. Cic.

Despicio. A. Cic. Off. 2. Sil. 12,488. —N. Hor. Od. 3, 7, 29.

Detraho. A. Hor. Cic. Off. S, 3.—N. Nep. Chab. 3.

Differo. A. Cic. pro Sex. Rose. 9. — i\^. In a different sense. Cic. Tusc. 4.

Discumbo is inserted by Sanctius as ac- tive, without any other authority than discu mbUur,discubihim est, impersonal.

Disputo. N. (usual). Cic. Phil. 13, 12. —J. Cic. Plaut. Aul. Plaut. Me- nsBch. prol.

Dissero. J^. Tac. 1, 11. — A. Withneut. ace. Cic.de Orat. 1, 57; 2. 11. Cic. Tusc. 1. Cic. de Amic. 33.

Dirigo. A. (usual). JEn. 5, 162.— iV. Varr. R. R. 1, 4, 1.

Doleo. N. (usual). Ter. Ad. 4, 5. Plin. 24,5. — ^.Cic. Ovid. Propert. Jus- tin. 12. Stat. Cic. Tusc. 4. Suet.

Dormio, Edormio, iV. (usual). Ter. Heaut. 4, 4, 8. Cic. Acad. 17, al.52. — ^.Adag. Mart. Cic.Phil. Plaut. Amph. Hor. Od. 1, 25, 7. Catull.

Dubito. N. (usual). Liv. 21. — A. As- con, in 2 Verr. With a neuter accu- sative, Cic.

Duro. A. Cels. 2, 15. Hor.— IV. Cic. Dial, de Orat. 17. Mn. 1.

Ebullio. N. (usual). Cato. — A. Cic. Sen. in Apocol.

Egeo, Indigeo. N. (usual.) Cic. ad Qu.

Fr. 3, 5. Cic. ad Att. 1 2, 34 (35)

A. (Obsolete). Catoap. Gell. Sail. Jug. Varr. L. L. 4.

Egredior.iV. JEn. 8, 122. Cic. Att. 13. 16. — ^.Sall. Servius, in ^n. 2, no- tat utruraque dici Egredior urbem et urbe. Sanctius. Plin. Ep. 7, ult. Tac. Hist. 4, 51.

Ejulo. iST. (usual). Plaut. Aul. 4, 10, 66. — A. Apul. 3.

Emerge. K. (usual). Liv. 1, 13. — A. Cic. Arusp.Resp. Nepps.Att. Cic. Nat. D. 2. Cic. Divin. 2> Sall.Hist. 4, ap. Fronton, in voce emergit se.

Emineo. N. (usual). Plin. 16, 31.—^. Curt. 4.

Eo, Abeo, Redeo, Gradior. iV. (usual). Hot.— A. Ov. Did. ^En. 40. And with a cognate accusative, Hor. Ep. Plaut. Rud. Cic. pro Mur. 26. JEn. 6, 122. Colum. 6, 37, 11.

Equito. N. (usual). Hor.— ^. Plin. 8.

Erro. N. (usual). TihuW.—A. With a neuter accusative, Plaut. Ter. But the participle erratus in erratas terras, errata littora, and the like, by no means proves errare terras to be allowable. Nor does erratur, impersonal, imply that er7'o is ever used active.

Erumpo. iV. (usual). Virg. Cic. Verr. 4, 48.—.^. Ter. Eun. 4, 5. Cic. Att. ^6, 3. Coeliusad Cic. Ep. 14. Virg. Georg. 4, 368. iEn.3. Caes. B. Civ. 2. TibuU. 4.

Erubesco. N. Auct. ad Heren. 2, 5. Virg.— ^. Cic. Hor.

Eructo. N. Cic. in Pison. 13, c. 6. — A. Cic. Cat. 2, 10. JEn. 6, 297.

Evado. N. JEn. 2, 458. Liv. 28.—^. Suet. Tib. Virg. iEn. 2. Lucil. de Equo. Liv.

Evigilo. N. Stat. Sylv. 5, 3, 128. — A. Ov. 1 Trist.

Excedo. N. Cic. Catil A. Plin. Co- lum. 6, 21.

Exeo. iV. Cic. Verr. 5, 71. — A. Jamut limen exirem, ad genua accidit, Ter. Hec. 3, 3, 18, but it is very unusual. In the sense of to avoid, it is a techni- cal term, and active. Corjwretela modo atque ocidis vigilantibus exit, JEn. 5, 438.

Exerceo. A. (usual). Cic. Tusc. 1, 18. — N. Suet. Aug. 98. Cic. de Orat. 2, 287. But though the participle and gerund are used in a neuter sense, yet there is no authority for any other part of the verb.

Exhalo.iS^Lucr.— ^. Cic. Virg. lb. Georg. 2. Plin. Nat. Hist. 2, 42.

Expecto. A. JEn. 9, 46.— iV. Cic. de Amic. 13.

Expedio. A. Cic. in Pison. 74, c. 30. — AT. Plaut. Amph. 1, 3.

Exubero. N. (usual). Virg. Georg. 2, 516.— A. Colum. 9,4.

Facesso. A. (usual). Georg. 4, 548. And it is fouitd in old writers in the signi- fication of lo tn/re atvay, Plaut. Men.

408

Additions and Notes.

2, 1, 24. Afran. Incls. ap. Non. 4, 196. Titin. Gemin. From this sense is derived the following. — N. Popu- lum R. disceptatorem 7ion mudo nonre- cuso, Sfd etiam deposco : vis absU,fer- rum ac lapides removeanlur, opercBfa- cessanty servUia sileant, Cic. pro Flac. 97. Nifacesserent ])ropere urbe Jini- busque, Liv. 4,

Fasti dio. A. Virg. Liv. Hor.— iST. Plaut. Aul. 2, 2, 67. Stich. 2, 2, 10. Cic. pro Milon. 43.

Faveo. iV. (usual). Ter. Eun. 5, 3, 7.— A. (obsolete.) Charis. Instit. 5.

Fallo. J. (usual). Ov.— .V. Hor.

Festino. iY. (usual). iEn. 2, 373. — A. Ov.Met. 2. Tac. Mor. Germ. Tac. Ann. 4, 28, 3. And with a neuter ac- cusative, Plaut. Epid. 1, 1, 73.

Fero. A. (usual). Phagdr. — iV". JJuce ad Luceriamferebant v'ick, Liv. 9, de Fur- cis Caud. : but perhaps aliquem or viatoreyn may be understood.

Finio. A. (usual). Ov. Am. 1, 13,47. — N. Tac. Ann. 6, 50, 9.

Flagro, inserted by Scioppius, is always neuter. Conflagrari, in the old Scho- liast on Hor. (see Gesn. Thes.), and Semelen con/lagravU, in Higynus, 129, is not sufficient authority for its ac- tive signification. The participle con- Jlagratus, in the Auct. ad Heren., and deflagrata domus, in Casar, Strabo, ap. Prise. 6, will not prove the use of conflagror, deflugror, nor an active sig- nification injiagro.

Fleo. N. Cic. Tusc. Quest. 1. 48.—^. Ov.

F'lo, & comp. N. Cic. Att. 7, 2 ; 6, 6. ^.Lucr.5. Ovid. 7 Met. Virg. Ov. Fast. 4. Lucr. 4, 936.

Fluctuo, inserted by Scioppius, is al- ways neuter. Fluctuor is indeed used, but in the same sense asfluchw, as appears from the following pas- sage : Plerurnque utroqne modo effe- riintur Luxuriatur, Luxuriat ; Fluc- tuatur, Fluctuat; Assentior, Assen- tio. Quinct. 9, 3, 7,

Flecto, & comp. A, I usual). JEn. 7, 35, Colum. 6, 11 — N. Mx\. 9. 372. Cic. Off. 2, 9.

Fruor. N. (usual). Cic. Nat. Deor. 2, 62. — ^/.(obsolete). Cato, R. R. Apul. 9. Fugio,& comp. N. IEr\. 2. Liv.24,46, Cic. pro L.Manil. 22, c. 9. Liv. 24. se.— A. Curt. 10, 220. C»s. B. Gall. 4,35. Caes. B. Civ. I, 32. Lucr. 5,

151. Itinera muUo majora Jugiens, quam ego sequens, Cic. Fam. Ep. II, 13. In this last example perhaps iti- nera may be supposed to be governed by ;«'?• understood. Fungor. N. (usual). iEn. 6. — A. (ob- solete). Ter. Tac. 3 & 4. Varr. Ter. Ad. Plaut. Mostell. Plaut. Amph. Plaut. Trin. Cic. Tusc. Quest. 3. Suet. x^ug. Plaut. Men. Furo. iV. (usual), ^n. — A. With a cog- nate accusative, /En. 12. And with an accusative case neuter, Liv. 8, 31. Garrio. A. (usual). Ter. Heaut. 3, 2, 25. Cic. de Orat. 2, 21, 5.— A. Plaut. Cure. 5, 2, 6. Hor. Sat. 1, 10. Mart. 1. Gaudeo. N. (usual). Virg. Eel. 8, 75. —A. With a cognate accusative, Ter. And. Coelius ap. Cic. Fam. 8. Ca- tuU. And with an accusative neuter, Niliil est neque quod metuanius, neque quod gaudearmis, Cic. And some- times with an accusative of the object, Tu dulces lituos ululataque prmlia gau^ des, Stat. 9. Gelo, Regelo. A. Colum. 9, 6. Scribon. 271. Mart. 5, 9. Colum. 1, 5, 8 ; 10, 77.— A^. Plin. 15,6. Colum. 11, 2,7. And impersonally, Plin. 14, 3. Gemo, Ingemo, A', (usual). Virg.^-^. Cic. Att. 2. Virg. Cic. pro Sextio. Virg. Ovid. Cic. pro Sext. 30. Gtnnino. N. (usual). Plin. 13,4. — A. Foetus in utero sive partus dicitur Ca~ jnllum germinare, qnum ei capillus nas- citur^ Plin. 7, 6. And with a cognate accusative, Plin. 16, 25. Gesto. See Veho. Glacio. A. Hor. Od. 3, 10.— iST. Plin.

29, 3. Glorior. N. (usual). Cic. de Fin. 3, 8.

— A. Cic. Sen. 82; 32, al. 10. Gratificor. A. Cic. Fam. 1, 10. Cic. Nat. Deor. 1,124. Sail. Jug. 3. And with a cognate accusative, Sail, de Rep. Ordin. ad Caesarem, 1, 7.— iV. Cic. Fin. 5, 15. Gratulor. N. Cic. Fam. S, 13; 1, 7.—

A. Cic. Verr. Act. 1, 19, c. 7. Habeo. A. (usual). Hor. Ser. 1, 1, 92. — :v: Liv. 8,35. Hor. Sat. 1, 9,53. and for habito, Plaut. Bacch. 1, 2,6. Habito. A, Virg. Eel. 2, 29.— iY Cic.

Acad. 4, 115. Liv. 8, 22. Hiemo. iV: (usual). Hon— ^. Plin. 19,

4; 9. Hiulco, inserted by Sanctius, is always active.

Additions and Notes.

409

Horreo. i\^. (usual). Ter. Eun. 1, 2, 4. Ov. Met. 13, 877. Cic. Verr.Div.l, 41,13. — ^. Cic. Lucan. 1. Apul.6.

Jaculor. iV; Liv. 22, 50. Quinct. 8, 2, 5.— J. Hor. Od. 1, 2, 3. Juv.l, 11. Colum. 10, 3:30.

Jaceo is inserted by Sanctius as active without any authority.

Ignosco. ^. Cic. Plaut. Amph. Prop. 1. Virg. Georg. 4. Virg. Culex. Quinct. Decl. — iV. Usually with a dative of the person pardoned, Hor. Sat. 1,3, 23, whence it might be sup- posed to be always active, aliquid or peccatum, or the like, being under- stood. But it is found with a dative of the offence, Cic. ad Cassarem Ju- niorem, libro primo, ap. Non. 5, 56. Ov. A. Am. 1, 249.

lUuceo. N. (usual). Liv. Plaut. Pers. 5, 2, S.^A. Vulcanus, Sol, Lu7ia, Dies, Dei quatuor, scelestiorem nullum illuxere alterum, Plaut. Bacch. 2, 3, 22. Vossius adds, Etiam Camerarii membranae habent Amph. Act. 1, sc. 3, Nunc te, nox, quce me mansisti, tnit- to, uti cedas die, Ut mortaleis illucescas luce clara et Candida. In aliis tamen libris, est mortalibus.

lUudo. N. Mn. 2, 64. Cic. pro Rose. Am. 34. - A. Mn. 10. Ter. And.

Impendeo. N. (usual). Cic. de Fin. 1, 60, c. 18. Cic. de Arusp. Resp. 4, c. 3.—^. Ter. Phor.

Impono. A. Cic. N. Deor. 2. — N. Cic. ad Quin. Fr. 2, 6.

Incipio. N. Hor. Virg. ^n. S.—A. Plaut. And with a cognate accusa- tive, Ter. Heaut. Plaut. Stich.

Inclino. A. Liv. 5; 40, 5. — N. Liv. 1, 24 ; 7, 33.

Incubo. N. Virg. Colum. 8, 11, 11. — A. Plin. 2, 1; 9, 10 ; 10, 54.

Incumbo. N. (usual). Ov. Fast. 1,177. — A. (obsolete). Sail. Hist. 3, apud Frontonem. Fronto.

Indulgeo. N. Coes. B. Gall. 1, 40.— -A. With an accusative of the thing, Tac. 1. Juv. Suet. Domit. lb. Claud. The accusative of the person is an ob- solete form. l\i qui ham indulges ni- mis, Lucil. ap. Non. Male merentur de nobis heri, qui nos tantopere indul- gent in pueritia, Afran. ap. Non. Te indulgebant, tibi dabant, Ter. Heaut. 5, 2, 34.

Ingemino. A. (usual). Vii'g. Georg. 1,

411.— iV: ^n. 4; 5. Increpo. N. (usual). Liv. 25. Cic. de Orat, 2, 5 — A. Flor. 1, 13, 17. iEn.

10,830; 9, 504. Sail. Orat. 1, ad

Caes. Ineo, Ingredior. N. Caes. B. Gall. 5, 9,

extr. Virg. Eel. 4, 11.— A. Ov. Met.

14, 846. Ter. Hec. 3, 4, 5. Ov.

Fast. 5, 617. Cato R. R. 2. And

with a cognate accusative, Adag.

Cic. de Orat. 3, 217, ex quodam Po-

eta. Cic. pro Mur. 26. Suet. Inbio. N. Hor. Serm. 1, 1, 70. Flor.

3, 11, 2.— A. Plaut. Stich. 4, 2, 25. Virg. Georg. 3. 483.

Inolesco. N. (usual). Virg. Georg. 2, 77.— A. Gell. 12, 5.

Insanio. N. (usual). Hor. Serm. 2, 3» 32. — A. With a cognate accusative, Hor.Serm.2, 3. Proper. 2, Sen.de Beata V. Quam me stidtitiam .... in- sanire putas, Hor. Serm. 2, 3, 302 : So Bentley reads from one MS. Other editions have Qua stullitia.

Insinuo. N. Mn. 2, 229. Cic— ^. Cic. pro Caecin. 13, c. 5. Lucr. 5.

Insisto. A. Nidlifas easto seeleratum in- sistere limen, Mn. 6, where Servius notes, Insisto, illam rem, dicimus, non illi rei, quod qui dicunt, decipiuntur, propter insto Uli rei. Cic. de Orat. 3. Plaut. Mil. Ib.Capt. Ter. Eun.— N. Caes. B. Gall. 2, 27. Plin. 34, 8, de Statuis. lb. 28, 1. So that Ser- vius is mistaken.

Insto. N. (usual), ^n. 1, 504. Caes. B. Civ. 1, 80.—^. iEn. 8. Plaut. Cist.

4, 2, 11. Ib.Asin. 1, 1, 39. Insulto. N. Hor. Od. 3, 3, 41. Cic.

Verr. 5, 131, c. 50.—^. Tac. Ann. 4, 59. Ter. Eun. Sallust, ap. Serv. in ^n. 9.

Intendo. A. (usual). Hor. Ep. 1,2,35. N. Sail. Jug. 6A. Liv. 8, 15.

Interdico. A. Liv. 34. Hor. Ep. 1. — N. Plin. 39, 1. Cic. pro Caecina.

Interest. N. Intererit multum, Davusne loquaiur an heros, Hor. A. Poet. Hoc pater ac dominus interest, Ter. Ad. Hoc, multum, &c. may be considered as governed by kocto., or rather as ad- verbs. — A. In Epirum me statni cen- ferre, non quo mea interesset loci na- tura, Cic. ad Att. 3, 9. The original of this phrase was probably Est inter mea, tua, sua, ^c. negotin. But whe- ther interest is here to be considered as a verb active or not, may be ques- tioned. See Refert.

Intermitto. A. Hor. Od. 4, 1, L— JV. Caes. B. G. 1, 38.

Irascor. N. (usual). Ov. Pen. Ulyss — A. With a neuter accusative, Cic.

410

Additions and Notes.

Att. 15, 17. And sometimes with an accusative of the object, Plaut. Merc. 4, 5, siippos. 2, 15. Liv. 34, 32. See Sticcejiseo.

Invado. J. (usual). iEn. 2, 265. And with a cognate accusat. ^n. 6, 260. — iV. Sail. Cat. 32. Cic. Fam. 16, 12 pr.

Invideo. N. (usual). Plaut. True. 4, 2, 20. Cic. Rull. 2, 3'^.— A. With an accusative of the thing. Cceli te regia nobis invidet, Virg. A n accusative of the person is found. Troadas imddeoy Ov. Ep. 13, 137, but the best copies have Troasin^ Ego cur acquirere pau- ca, si possum, invideor, Hor. A. Poet. But it appears to have been an unu- sual and pottical form of speech. Ci- cero, Tusc. Qu. 3, quotes the follow- ing passage from Accius, in Menalip. JFlorem quisnamliberum invidit meum : And then he adds, " Male Latine vi- detur, sed praeclare Accius : ut enim videre sic invidere Jiurem rectius quam Jlori dicitur. Nos consuetudine pro- hibemur ; poeta jus suum tenuit et dixit audacius."

Irrumpo. N. Caes. B. G. 4, 14.— A. lb. 1, 27. Virg. iEn. 11, 879.

Jubeo. N. (usual). Juv. 6, 223. Hor. Ep. 1, 10, 1. ^n. 5, 552.—^. Lu- can. 1, 298; 8, 684; 2, 528. Stat. Theb.7,32. Cic. pro Balbo, 38. lb. ad Brut. 4. Liv. 1,22. In all which, and the like examples, the infinitive moods esse, facere, fieri, or the like, might perhaps be understood. But since we find it in the passive, it seems as though these accusatives were un- derstood as depending immediately on jubeo, Mn. 7, 616. Hor. Ep. 1, 13,7; 1,7, 75. Martial. 1,71.

Juro, Adjuro. N: (usual). Euripides ap. Cic. Off. 3, 108, al. 29. Ov. Ep. 20, 159.-- ^. With an accusative of the thing sworn by, Ov. Met. 2. iEn. 12, 816. Cic. P'am. Ep. 7, 12. Also with an accusative of the thing sworn to, Cic. Att. Also with a cognate ac- cusative, lb. Fam. 5. And with hoc, id, &c. Caes. B. Civ. 3. Liv. 43, 16.

Jurgo. N. (usual). Hor. Ep. 2, 2, 22. —-4. With an accusative neuter, Ter. And. 2, 3, 15. Liv. 10, 35.

Laboro. N. (usual). Cic. Fam. 7. 26. lb. Verr. 3, 57 — A. Cic. Att. Virg. Hor. Stat. Theb. 3, 279. And with a neuter accusative, Cic. Att. 13, 9. lb. Phil. 8, 26. Phsedr.

Lacrymo, vel Lacrymor. N. (usual).

Ter. Ad. 3, 3, 55. lb. And. 1, 1 — A.

Cic. pro Sext. Nep. 7, 6, 4. And with

an accusative neuter, Ter. Eun. 5, 1,

13. Laetor. iV. (usual). Cic. Verr. 7,120. —

A. With an accusative neuter, Cic.

Fam. 7, 1. Lapido. A. Flor. 1, 22.— N. Liv. 43,

13. Latro. iV. (usual). Cic. pro Sex. Ros.

20.—^. Hor. Epod. 5. A. Cell. 7,

1 de Scipione Afr. Plin. 22, 10. And

with a neuter accusative, Lucr. 2.

Cic. de Orat. 2, 54. Lucan. 1. Lavo. A. Cic. de Orat. 2.— iV. Ter.

Heaut. 4, 1. Quinct. 1, 6. Lenio. A. (usual). Cic. Fin. 1, 47.—

N. Plaut. Mil. 2, 6. Libo.N, (usual). JEn. 8, 279. — A. JEn.

7, 133. Luceo. N. (usual). Mn. 6, 603.—^.

Plaut. Cas. lb. Cure. 1, 1, 9. lb.

Pers. 5 3. Ludo. iV.'piin. Ep. 5, 16. 3.— A. With

an accusative signifying the play,

Ter. Eun. Hor. Od. 3. Suet. Mart.

And with other accusatives, Coelius

ad Cic. 8, 9, pr. Maculo. The intransitive signification

of this word (adduced by Vossius)

depends on one suspicious passage

quoted by Gellius, 18, 12, from Te- rence. Maneo. JV. (usual). Ter. Phorm. J, 4,

40.—^. Plaut. Epid. 3, 2. Ter.

Phorm. 4, 1 ; 3, 1, 16. Mano, Emano, Stillo. N. (usual). Hor.

Serm. 1, 9, 11. Colum. 6, 32, 1.

Juv. 3, 122.—^. Hor. A. Poet.

Plin. 23,3; 13. Ov. Met. 6,312.

Lucr. 1, 495. Mansuesco. iV. (usual). Virg. Georg.4,

470.—^. Varr. R. R. 2, 1, 4, a sin- gle instance. Maturo. A. (usual). iEn. 1, 137.— iV.

Plin. 16, 25. Medeor, Medicor, or Medico. A. Ter.

Phorm. CicEp. 12, 15. lb. Quint.

Fr.1,24. JEn.7. Plaut. Most. Ov.

Am. 1, 14, l.—N. Ter. And. 5, 1,

12. Cic. pro Sext.^1, c. 13. Meditor. A. Hor. Od. 3,6. Colum. 19,

8.—N. Cic. Fam. 1, 8. lb. de CI.

Orat. 302, c. 88. Memini, Recordor, Reminiscor. N.

Ter. Eun. 4, 7, 31. Cic. pro Planco,

69. Cffis. B. Gall. 1, 13.—^. Virg.

Eel. Ovid, ex Pont. 1, 8, 31. And

Additions and Notes.

411

with a cognate accusative, Cic. pro

Arch. Mention N. (usual). Cic. Off. S, 20 —

^. Virg. Eel. 4, 42. Quinct. 2, 15.

Ovid. Am. 2, 19, 11. Mereo. J. Css. B. G. 1, 39. Hor. Cic.

proMur. — iV. Liv. 21, 4. Metuo, Timeo. J. ^usual). Cic. 3 Verr.

^n. 2.— A^. Ter. And. 1, 1, 79. Mico. N. (usual). Ovid Pen. Uly.— ^.

Virg. Cul. Migro. TV. (usual). Cic, Somn. Scip. 1.

— J. Turpil. Het^era. Hygin. Fab.

259. Gell. 2, 29. Titinnius ap. Non.

voce Senium. Cic. Off'. 31, c. 10. lb.

de Fin. 3, 67. Sil. 7, 431. Milito. N. (usual). Ov. Did. ^En. 32.

— A. With a cognate accusative, Lact.

7 ult. Hor. Plant. Pers. 2, 2, 50. Minor. N. Ov. Met. 15, 371. ^n. 8,

649.—^. Cic. pro Planco, 40. With

hoc, id, &c. Ter. Eun. 5, 1, 14. .Minuo. A. (usual). Ov. Fasti. — AT.

Cees. B. Gall. 3, 12. Pallad. 24, 4;

and Jun. 3. Miseret, Miserescit, impersonals. A.

Ter. Heaut. 5, 4, 3. Catull. ad Al-

phenum, 28, 2. Misereor, Miseresco, personals. N. Mn.

8,573. Virg. Eel. 2, 7. Moderor. A. Hor. Ep. 1, 2, 59. — J.

Cic. Tusc. Qu. 5, 104, c. 36. Moereo. A^. Cic. Fam. 4, 5.— A. Cic.

Tusc. 1. Moror. A^. Catull.—^. Liv. Plant.

Merc. And with an accusative neu- ter, Hor. Ep. 2, 1, 264. Moveo.^^r^. (usual). Cic. Fam. Ep. 5,2L

N. Suet. Claud. 22. Gellius 2, 28 ;

4, 6. Cic. ad Att. 9, 1. Morior, inserted by Sanctius, is always

neuter. Muto. A. (usual). Hor. — A^. Sail. Jug.

28. Liv. .39, 51 ; 5, 13. Lucr. 5.

Tac. Ann. 12. Catull. Apul. Florid.

3. Musso, Mussito. N. (usual). Lucr. 6,

1177. Plaut. Mil. 3, 1, 120.—^.

Apul. Apol. 1. Ter. Ad. 2, 1, 53.

Stat. Theb. 3, 92. Nato. N. (usual). Hor. Od. 1, 2, 11.

Cic. Phil. 2, 105, c.41.— ^. Mart. 1.

Ov. A. Am. Mart. 14; 6. Navigo. N. (usual). Cic. Att. 5, 12.—

^. With an accusative signifying wa/gr,

or the like. ^n.l. Plin. 2. 67. Cic.

de Fin. 2, 112. Hor. Od. 2, 14, 11. Nitor. N. (usual). Ov. Fast. 1, 565.—

A.JEn. 12.

Noceo. y. (usual). Cic. Off. 3, 23, c. 5. — A. With a cognate accusative, Pand. Tit.de Noxalibus Act. Liv. 9, 10,extr. With a neuter accusative, Cic. Att. 12, 46. An accusative of the person or thing injured is found, but the con- struction is obsolete, Plaut. Mil. 5, 1, 18, This is probably the original reading, though some MSS have ho- mini . . . nem'ini. Liv. 3. Apul. Me- tam. 1. Vitruv. 2, 7 ; 9. Sen. Ep. 103. lb. Controv. 5.

Nubilo. N. (usual). Varr. R. R. 1, 13, 5. — ^.Paullin. Nolan. Carm. 10, 38. But Scioppius's examples of nubilari from Varro, and iiubilahitur from Ca- to, do not prove the active use of nu- bilo. For nubilo and nubllor appear to have been used indifferently in the same sense.

Nubo. A^. (usual). Ov. Ep. 9, ^2.— A. Niibo originally signified to cover, to veil, as obnubo does still ; Arsurasque comas obmibit amictu,\irg. Quod aqua nubat terram, appelkdus est {inquiunt) Neptunus, Arnob. 3. Hence nubere se came to signify, to be ?/iarnerf,speak- ing of a woman : Alma sinum tellus jain pandet, adultaque poscens seminoy depositis cupiet se nubere plantis, Co- lum. 10, 158. But the pronoun in process of time was omitted, and nu- bere viro became the common expres- sion for a woman's marrying, as du- cere uxorem for a man's. Neptunus dicitur, quod mare et terras obnubat, ut nubes ccelum, a nuptu, id est operlione; fut antique) a quo rnqHiee et nuptus dictus, Varr. de L. L. Mulier nubit, quia pallio obmibit captU suum genas- que, Caper, de Orthogr. Etiam velatre ad virum adducuntur, Tertul- lian. de Veland. Virgin. NupticB dic- tce, quod nubentium capita velentur, Servius iEn, 11.

Obedio. A^. (usual). Cic. de Legg. 3, 5. — ^,With hocy id, &c. Apul. 10. See Pareo.

Obeo. A. Ter. Cic. pro Mil. Nep. Dio. —AT. Suet. Aug. 4. Plaut. Epid. 3, 4, 76. Plin. 11, 37. Lucr. 3, 1055. Plin, 2, 26. Stat. Sil v. 2, 1, 210.

Obequito. N, Liv. 9, 36.— A. Curt. 3, 10, 4.

Obliviscor. A. Mn. 2, 148.-- AT. Cic. pro Planco, 10.

Obsequor. IS. (usual). Cic. de Fin. 2, 17, 6. — ^.With hocy id, &c. Plaut. Asin. 1, 1, 61. Ter. Gell. 2. Forte

412

Additions and Notes.

in lis melius intelliges praeposilionem xciTst, says Sanctius.

Obsono, or Obsonor. N. Plaut. Men. 2, 2, 1. — ^.With hoc, id,&c. Apul. Met. 1. With a cognate accusative, Plaut. Stich. 3, 1, 36. And with other ac- cusatives, Plaut. Pcen. 5, 5, 16. Cic. Tusc. Qu. 5, 97, c. 34.

Obstrepo. N. (usual). Cic. de Orat. 3, 47. Liv. 22, 50. — A. Cic. pro Mar- cello. Virg. Culex.

Obsto is inserted by Sanctius as active, only on the authority oiobstatur, im- personal.

Obtrecto. iV. Nep. 3, 3, 1. Cic. pro lege Man. 21, c. S.—A. Plin. 9, 35. Liv. 45, 37. PhaBdr.5, 1, 15.

Occumbo. A. Cic. Tusc. Q,u. 1. Liv. 3. —N. Liv. Ovid. Ars. Am. 3, 18.

Offero. A. (usual). Ter. Hec. 5, 3, 10. — JV. Sail. Cat. 53.

Officio. N. (usual). Virg. Georg. 1, 69. — A. (obsolete). Lucr. 2, 155. But qfficerc'tur, impersonal, from Cicero de Orat. 1, 179, is no authority.

Offendo. A. Cic. pro Cluent. 52. Ter. Eun. 5, 9 (8), 34.— iV. Cic. pro Clu- ent. Ovid. Pont. 4, 14, 22.

Oleo, Redoleo. i\^. Plin. 21, 7. JEn. 1, 440. — A. Cic. Plaut. Hor. Quinct. 7. Cic. de CI. Orat. 21. lb. Phil. 2, 63, c. 25.

Oppeto. A. Phaedr. 3, 16, 2. Cic. de Div. 1, 36.— i\^. ^n. 1. 98.

Palleo. N. (usual). Auct. ad Her. 2, 25. A. Prop. 1. Pers. Hor. Od. 3.

Palpo, et Palpor. N. Hor. Serm. 2, 1, 20. Plaut. 1, 3, 9. — A. Juv. Ovid Met. 2, 867, alii plaudcuda,

Parco. N. Ov. Did. ^n.— ^. With an accusative of the thing spared, JEn. 10. Gell. 16, 19. Ter.

Pareo. iV. (usual). iEn. 12, 236.—^. With a neuter accusative, Stat. Gell. 1. Perhaps xaTo, may be best un- derstood, and the verb always neu- ter.

Parturio. N. (usual). Hor. — A. Hor. Od. 1, 7, 16. Ov. Med. Jas.

Pasco. N. Cie. Off. 2, 25, al. 89. Virg. Suet. Tib. 2. Ovid. Met. 4.—^. Ov. Virg. Georg. 1.

Pascor. N. (usual). Ov. — A. Virg. Georg. 3, 314. iEn. 2. Georg. 4.

Paveo. N. Ov. Met. 9, 581.—^. Lucan. 7. Tac, Sil. Tac. 1. Hor.

Pecco, Delinquo. N. (usual). Cic. Tusc. 2, 12. Cic. Off. 3, 64.—^. With an accusative of the neuter gender,

Cic. Nat. Deor. 1. Cic. Off. 1. Sail. Jug. Ter. Adel. Penetro. N. (usual). Liv. — A. Plaut. Amph. 1, 1. lb. Trinum. 2, 2. Gell.

5, 14; 13, 10. Plaut. Trin. lb. Me- naech. Tac. 5. Plin. ^n. 1,243.

Perenno is always neuter, so far as I have observed.

Pereo, Depejreo. N. Suet.Vesp. 22. Ov. Med. Jas. 33. — A. Ter. Heaut. 3, 2, 15. Plaut. True. Catull.

Pergo. N. (usual). Liv. 22, 53. Ter. Ad. 4, 2, 48. Cic. Tusc. 1, 100.— A. Ter. Hec. 1, 2. Sail. Jug. Cic. Att. Vail. Place. 4. Hor. Ov. Tac. Ann. 1.

Peroro. N. (usual). Cic. pro Cluent. 145, c. 52, lb. de Inv. 1, 90, c. 48. A. With a cognate accusative, Cic. pro Cal. 70. Auct. ad tier. 1, 17, c. 10. Cic. Verr. 3, 154.

Perrepo, Perrepto. N. Col. 6. 5. Plaut. Rud. 1, 4, A.— A. TibuU. 1, 2, 87. Ter. Ad. 4, 6, 3.

Persono. i\^. Cic. in Pison. 10. JEn. 1, 745, al. 741.—^. Cic. Fam. Ep. 6, 19, 6. lb. pro Coel. 20. Mn. 6, 417.

Persevere. A^ (usual). Cic. Phil. 12, 5, c. 2. — A. With a neuter accusative, Cic. pro Quinct. 76, c. 24. Fersevera dUigenliam, is quoted by Gesner from Symraachus, and perseveranteb irusy from Firmicus ; but such an accusa- tive case has no classical authority.

Pervado. A\ Cic. Nat. Deor. 2, 145. — ^. Liv. 26, 15; 5, 7.

Pervolo, Pervolito. A. Mn. 8, 24. Juv.

6, 397. Ov. Fast. 2, 252.—N. Lucr. 6,952. Cic. Somn. Scip. 21, 9.

Pigeo. N. (obsolete). Plaut. Menaech. •~~A. (usual, but impersonally). Ter. Phorm. It is often unnecessary to express the accusative after this and other verbs, it being obvious from tlie context : as Facli Jbrtasae pigebit, et piget iti/ido consuluisse viro, Ov. Med. Jas. [subaud. me'\.

Plango. A. Ov. El. Prop. 2, 24, ult. Stat. Theb. 11, 117.— iV'. JEn. 11, 145. Ov. Met. 3, 505. Virg. Georg. 1, 334.

Plaudo. K. (usual). Ter. Cic. Alt. 2, 19.' —A. JEn. 6. Stat.l Sylv. Mart. 12. Papin. Syl. 1 . The compounds Sup- 2)lodo and Circumplaudo are active ; but whether they are ever neuter does not appear. Cic. de Orat. Ov.

Ploro, Deploro. N. Quinct. Cic. Verr. 3, 45.—^. Hor. Od. 4, 2, 22. Cic.

Additions and Noies.

413

Phil. 11, 6, c. 2. lb. Verr. 5, 170. lb. de Orat. 2, 211. Pluo, & comp.A. (usual). Virg, Epigr.

Quinct. 6, 3. Liv. 36, 37 A. Plaut.

Most. 1, 2, 30. Prop. 2. Inter alia prodigia et carnem pluit, Liv. 3, 10. But other MSS have carne : and the same variety of reading is found in other similar passages of Livy, and other authors. But that both con- structions were in use, see Draken- borch ad Liv. 3, 10. Also with a neuter accusative. N'ec de concvssa tantum plitit ilice glandii, Virg. Georg. 4, 81, where I would consider lantwn as the accusative rather than the no- minative, because an accusative after pluit is usual, but a nominative of the thing falling is not to be found in classical authors, Plaut. Men. Prol. 63. Placeo is inserted by Sanctius as active, without sufficient authority. Pladtus sum is often used for plactd, and more frequently placitum est impersonally for placuit, Plaut. Ter. Andr- Ter. Hec. Prol. Ov. Amor. 2, 4, 18. Cic. Fam. 11, 1. But this by no means proves placeo to be ever active ; for many other verbs have such a double preterperfect tense. Perhaps, however, an accusative of the neuter gender may be admissible. Cic. Hor. Od. 3, 7, 24. Cic. de Orat. 2, 15, c. 4. Poenitet is inserted by Sanctius in the List de Verbis falso Neutris. It is al- ways active, the accusative being sometimes omitted, as being obvious from the context. Pono. A. (usual). Ov. Did. ^n. 129. — ^. (a nautical expression), .^n. 7, 27. Ov.Did.iEn. iEn. 9, 103. Potior. N. (usual). Mn. 3, 56.— A. (ob- solete). Plaut. Asin. Ter. Lucr. 5. Ov. Met. 9. Cic. Tusc. Quaest. 1. Pacuv. ap. Non. Sisenna Hist. 4. Praecurro. A. Cic. Orator 176, al. 52. —

N. Cic. de Div. 1, 118. Praecipito. A. Caes. B. Gall. 4, 15.— N. Cic. Somn. Scip. 5. lb. Legg. 2. lb. pro Rab. Post. lb. pro P. Sylla. Caes. de B. Civ. 3. Suet. Jul. 64. Mr\. 2; 11. Lucr. 4. Praesideo. N. (usual). Cic. pro Dom.

144, c. 57.— A. Tac. 3 ; 4. Praesto. A. Liv. 5, 36.— A^. Cic. de

Orat. 2, 270, c. 67. Praetereo. X. Ovid.— yf. Ter. Eun. 4, 2, 5. Cic. pro Plan. 8, c. 3. .

Prandeo. N. (usual). Plaut. Men. 2, 3, 50. — A. Hor. And with a cognate accusative, Plaut. Pcen. 3, 5, 14.

Procedo. N. (usual), ^n. 2, 760.—^. Jam proces.ierant viam tridvi, Caes. B. Gall. 1. But I should rather suppose viam to be governed by a preposition understood, and procedo to be always neuter.

Proficiscor. N. (usual). Ter. Ad. 2, 2, 16.— A. Prop. 3. Fest.Pomp.

Proficio. N. Quinct. 10, 1, 112.— -A. With a neuter accusative, Caes. B. Gall. 6, 28. Eel. 8, 20. Cic. pro Font. 23.

Promoveo. A. (usual). Caes. B. Gall. 1, 48— .V. Macrob. pra:f. Saturn. Gell. 5, 10. And with an accusative neu- ter, Ter. And. 4, 1, 16. Ter. Eun. 5, 3, 3.

Propero, Appropero. K. (usual). Ter. And. ],5, 65. — ^. Tac. Ann. 16, 14,

5. Plaut.Trin.4, 3, 3. Hor. Prop. ^n. 9, 401. Tac, 1. And with an accusative neuter, ^En. 8, 454. Juv. 3, 264.

Propinquo. JV. (usual). JEn. 6, 634.—

A. lb. 10, 254. Sil. 2, 281. Prorumpo, Perrumpo. A. Virg. Ca;s.

B. Civ. 1, 26. Hor. Od. 1, 3, 36.— N. ^n. 7, 32. Liv. 3, 70 ; 3, 18.

Prosum. N. (usual). Ter. Eun. 5, 5, 23.

—A. With an accusative neuter, Cic.

Fam. Ep. 2, 16(17). Prop. 2, 26, 27.

Tibull. Provideo, Prospicio. A. Ctes. B. Gall.

6. Liv. Ter. Adel.— iV^. Cic. Ter. Heaut. 5, 2, 8.

Provoco. A. Hor. Serm. 1, 4, 14. — iV.

Liv. 1. Pugno. N. (usual). Catull. 60, 64.—^.

With a cognate accusative, Plaut.

Pseud. Nep. Hann. Cic. pro Mur.

Catull. Hor. Od. 3. Plaut. Men.

lb. Amph. Hor. Od.4. Sail. And

with an accusative neuter, Cic. Nat.

Deor. 1, 75. lb. pro Rose. Pudeo. N. (obsolete). Plaut. Casin.—

A. (usual). Whether impersonally, as

Cic. pro Domo, 29. Or personally,

as in Lucan. Pulvero. A. (usual). Colum. 11, 2.

Plin. 11, 33.— iV. Plaut. ap. Gell. 18,12. Quasso. A. (usual), ^n. 7, 292.— iV.

Plaut. Asin. 2, 3. lb. Bacch. 2, 3.

Virg. Georg. Quadro. A. (usual). Hor. Colum, 11,

2,—N. Cic. de Orat. 3.

414

Additi

and Notes.

Quiesco, Requiesco. N. (usual). Mu. 9, 445. Virg. Eel. I, 80.—^. Sen. Here. Oet. 15. Virg. Eel. 8, 4. Prop. 2, 22. lb. El. 34. Calvus in primo apud Servium. Sail. And with a cog- nate aceusative, Apul. Met. 9. And with an accusative of the neuter gen- der, Plaut. Mil.

Queror, Conqueror. N. Sail. Cat. 52. — A. Cic. ad Att. 5, 8. And with an accusatire neuter, Cic. Fam. 1, 9.

Radio. iV. (usual). Ov. Met. 2, 4. — A. lb. Pont. 3, 4, 103. Vetus Poeta in Coll. Pitthoeana. Lucan. 7, 214.

Redundo. JV. (usual). Cic. de Div. 2, 100, c. 44. — A. Amne redundatis fossa madebat aguis, Ovid. Fast. 6, 402. Sive redundatas Jlumine cogit aquas, Ovid. Trist. 3, 10, 52. But this is not sufficient authority for the use of Redundo active. And the fol- lowing is not very classical authority. Vultumus \^Jiuvius'\ levat or a, maximo- qtie jwntis Ccesarei reclims arcu, pan- dis tcdiafaucihus redundat (i. e. pro- fert, loquitur), Stat. Sylv. 4, 3, 71.

Refert. N. Plin. 18, 31. Lucr. 4. With an accusative of the neuter gender, Plin. 11, 51. Plaut. Pers. 4,4.—^. In these common expressions, Refert mea, refert tua &c. if mea, tua &c. are considered as the accusative case plu- ral, (which seems far more probable than that it should be the ablative sin- gular,) I should consider refert as a verb active, and 7>ua (subaud. negotia) as governed by it. Fac tradas : mea nil refert, dum potiar modo, Ter. Eun. 2, 3, 28. De. Quid tua, malum, id refert F Ch. Magni, Demipho. Ter. No doubt the original of this expres- sion is, as Perizonius (ad Sanct. 3, 5) observes, Refert se ad mea negotia ; in the same sense as referre omnia ad suam utilitatem, Cic. de Sen. 13. Vic- tus cuUusque corj)oris ad valetudinem referantur, Cic. de Off. 1, 30. But in process of time, when the interme- diate words se ad negotia had been fre- quently omitted by an ellipsis, it is probable that the ellipsis itself, in com- mon discourse, came to be forgotten, and mea considered as immediately depending on refert.

Regno. N. (usual). Phaedr.— ^. Tac. Germ. 25, 4. Plin. 6, 20. Ov. Pont. 4, 15, 15. ^.n. 6, 770. But still some certain authority is wanting for reg;no active.

Regredior. N. (usual). Plaut. Aul. 1,

1, 7. — A. With a cognate accusative, Enn. apud Nonn.

Repeto. A. (usual). Virg. Eel. 7, S9. — N. {for recordor) Mn. 7, 123. Suet, de CI. Gram. 17. JEn. 3, 184. Plin. Ep. 3, 5. {For redeo) Mn. 7, 241.

Resideo. N. (usual). Cic. de Fin. 3, 9. — A. Plaut. Capt. 3. Cic.de Legg. 2.

Resisto, set down by Scioppius as ac- tive, is always neuter. In the passage quoted by him, Neque amplius resisti adversum eos poterat, Dictys 2 ; resisti, being impersonal, is not allowed to be a proper example.

Respicio. A. JEn. 5, 168. Ter. Ad. 3,

2, 55.— N. Cic. Tusc. Quest. 5, 6, 2. Quinct. 2, 12.

Resulto. N. (usual), -^n. 5, 150.— A. Apul. Met. 5.

Resurgo, always neuter. Sanctius has no authority for an active sense.

Remitto. A. (usual). Cic. — N. Liv.

Reverto, or Reverlor. N. It is always neuter : I can find no example of a transitive signification. Classical au- thors, in the present tense and the tenses derived from it, use the form in or: Ter. Heaut. 1, 1, 70. Cic. Fin. 2, 104, c. 32. The present in o is an obsolete form: Lucr. 5, 1152; 3. 1073. Pomponius Maiali apud Non. 7, 68. In the preterperfect and tenses derived from it, it is observable that Cicero always uses the form in o : Cic. proRosc. Amer.26, 9. lb. Proce.Acad. Quaest. 4. lb. Fam. 10, 28. But other classical writers use also the form in or, Nep. 2, 5, 2. Hirt. Bell. Hisp. 13. Phasdr. 4, 13. The parti- ciples and gerunds are used intransi- tively : Ov. Pen. Uly. lb. Laod. Prot. Liv. 9, 9.

Rideo. N. Cic. Fin. 5, 92, c. 30.— A. Ter. Hor. With a cognate accusa- tive, Cic. Fam. 7, 25. With a neu- ter aceusative, Hor. Ep. 1, 7, 27.

Roro. iV; (usual). Colum. Ov. Met. 3, 683.—^. Ov. Pont. 2. With a cog- nate accusative^ Plin. 17, 10. Ov. Fast. 3.

Roto. A. JEn. 9, 441.— A". iEn. 10, 362.

Rugo is inserted by Vossius as a verb usually active, but used as a neuter. He has the following authorities : Plaut. Cas. 2, 3. lb. apud Gell. 18, 12. But I can find no example of Rugo active, except rugata testa, Plin. 9, S3.

Additions and Notes.

Ruo, Proruo, Corruo, Irruo. N. Ter.

Val. Flac. 7, 600. Virg.— ^. Ter.

Aa. JEvi.l2. Virg.Georg.2. Hon

Od. 4. Ter. Ad. 4, 2. lb. Eun. 3, 5.

Plaut. Rud. Catull. ad Manliura.

Hor. Serm. 2, 5. Lucr. 5. Virg.

Georg. 1. Apul. Florid. 1. Varr. Rumino. N. Colum. 6, 6.— A. Ov. Am.

3,5, 17. Virg. Eel. 6, 54. Rumpo. ^. (usual). Georg. 1,49.— iV.

Ter. Eun. 5, 6, 26, Rutilo. JSr. (usual), ^n. 8, 529.—^.

Val.Max. 2,1, 5. Plin. 18, 12. Suet.

Cal. 47. Liv. 37. Tac. 20. Salto. N. (usual). Cic. pro Mur. 13, 6.

— A. With a cognate accusative, Hor.

Serm. I, Juv. Scipio ^railianus ap.

Macrob. Sat. 2, 10. Suet. Nero 54.

Ov. Trist. 5 ; 2. Sapio. iV. (usual). Hor. Cic. Fin. 2, 7.

—A. Cic. Pers. Cic. ap. Plin. 17,

5, s. 3. Plaut. Pers. Enn. ap. Cic.

With a neuter accusative, Cic. ad Att.

14, 5. lb. de Div. 2, 81, c. S9. Satisfacio. iV". (usual). Plaut. Amph. 3,

2, 8.— A. (obsolete). Cato R. R. 149. Satago, mentioned by Sanctius as active,

is always neuter. Servio, Inservio. iV. (usual), ^n. 2,

786. Hor. Ars. P. 167 A, With

a cognate accusative, very common,

Cic. Top. Quinctil. Liv. 40. An ac- cusative of the object is found, but not on classical authority : Turpil. Plaut. Mostell. Notwithstanding these authorities, I consider such a syntax as obsolete. In the following examples the construction may be impersonal : Nihil est a me inservitum temporis causa, Cic. Assuescamus cos- nare posse sine populo, et paucioribus servis serviri, Sen. de Tranq. Sedeo is inserted by Sanctius ; but it is always neuter. In proof that this and other such words are to be considered as actives, he quotes the following passage from Priscian : " Nam quum dico curritur, cursus intelligitur; et sedetur, sessui ,- et ambulatur, ambula- tio ; et evenit, tventus, et similia. Quae res in omnibus verbis, etiam absolu- tis, necesse est ut intelligatur ; ut vivo vitam, ambulo ambulationem, sedeo ses- sionem, curro cursum, lib. 18 de Im- personal." Whoever is at all ac- quainted with the ancient gramma- rians, must know that they are valu- able, as giving us the practice of La- tin authors of all ages : but that their theories, often absurd and often con-

tradictory in the same writer, are no further to be depended on, than as they appear conformable to the na- ture of the language.

Sedo. A. (usual). Cic. pro Flacc. 53. — JV. Cn. Gellius in Annal. ap. Gell. 18, 12.

Servo. A. Mu. 7, 52.— iV. Plaut. Aul. lb. Cist. lb. Most. Ter. Hor. Sat.

2, 3, 59.

Sibilo. N. JEn. 11,754.— ^. Hor.

Sisto. A. (usual), ^n. 6, 465.— iV. Virg. Georg. 1, 479. Plaut.

Sitio.AT. Georg. 4, 402.— A. Cic. 3 ad Quint. Fr. Cic. Phil. 5. Ov. Fast. 1.

Solvo. A. Ov. Did. JEn N. Cic.

Fam. Ep. 16, 9.

Somnio. N. Cic. de Div. 2, 142, c. 68. —A. Ter. Eun. 1, 2, 114. Suet. Galba. Colum. 1, 8. With a cog- nate accusative, Plaut. Rud. With a neuter accusative, Ter. And. 5, 6, 7.

Sono, Insono, Circumsono, Reboo. N". (usual), ^n. 5, 579. Virg. Georg.

3, 223. Liv. 27, 18. ^n. 2, 113.— A. Virg. Cul. ibid. ^n. 7. Pers. 3, 21. Pedo ad Liviam. Sil. 3,439. Ov.

Specto. A. Hor. Od. 2, 2, 24.— iV. Co- lum. 12, 16. Caes. B. Gall. 1, 1. Cels. 7, 29. Cic. Fam. Ep. 4, 2.

Spiro, Exspiro, Suspiro, Respiro. y. Stat. Sylv. 2, 2, 27. Cic. ad Att. 2, 24. Cels. 2, 4. Ovid. Ep. 21, 201. Liv. 2, 20.—^. Colum. 1, 6. Ov. Met. 3. Virg. Liv. 3, 46. Arnob. 1. Tibull. 4. Hor. Od. 3, 2. Cic. Nat. Deor. 2, 135. Georg. 2. Hor. Od.

4, 1 3, 1 9. ^n. 11 , 883. With a neu- ter accusative : Propert.

Spuo, Expuo. JSr. Plin. 28, 4 ; 7, 23. Petron. 131.— .4. Virg. Georg. 4, 97. Catull. 62, 155.

Stipulari stipulationem, I. 3, § 1, D.jud. solv. 1. 42, § ult. D. solut. matri (ver- bum juridicum).

Sto. Sanctius has no authority for its being active, but the use of StatuVf Standum est, &c.

Stomachor. N. (usual). Cic. Acad. Q,u. 4, 1 1 — A. With an accusative neu- ter: Cic. ad Att. 14,21. Ter. Eun. 2, 3, 31.

Strepo. N. (usual). iEn. 6, 709.—^. With a neuter accusative : Liv. 2, 45.

Studeo.iV. (usual). Cic. Phil. 8. Quinct. 11, 3. Even with a genitive case, ob- soletely, Poeta vetus, ap. Cic. Nat. Deor. 3. — A. With a neuter accusa- tive usually: Hor. Cic. Phil. 6, 18. Cic. de Fin. lb. Tusc. Quest. Ter.

416

Additions and Notes.

But with any other kind of accusa- tive, I consider it as an obsolete syn- tax. Magis metnant, minus has res studeant, Plaut. Mil. And this, not- withstanding Cicero's authority in tlie two following passages: Qiium vera etiam litems studere incipit, Cic, post red. in Sen. 6, al. 14. Litems ^udere, quibus fans eloquentia conti- netvr, Cic. de Clar. Orat. 322. In both places some MSS have Uteris: but tlis unusualness of the syntax makes it probable that Uterus is the original reading.

Stupeo. N. (usual). Ov. Rem, Am. 806. — A. JEn. 2. And with a neuter ac- cusative, Ter. Heaut. 2,3, 21. Petron.

Subeo. A. Pomp. Mela. Caes. B. GalL

1, 36.— iV. ^n. 2; 9. 371. Subsisto. N. Caes. B. Gall. 1, 17.— A.

Liv. 9, 31 ; 1,4. Succedo. iV. (most usual). Succedoque oneri, JEn. 2. Sive antro potius suc- cedimus, Virg. Eel. 5, 6 : where Ser- vius makes the following observation :

• • Succedimus et dativo et accusative

casibus, secutus tam veterem quam nostram consuetudinem, suo more jungit." — A. Liv. 27, 19. Tac. Ann.

2, 20. Fronto, under Succedo illam rem, quotes from Sail. Hist. 3, Muros successerant.

Succenseo. N. (usual), Cic. Att. 2, 1. —A. Usual witli an accusative neu- ter, Ter. And. 2, 3, 2. Plaut. Capt.

3, 5, 22. • And even with other accu- satives, but not usually : Ge-11.16, 1 1. See Irascor.

Sudo. N. (usual). Hor. A. Poet.— ^. Virg. Stat.Theb.5. Quinct.

Sufficio. A. JEn. 2, 617. Virg. Georg. 2, 424.— N. Plin. Jun. JEn.9, 810.

Supersedeo. N. (usual). Cic. Fam. 4, 2. Liv. 21, 40.—^. (doubtful). Auct. ad Her. 2, 26, c. 17. Sanctius's ex- ample is not certain : Cognati et qf- fines operam, quam dare rogati sunt, siipersedent, Gell. 2, 29, for here rfare may be well understood.

Suppedito. A. Cic. Verr. 2, 2. — N. Cic. Off. 1, 4. Ter. Heaut. 5, 1,45. Liv.

Supero. A. (usual). Virg. Eel. 5, 9. — N. Cic. Ji:n. 2, 643.

Suppeto. N. (usual). Hor. Ep. 1, 12, 4. Cic. Tusc. 5, 89.— A. With a neuter accusative : Sail, de Rep.

Supplico. Sanctius has no authority for an active sense, but supplicabatur and suppUcari, used impersonally.

Surgo. N. (usual). Ov. Met. 13, 2.— A. (obsolete). Lumhos surgite atque extolUie, Plaut. Epidic. ult. Mucroue surreclo, Liv. 7. And perhaps in this, Exporgi melius est I umbos atque exsur- gier, Plaut. P.-»eud. Prol. But Sanc- tius's examples of surgitur are cer- tainly impersonal. Suspicio. A. Cic. Tusc. 1, 63, c. 25. —

V. Cic. Somn. Scip. 1. Taceo, Obticeo, Sileo, N. (usual). iEn. 2. Hor. Cic. pro Mil. 10, 4.—^. With a neuter accusative usually : Ter. Eun. Cic. Pers. Ter. Ad. Sen. Hipp. 873. With other accu- satives : Ov. Trist. 2, 208. lb. Fast. 1, 47. Plaut. Mil. Ovid. Amor. 2. Mart, in Princip. Mart. 10, 17. Taedet. The same may be said of tcsdet,

as of pos/ lite t. Tardo. A. (usual). Cic. Fam. Ep. 7, 5. — J^. (suspicious). An tardare et com- morari te melius esset, Cic. ad Brut. 18. Markland (Remarks on Cicero's Ep. p. 112) says, that this is the only example of tardo being used intrans- itively in Cicero or any other classi- cal writer, except once retard nndo the gerund in a neuter sense, in Cic. Nat. Deor. 2, 20. It was common, he ob- serves, in the decline of the language. This is one of his arguments against the authenticity of the Ep. to Brutus. Terai>ero. A.JEn. 1, 61,— iV:Cic. Fam.

Ep. 10, 7. ^n. 2, 8. Tendo.^.Virg. Plaut.Pseud. lb. Cist. Virg. Ceiris. iEn. 9, 606.-— iV. lb. 1, 205. Liv. 4, 13. Hor. And in the signification of to eticavip. Illic jEa- cides, illic tendebat Ulysses, Ov. Pen. Uly. unless an ellipsis of tentorium be supposed. Tinnio. N. (usual). Plant. Cas. 2, 3, 32. — A. With a neuter accusative, Cic. ad Att. 14, 21. Titillo, inserted by Sanctius, is never

neuter. Tondeo. A. (usual). Virg. Georg. 1,15. -—N. (doubtful). Candidior postquam tondenti barba cadebat, Virg. Eel. 1, 28 ; but after tondenti, earn may be understood. Nee minus interea bar- has incanaque menta Cinyphii tondent hirci, Virg. Georg. 3, 312 : as though this passage were to be understood tondentur xura. barbas. But it would be better to understand Cint/j)hii hird in the genitive singular, and ;>asiores, or some such word, to be the nomina-

Additions and Notes.

417

tive case to toiident. There is no other passage in which tondeo is said to be used intransitively, where some MSS do not read the word in the passive voice.

Tono, Intono. N, (usual). Ov. Fast. Ovid.— ^. Virg. Pliu. Prsef. Liv. de Virginia. Ov, Amor. 1, 7, 46.

Trajicio. A. (usual). Val. Max. 5, 1. Cic. Brut, ad Cic. 11,9. Plancus ad Cic— iV: Vict, de Vir. Til. 49.

Tremo. N. (usual). Virg. Georg.l, 475. —.4. Prop. Hor. Prop. Sen. Ep. 66. Mn. 3. Virg. Ceiris.

Transeo. A. Cic. Fam. 11, 10. Il». in Pison.57. —N. Tibull. 1, 4, 27. Ter. Phorm. 5, 8, 29.

Transgredior. A. Cic. Fam. 11 , 20. Tac. Ann. 2, 63 init.— iVl Liv. 2, 39. Tac. Hist. 4, 66, 4.

Transvolo, Transvolito. A. Hor. — N. Liv. 3, 63. Lucr. 1, 3,55.

Trepido. N. (usual). Virg. Ma.— A. Apul. Met. 6.

Transmitto. A. Cic. — N. Cic.

Triumpho. N. (usual ). Cic. de Fin. 2, 65.— A. With a cognate accusative, Triumphamt triumphos novem, Gell.L', 1 1. But no classical author used an accusative of the thing conquered, notwithstanding the following exam- ple : Triumphatisque possit Roma fe~ rox dare jura Medis, Hor. Od*. 3. I say, classical author ; for examples in later Latinity may be found. Tri- umphavit Achceos, Aur. Vict. Vir. 111. Hie terram tnumphabit, hie erit const- mUis Deo, Lactan. 6, 23, extr. In the following passage it is impersonal : JEt ex ea urbe triumphari, sine qua nunqvam nostri imperatores .... tri- umphdrant, Cic. Off. 2, 28.

Tueor. A. M\\.6y6m.—N. With an accusative of the neuter gender, Virg. Eel. S, 8. Ov. Fast. 1, 283.

Tumeo. N. (usual). Ov. Met. 3, 33.— A. With an accusative neuter, Mn. 11, 854.

Turbo, Conturbo. A. (usual). ^En. 12, 633. Ter. Eun. 5, 2, 30. And with a cognate accusative, Plaut, Bacch. And with a neuter adjective, Plaut. Cas. 5, 2, 6.—N. Mn. 6, 801. Plaut. Bacch. Tac. Ann. 3, 47, 2. Nee li- quidum corjms turbantibus aeris auris commiscet : shut hcec violentis omnia verti lurbinibus ; sinit incertis turbare procellis, Lucr. 5, where Vossius ob- serves, turbantibus pro turbatis et ma-

VOL. II. 2

nifestius turbare pro turbari. IiUcr.6. Varro. Juv. 5. Mart. Ad quern ego rescripsi, nihil esse quod jmstliac arcee nostrce Jiducia conturbaret, Cic. ad Qu. Fr. It may be an ellipsis ofrationes; but as the word seems to have been of familiar and mercantile use, the ellipsis was probably soon forgotten, and the word considered as intransi- tive.

Vaco. Sanctius has no authority for supposing it ever active.

Vagor. N. (usual). Cic. de Lege Agr. 2,41.—^. Prop. 2, 28, 19.

Valeo. N. (usual). Mart. 6,70. — A. With a neuter accusative, Cic. de Amic. 48. Ph«dr. 4, 24, I. Tibull. 3,6,17. Pha5dr.I,5,9. Plaut. Bacch.

2, 2, 15. Cic. pro Ccecin. 40. But valetur impersonal, quoted by Sanc- tius, is no authority.

Vaporo. A. ^n. 11. Virg. Hor. Ep. —N. Plin. 32, 2.

Vapulo in every sense is always neuter.

Vario. A. (usual). Cic. Orat. 18. — K. Colum. 12, 50. Prop. 2, 5.

Veho, Inveho, Gesto. A. (usual). Cic. Off. 2, 76, c. 22. Ov.Ep.15,91. Ter. Ad. 4, 2, 24.— iV. The participles ve- hens, invehens, gestans, are commonly used in the same sense as veclus, and inveetus : both forms being used in- differently by the best writers. Cic. Brutus 97. Cic. Nat. Deor. 1,28. Nep. Timoth. Apul. Met. 1, init. Gell.2, 2. Suet.Domit.l2. Ov.Fast, Liv. 22. Suet. Claud. 28. Snct. Jul. 78. From this neuter signification of Veho arises the word Vector, a passen- ger. The idiom seems to have been of familiar use, and arose no doubt from the frequency of the idea.

Veneo is always neuter.

Velifico. IC. Prop. 4, 10, 6.— A. Juv. 10, 174.

Ventilo.^. (usual). Plin. 18, 30. Juv. Mart.3.— iV. Sen. Ep. 113.

Venio. N. (usual). Suet. Jul. 37.— A. With a cognate accusative, ApuL 9.

Vercor. A. (usual). Cic. pro Plan. 29, c. 12, and impersonally. Cic. — JV. Plaut. Bacch. And obsoletely with a genitive case, Afranius ap. Non. 9,

3. Cic. ad Att. 8, 4, prin. Vergoor Vergor. N. Hor. A. Poet. 378.

iEn. 12. Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. Suet. Otho. Lucr. 2, 212. Lucan. 1, 54. Stat Sylv. 4, ad Marcell.— ^. Vergo

E

418

Additions and Notes.

and its compounds, when active, sig- nify to pour. Lucr. 5. JEn. 6.

Verto, Averto, Converto, Prseverto. ^. (usual). Cic. ad Quint. Fratr. 3, 5. Caes. B.Gall. 6, 41. Ter. Ad. 2, 4,22. JEn. 7, 806. Liv. 3, 46.— JV. Li v. 3, 36. Virg. Eel. 9, 6. Liv. 2. Tac. Ann. 6. ^n. 1, 108. Gell. 4, 18. Sail. Cat. Gell. 13, 23. Mige abs te lassitudinem, cave pigritice prceoor- teris, Plaut. Merc. 1, 2, S : So it is read in the MSS ( Vossius observes), though the early editions have cave pigritia prcevorti, and prcevortier.

Vescor. N. (usual). Cic. Nat. Deor. 2, 27.— ^. Tac.Agr. Plin. 8, 10. Ti- bull. 2. Plin. 10; II. Ulpian 33, D. de rebus auct.jud. poss.

Vestio. ^. (usual). Ter. Heaut. 1, 1, 78, — iV.(suspicious). Tertullian de Pallio and frequently. Apul. Apol. 1.

Vigilo, Evigilo. JV. (usual). Ter. Eun.

2, 2, 47. Cic. in Parad. 1, c. 2 A.

Nodes vigilahat ad ipsum mniie. Hor. Serm. 1, 3, 17. Where I should not suppose noctes to be governed by vigilabat, but for the following exam- ple : Noctes vigUantur amarce, Ov. Med. Jas.: so Prop. 3, 13. Ov. Trist. 1, 1, 108. Cic. Att. 9, 14.

Vivo. N". (usual). iEn. — ^. With a cog- nate accusative, Ter. Plaut. Epid. lb. Amph. lb. Poenul. lb. Pers. Cic. Senect. Ovid. Quinctil. lb. 3. And with other accusatives, though

reducible to a cognate slguification, Cic. Ep. 13,28. Juv.

Ululo. N. (usual), ^n.6, 257.-^4. Lu- can. 1. Ibid. iEn. 4, 609.

Undo, Inundo. N. Mn. 12, 673; 10,24. —J. Plin. 5, 1. Liv. 24, 30. Stat. Achill. 1, 86.

Vociferor. N. (usual). Cic. Verr. 4, 39, c. 18. — A. With a neuter accusative, ^n. 2, 679. Val. Place. 5, 170.

Volvo, Voluto. J. (usual), ^n. 6, 616; 6, 185.— iV: ^n. 1. Virg.Georg.l. ^n. 3, 607. But it is so used only in the participle present.

Volo. A^. (usual). Hor.— ^. iEn.9,538. And usually with a neuter accusative, Cic. de Fin. 2, 72. JEn. 6, 318. But all the accusative cases may perhaps better be vmderstood as governed by habere, facerc, or the like, under- stood.

Vomo. N. Cic. Phil. 2, 63, c. 25.—^. ^n. 9, 349. Ov. Fast. 1, 572. lb. Ep. 12, 125. With a cognate accu- sative, Plaut. Rud. 2, 6.

Uro is inserted by Vossius; and his fol- lower, the Port-Royal Grammar, quotes urit calore in a neuter sense from Cicero. I can find no such pas- sage. Uro is always active.

Utor, Abutor. N. (usual). Hor. Od. 4, 9,48. Cic. Nat. Deor. 2.-—^. (ob- solete). Ter. A del. Plaut. A sin. Cato R. R. 142. Turpilius in Peleo ap. Non. Lucil. Satyr. Ter. CatoR.R. Charis. 5.

P. 170. When an action is mentioned as having con- tinued for some time, and still continuing, where in English we use the present perfect and past perfect, iu Latin the present imperfect and past imperfect occur ; e. g. cupio et iampridem aipio ^gyptum visere, I de- sire and have long desired to visit Egypt, Cic. ad Att. : ille OS oculosque loquentis iamdudum et totum lustra- bat lumine corpus, Virg. iEn. 8. 1 53 : qui postquam amo Casinam. — myropolas omnes sollicito, Plaul. Cas. 2. 3. 9 : iam non perplexe, sed palam revocant, qui ve- tando supplementum et pecuniam mitti, iampridem re- trahebant, Liv. 30. 20.

Additions and Notes. 419

P. 173. In the Notes to the First Volume the tenses of the verb have been properly distinguished by (1) their time, (2) their state : we may here remark, in ge- neral, that the leading verb is followed by verbs of the same time and state, unless there be some reason to the contrary : but almost always by a verb of the same time, if not of the same Mate.

P. 174. All that can be said upon the correct depen- dence of the tenses may, from the preceding note, be ex- pressed in a few words. The time and state of the action must determine the tense of the principal verb : unless some difference of sense requires a change, the follow- ing verbs will be of the same time and state; particularly of the same time. We here consider the future present as a present tense, and the future past as a past tense.

P. 186. The indicative mode expresses the judge- ment of the mind on something which it asse?^ts as a fact or truth.

P. 187. The subjunctive mode expresses the judge- ment of the mind on something which it assumes as a fact or truth ; or which it regards as probable or pos- sible once or more ; or as contingent upon the feelings of the mind or something external ; or as dependent either as preliminary or consequence upon something expressed by another verb.

The subjunctive mode, therefore, always depends upon another verb, never on a conjunction ; and is al- ways used in a dependent sentence, or in one of two sentences which are reciprocally dependent, never in an independent sentence.

2 E 2

420 Additions and Notes.

Whenever the subjunctive seems not to depend on a preceding verb, or to be used in an independent sen- tence, it is because a preceding verb or sentence is un- derstood and suppressed. When it is said to be go- verned by a conjunction, it is merely meant that the conjunction is there used where a subjunctive is requi- site.

Besides the more obvious instances of the subjunc- tive, it is used w^hen the sense might appear to admit an indicative : (1) when the verb on which it depends is in the subjunctive ; (2) when it depends on an indi- rect sentence, i. e. of which the verb is in the infini- tive or participle ; (3) in an indirect question ; (4) in an indirect quotation.

Though the indicative and subjunctive never have exactly the same meaning, yet there are many expres- sions in which the sense of either mode is suitable, and where they are used indifferently.

There are also many unquestionable instances in which the indicative is, perhaps improperly, used for the subjunctive ; e. g. anceps certamen o^at, ni equites supervenissent, Liv. 28 : auctoritas tanta plane me mo- vebat, nisi tu opposuisses non minorem tuam, Cic. : et si non alium late iactaret odorem, laurus erat, Virg. Georg. 2. 133 : nee veni, nisi fata locum sedemque de- dissent, Virg. JEn. 11. 112 : quanto melius fucrat, in hoc promissum patris non esse servatum, Cic. Off. 3 : &c. Such instances are all of one kind, only of the past time, and more frequent with the poets. They are most common with nouns signifying time : e. g. sed nunc non erat his locus, for esset, Hor. Ar. 19 : Hor. Od. 1. 37. 4 : Ovid. Trist. 4. 8. 5; 4. 8. 24.

Additions and Notes. 421

P. 199. When the subjunctive is used for the im- perative, it is by an ellipsis of some appropriate verb. This will appear by the follovi^ing example, where the verb is expressed ; die et argutae properet Neaerse, Hor. Od. 3. ]4. 21.

P. 200. The nature and use of the infinitive and participle modes are explained at length in the Notes to Vol. I.

When a verb depends on another, it is one of the most difficult points of the Latin language to determine its proper mode. No principle generally applicable can be given. In addition to what the author has said, the following List, from Seyer on the Latin Verb, may be found serviceable.

A List of such Words as admit ut, ne, quo, quin or quod after them^ or an Accusative Case with the In- finitive Mode.

Ne is the same as ut non. Quo minus is nearly the same as we, because quo with a comparative degree is the same as ut, and is used after some few words.

Abnuo, ace. and inf. Liv. 9. iEstimo ut. Cic. Tusc. Quaest. 1.

Abstineo quominus. Suet.de CI. Gram.3. Affirmo, ace. and inf. Cic. ad Att. 2, 15.

Absum ut. Cic. de CI. Orat. 277. — Ago ut. Nep. Cim. 1. lb. Them. 13. —

Quin. Mn. 8, 147. Ne. Plaut. 3,1, 13. — Aec. and irf.

AcceAout. Cic. Cato. — Qwod. Cic. pro Caes. B. Gall. 1, 14.

Quinct. lb. Fam. Ep. 8, 2. Alieno quin. Plaut. Amph. 1,1, 243.

Accido ut. Cic. de Fin. 3, 8. — Jee. and Alius quam ut. Liv. 2,8. — Nisi ut. Cic.

inf. Cic. Fam. Ep. 11, 1. Raro occ. Phil. 2, 5.

Accipio, aec. and inf. Cic. Nat. Deor. 2. Ambigitur quin. Liv. 2, 1.

Acerbum, aec. and inf. Cic. ad Brut. Ep. Ango, aec. and inf. Cic. de CI. Orat. 7.

12. al. 2.

AMo quod. Liv. 9, 19. — Ut. Tac. de Animadverto -/worf. Cic. Off. 1. — Aec.

Fun. German. Addidit, ut . . . . Ju- and inf. Ter. Phorm. 5, 8, 16.

piter implerit gemino Nycte'ida fcetUj Annuo, ace. and ivf. Enn.ap. Prise. 9,

Ov. Met. 6, 1 1 1. But perhaps ut may p. 822.

here signify quemadmodum. Apparet q%iod. Cic. Nat. Deor. 2, 6. —

Admoneo: vide Moneo. y^cc. and iw/. Ter. Eun. 3, 2,3. Plin.

iEquitas ut. Cic. Off. 2, 22, al. 79. 11, pra;f.

422

Additions and Notes,

Appello quod, Ov. Fast. 2, 702.

Arguo, ace. and inf. Cic. pro Rose. Am 57, c. 20.

Argumentum quod. Cic. Tusc. Quaest. 1, 31. — Ace. and inf. See the former example. Cic. pro Quinct. 41.— Z7^ Cic. Off. 2, 84, c. 23.— Ne. Enn. ap. Gell. 2, 29.

Assequor ut. Cic. pro Rose. Am. 95.

Assentior, ace. and inf. Cic. Leg. 2, 38, c. 15.— Ne. Cic. Legg. 2,44.

Assevero, ace. and iw/I Cic. Verr. 4,61.

Audio, ace. and inf. Cic. pro Rose. Am.

Auctor ut. Cic. Fam. Ep. 1, 9,ult. lb.

Att. 15, 13 Ne. Cic. ad Brut. 11.

—Ace. and inf. Cic. Att. 9, 12.

Autumo, ace. and wj/*. Catull. 45, 2.

Bonum m^ Quinct. 10, 7, 24.

Cadit Mi. Cic. Tusc. Quaest. 3, 14.

Cano, Canto, ace. and inf. Cantemus Medum flumen .... miyiores volvere vorticest Hor. Od. 2, 9, ult. : but it seems a very poetical use. Gallos in limine adesse canebant, JE.n. 8, GSG.-^ Ut, in the sense oiinoneo, Plaut.Trin. 2, 2, 10.

Caput ut. Cic. Off. 2, 75.

Caveo, Cautio ut. Agell. 6, 10 Ne.

Hor., Ter. Ad. 3, 3, 66. Poetically also an infinitive mode, Hor. A. Poet.

Caviilor, ace. and inf. Cic.Nat.Deor.3, 83, c. 34.

Causa quod. Plaut. Aul. 1, 2, 14. Cic. Nat. Deor.l,Prooem. after quidest,cau- soi is understood. So also nihil est, quod vereare, Clinia, Ter. — Ut. Cic.de Fin. 3, 2, al. 8. Ovid. — Qain. Ter. Phorm. 5, 5, 42.

Censeo ne. Suet.Aug.94. — AccfuxxAinf. Ter. Andr. 1, 5, 21.

Cerno, ace. and inf. Mn.5, 27. — Ut.Jani ilia cernimus, ut contra metuni se quis- que defendat, Cic. Nat. Deor. 2, 57. Usually ut after ceimo and the like verbs, may signify quomodo, quantum, as it certainly does in these following examples :

Cernis ut insultent Rutuli. Virg.^En.

Vides ut alta stet nive candidum Soracte. Hor. Od.

But in the example above from Ci- cero, ilia preceding makes it probable that ut is used here in the connective sense. The accusative case with the infinitive mode is the safer construc- tion : vide Video. Clamo & comp. ace*, and inf. Cic. Verr.

5, 12. Ter. And. 1, 1, 117. Liv. I,

26 ; 3, 50. Caes. B. Gall. 3, 18.— t/if.

Liv. 24, 30. Cogitatio ut. Deducebar ad earn cogita-

tionem, ut arbitrarer, Cic. ad Att. 9, 1 1.

But perhaps ut is here relative only

to earn. Cogo ut. Cic. Acad. Quaest. 4, 8. Cognosco quod. Cic.Nat.Deor.2.— ^cc

and inf. Phaedr. 3, 16. Committo ut. Cic. Att. 13, 45. Comperio, ace. and inf. Liv. 24. Competit ut. Sen. Ep. 75 or 76. Complector ut. Cic. Fin. 3, 25. Concedo ut. Cic. ad Att. 9, 4. lb. Acad.

Quaest. 4. 53, al. 17. — Jee. and itif.

Cic. de Amic. 14, al. 50. lb. Acad.

Quaest. 4, 55, al. 17. Conditio ut. Cic. pro Rab. Post. 3.3. Conficio M^ Cic. l,delnv. Confido ut. Cic. ad Quint. Fr. 1, 2.

Plin. Ep. 2, 5, 7. — Ace. and inf. Liv.

44,13. Confirmo wf. Cic.pro Domo, 18,al. 47.

—Ace. and inf. Cses. B. Gall. 2, 15. Confiteor, ace. and inf. Ter. Heaut. 5,

3, 13. Congruo ut. Tac. Hist. 1,7, 1. Conor quominus. Ter. And. 1, 2, 23. Consilium ut. Nep. Them. 2, 7. Consentio, ace. and in/". Quinct. 9, 1, 17. Consentaneum, ace. and irf. Cic. Off.l,

6S, 20. Consequor ut ne. Cic. Fam. 1, 2. Constantia, Inconstantia m«. Cic.deDiv.

2, 38. Constituo ut. Cic. Fin. 5, 1. Plaut.

Pseud. 1, 5, 136. — Ace. and inf. Cic.

de Orat.l, 265. Ter. Hec. 1, 2, 121. Contendo ut. Cic. Fam. Ep. 13, 8. —

Ne. Cic. ad Brut. 14. — Ace. and inf,

Dial.deOrat. 15, 1. Contineo quin. Cic. Fam. Ep. 11, 3. Contingit ut. Cic. de Fin. 3, 28. Convinco, ace. and inf. Cic. Parad. 5. Convenit ut. Cic. ad Att. 6, 1. — iVe.Ul-

pian in 1. Si convenerit D. pro Socio. Credo, ace. and inf. Ter. Eun. 4, 6, 1. Custodiont'. Colum. 1,8, 10. Suet. Tib.

7. Cura, Curo ut. Cic. lb. Fam. Ep. 9,

24.— Quod. Mart. 11, 95.— Ne. Curt.

3. Decerno ut. Cic. Fam. Ep. 1, 1. — Ace.

and inf. Ter. Hec. 1, 2, 73. Decet, Dedecet, ace. and in/I Cic. Tusc.

4,54. Declaro, ace. and inf. Cic. Fam. Ep. 5,

13.

Additions and Notes.

423

"Deduco quominu$. Cic. Fam. Ep. 14,4.

Definio, Definitio ut. Cic. Off. 1, 142. Cic.Tusc. Quaest. 4, 11.— -Qtiominus. Cic.de Orat. 1.

Defugio : vide Fugio.

Demonstro, ace, and inf. Cic. Verr. 1.

Denuntio ut. Liv. 24, 22. Cic. Verr. 5. —■Ace. and inf. Cic. in Verr. Div. 25, al.8.

Deploro : vide Plorn.

Deprecorree. Cic. Fin. 2, 1. Ov.De'ian. Her. 160.— Z7^. Cic. Araic. 11.

Despero, ace. and itif. Cic. de Div. 48.

Deterreo ne. Ter. Phor. Prol. 3.

Devito 7ie. Scribon. 199.

Dico, ace. and inf. Cjes. B. Gall. 1, 2- This is the usual form. — Ut, Cic. Brut., lb. Tusc. Qu£est.4, 11. lb. Nat. Deor. 1, 63, al. 23. Pancetius Afneanum solitum ait dicere, ut equos domitoribus traders soleanf, ut hisfaci- lioribus possint uti ; sic homines .... duci oportere, Cic. Off. 1, 90, al. 26. Here the first ut must be relative or connective and rendered that; for if it were rendered as, solere and not so- leant would follow. Notwithstanding these few authorities, Dico ut is cer- tainly very suspicious Latin. One thing the learner should observe, that ut may frequently follow dico, and other such words, not in the sense I am here speaking of, but in that of guantufn, qualiter. Take the follow- ing example : me infelicem, qui nunc demum intelligo, ut Ula mild pro- fuerint qua; despeierain, et quae lauda- ram quantum luctus habuerint, Pha;dr. 1,12: here ut is evidently used for quantum ; for intelligo ut profuerint, instead of intelligo ilia prqfuisse, would be unallowable. One sense there is in which Dico ut is allowable and common,although ut is more frequent- ly omitted. It is when dico has the sense ofjubeo. Die et argutce properet NecBrce, Hor. Od. Die ducat, Virg.

Dico quod. Var. R.R. 1, 7, 9. In the following example quod is perhaps understood ; Unus erit, quern tu tolles in ceerula cceli, tu mihi dixisti, O v. Fast. 2, 487 ; but if the text is correct, it is certainlyill expressed. The construc- tion dico quod is suspicious Latin, and very uncommon. See Vossius de Con- struclionc : Manutius on Cic. ad Att. 9 ult. : and H. Stephens ffc Latinitate falsa siispecta.

Dignus ut. Liv. 24, 16.

Do ut. Liv. 1. Cic. de Fin. 5, 1 al. 2.

— Ace. and inf. Cic. Acad. Quaest. 4,

50. Doceo, ace. and inf. Cic. Verr. 3. Doleo quod. Cic. in Bruto. — Ace. and

inf. Cic. Att. 6, 3. Dubius quin. Ter. Eun. 5, 6, 27. Cic.

Att. 8, 15. — Ut. Plin. Pan. 8.— ^cc.

and iif. Manil. 4, 884 ; but it is a

construction scarcely allowable. Duco, Adducowf. Cic. Pro. 1, de Inv.

lb. Off. 1. lb. Div. 1, 18. Edico ut. Cic. ad Att. 4, 15. — Ne. Liv.

2, 24. — Ace. and inf. Ter. Eun. 5, 5,

20. Edictum ne. Flaccus snnxit edicto, ne frumentum ex Asia exportari lieeret,

Cic. pro Flacc. 67, c. 28 : but perhaps

ne depends on sanxit. Efficiow^ Cic. Off. 1.— iVe. Virg.Ecl.

3,51. — Aec. and inf. Cic. Acad. Qu.

4, 116, c. 36. Enuntio, acc.an6.inf. Cic. Att. 1. Eripio quin. Hor. Sat. 2, 2, 23. Erro quod. Cic. Cato Maj. Error ut. Cic. Off. 1, 148. Evenio ut. Cic. Tusc. Qusest. 2, 63.—"

Quod. Cic. Evinco ut. Liv. 2, 4. Excipio ut. Plin. Pan. 6S.—Ne. Cic.

Off. 1, 121. Excogito ut. Suet. Tib. 62. Excuso quod. Excusare laborem et mer-

cenaria vincla, quod non mane domum

venisset, Hor. Ep. 1, 7, 67. But per- haps quod has here the signification

of quia. Exigo ut. Ov. Pont. 3, 5, 40. Existimo, ace. and inf. Liv. 23, 15. Exoro ut. Ter. Ad. 4, 4.—Ne. Cic. ad

Att. 15, 6. Expecto ut. Cic. Cat. 2, 27. lb. Orat.

150. Experior ut. Cic. ad Att. 9, 10. Exploro, ace. and inf. Cic. Nat. Deor.

1,19. Extremum ut. Cic. ad Att. 9, 7. Facio ut. Cic. ad Att. 4, 8. lb. Fam.

Ep. 1 2, 1 8. Ter. And. 3, 4, 3.— Quod.

Cic. de Fin. 3. So also male fads,

gratumfaeis, &c. Fallo, ace. and inf. Cic. in Or. 53. Liv.

30, 31. Falsus ut. Cic. de Div. 2, 66, al. 31. Fama, ace. and inf. Ov. Deian. Her. 6. Fateor, aec. and inf. f2ic. Fin. 1,12. Fatum, ace. and inf. Ov. Met. 1 , 256. Ferout. Cic. Off. 1, 121.--Cj/m.Plaut.

424

Additions and Notes.

Ampb. 1,1, 152.— ^cc. and inf. Ter.

And. 1,2,20. Fides ace. and inf. Mn. 3, 375. - Fingo, ace. and itif. Ov. Met. de Niobe. Fit ut. Ilor. Sat. 1, 1. Fleo, ace. and inf Virg. Eel. 3, 78. Fremo, ace. and inf. Li v. 1, 17. Fugio, Uefugio ne. Cic. Off. 1. — Quin.

Var. R R. 2, 4, 2. Fugit quin. Cic. Fam. Ep. 8, 14. Gaudeo </uod. C'c. Legg. 1. — Ace. and

iw/: Phajdr. 1, 13. Cic. Amic. 14. Glorior, ace. and inf. Cic. de Or.2,258. Gratia quod. Ov. Trist. Gratulor quod. Cic. Fam. Ep. 2, 5.—

-*4cc. and inf. Ov. Deian. Her. 1. Habeo ut. Cic. in Pison. 81, al. 32. Hortor, Cohortor ne. Nep. Milt. 1.

Suet. Galba, \0.— Ut. Cic.Att. 8,14. Impedio «^. Cic. de Fato, 2, 1. — Quo- minus, Nep. Cirn. 2. Inipello ut. Nep. Pausan. 4. Impetro ut. Cic. Acad. Quaest. 4.— iVe.

Val. Max. 4, 3, 7. Inclamo u^. Liv. 1. Incline ut. Liv. 1, 24. Induco ut. Cic. pro Sex. Ros. 53, c. 19.

— Ne. Plant. Mil. 4, 6, 54. — Quomi-

nus. Plin. 9, 13. Injicio M^. Cic. pro Mil. 85 : but per- haps lit is here dependent on mens. Instituo ut. Cic. Tusc. Quaest. 5. lb.

de Fin. 2, 2. Insto ^^^ Liv. 24, 14.— iVd. Plant. Cas.

2, 5, 33. Insuesco ut. Hor. Serm. 1, 4, 106. Integrum wf. Cic. Tusc. 5, 62. Intercede ut ne. Cic. Fam. Ep. 1, 7. —

Quondnus. Decret. Tribun. ap Gell.

7,19. Intelligo, aec.&inf. Cic. Verr.5,7,al.3. Interdico ne. Cic. Fin. 1, 7. Interest ut. Cic. Fam. Ep. 3, 5.'— Ace.

and inf. Cic. pro Murin. 4. Invito ut. Phaedr. 5, 5. Irascor, Succenseo quod. Cic. Att. 11, 7.

lb. ad Att. 2, 1. Jubeo ut. Hor. Serm. 1, 4, 121. — Ace.

and in/: Plant. A sin. 2, 2, 30. Ter.

Ad. 3, 4, 15. ^En. 5, 552, Juro, Adjuro, ace. and in/". Plaut. Cist.

1,1,100. Cic. Phil. 2, 9. Jus ut. Cic. Verr. 1, 68, al. 27. Juvo, ace. and iff. Cic. ad Quint. Fr.

2,12. Laboro, Elaboro ut. Cic. Acad. 4, 139.

— .Ve. Cic. Verr. 3, 57. Laetor, ace. and inf. Cic. Fam. Ep.7, 1.

JEn. 6, 392.

Laus, occ. and itif. Cic. pro Arch. 9,

al. 21. Largior ut. Cic. Senect. ad fin. Lex ut. Ter. And. 1, 2, 29. Liquet, ace. and inf. Cic. Nat. Deor. 1,

117, c. 42. Mando «/ ne. Cic. ad Fam. 4, 1. Memini, ace. and iif. Cic. pro Rose. Am.

122, c. 42. Mens ne. Liv. 28, 12. Meniior, ace. and irf. Plin. de Vir. IlL

c. 62, pr. Metuo. Vide Timeo. Minor, ace. and inf. Plaut. Asin. 3, 3,

14. Miror, Mirus, etc. quod. Cic. de Divin.

Plin. 12, 4. Cic. Off. 1, 13; 3, 26,

27, & 3 1 . Ut. Vide Falms.^ Quin.

Plaut. Trin. 4, 2, 125. —Ace. and inf.

Hor. Od. 2, 13. Cic.Att. 8, 12. lb.

Verr. 5, 105, c. 41. Molior ut. Liv. 24, 23. Moneo, Admoneo ut. Cic. Fam. Ep. 9,

6.— JVe. Hor. Od. 4, 7, 7. Col. 1, 8,

pr. Cels. 1, 3. — ^ee. and inf. Hor.

Sat. 1, 6, 126. Tac. de Fun. Germ. Mos nt. Cic. de CI. Orat. 84, c. 21. Mora quin. Ter. And. 5, 6, 7. Moror quo minus. Liv. 3, 54.— ^cc. and

inf. Cic. Verr. Munus quod. Hor. Od. 4, 3. — Ut. Cic.

de Fin. 3, 8. Narro tit. Ter. Hec. 1, 2, 70 : but ut in

this place seem^ to signify qu^ntad-

modum. Nascor ut. Cic. Acad. 4, 28, al. 9. Necesse ut, usually omitted. Cic. Fam.

10, 29. lb. Off. 3, 5, al. 22. — Ace.

and inf Cic. Off. 3, 5, al. 21. Ib.de

Invent. 2, 170, al. 57. Nego, Denego, ace. and inf. Cic. Amic,

18. Ter. And. 1,5, 6. Ib.Eun.Prol.

34. Nitor, Connitorw^ Nep. Milt.1. Plin.

7, 53. Cic. de Fin. 5, 42.— Ne. Cic.

Fam. Ep. 3, 10. Nosco wi. Plaut. Amph.prol. 104. But it

is a very uncommon construction : in

the sense of quomodo, ut may be com-

mon ; as, namque ut supremam falsa

inter gaudia noctem Egerimus nosti,

Mn. 6, 513. Nuntio, Nuntius, ace. andtn/I Sall.Cat*

35. Cic. Fam. 2, 19. Objicio quod. Cic. Verr. 4, 37. Obliviscor, ace. and iif. Cic. Nat. Deor.

2, 2, 1.— Ut. Obtitine sumu^, ut nu]}er

post odoptionem non desierit seditio sed

cceperit, Plin. Pan, 8 : but ui is here

Additions and Notes.

425

probably used in the sense of guemad- modum. Obsecro ut. Ter. Ad. 3, 2.—Ne. Ter.

And. 2, 1,28. Observe ne. Cic. de Amic. 58. Obsisto or Obsto ne. Nep. Milt. 1. Obtestor ut. Cic. ad Att. 9, 11.— iVe.

Ter. And. 1, 5, 57. Obtineo ut. Liv. 35, 10. Obtrecto ne. Cic. pro lege Man. 19, al. 57. Officium ut. Cic. de Fin. 3, 20. Omitto quod. Cic. ad Att. 8, 3. Opinio, ace. and inf. Cic. Off. 3, 13, al. 46. lb. Div. 2, 70.— Ut. Cic. Fara. Ep. 1,1. Opera ut. Liv. 24, 31. Opto ut. Ter. Heaut. 4, 5, 8. Oportet ut. Var. II. R. 1, 29, 1. — Ace.

and inf. Ibid. Ter. Ad. OroM^ Ter.— i\^e, Cic. Verr. .3, 1. Ostendo quod. Var.R.R. 1, 7, 7. — Ace.

and inf. Nep. 10, 4, 1. Paciscor etc. ut. Liv. 34, 31. Cic, pro Rose. Com. 26. Liv. 25, 34. — Ne. Cic. Off. 3, 92, al. 24. Parura yworf. Liv. 21, 44. — Ut. Plin.

Pan. 60. Par, ace. and in/*. Cic. Amic. 84. Paro ut. Ter. Phorm. 5, 7, 64. Cic.

Phil. 13, 13, al, 6. Pateo, ace. and inf. Cic. Tusc. Quaest.

1,54. Patiorw^ Cic. Amic. 87.— Qwin. Ter. Heaut. 4, 5, 13. Cic. de CI. Orat. 320. — Ace, and inf. Cic. pro Rose. Amer. Paveo : vide Timeo. Peccatum quod. Cic. Tusc. 3, 47. Percipio ut. Cic. Acad. Quaest. 4, 28,

al. 9. — Ace. and inf. Vide Nascor. Perduco ut. Plaut. Most. 1, 3, 41. Perficio ut. Cic.de Inv. 1 prooem. lb. ad

Att. 8, 15. Permitto ut. Cic. Verr. 3, 18, al. 7. Perpello ut. Liv. 24, 35. Persevero ut. Cic. ad Att. 9, ult. ad fin. Perspicuus, ace. and inf. Cic. Off. 2. Peto, Postulo, Precor,etc. ut. Cic.Fam. Ep. 2, 7. Nep. Milt. 1. Ter. Ad. 4, 5, 65. Ploro, Deploro, ace. and inf. Hor. Ep.

2, 1, 10. — QttocZ. Cic. Sen. 7,al.3. PoUiceor, ace. and irt/I Cic. Fam. Ep.

16,21. Praecipio wf. Nep. Milt. 1. — Ne. Cic.

Am. 77. Praedico, as, ace. and inf. Cic. pro L.

Man. 22. Praedico, is ut. Caes. B. Civ. 3. — Ne.

Nep. Them. 7, 3. — Ace. and inf. Cic.

Cat. 1, 10. Praescribo ut. Cic. Nat. Deor. 1, 78. —

Ne. Cic. in Vatin. 13, 5. Praestowf. Plin.Ep. 8, 19, 1. — -<^cc.and

inf. Cic. pro Flac. 31. Praetereo, Praetermitto ut. Cic.Fam. Ep.

5, \1.—Ne. Varr. R. R. 1, 1, 24. —

Quin. Cic. Phil. 2, 23. lb. ad Att.

9, 6 — Ace. and hif. Cic. Fam.Ep. 13,

66. Praevertor quod. Hor. Sat. 1, 38. Probo ut. Cic. 3 Tusc. Prooem.— Qwod.

Cic. ad Att. 9, 10. — Ace. and inf. Cic.

Fam. Ep. 12, 29. Ovid. Profiteor, ace. and inf. Cic.de Amic. 35. Prohibeo ne. Cic. Div. Verr. 33, al. 10.

— Quoniinus. Colum. 2, 4.— Quin.

Plaut. Cure. 1, 1, S3.— Ace. and inf.

Ovid. Fast. Promitto, ace. and inf. Cic. Fam. Ep.

13, 10. Prope ut. Liv. 40, 32. Sen. Ep. 121.

Ter. Heaut. 1, 1, 46. Propositum ut. Cic. Off. 1. Propono ut. Cic. de CI. Orat. 318. —

Ace. and inf. Patere. 2, 6, 5. Cels.

Pr»f. 1. Proprium m^ Cic. Off. 2, 78, al. 22. Prospicio, ace. and in/, ^n. 6, 385. Prosum yworf. Virg. Eel. 3, 14.— ^ce.

and i7if. Ov. El. de Morte Tibulli.—

Quin. Ov. Met. de Arachne. Provideo ne. Cic. Pugno ut. Cic. Nat. Deor. 1, 75, lb.

pro Rose. Am. 8, c. 3. Puto, ace. and inf. Mn. 6, 719. Quam, with a comp. degree, ut. Cic.

Nat. Deor. 1. Queror, ace. and inf. Cic. Tusc. Quaest.

3, 69.-^ Quod is very usual after que- ror ; but quod may be rendered 6c-

cause. Rarum ut. Quinct. 10, 7, 24. Recuso ne. Cic. Off. 3, de Regulo lo-

quens. — Quin. Cic. ad Att. 2, 1.—

Quoniinus Cic. de Fin. 1, 7, c. 3. Refero quod. Ov. Met. de Cephalo. Relinquitur ut. Cic. de Fin. 3, 31. Reliquum ut. Cic. Fam. Ep. 6, 1. — Qmo-

minus. Tac. Ann. 1, de seditione Pan. Renuntio, ace. and inf. Cic. Act. 1, in

Verr. 2, 19. Reor, ace. and inf. Cic. ad Att. 7, 3, post

med. Repeto ut. Liv. 3, 33. Restat ut. Liv. 9, 19. Resisto ne. Nep. 25, 3, 2. Rcspondeo ut, Nep. Tliem. 2, 7.

426

Additions and Notes,

Hogo ut. Ter., lb. Eun. 2, 2, 35.— Ne.

Cic. Fam. Ep. 13, 1. Sancio ne. Cic. de Legg. 2, 65, — Ace.

and i7if, Liv. 25, 8. Sapientia quod. Cic. de Arusp. Resp. Scelus quod. Ov. Phill. Dem. Scio quod. Phaedr. 5, 2 : but it is an un-

usual syntax. — Ace. and inf. Plaut.

Amph. 5, 1, 30. Scribo ut. Cic. ad Att. 13, 45. — Ne. Liv.

30, 23. — Ace. and in/". Vide Te/ieo ut. Senatus Consultum ne. Plin. 8, 17. Sententia vi. Cic. de Legg. 2, 47. Sequitur ut. Cic. de Fin. 3, 22. — Ace.

and i/j/: Cic. de Fato, 18. Signum, ace. and irif. Cic. in Verr. 1,

71, al. 28. — Ne. Cic. de Div. 1, 77,

al. 35. Simulo, ace. and inf. Phaedr. 1, 14, 8.

Ov. Met. de Arachne. Sino ut. Ter. Eun. 4, 6, 1 . Spero, SpesM^. Cic. Petit. Con. 5. Hor.

Sat. 2, 5, 48. — Ace. and inf. Cic. lb.

de Lege Agr. 1, 27. Statuo ne. Cic. Phil. 2, 97.— Ace. and

inf. Cic. Acad. 4, 66. Sto Tie. Liv. — Quominus. Liv. 24, 17. Struo ut. Liv. 24, 23. Studeo ut. Ter. Ad. 5, 2. Stupeo, occ. and iiif. Virg. Eel. 6, 37. Suadeo ut. Cic. Att. 9, 7. Sail. Jug.

26. Subeo, Succurro. Ace. and in/*. Liv. 25 '

24. Cic. Fam. Ep. 16, 21. Sum, Est ut. Ov. Dido JEn., Plin. 1 8.

Ter. Phorm. 1 , 5, 40. Cic. , ^n. 2,

433.— ^cc. and inf. Hor.Ep. 1, 181. Supplex ut. Ov. Phill. Dem. Suscipio ut. Cic. Nat. Deor. 2, 62. Suspicor ut ne. Cic. de Provin. Cons.

39, al. 16.— ^cc. and inf. Cic. Verr.

1, 23, al. 8.

Tango ut. Ov. CEn. Par. Tempus?/^. Plaut. Mil. 1, 1, 72. Teneo ut. Plin. Ep. 6, 5. — Ne. Liv.24>

19.— Quill. Cic. Att. 2,3. Tento ut. Liv. 7, 12. Testis quod. Mn. 9, 288. Testor, ace. and iVj/'. Cic. ad Quint. Pr.

1,2. Timeo, Metuo etc. n£. Liv. 1, 17. Cic.

ad Att. 9, 4. Ter. And. 2, 2, 12.—

Ut. Ter. And. 5,4, 1 1 — Quin. Plaut.

Amph. 5, 1,53. — Acc.Audiinf. Mn.

12,916. Trado, ace. and in/". Cic. Tusc. 5, 1 14. TribuoM^ Cic. Off. 1,11. Vereor ne. Ter. And. 3, 4, 3.— Ut. Ter.

Hec. 1,2,26. Verisimilis M?. Cic. pro Rose. 41. lb.

pro Sext. 78. — Ace. and iVi/". Cic. pro

Rose. Am. 57, al. 20. lb. Fin. 2, 17. Verum ut. Nep. Hann. 1. Varr.R.R.

1, 2, 26. — Ace. and inf. Plin. Ep. 8,

2,6. Veto ne. Hor. — Quominus. Sen. Ep.

95. — Ace. and iw/. Liv. 30. Cic. de

Or. 2, 100. Video ut. Ter. Phorm. 4, 3, 14. — Ace.

and inf. Cic. de Sen. 83. lb. Div. in

Case. 48, al. 15. Vide Cenw. Video in the sense of Caveo ne, Cic. Off.

3, 29.-^7/. Ter. And. 2, 6, 25. Cic.

Fam. Ep. 16, 3 ; 16, 26. Ter.Heaut.

4, 1,4, i.e. cave ne 7ion satis. Vinco ut. Epit. Liv. 49, unless ut de-

pends on sententia. — Ace. and i'?//". Cic.

pro Cluent. 124, c. 44. Vis quod. Cic. Off. 1, 14, al. 4. — Ut.

Cic. Div. 1, 73. Vitium quod. Cic. Off. 1. Volo ut. Cic. Fin. 3. — Aec. and inf.

Cic. Nat. Deor. 1,29. Utilis ut ne. Ter. And. 1, 1, 34.

A List of Worlds after which ut may he omitted.

Caveo. Cavefaxut, Hor. Serm. 2, 3, 38, et passim. But in this ne is under- stood, and not ut.

Dico in the sense of Jubeo. Virg. See Dico in the preceding List.

Facio. Cic. ad Fam. 10, 29.

Inscitia. Ter. Phorm. 1 , 2.

Jubeo,and all verbs of ordering, and the like. Plaut. Stich. 2, 2, 71. Ter. And. 2, 5, 1. JEn. lO, 258. Sail. Jug. Liv. 30, 30. Sail. Cat. 29.

Licet, and other verbs of permitting. Var.R.R. 1, 1,16. Liv. 24, H;2,40.

Moneo, and the like. Nep. Hortamur fari, quo sanguine cretus ; quidve fe- rat, memoret, JEn. 2, 74 ; where ob- serve the varied construction of fari and memoret. Nep. Con. 4.

Necesse. See the preceding List

Opera. Var. R.R. 1, 13, 7.

Oportet. Var. R.R. 1, 2, 2.

Rogo, and other verbs of asking.

Sum, Est. Hor. Sat. 1,6, 19.

Volo, and other verbs of willing. Cic.ad Att. 4, 14. ^n. 10, 443.

Additions and Notes. 427

P. 251. The limits of these notes have not allowed US to discuss all those points in which the author may- be supposed to have taken a false view of his subject. The following principles may be of use in estimating the soundness of the several explanations which are given in the course of the work.

I. Every word, change of word, such as case, mode, &c. and construction, has an original and unchangeable meaning, of which it is most important to get a clear and definite notion : though it may, and often must, be variously translated.

II. To explain the construction of languages, gram- marians say that certain words are understood, which probably never entered the minds of speakers or writers, or which it would be even erroneous to express. To prevent misapprehension on this point, it should be carefully remarked, that no word is understood (1) which may not be expressed : (2) which is not often, or at least sometimes expressed.

But when a word belongs to several sentences, and is expressed in one of them, it is generally omitted in the others : and on the same principle, words similar or correspondent to those which have been expressed in one sentence, are left to be understood in another. When a word is thus understood, it must be supplied from the adjacent sentences.

Sometimes even a whole sentence which is related to another expression, is omitted, and left to be supplied by the hearer.

It often also happens that a real ellipsis occasions,

428 Additions and Notes.

by imitation, forms of speech in which there is no el- lipsis, but an incongruity: thus the omission of ccepi or some otlier appropriate verb, gave rise to the use of the infinitive without any proper personal verb ex- pressed or understood. In the same way amatur, ama- turn est, gave rise to the use of creditur, creditum est ; venitur, venturn est &c.

III. Since language is the expression of human thought, it must contain simple and uniform means of expressing the same modifications of thought. lii the changes of words and their use, there must be a general and prevailing uniformity ; and in all the varieties of declension, conjugation and construction, there will be found an analogy of means for accomplishing the same end.

Varieties in declension and conjugation often arise from an attempt to effect the change proposed with- out destroying harmonious sound, or causing con- fusion between similar words : sometimes from follow- ing the analogy of a different declension or conjuga- tion : anomalous forms, therefore, do not imply a pri- mitive.

Varieties of construction often arise from the writer regarding the general sense, rather than the particular words : or from transferring the analogy of construc- tion of which the cause can be given, to another of which the cause cannot be assigned.

P. 252. To facilitate the application of grammatical knowledge to construing with exactness, propriety and force, the following remarks will be useful.

Additions and Xotes, 429

0)1 the Order of Construing,

Thouo^h the order in Latin and Greek is freer than in English, it is not arbitrary. Since in those lan- guages the nominative and accusative cases, the gen- der, number and case of adjectives, and the number and person of verbs, are distinguished by termination, it was not necessary, as it is in English, to distinguish by their position the nominative and accusative, or the concords of the noun substantive with the noun adjec- tive and the verb. Hence, to improve the emphasis and variety of expression, and yet preserve perspicuity, the most important property of language, they generally se- parated words in concord and the accusative from its verb, by words which either governed these, or were governed by them, unless where the separation might cause obscurity. They thus, or in other ways, subdi- vided a sentence into phrases or clusters of words, which naturally cohere. But their liberty in this respect ex- tended only to a simple sentence : for in the construc- tion of sentences they followed the same rules as in English ; viz. that independent sentences stand distinct from each other; that any sentence may be broken by another sentence dependent upon it, which is generally so placed as to determine its connection with it : but the dependent sentence, whether direct or indirect, is always unbroken by that on which it depends.

From these remarks it appears that the ancients re- gulated the actual order of words, so as to determine the government and connection ; whence, in all cases of doubtful construction, much regard must be paid to

430 Additions and Notes.

the actual order : we therefore derive the following im- portant principle : that in all languages the actual orde?^ materially/ determines (I) the construction: (2) the order of construing.

In construing, then, (1) adhere to the actual order as closely as possible, and whatever words are omitted, let them be taken as soon as possible : (2) whatever words are taken together, let them stand in the actual order : (3) take together, or in immediate succession, words which are in regimen or concord : (4) take to- gether, or in immediate succession, the whole of a clus- ter of words : (5) let the sentences stand in the actual order, and take the dependent sentence in its proper place : (6) with the preceding limitations, take as few words together as possible : (7) be as literal as pos- sible.

Note : The above rules should be deviated from, only when to observe them would destroy perspicuity.

P. 349. The account here given of Latin versifica- tion, as in all other Latin Grammars, is defective : nor can the subject be satisfactorily treated without an ex- tensive comparison with the Greek metres. To supply in some degree this deficiency, I have subjoined Bent- ley's valuable treatise on the subject, prefixed to his edition of Terence : and his comparison of the metres of Horace with the corresponding Greek, extracted from his edition of Horace.

Additions and Notes. 431

DE METRIS

TERENTIANIS

2XEAIA2MA.

Iambicus versus senorum pedum Latinis veteribus &naritt5vocabatur, a Pedum et Ictuum numero. Horatius Art. Poet. 251.

Syllaba longa brevi subjecta vacatur Iambus, Pes citus : unde etiam Trimetris accrescerc jnssit Nomen lambeis^ cum Senos redderet ictus Primus ad extremuin similis sibi.

Sex, inquit, habet ictus versus Senarius ; et tamen Trimetrus sive Terna- rius Graecis vocatur ; quasi tres tantum Ictus redderet, ob pedis celerita- tem, prasertim cum totus lambis puris decurrit. Latini igitur per jU-ovo- 'ffoSiccv, singulos pedes, hos versus dividebant ; Graeci per SiifoSiav, seu ge- minatos. Inde qui Greecis est Tetrametms, Varrord a pedum numero est Octonar'ms. Juba rex apud Rufinum de Metris p. 2712 : Quod autem binis pedibus, et non singulis, scandatur Iambicus ; vetus institutum est. Et mox, Unde apparet Heroicum singulis pedibus scandi etiam apud veteres solitum, lambum autem binis. Marius Victorianus, p. 2497 : Per Monopodiam sola Dactylica scanduntur ; per Dipodiam vero cetera. Nescivit hie Bacchiacos et Creticos, quos etiam Monopodia dimetitur. Diomedes, p. 503 : Feritur Senarius Iambicus combinatis pedibus ter. Terentianus Maurus, p. 2432 :

Iambus ipse sex enim locis manet, Et inde nomen inditum est Senario : Sed ter feritur, hinc Trimetrus dicitur; Scandendo binos quod pedes conjungimus.

Ictus, Percussio dicitur ; quia Tibicen, dum rythmum et tempus modera- batur, ter in Trimetro, quater in Tetrametro, solum pede feriebat : ^Apo-i^ autem sive Elevatio appellatur ; quod in iisdem syllabis, quibus Tibicen pedem accommodabat, Actor vocem acuebat ac tollebat. In T'hesi autem sunt ceterae syllabas, quae Ictu destitutse minus idcirco audiuntur. Hos ictus sive "Aptrsig, magno discentium commodo, nos primi in hac Editione per Accentus acutos expressimus, tres in Trimetris, quattuor in Tetra- metris :

Poita cum primum dnitnum ad scribendum dppulit,

Id sibi negoti credidit solum dari.

EnimverOj Dave, nil loci est segnitia neque socordia,

Quantum intellexi mbdo senis sententiam de nuptiis.

Etsi revera, quod Romani voluerunt, seni in quoque Trimetro sint Ictus ; qui sic exprimi possint,

Pocta cum primum dnimum ad scribendum dppulit, Id sibi negoti credidit solum dari.

432 Additions and Sates.

Verum quia in paribus locis, 2, 4, 6, minus plerumque elevantur et feri- untur, quam in imparibus, 1, 3, 5, idcirco eos more Graecorum hie pla- cuit omittere. Horum autem accentuum ductu (si vox in illis syllabis acu- atur, et par temporis mensura, quae pedis Ditrochati vel ^EirirplTOv $svTapou spatio semper finitur, inter singulos accentus servetur) versus universes eodem modo Lector efFeret, quo olim ab Actore in Scaena ab tibiam pro- nuntiabantur. Hoc quoque commodi in his Accentibus Lector inveniet ; quod statim et ictu oculi Trochaicos ab [ambicis, qui in eadem scsena in- terdum locum habent, possit distinguere : si accentus scilicet in prima versus syllaba est, Trochaici sunt; sin minus, lambici.

Omne versuum genus suam habet Casuram sive Incisionem; qua ver- bum terminatur, et vox in decursu paulum interquiescit Ilia fere Caesura Romanis placuit; quse in priore tertii pedis syllaba fit : ut in Heroico :

Arma virumque cano | Troja qui primus ah oris Italiumfato j prqfugus Lavinaque vcnit LitorOy inultum die et | terris jactatus et alto Vi superum, sava j memorem Junonis oh iram.

Varro quidem apud Gellium xviii, 15. scrihit ohservasse se in versu Hexa- inetrOj quod omnimodo quintus setnipes (id est, prior pedis tertii syllaba) vcr- humjiniret. Mirum, quod Omnimodo dixerit, cum Lucretius jam turn va- riaverit,

et Catullus,

Omnia fanda nefan ( da malo permissa furore.

Postea StEpius Virgilius,

Lyrnessi domus al j ta^ solo Laurente sepulcrum. Homerus autem olim saepissime,

OuAo/xfVTjv ^ jw,u I pi d^a,io7s oi\y& I'Sijxej'. Non Omnimodo igitur dictum oportuit; sed Plerumque. In Sapphico similiter Romani quinto fere semipede :

Pindarum quisquis | studet amulariy Jule, ceratis | ope Dadalea Nititur pennis | vit7'eo daturus

Nomina ponto.

In Alcaico :

Reddenda in ratio \ ne vocare^ et semina rerum.

In Phalaecio

Doctrina sed vim | promovet insitamy Rcctique cultus j pectora roborant.

Midtis ilk bonis j jiehiUs occidit : Nullijiehilior | quam iibi, Virgili.

Sic et in lambo Trimetro :

Jam jam efficaci | do manus sciential Supplex et oro j regna per Proserpina,

Additions and Notes. 433

Per et Diana | non tnovenda numina^ Pel' atque libros | carmmum valerUium Refixa OB to | devocare sidera.

Hanc Caesurae sedem pleruraque in Trinietris servant Poctae Comici : ut

Noster ;

Ne cut sit vestrum | mirum, cur partes seni Poeta dederit j qua' sunt adolescent inm : Id pfimum dicam | deinde quod veni Uoquar.

ct itidem Gr<Eci :

In lambicis Trochaicisque Tetrametris Caesura pleruraque fit post Ditro- chaeum secundum :

DemUsis humeris esse vincto | pectore ut gracila sient. Video sentum squdlidum agrum [ pdnnis annisque ohsitum.

Illud autem in primis notandum ; cura Gra^ci Magistri per SiiroSlav Trimetros lambos scandere juberent, semper eos intellexisse $nfo$io(.v lajUrfix^K, adeo ut sic divideretur ex eorum ratione versiculus : Ne cut sit ve j stimm mirum, cur partes seni Poeta dede | rit qua sunt adolescentium : Id primuin di j caw, dcinde quod veni eloquar.

Ovt6$ 3' anoXou j Qsi ■ady.s cr^ocrfia^era*.

ubi vides primam Dipodiam in mediis verborum syllabis desinere, totam- que Caesurae virtutem ac gratiam misere perire. Quare ego jam ab ipsa adolescentia in omnibus lambicis praeter Tetrametrum Catalecticum, de quo postea dicam, aliam mihi scansionis rationera institui, per htto^loLv scilicet rf 0%aIxTJy, hoc modo,

Po I ita dederit | qua' sunt adolescentium :

primo semipede quasi subducto et abciso, versu autem in Dactylum vel Creticum exeunte. Siquidem ista hvyo^lx ex Trochaeis duobus, vel uno et Spondeo sive Epitrito secundo constans, Commodare, Commodavi, et cum Cassurae indole convenit; et verum lambei rj'thmumauribus insinuat; et Poetae, dum versus hos fabricatur, praecipue mentem occupat ; et, quod maximum est, in omni fere Comicorum metrorum genere principatum obtinet ; veramque causam, cur in una Comoedia tot versuum species ad- hibeantur, sola demonstrat.

QlJiNTiLiANUS Institut. Orat. X, 1. In Comcedia maxime claudicamus, -licet Terentii scripta ad Scipionem Africanum referantur : qua tamen in hoc genere sunt elegantissima ; et plus adhuc habitura gratia^ si intra versus Trimetros stetissent. Mirificum sane magni Rhetoris judicium ! Optabat scilicet, ut Fabulas Terentianae, quae in primo cuj usque Actu et Scasna a Trimetris inchoantur, eodem metro ac tenore per omnes Actus Scaenasque decucurrissent. Crederes profecto hominem numquam Scaenam vidisse,

VOL. ir. 2 F

434 Additions and Notes.

numquam Comoednm partes suas agentem spectavisse. Quid voluit? quod nee Menander nee ullus Graecorum fecit, Terentius ut faceret ? ut ira, metus, exultatio, dolor, gaudium ; et quietae res et turbatae, eodem metro lente agerentur ? ut Tibicen paribus tonis perpetuoque cantico spec- tantium aures vel delassaret vel offenderet? Tantum abest, ut eo pacto plus gratia hahitui^a esset fabuhy ut quantumvis bene morata, quantumvis belle scripta, gratiam prorsus oranem perdidisset. Id primi Artis reper- tores pulchre videbant ; delectabant ergo varietate ipsa, diversaque rfir^ xal CT-aSij diverso carmine reprsesentabant. Marius Victorinus p. 2500 ; Nam et Menander in Comadiis frequenter a continuatis lambicis versibus ad Trochaicos transit, et rursum ad lambicos redit. Non ita tamen agebant ve- teres, ut ab uno in aliud plane contrarium repente exilirent ; ab lambicis in Dactylicos ; sed in propinquos Trochaicos, ipso transitu paene fallente. Quod ut clarius conspiciatur ; omnem Terentianam copiam hie sistam, unoque et eodem pede Ditrochaeo imiversam fere emetiar.

Illud tamen prius admonendum ; ut a Trimetris suas Fabulas, rebus sedatioribus, nostrum inchoasse ; ita semper Tetrametris finisse ; quod fabulse Catastrophe, cum res turbulentae paulatim et aegre consilescerent, hoc carminis genus postularet, magno spiritu efFundendum. Prae omnibus tamen, Trochaici pleni firmum Actoris latus requirebant; qui numquam scilicet nisi in maximo affectuum tumore veniunt; efferendi, non ut qui- dam autumant, tarde lenteque, sed

Clamore summOy cum labor e maxumo.

Unde factum, ut cum alias in hvjo^la. Spondei vel Anapaesti placuerint ; in his Trochsei vel Dactyli studio quasrantur,

Credo eguidem ilium jam ddfuturum, ut illam a me eripidt : sine veniat : 'Atgui si illam digito attigerit, bculi illi illico effodientur.

qui versus, nisi toto pulmone exhausto, pronuntiari apte non possunt : in Trimetris vero clamosa haec wd^fi inarescerent prorsus et obmutescerent. Ditrochaeis igitur sic constituitur Iambus Trimetrus :

Id I slbi negoti j credidit so I lum dari. Vi J cbmmodavi \ cbmmodavi | cbmmoda.

lambicus Tetrametrus plenus :

Dum I ttmpus ad cam | ?'an tulit sivi J dnimum ut exple I ret suuni. Vi I cbmmodavi | cbmmodavi J cbmmodavi j cbmmoda.

Trochaicus Tetrametrus plenus sive axaraAijjcrof,

' Adeon^ hominem esse I invenustum aut I infelicem j guemguam ut ego sum. Cbmmodavi j cbmmodavi | cbmmodavi j cbmmodavi.

Trochaicus Tetrametrus syllaba deficiens, sive xaraXTjH'TixoV,

Qubt modis con j temptus spretus ? j facia, transacta j bmnia Item. Cbmmodavi J cbmmodavi j cbtmnotiavi j cbmmoda.

Additions and Notes.

435

Pentametrus xaraXTjxrmo; ; qui semel iterumve adhibetur :

Sanus es ? Domum j ire pergam : ibi | plurimum est. Revo j emus ho-

minem. j Stailico. Commodavi | commodavi J cbmmodavi | cbmmodavi [ cbmmoda.

in his omnibus ; commodius est, meo judicio, SimoSiocv riso^aVx^y Caesurae accommodatam et congruam, quam lajxf/Kijy ab ea deerrantem, in me- tiendo versu adsciscere..

SuPEREST tamen unus lambici generis, Tetrametrus xocfaXyjKfiKOs; in quo SinroSia veterum Magistrorura iajw,fiK^ sine controversia tenenda est; ob ipsam, a qua in aliis discedit, Cgesuraj concinnitatem :

Nam si remit Vif cbmmoda

tent quippiam vi, cot

Philumenam KM ro6 Ttovsiv

vL cbmmoda

dolbres.

Epdia-rai. sypd^s. vif cbmmo.

Sed et in his dnno^la, T'pO)(^ociKrj tempus quidem et spatium exacte servat, in Incisionibus tamen peccat. Ceteruin ntram velit rationem Lector se- quatur : Accentus in hujus Editionis textu ambabus seque conveniunt : at in nupera quadam, universi hujus generis, quorum ingens copia est, versus prava Caesuras distinctione jugulantur;

Concurrunt tail ml ohviam. cup | pedinarii omnes, Cetariiy lanii, cogui,far | tores^ piscatores.

Cum sic Caesura ponenda esset,

Concurrunt lati mi obviam | cuppedinarii omneSy Cetariij lanii, cogiii, j fartores, piscatores.

lUud quoque in hoc genere observandum, pedem ilium ante Caesuram Mi obviam et I coqui semper, ut hie, Creticum vel ei ice^^ovov media brevi esse oportere : nullum hie apud Nostrum Licentiee locum esse ; non magis quam in fine Senarii. Haec versuum horum indoles et sola gratia est : quam inhac Editione incolumem habent; in prioribus vero ante nos innu- meris mendis strangulatam et sepultam.

PoRRO, super hos lambicos Trochaicosque, etiam Creticis, Bacchiacis, Choriambicisque versibus, sed semel tantum singulis, utitur Terentius ; eisque in Monodia duntaxat, numquam in Diverbio : hi, ringente licet in- vidia, nobis se apud nostrum debent.

Creticus

Tdnta ve Cdstitas

cbrdia in cdstitas

ndta cuiquam cdstitas

ut siet. cdstitas.

Bacchiacus :

Adhuc Ar Honestas

chylis qua ad hontstas

solent qiueque hontstas

opbrtet. honestas.

Choriambicus : ' Ohstipuit Cbntremui

pectore con cbntremui

2 f2

sistere nil cbntremui

cbnsili quit, cbntremisco.

43G Additions and Notes.

Hi tamen, more Grseco, novissimum sibi versum alterius generis adsu- munt, ut pro Ryihmi ratione cum strepitu ac canore finiantur.

De ClausuUs sic Varro apud Rufinum, p. 2707. Clausulas primum ap- pellatas dicunt, quod claicderent sententiam : ut apud Accium ;

An haec jam obliti sunt Phryges ? Nonnumguam ah his initiumjit ; ut apud Caciliumy

Di boni, quid hoc ? apud Terentiunij Discrucior animi.

Huic ultimse adde aliam ex Nostro :

Occidi.

Ceterum de ClausuUs hoc uno verbo dixisse sufficiat: Si ah eis initiumjit ; liberae sunt et nuUius metri legibus adstrictse : Si sententiam claudunty a praecedentibus legem accipiunt. Scihcet post lambicos Tetrametros, vel Trochaicos Catalecticos, ab lambo incipiunt ; ut ilia Accii,

An haec jam obliti sunt Phryges ?

et illse Nostri,

Frascisse me ante ? nbnne prius communicatum opbrtuit f

Miserdm me, quod verbum audio ? Munus nostrum orndto verbis, quod poteris; et istum aemulum

Quod poteris ab ea pillito.

Ita semper in ceteris : et ratio est, quod 5'itzro J/a tpoyjx'iK^ quasi uno versu continuetur,

Communicatum opbrtuit : miserdm me quod verbum audio ?

Unde in Trochaico pleno, quo ^mo$la consummata est, a Trochaeo in- cipit.

Prbin tu sollicitudinem islam fdUam, qua te excruciat, mittas.

Qukum loquitur filius ? 'Et illud rus nulla alia causa tdm male odi, nisi quia prope est :

Quod si abesset Ibngius.

Hanc sibi legem fixerunt, sancientibus aure ac rythmo, primi artis inven- tores : sed in hac tamen ante nos Editiones peccant. Illud porro notan- dum ; in Tetrametris solis apud Nostrum, numquam in Trimetris, Clau- suUs locum esse. Neque id omittendum, has et reliquas omnes apud Nostrum Clausulas in Cretico terminari, Audio, Pellito, Filius, Longius; una tantum excepta, Hec. V, 1, quae in Spondeum exit.

Aut ne quidfaciam plus, quod post me minus fecisse sdtius sit. Adgrediar. Bacchis, salve.

Id tamen judicio, non casu, a Poeta factum : quippe post hanc solam ex omnibus Clausulam a Tetrametris plenis in Catalecticos Scsena transit, qui Spondeo finiuntur ;

Salve, Lache. Edepol credo te non nil mirari, Bacchis.

Additions and ^otes, 437

De Licentia veterum Romanorum, Tragicorum Comicorumque, paulo inclementius loquitur Horatius, Arte Poet. 255. lambicus, inquit, versus, Tardior ut paulo graviorgue veniret ad aureSf Spondees stabiles in jura paterna recepit Commodus et patiens ; non ut de sede sccunda Ccderet aut quarta socialiter. hie et in Acci Nobilibus trimetris apparet varus et Enni. In scanam missus cum magno pondere versus Aut opera celeris nimium curaque carentisy Aut ignorata premit art is crimine turpi. Non quivis videt inmodulata poemata judex : Et data Rornanis venia est indigna po'etis. Idcircone vager^ scribamque licenter ? ut omnes Visuros peccata putem ynea, tutus et intra Spent venia cautus ? vitavi denigue culpaniy Non laudetn merui. vos evemplaria Graca Nocturna versate manu, versata diurna. At vestri proavi Plautinos et numeros et Laudavere sales : nimium patienter utrumque^ Ne dicam stulte mirati ; si modo ego et vos Scimus inurbanum lepido seponere dicto, Legitimumque sonum digit is eallemus et aure.

Candide magis de iis judicat, venustissimus in tenui materia scriptor, Te- rentianus jMaurus, p. 2433.

Culputur autem versus in Tragoediis,

Et rarus intrat ex lambis omnibus :

\Jt ille contra, qui secundo et talibus

Spondeon aut quern, comparem receperit.

Sed qui pedestres fabulas Socco premunt^

Ut qua loquuntur sumpta de vita putes,

Vitiunt lambon tractibus Sponda'iciSy

Et in secundo et ceteris aque locis :

Fidemquejictis dum procurantjabulis,

In metra peccant, arte, non inscitia :

Ne sint sonora verba consuetudinis,

Paulumque rursus a solutis differant.

Magis ilia Nostri : nam fere Gracis tenax

Cura est Iambi, vet Novellis comicis,

Vet qui Vetusta pracluent comadia.

Ceterum quod in utrisque vituperat Flaccus, et in Comicis excusat Mau- rus, hoc est: Quod in sedibus paribus, secunda et quarta (nempe uterque per dipodiam lambicam dimetitur : in ratione nostra erunt prima et tertia, pedes scilicet ditrochsorum priores) non volubiles pedes lambum aut Tri- braciiyn, ex rythmi lege ac Graecorum exemplo ; sed tardos Spondees sive alios eis Icro%povouf intulerint. Totum hoc, uno exemplo, et sensu et me- moria facile tenebis. Graeci ad banc formam in Tambicis; Vi commodavi [ commodavi, cbmmoda.

438 Additions and Notes.

Latini ad istam, noii semper, sed quotiescumque vellent ;

Vi cbmmendavi j commendavi, j cbmmoda.

Vides menda spondeum bis positum pro lambo moda : postremam sedem violare numquam sunt ausi. Idem et in 1 rochaicis obtinet.

Graeci: Commodavi I commodavi j commodavi j commoda.

Latini : Commendavi | commendavi j commendavi j commoda.

In his pedibus, excepto ultimo, pro brevibus longse syllabaB adsumuntur; quod tamen, opinor, celeri pronuntiatione juvabat et occultabat Actor, ne ipse a Tibicine rythmum Graecum servante discreparet.

Quod ad Crimen autem hoc attinet; Tragicis quidem veteribus minor est excusatio, cur non ad artis regulas versus suos exegerint; cum toto stilo et colore a communi sermone discreti, nova verba ac sesquipedalia pro lubitu finxerint. Fugiebant scilicet limse laborem ; certi se in re ante inexperta et apud aures tum indoctas veniam impetraturos. Melius vero ac mitius de Comicis est sentiendum. Profecto Terentius noster, si quis^ quam alius, in artis leges arte peccavit; studio, non ignorantia; necessi- tate vel saltem commoditate inductus ; et qualecumque illud delicti est, magnis virtutibus redempturus. Sermo enim ea de causa propius apud Nostrum ad consuetudinem accedit, quam apud Menandrum : oratio apud unum de medio sumpta deque vita honestiorum civium ; versus minime cavi sed verbis sensibusque spissi : apud alterum, dum metro servire co- actus est, stilus paulo elatior, et sententiae dilutiores, Adde hue, conso- nantes in Lingua Latina pro vocalium numero frequentiores esse, quam in Attica : adde omnia apud Latinos vocabula, monosyllabis duntaxat ex- ceptis, esse Barytona ; de qua re mox plura dicam ; et facile pronunties minoris esse operse atque artis, ad Menandri normam Graice scribere, quam Latine ad Terentii.

Enim VERO par et sequum est, ut eandem veniam veteribus Latinis de- mus, quam hodiernis qui Anglice scribunt poetis concedimus : quorum nemo est, cui non indulgemus, ut syllabis interdum longis contra indolem rythmi loco brevium utatur. Nam ut Latini omnia metrorum genera de Graecis acceperunt ; ita Nostrates sua de Latinis. Quo magis est dolendum atque indignandum, jam a literis renatis pueros ingenuos ad Dactylica, quod genus patria lingua non recipit, ediscenda, ferula scuticaque cogi : Terentiana vero metra, quae domi tamen et in triviis inscientes ipsi can- titant, Magistrorum culpa penitus ignorare. Trochaicus Tetrametrus Catalecticus, ut Terentio, ita Nostratibus frequentissimus est :

'Ego ille agrestiSf \ saevus, t7'lstis, j parens, truculen | tus, tenax. Happy is the J Country tife blest J zcith content good | hedltli avU ease.

Qui Trochaicus, unius syllabse accessione, fiet lambicus Tetrametrus plenus.

Thrice happy is \ the Country life [ blest with content \ good health an* ease.

Quin et lambicus ille KdtcckrjycriKOS, Terentio niultum et merito amatus, apud Nostros quoque in magna gratia est;

Additions and Notes. 439

Nam si remit I tent quippiam I Philumenam

He 's decently \ run through the lungs, \ and there 's an end

Neque vero Bacchiacus Terentii Nostris intactus est :

dolbres. o' Biilly.

Adhuc Ar I chylis qua ad I solmt quaque All joy to J great Caisar, I long life, love

opi)rtet, and pleasure.

Creticuni ejus quoque lingua nostra facillime admittit;

Tdnta ve I cordia in I ndta cui quam ut siet.

'0 the sweet j Country life \ blest with health peace an' ease.

Denique et illud metrum, quod in Epicis et Heroicis jam diu apud Nos- trates regnum obtinet, ab lambico Veterum Senario profluxit ; necessitate linguce nostrje, quas tota monosyllabis scatens caesuram Senarii raro ad- mittit, Quinarius factus :

Though deep, yet clear | ; though gentle, yet not dull.

Huic in fine sextum lambum appone ; et extemplo habebis Senarium Te- rentianum :

Though deep, yet clear ; though [ gentle, yet not dully slow.

Rursus, si ab hoc Euripidis Senario, qui primus omnium in Oresta (imo in Hecuba) venit,

Hx6y vsTcgcuv xEufi/xcyya Kcx,i CKOtov wuKocs,

pedem novissimum auferas; Quinarium jam habebis, perfectissimum ho- dierni nostri Epici exemplar :

Though deep, yet clear ; j though gentle, yet not dull.

In Anglico tamen hoc notes velim, tres syllabas positionelongas loco bre- vium poni. Eas tu postea, et quam Denhamo veniam concedis, Terentio neges. Perfectissimum autem exemplar ideo appello; ut Poetis nostratibus, ingenii sane venaeque felicibus, sed eruditionis interdum modicis, quid hodierni Epici, quo numeris omnibus absolutus fiat_, rythmus geniusque sibi poscat, obiter ostendam : in versibus nempe singulis tres syllabas breves. Hoc sane confitendum est; Avorum tempore, scabros asperosque versus, magno longarum pondere onustos, plerumque exiisse : hodiernos autem poetas longe eos teretiores tornatioresque dare ; sed Aure fortassis magistra, non Arte : quae tamen Ars principio judicibus Auribus dedeba- tur. Habent itaque, quod in longo sane opere frustra expectandum, in Epigrammate vel Elegiola facile obtinendum, versus Vj\iici exemplar ; quo et numerus Brevium et sedes ostenduntur. Quamquam in nostris est et Varietati locus_, ut in his :

Though deep, yet clear ; though gentle, yet not dull ; Strong without rage, without o'erjlowingfull.

Ictus in hoc posteriore, qui in secunda syllaba fieri solet, in prima fit ; ct vcnuste quidem ; modo raro fiat, ac Brevis sequatur. Etnescio equidem,

440 Additions and Notes.

an in Terentio quoque, cum Trimetrum aliquoties inchoet ab Hicvney Hocine, Sicine, Libera, non in primani retrahendus sit accentus Libera^ &c. etiam in lambico ; ob ro Wox^ovov scilicet et lo'OppvQii.ov j cum Rythmus, Ilephsestione teste, sit Metro potentior. Tale illud Plauti Rudent. II, 6, 29.

Piscibus in alto credo prabent pabulum.

ubi Piscibus libentius efFerrem, qiiam Piscibus.

Sed ut redeam, unde digressus sum. Ut a Graecis Comicis descive- runt Latini pro brevibus syllabis tardas infulciendo : ita vitio prorsus con- trario peccarunt, corripiendo scilicet ejusmodi syllabas, quae in Latino ser- mone erant longae. Hujus autem Licentiae modum ac fines non cujusvis est reperisse, cum ex interpretibus, hi qui laxissime et ultra terminos Li- centiam banc expandunt, monstra nonnumquam et portenta pro veris Lectionibus tuentur ; alii contra qui nimis arctis earn finibus claudunt, syllabasque omnes ad Epicorum poetarum normam exigunt, singulos fere versus miseris modis, addendo, mutilando, invertendo, contra Codicum fidem, jugulant et trucidant. Illud in universum animadvertas velim, nullas eos syllabas, quae natura et vocalis sono longae sunt, corripuisse ; sed eas tantum quae per vocalera quidem breves erant, positione tamen et consonantium concursu factae sunt longae. Has vero voces et nu- mero paucae sunt, monosyllabae fere vel disyllabae, vel cum praeposi- tionibus compositae ; et ex ipsa sede situque commodo veniam merentur. Cum autem in ipso hujus Editionis textu singula hac in versibus singulis per Accentuum intervallum sponte se ostendant; non opus est, utsingil- latim hie enumerentur. Illud tantum monebo, quod ante me opinor nemo ; In primo fere versuum pede, et parcius alias, Licentiam banc ex- ercuisse Nostrum : idque rectissimo judicio ; cum Actor, in fine prioris versus anima recepta, plenum rapidumque spiritum posset efFundere,

Sed id grdtum fuisse • — Sed hoc mihi molestum est.

Sine invidia laudem. Bonum ingmium narras.

Sine omni periclo. Sed hie Pdmphilus quid.

Propter /lospitai. Is hinc bellumfugiens.

Hie est ille non te. Nempe Phbrmionem.

Studet par referre. In hanc nostrum plateam.

Ob hanc inimicitias. Supellectile opus est.

Ob decern mnas inquit. Sed ecca ipsa egreditur.

Inde sumam uxori. Fjgo excludor ille.

Soror dicta est cupio. ^'tgat quis ! ntgo ; ait, aio.

Simul consilium cum re, EniinverOy Dave, nil loci est.

Color vtrus, corpus. Habent despicatu.

Ntque Antipho alia. Dolet dictum irnprudenti,

Adest bptime ipse. Quid ignave peniculo.

Solent esse id non Jit. Sed estne ille noster.

Quid huic hie negotist. Tamen vix humane.

Student J deer e. Tacet cur non ludo.

Sed ostium cbncrepuit, Jubetf rater ? ubi is est.

Nemini plura acerba. Omnia bmnes ubi resciscunt.

Hoc, ut vides, Terentii judicium erat; ut in primo fere pede versus, ubi

Additions and Notes. 441

paratior venia est, Liceiitia Ula iiteretur : idcirco excusatior, quod non ipse earn primus intulerit ; sed a Plauto, Caecilio, ceterisque turn in scaena regnantibus acceptarn retinuerit. Licentia certe erat; et indigna forte, cui Romuli nepotes indulgerent. Nam qui hodie non Comicos veteres excusatum, sed defensum eunt : qui fontem rei causamque et originem deprendisse se gloriantur; popularem scilicet tunc temporispronuntiandi morem : ut necesse fuerit Comicis, quas verba communi civium sermone spretis Consonantibus rapide efFerebantur, ea verba in suis Fabulis, quae audiebantur scilicet, non legebantur, corripere: nae illi operoso conatu nihil dicunt, pollicentes magna nihil extricant. Quid enim ? si usus turn civium communis,

Qwm penes arhitrium est etjus et norma loquendiy

syllabas de quibus agitur raptim pronuntiabat : jam non Comicorum vel licentia vel crimen est, qui mori obtemperantes eascorripiebant; sed Epi- corum, qui usu improbante producebant. Mutantur tantum Rei ; Crimen ipsum non eluitur : aut hi aut illi sunt culpae damnandi. Quibus autem culpa hsereat, scitu facillimum est. Priorem in lUe et Esse constanter producebant Epici ; Noster interdum corripit, saepius producit : quod si recte et ex usu corripit; tanto saepius, dum saspius producit, peccat. Prop- ter apud Epicos semper priore longa est: Noster semel corripit, And. II, 6,8.

Propter M>spitdi hujusce consnetudinem.

Si hoc ex consuetudine vulgi; cur intra decimum versum, et ubique alias, producit ?

Nil propter hanc : sed est quod suscenset tibi.

Eadem reliquorum ratio est : quibus venia quidem, praesertim hodie, lin- gua jamdudum emortua, facile conceditur : nisi culpam quis defendendo fecerit majorem.

Ceterum Abi, domij redi, dari, roga,jube, tace, vide, et siqua id genus alia quae ultimam brevem habent, vix est ut Licenter dicas, sed Legitime corripi ; cum veteres Epici idem jus usurpaverint.

Similiter de Crasi censeas; qua duae vocales, quarum unabrevis, in unam contrahuntur : ut Dm, Deum, deorum, meuniy tuum, suuniy meorum,lkc. fuity fuisse : haec et siqua hujusmodi, jure quoties vellent contrahebant Comici ; quia idem Epicis jus erat. Durius quidem Nostratibus sonant HujuSf cujus, ejus, novo, levi in unam syllabam contracta : verum id eo evenit, quod nos hodie male pronuntiemus. Notum enim est eruditis, consonantes I et U apud Latinos eodem fuisse sono et potestate, quo hodie Y et W. Pronuncies igitur Cuyus, nowo, lewi, et moUior fiet Crasis. Ita noster Twn, swa, grandyuscula, stelli/onino ; plane ut Virgilius StellyOy abyete &c. Eadem ratione, cum lam efferrent, ut nos hodie Yam ; in duas syllabas pro lubitu dissolvebant. Nunc iam. Ceterum in hac Editione ubi 'iam disyllabon est, notatur diaeresis ; et Cuius, huiuSy eius, ubi monosyl- laba sunt, super / habent accentum ; ubi disyllaba, super U et E, Cu' jus, hf/jus, ejus.

Ell, reii, speii, priore per Ectasin producta, non indigent venia, cum

442 Additions and Notes.

Lucretius aliique olim Epici idem fecerint. In hac Editione, cum pro- ducuntur, duplice I scribuntur.

Neque illud inter Licentias numeres, cum comici S finale in syllaba brevi, sequente tamen consonante, nonnumquam abjiciunt, ut Tristi\fa- melicu* : siquidem idem facit passim Lucretius. Ceterum quod nos qui- dam decent, et in syllaba longa hoc solere fieri, et sequente vocali, et totam etiam syllabam cum S saepe resecari, falluntur et fallunt. In Consimilisty a priore nihil, sed ab Est, vocalis resecatur ; ut in Palamst, Necessumsty Multimodis apud Nostrum non divisum efFertur Multi modis ; sed vox una est ut Omnimodis : et Lucretius utraque utitur.

QuiN et ubi Synalcephse viscessat, et vel vocalis quaepiam vel Mfinales non eliduntur, altera vocali eas excipiente ; ne hoc quidem in Licentiis ponas : qualia ista et plura apud Nostrum. Omnes qui amant, Me et atate, Ne ubi acceperim, Quae erat mortua, Una ire cum arnica, Dum id ejfficias, Qui- cum uno rem haheham. Quippe et Epici, Lucretius, Virgilius, Horatius eo- dem modo in Hexametris : Sed diim ahest quod avemus. Credimus an qui amanty Si me amas inquit, Cocto num adest honor idem.. In his autem aliisque similibus Tria sunt observanda ; Numquam hoc fieri nisi in verbo Mono- syllabo ; quod verbum si in vocalem exit, oportet Syllabam esse Longam ; Ictum denique habere in prima syllaba Anapaesti. Harum vero condi- tionum ignorantia quot nuper peperit errores ? dum et in polysyllabis verbis, et in syllabis brevibus, et in aliena sede, posse fieri hoc existima- bant.

Atque hactenus de Licentia Terentiana, deque ejus limitibus, modicis sane illis neque incommodis : qualem hodie in Poetis nostratibus patriaque lingua patienter ferimus. Quin et ausim polliceri sponsorque fore, quem- vis adolescentem, vulgaris modo Prosodiae et Syllabarum quantitatis cal- lentem, lecta una alteraque Editionis hujus Scaena, suo Marte ac sine Magistro totum hoc quod quaeritur percepturum. Quo magis mirum, quosdam cetera doctissimos, sed in his rebus paulo o^iiJ^ahfepovs, tam immodica verborum pompa se et operam suam efFerre : quasi tantae molis esset Romanarn nunc Licentiam, quantae olim erat Gentem condidisse. Neque tamen, si ipsi audiendi sunt, immerito gloriantur : cum ex eorum sententia nihil non veteribus Comicis et licuerit et libuerit: ut tam vagae Licentiae limites ullos posuisse, perinde sit ac Sarmatas et Gelonos intra campos suos coercuisse. Nimirum hi non ipsos Poetas, non artem et rythmi genium, sed Libraries sibi duces sumunt; et tot fere Licentiarum species sibi fingunt, quot in toto Plauto Terentioque vitiosae Lectiones nunc restant ; unique loco, qui emendandus erat, ex altero asque mendoso patrocinium quaerunt. Quid mirum igitur ; si quo major iis tam falsae Metricae notitia accrevit, eo in dies, ut queruntur, magis decreverit emen- dationum suarum numerus ? lilud, si dubitas, exemplo sit ; ubi Plauti auctoritate pedes Creticos in Trimetris adsciscunt. Locus elegantissimus est, Trinummo I, 2 in Urbanos quos vocat Scurras,

Qui omnia se simulant scire, nee qvicqudm sciunt :

Quod quisque in animo hdbet aut habiturust, sciunt :

Sciunty quod in aureyn rex regina dixerit :

Sciunty quod Juno fdbulatast cum Jove :

Qua neque fu \ tura neque ( facta sunt | lamen illi sciunt.

Additions and Notes. 443

Duos illic Creticos agnoscunt et accipiunt, Dactylorum scilicet Vicarios : neque hoc contenti, innumera hujusmodi portenta Plauto suo assignant, pmica etiam Terentio. Nos pauca ilia jam ejuravimiis ; de Innumeris olim fortasse curabitur. Interea, quid hie Plauti locus sibi postulet, vi- deamus ;

Qua neqtie futura. nee facta sunt, tamen Hit sciunt. Hie duaE Longae corripiuntur ; duo Cretici veniunt, quo ne Dactylis qui- dem, si aurem habemus, venire fas est. Hosne numeros ut laudaverint Pisonum proavi ? quis Comcedus Actor, ne ipse quidem Pellio, vel pretio voluerit emere; vel blaterare hsec adtibiam in Scaena ausus fuerit? non suas potius sibi res Poetam talem habere jusserit ? Si Licentiarii nostri de Emendatione desperarunt ; humanius tamen erat, de mendo potius confiteri, quam Poetam ipsum proscribere. Vide tamen, quam facilis ea ne quaerentibus quidem se ofFerat. Telle illud Facta; et Trimetrum, quales hie ceteri sunt, rotundissimum habes;

Qua neque futura^ neque suntj tamen illi sciunt. Quin et hoe sensus ipse, non metrum solum, efBagitat : nam QuafiiturOf et Quce sunt, in eodem genere sunt opposita: non Futura et Facta. Si illud Facta sunt a Poeta esset ; dixisset utique, Quae neque Jient neque facta sunt ; atque insuper de duobus peccatis unum lucratus esset.

Restat jam, ut de Arte Terentiana, quae tantopere olim celebrata est, pauca delibemus. Horatius Epist. II, 1.

Ambigitur quotiens uter utro sit prior, aufert

Pacuvim doctifamam senis, Accius alti :

Dicitur A/rani toga convenisse Menandro :

Plautus ad exemplum Siculi properare Epicharmi :

Vincere decilius gravitate, Ter^ihtivs Arte. Ubi dubium est, artemne Metricam velit, an Comicam : Utramque opi- nor : nam in utraque laude Noster, tam versuum eoncinnitatis, quam lu- cidae rerum dispositionis, primas tenebat.

Illud sane in Lingua Latina notabile, ne unum quidem verbum prae- ter Monosyllaba Tonum in ultima habuisse. Dhm igitur, Virum, Meum, Tuum priore licet brevi pronuntiabant, numquam nisi in Versu Deum, Virum, Meiim, Tuum. Quintilianus Instit. I, 5. Est autem in omni voce utique acuta syllaha, nee ultima umquam : ideoque in disyllahis prior. Pris- cian. p. 1287. Acutus accentus apud Latinos duo loca hahet, penultimum et antepenult imum : apud Graces autem et ultimum. Et paulo post ; Apiui Latinos in ultima syllaha, nisi discretionis causa, poni non solet accentus. Donatus p. 1740. Tonus acutus, cum in Gracis dictionibus tria loca teneat, ultimum, penultimum et antepenult imum ; tenet apud Latinos penultimum et antepenultimum ; ultimum numquam. Maximus Victorinus p. 1942 ; Acu- tus, cum apud Gracos tria loca teneat, apud nos duobus tantum poni potest ; aut in penultima ut Praelegistis, aut ea qua a fine est tertia ut Praelegimus. Olympiodorus in Aristotelis Meteora, p. 27. Tors yJkv T^onnol gxXijflTjcrav, vuv ^VEXXtiveS' fovTo 8s to ovoy^a, ol y^sv VwiuoTm TTocpo^uvoucrifTpaAMi Xsyovtsg. ij 8h xoivij hdXsKros o^vvsi. KafloAou Ss ol Fw/xaToi irav ovop^cc Tfapo^vvovfft $ioi rov Mfji^ifov. oQsv Tifsprivopsovrss e)tX^9oj(ray vifo tmv TfOiy^rdSv. Hoc est, Qui olim TpociMi dicti, nunc appellantur ^EXXrjVSS.

444 Additions and Notes.

Illius autem verbi penultimam Romani acwmt, dicentes rpcuKOL ; sed com- munis sermo acuit ultimam TpdiKoi. Et universim Romani in quacumquc voce penultimam vel antepenult imam acuunt, propter Fastumet Grandiloqnen- tiam : unde a Po'etis dicuntur titsprjVOpaOVT'sg, feroces et superhi. Ceterum quod hie fastui tribuit, id dialecto iEolicas, unde Lingua Latina partem maximam profluxit, rectius imputatur. ^Eolpnses enim, ut notum est, "QapCtoyoi erant ; et ©io^/Avijp pronuntiabant, cum alii @s6sy Avrjp.

Jam vero id Latinis Comicis, qui Fabulas suas populo placere cupe- rent, magnopere cavendum erat ; ne contra Linguae genium Ictus seu Ac- centus in quoque versu syllabas verborum ultimas occuparent. Id in omni metro, quoad licuit, observabatur ; ut in his,

' Arma virumque cduo, Troja qui primus ab oris Itdliumfdto prufugus Lavinuque venit Litora ; multum lUe et thris jactdtus et dlto Vi superumj saeva manor em Junonis ob ham. Qui perite et modulate hos versus leget, sic eos, ut hie accentibus notan- tur, pronuntiabit ; non, ut pueri in Scholis, ad singulorum pedum initia,

' Italidm fatb profugus Lavinaque vhiit,

sed ad rythmum totius versus, ubi nulla vox, utvides, accentum in ultima habet, praeter unicam illam Virum : idque recte ob sequens Encliticon Que : quod hie, semel dictum, in Terentio passim fieri animadvertes. Idem efficiunt me, te, se : Miserdm me, quod verbum audio ? quippe haec I^ati- nis, ut etiam Rem, Enclitica sunt, ut Graecis ME, 5)E. Eadem est et in- terrogationis vis ; sive cum Ne Enclitico, sive absque Ne. In hac igitur concinnitatis laude palmam omnibus praripuit Terentius; eamque ut consequi possit, ut et vetitos Ictus eftiigeret, et vocabula tamen significan- tiora semper sub Ictu poneret; non minore studio judiciuque verba dispo- suit, et a prosa3 orationis ordine decenter invertit, quam mirificus in hac materie artifex ipse Virgilius.

PmsciANUS De versibus comicis narrat, Fuisse quosdam qui abnega- rent ulla esse in Terentii Comadiis metra ; vel ea, quasi arcana quadam et ab omnibus doctis semota, sibi solis esse cognita conjirmarent. Ibidem ait, Omnes quidem Comicos, crebris Synaloephis et Kpisynalaphis et Collisionibus et Ab- jectionibus S liter a, fuisse usos scandendo versus suos ; Terentium autem PLUS OMNIBUS. Verum profecto hoc est; et causa unica, cur Magistelli isti vel negarent metra esse apud Nostrum, vel ut arcana quaedam vendi- tarent. Quod vero hie queritur et criminatur magnus Grammaticus, non vitium est, sed virtus Terentii prima : qui Synaloephas illas data opera consectatus est ; quo syllabae ultima; liquescerent coalescerentque cum sequentibus ; eoque vetiti ae viliosi in ultimis Ictus artificiose effugeren- tur. Has vero Synaloephae, quas tenebras olim Magistris offuderunt, jam in hac Editione, Percussionum intervallis distincta, ne pueris quidem ne- gotium facessent.

ToTUM autem hoc, quod de letu in ultimis syllabis cautum fuisse diximus, de secunda tantum Trimetri hiroSla, capiendum ; nam in prima et tertia semper licuit; siquidem ista sine venia conclamatum actumque erat de Comoedia Tragoediaque Latina. Cum igitur hunc versum similes- que apud Nostrum videris,

Additions and Notes. 445

Malum quod isti di deaque omnis duint :

cave vitio id poetae verteris ; etsi Malum illud et Omms si in communi quis sermone sic acuisset, deridiculo fuisset. Nimirum aures vel invitae patienter id ferebant, sine quo ne una quidem in Fabula Scaena poterat edolari. Quin et Graecos ipsos eadem tenuit necessitas, eadem passa est indulgentia. Cum Aristophanes dixit,

AovXov yEvaa-Qai itd^eKppovovvtos ^icr^oroy*

Cum Euripides,

HxcJ vsxpMv Y.s\)^^uova. aai g-mtou TruXaf,

idem admiserunt in AoyXoV et Hxw, quod Noster in Malum et Omnes: ipsi enim alibi priorem acuunt, AovXov et*Hxw.

In secunda igitur Trimetri ^iiroSia, hoc de quo agimus non hcebat. GeUius XVIII, 15. In Senariis versibus animadverterunt Metrici duos pri- mos pedes, item extremos duos, habere posse singulos integras partes oratio7iiSf medios hand umquam posse : sed constare eos semper ex verbis aut divisis aut tnixtis atque confusis. Quotus quisque hoc vel intelligat ? nedum ut Sena- rios per singulos pedes scandendo tempus in hac observatione conterat ? At in hac Editione vel aliud agentibus in oculos incurrit ; simulque ratio, quam Metrici isti tacent, plane apparet. Hoc illi voluerunt ; in his et si- milibus Senariis,

Venit Chremes postridie ad me clamitans.

Mansuetique animi officia, quid multis moror. duos primos duosque postremos pedes singulis verbis claudi, et recte : at pedem tertium quartumve non posse recte. Cur hoc f quia tum necesse est, ut Ictus in ultimas syllabas cadant; quod, ut dixi, in prima ultima- que ^iifoSia, solet fieri ; in media nee solet et vix umquam licet. Raris- sime igitur, semel atque iterum, sed magno sententiae lucro, admisit hoc in Trimetris Terentius :

Persuasit nor, amor, vinum, adolescentia.

Scelesta ovem lupo commisi. dispudet. Nam illud, Nosse omnia hac salus est adolescentibus. in hac Editione Saluti est. Notandum quoque in Amor et Lupo priorem brevem esse et ex Musicae rationibus ita oportere; ut apud Horatium,

Jam jam efficaci do manus scientia.

Ad pervicacis heu pedes Achille'i. Et similiter in verbo trisyllabo duos Ictus recipiente, si id $nro$i(XV tro- chaicam inchoat, media erit ex arte brevis.

Nisi poljilium multimodis expeto, ut rededt domum. Ita recte hie editum, non Expecto ; ut et alia plurima, quae ante noa vi- tiosa ferebantur, in omni versuum genere hie corriguntur.

446 Additions and Notes,

EPIGRAMMA VETUS,

OMNIA METRA

HORATIANA

CONTINENS.

1. Filia Solis

2. Mstuat igne novo,

3. Et per pratajuvencum

4. Mentem perdita quaritat :

5. Non illam thalami pudor arcet,

6. Non regaUs honosj non magni cur a mariti :

7. Optat informant boms

8. Convertier vultus suos,

9. Et Proetidas dicit beatas :

10. loque laudatj non quod his alta est,

1 1 . Sed quod juvenccE cornua in fronte elevat,

12. Siquando miser (a, copia suppetit ;

13. Brachiis ambit f era colla tauri,

14. Floresque vernos cornibus inligat,

15. Oraque jungere quarit ori.

Id. Audaces animos efficiunt tela Cupidinis,

17. Inlicitisque gaudent.

18. Corpus indudit tabulis efficiensjuvencam ;

19. Et amoris pudibundi malesuadis

20. Obsequitur votis, et procreat (heu nefas !) Bimcmbrem

21 . Cecropides juvenis quem per culit fr actum manu,

22. Filo resolvens Cnossice tristia tecta domus.

Additions and Notes. 447

EADEM METRA HORATIANA,

ARCHILOCHI, ALC^I & SAPPHUS VERSIBUS EXPRESSA.

1. TIoTVix ^vfiov, Sapp.

2. *A^vv[/i.svri (TXVTockYi. Arch.

3. Nuv 8* dSpcus hqQZ(T<Tav. Ale.

4. OXvoD 8' i^eTTiov Kudov. Ale.

5. <^oimij(,svov xciKov olxaS* aysa-Qui. Areh.

6. "Ea-'Trspe 'ttuvtoc (^spoov, o(roi (puivoXig ecxeSao"* ctuoog. Sapp.

7. *£x fxs \a<7a,s uXysMV. Ale.

8. T«V <r«^ "TTuprjsigs (ppsvug ; Areh.

9. Actitpos 8s Trav aZr^Kov ?8)j. Ale.

10. XuipOKTot v6[ji,(pu, ^uipsTo) 8' 6 yoipi^Sgos. Sapp.

11. TooS* a^' «Xw7nf)f xeg8aA^ o-yv^vTSTO. Arch.

12. ^v8^gj ya^ TToXios -jrvpyog upv}io$. Ale.

13. noiKi\6<pgov oiQavur ^AfpoZlTu. Sapp.

14. To jEtsv ya^ svQev xu/jta xuX/v8£Ta<. Ale.

15. Nou <po§ri[ji,sQa, a-vv [j,sKixivcc. Ale.

16. M>j8gj/ ctAXo '^VTSvo'Yig irqoTsqov 8£v8ggov aja-TreXw. Ale.

17. Oux eroj c5 yvvcaxsg. Aristoph.

18. AsvTS vuv d^pu) XagiTss xci\KljiO[ji,oi ts Moliron. Sapp.

19. E[xe hlXoLVy e'jttg ttolo-uv xaxorarcov [7r£86;^oj(7av.] Ale.

20. ToToj yap ^iXoVijToj gpcoj utto xag8/)jv eXvcrQslg, Arch.

21. *A\hoi. fji,* 6 Awo-Zju-sA^f, CO rai^s, 8a]xvaTai ttoSoj. Arch.

22. /2 *Ta»p5 ^ufivuToii tto^oj aXAa ju,' 6 Au<r<|xsA^j.

Vide No^fls ad Horat. Bentleii, pag. 320 et 710.

INDEX

OF

REMARKABLE CONSTRUCTIONS, &;c,

ILLUSTRATED IN THE GRAMMAR.

A.

A VesttBy sc. eedet »• ^^^

Abdicare magistratum, se magistratu,

ii. 38 Abstineo with gen. i. 425 Abundans with abl. or gen. i. 372 Ac should not be used before a vowel,

but is occasionally, ii. 264 Accedere alicui, or ad aliquem, ii. 43 Ad Castoris, sc. eedemy ':. 366 : ad quce, for ad eCf guce &c. ii. 101 : used ad- verbially with various cases, i. 244 Adfatim, or adfatim with gen. i. 428 Adfertur mihi, or ad me, ii. 28 Adficio aliquem re, ii. 146 Adfinis with gen. or dat. i. 381 Adhuc locorum, for adhuc, i. 430 Adiaceo v^dth dat. or accus. ii. 24 Adire with accus. or ad, ii. 65 Aditio with accus. i. 365 Adiuvo and adiuto with accus., alicuiali-

quid, ii. 62 Adlatrare alicui, or aliquem, ii. 29 Admoneo aliquem aliquid, or de re, i.407 :

admoneor aliquid, ii. 93 Adpello, are, with two accusatives, ii.83 : adpellor, ari, with predicate nomina- tive, i. 338 Adpetens with genit. i. 378 Adrideo alicui, aliquem, ii. 17, 18 Adsciibere aliquem civitate, in civitatem,

in civitate, ii. 38 Adsideo with dat. or accus. ii. 30 Adspergo, its construction, ii. 38 AdsuescQ, adsuefacio, adsuetus, their

constr. ii. 157 : i. 379 Adtendo, its constr. ii. 31 Advlor (o) alicui, aliquem, ii. 29 JEger with genit. i. 377 AEmulor, its constr. ii. 43

VOL. II.

jEqiium with accus. and abl. ii. 60,

130 ASstimo aliquid ex re, ii. 152 : magni,

pluris, &c. i. 402 Alienus re, a re, also with gen. or dat.

i. 381 : ii. 129 Aliquo with ten-arum, i. 430 Alius with abl. ii. 135 Ambiguus with gen. i. 378 Ambulo maria, ii. 72 Amplius unam noctem, sc. quam, ii. 132. Antecedo alicui, aliquem, ii. 29 Antecello — — — — ii. 29

Anteeo ■ ii. 30

AntqmUeo — — ii. 30

Antesto ii. 30

Antevenio — ^ ii. 30

Anteverto ii. 30

Anxius with gen. i. 377

Arceo alicui, for ab aliquo, ii. 20

Ardere aliquem, to love desperately, ii.

72 Avarus with gen. i. 378 Audio with predicate nominative, i.336 Audiens with dat. or gen. i. 376 Avidus, its constr. i. 369 Ausculto alicui, aliquem, ii. 44 Autumor^ with predicate nom. i. 339

B.

Bellare bellum, ii. 71 Belli, for in bello, i. 418 Benedico alicui, aliquem, ii, 1 7 Benignus with gen. i. 378 Bidui aberant, sc. spatio, ii. 77

C.

Ccelo dat. for ad ccdum, ii. 21

Callidus with gen. i. 378

Capax with gen. dat. or ad, i, 975

2 G

450

Index.

Careo with abl. gen. ace. ii. 141 Caveoalicui.aliquem, ab aliguo, ii. 17, 44 Causa with abl. i. 357 Celo aliquem, aliquem aliquid or de re,

celor, celor de re, celatur mUii, ii. 62 Censeor with predicate nom. i. 339 Cemi re or in re, ii. 148 Certare alicui, for cum aliquOf ii. 22 Certus with gen. i. 377 Circumdo, its constr. ii. 39 Clamo aliquid, ii. 74 Cognomen with dat. ii. 15 Cognoscor with predicate nom. i. 339 Cdre alicui, societatem, ii. 22, 69 Collective nouns with plural verbs, i.328 Collocare pecuniam in re,Jenore, ii. 153 Commiserescit and cotnmiseretur me tui,

i. 417 Commiseror with accus. i. 414 Communis with gen. dat. i. 380 Comjyarare, its constr. ii. 23 Compleo with gen. for abl. i. 425 Componere rem ret, ii. 22 Compos with gen. or abl. i. 37 1 Concubitus adolescentuli, for cum ado-

lescentulo, i. 355 Concumbere alicui, for cum aliquo, ii. 22 Concurrere alicui, for cum aliquo, ii. 22 Conferre aliquid alicui rei, for cum re,

se alicui, ii. 22 Confidens with gen. i. 377 Confidere with dat. or abl. ii. 29 Congredi alicui, aliquem, ii. 22 Coniungo aliquid cum re or alicui, ii. 22 Conscius with gen. or dat. i. 370 Constans with gen. i. 379 Consto with abl. gen. ii. 151 Consulo, to care for, with dat. ii. 17 ;

aliquem,, rem or de re, ii. 45 : aliquem

aliquidfii. 92 Contendere, to compare, aliquid alicui,

ii. 22 Credor with predicate nom. i. 339 Creo with two accus. ii. 84 : creor, with

predicate nom. i. 339 Crepo aliquid, ii. 74 Cum with infin. ii. 221 • with ace. and

infin. i. 327 Cuncd with gen. plur. i. 384 Cupidus with gen. dat. i. 369 Cujno tibi, ii. 45 Curatio rem, for rei, ii. 58 Curo with ace. dat. ii. 32

D.

Decertare alicui , for cum aliquo, ii. 22 Decet with ace. ii. 77 : with dat. ii. 1 9 Dedoceo, its constr. ii. 90 Defector patris, for a patre, i. 355 Defendo aliquid alicui, for ab aliquo,iu 20

Dejicere aliquem, alicui, ii. 45 Delectari re, in re, ii. 155 Deprecor aliquid ab aliquo, de aliquo, ii.87 Dqn-ehendo with two ace. ii. 85 : deirre- hendor, with a predicate nom. i. 339 Designo with two ace. ii. 84 : designor

with predicate nom. i, 339 Desino with gen. i. 425 Desisto with gen. i. 425 Despero with dat. ace. or de, ii. 33 Dico, ere, with two ace. ii. 84 : with ui, to express a wish, ii. 213 : dicor, with a predicate nom. i.338 Differre alicui, for ab aliquo, inter se, cum,

ii. 19 Dignor aliquem re, ii. 160 Dignus, its constr. ii. 128. Diligens with gen. i. 376 Discendi labor est, for discere, i. 355 Discijmlus omitted with gen. i. 366 Discordare alicui, for ab aliquo, inter se,

cum, ii. 19 Discrepare alicui, for ab aliquo, cum ali- quo, ii. 19 Dispar with gen. dat. i. 382 Dissidere alicui, for ab aliquo, inter se,

cum aliquo, ii. 19 Dissimilis with gen. dat. i. 380 Distare alicui, for ab aliquo, inter se, ii.

19 Dives, its constr. i. 372 Do : dare alicui aliquid vitio, ii. 12 : li- teras alicui, ad aliquem, ii. 45 : dabis corpus distrahendum, ii. 250 : dabo e/"- fectum (aliquid), inventum &e. tor efficiam, inveniam &e. ii. 249 Doceo, its constr. 2. 89 : doctus with

ace. gen. i. 370 Domus : domi, domi meee &c., domi C(B- saris, in domo Cessans &e. i. 418 : do- mum, domos, in domum suxim, ii. 80 : domo, ii. 121 : domo, for domi, ii. 119 Donare, its constr. ii. 39 Dubius with gen. i. 378 Ducere with dat. e. g. alicui aliquid laudi, ii. 12

E. Edoceo, its constr. ii. 90 Effidens with gen. i. 377 Effugia aliquid, e manibus, de jrrcelio, ii.

62 Egenus with gen. i. 373 Egeo with abl. ii. 141 : with gen. ii. 142 :

i. 425 : with ace. ii. 142 Egregius with gen. i. 378 Eligor with predicate nom. i. 339 Enu) aliquid pecunia, magno, magni, ii.

248 Eo (adv.) with gen. i. 432 Eodem (adv.) with gen. i. 432

Index.

451

Ergo, because of, with gen. i. 358

£rudio, its constr. ii. 90

Erumpere nubem, ii. 69

Evado with nom. i. 3S7 : ripanif ii. 69

Excedere urbem, modum, ii. 69

Excello, its constr. ii. 39

Existimor vnth predicate nom. i. 339

Expers with gen. or abl. i. 371

Exsisto with predicate nom. i. 337

Exsul with gen. i. 375

Extorris with abl. and a, i. 375

Exuo, its constr. ii. 39

F.

Facio with dat. abl. and CU7», ii. 45 :

ii. 106 : with two accus. ii. 83 Fecundus with abl. and gen. i. 372 Felix with gen. i. 379 Ferax with gen. or abl. i. 372 Ferox with gen. i. 378 Fertilis with gen. or abl. i. 372 Festino aliquid, ii. 75 Fidere, its constr. ii. 153 Fidens (adj.) with gen. i. 378 Fidus with gen. i. 381 Filius, filia, omitted before gen. i. 366 Fio with predicate nom. i. 337 : quid

illojkt? what shall be done with him?

ii. 106 Flagitare aliquid aliquem, ab aliquo, ii.

87 : Jlagitor aliquid^ ii. 93 Floreo re, in re, ii. 147 Forem with predicate nom. i. 337 Fortunatus with gen. i. 379 Fruor with abl. ii. 158 : with accus. ii.

161 : fniendus, ii. 161 Fugax with gen. i. 376 Fungor with abl. ii. 158 : with accus.

ii. 161 : fungendus, ii. 161 Furofurorem, ii. 70

G.

Gaudeo re, de re, rem, ii. 154 Gentium after adverbs of place, i. 429 Gloriari re, de re, in re, ii. 155 Gratia with gen. and Tnea, tua, &c., i. • 357

H. Habeo with two accus. ii. 84 : habeor,

with predicate nom. i. 339. Habito locum, in loco, ii. 40 Hie (adv.) with gen. i. 432 Horreo, its constr. ii. 45 Hue with gen. i. 432 Huccine with gen. i. 432 Humi, for in humo, and in hupium, i.419

I.

lactare ie re, in re, aliquid, ii. 155 Ibi loci, for ibi, i. 430

Ibidem loci, for ibidem, i. 430

Idem witli dat. ii. 6

Illudo alicui, aliquem, in aliquem, ii.31

Imitor with accus. ii. 62

Impatiens with gen. i. 376

Imjmvidus with gen. i. 378

Impertio {or), its constr. ii. 40

Implere aliquid re, alicuius rei, ii. 1 43

Impono, its constr. ii. 46

Imprudens, Improvidus, with gen. i.370

Inanis with gen. or abl. i. 374

Incertus with gen. i. 377

Incesso alicui, aliquem, in aliquem, ii. 31

Incido, to cut in, its constr. ii. 40

Incido j)ortis, ii. 26

Tncumbo, its constr. ii. 46

Indigeo with gen. i. 425 : with abl. or accus. ii. 141

Indignus, its constr. ii. 128

Tndigus, its constr. i. 374

Indoctus with gen. i. 370

Induo, its constr. ii. 41

Infelix with gen. i. 379

Ingens with gen. i. 379

Innoxius with gen. i. 379

Inops with gen. or abl. i. 373

TnsUio with dat. accus. or in, ii. 32

Insolens with gen. i. 379

Insons with gen. i. 379

Inspergo, its constr. ii.41

Instar with gen. i. 356

Insulto alicui, aliquem, in aliquem, ii.32

Insum alicui, in aliquo, ii. 139

Integer with gen. i. 378

Intelligens with gen. i. 376

Intercludo, its constr. ii. 42

Interdico, its constr, ii. 41

Interea loci, i. 431

Interritus with gen. i. 378

Interrogo aliquem aliquid, de re, interro- gatus aliquid, ii. 92

Intersum negotiis, prcelio, &c. ii. 16 : in- terest, it concerns, i. 419

Invenior with predicate nom. i. 339

Invideo alicui, aliquid, alicuius rei, ii. 1 7

IrascoT with dat. or accus. ii. 1 7

Irritus with gen. i. 379

lubeo with ace. and inf., with ut, or sub- junctive without ut, ii. 206

ludico aliquid re, ex re, with a, ii. 1 52

lungo aliquid rei, cum re, ii. 22

luro iusiurandu?n, lovem for jyer lovem,

ii. 72 luvo aliquem, alicui, alicui aliquid, ii.62

L.

Laboro re, ex re, a re, ii. 148

Leetor re, de re, in re, aliquid, alicuius

rei, ii. 154 Liclus with gen. i. 379 2 G 2

452

Index.

iMrgus with gen. or abl. i. 87S Lateo with dat. or accus. ii. 9 Latior pedibus, for guavi pedibuSt ii. 132 Legor with predicate nom. i. 339 Liber with abl. or gen. with a, i. 373 Liberalis with gen. i. 378 Licet esse with dat. or abl. ii. 54 Loci or locorum after adverbs of place,

i. 429. Locuples with gen. or abl. i. 373 Longe gentium, i.431 Longius mille passuum, ii. 1 32 io^Mi a/icMZ, for cum aliquo, ii. 22 Luctari alicui, ii. 22 Ludere lusum, ii. 71 : afeam or alea, ii.

73.

M. Macte with abl. or gen. ii. 128 Magis annos quadragintay ii. 132 Maior annorum, ii. 132 Maledico alicui, aliquemi ii. 17 Maneo with predicate nom. i. 337 : with

dat. or accus. ii. 47 Manifestus with gen. i. 379 Maturus with gen. i. 379 Medeor with dat. or accus. ii. 18 Medicor with dat. or accus. ii. 33 Metnini, its constr. i. 406 Mereo (or), its constr. ii. 47 Metier cdiquid re, ex re, ii. 1 52 Metuo alicui, aliquem, ii. 48 Miki redundant, ii. 53 Militia to the question where ? i. 418 MUle with gen. i. 393 Minime gentium, i. 431 Minor, minus, without quam, also with

gen. and abl. i. 367 : ii. 132 Misereo, 'misereor,miseresco, &c.with gen.

i.4l3 Miser or with accus. or gen. i.413 Moderor with dat. or accus. ii. 33 Modicus with gen. i. 379 Moneo aliquem aliquid, de re, alicuius rei,

moneor aliquid, i. 407 Movere, for se movere, ii. 167 : moveri,

e. g. movetur Cyclojya, ii. 75 Multa accus. plur. i. e. valde, ii. 94

N. Nascor with predicate nom. i. 341 Ndvigo terram, cequor, ii. 72 Nescio an, for nescio an non, ii. 331 Neuter, for nullus, of two, i. 387 Neuter adjectives and pronouns with

gen. i. 388 Nihil with gen. i. 357 : with adj. i. 357 Nitor, its constr. ii. 153 Nomen, e. g. est mihi nomen Petrus, Pe- tri, Petro, ii. 15 Nomino with two accus. ii. 83

Nominor with predicate nom. i. 338 Non viodo, for non modo non, when fol- lowed by sed ne quidem, ii. 330 Noxius with gen. i. 379 Nubo alicui, nuptam esse cum aliquo, ii.

42 Nudus with gen. or abl. i. 374 Numeror with predicate nom. i. 339 Nuncupo with two accus. ii. 83 Nuncupor with predicate nom. i. 338 Nusquam gentium, for 7iusquam, i. 430

O.

0/ interjection, with gen. i. 436 : with

accus. ii. 98 Oblectari re, in re, ii. 155 Obsaturari alicuius, i. 425 Observans, with gen. i. 376 Occumbere morti, mortem, morte, ii. 32 Olere aliquid, to smell of any thing, ii.74 Omnes with gen. plur. i. 384 Onustus with abl. or gen. i. 372 Opus, its constr. i. 342, &c. Oro aliquid aliquem,ab aliquo,cum aliqiM,

for aliquem, ii. 87

P.

Par witli dat. or abl. with or without cum, ii. 3 : with gen. i. 380

Parcere with dat. or accus. ii. 16

Parens with gen. i. 378

Partim illorum, i. 427

Pasci sylvas, ii. 72

Patiens with gen. i. 376

Pavidus with gen. i. 378

Pauper with gen. or abl. i. 373

Percontari aliquid aliquem, ex oHquo, ali- quem de re, ii. 92

Perhibeo with two accus. ii. 83 : ]}erhi' beor with predicate nom. i. 338

Peritus, its constr. i. 369

Permaneo \dth predicate nom. i. 337

Persequens with gen. i. 377

Persuadeo with dat. or accus. ii. 17

Peruicax with gen. i. 376

Peto aliquid ab aliquo, ii. 48 : mihi ali- quid, aliquem gladio, locum, urbem, ii. 88

Piget me rei, quodpiget, i. 414

Plenus with gen. or abl. i. 372

Plus with gen. i. 388

Poenitet me rei, conditio me poenitet, i.4H

Pondero aliquid re, ex re, ii. 152

Posco aliquid aliquem, ab aliquo, humus poscebatur segetes, ii. 86, &c.

Postea loci, i. 431

Postridie with gen. ace. or quam, i. 434

Postulo aliqtiem aliquid, ab aliquo, ii. 87

Potior with gen. or abl. ii. 159

Pretbeo se fortem, ii. 49

Index,

453

PreBcedo with dat. or accus. ii. 34 PrcBcello with daU or accus. ii. 37 FrcBcipitare {se), ii. 167 Preecipuus with gen. i. 379 Prceclarus with gen. i. 378 Prcecurro with dat. or accus. ii. 34 Preeeo with dat. or accus. ii. 34 Preestans with gen, i. 378 Prcestare alicui, aliquem, ii. 35 : prcestare

rem, to make good a thing : prcestare

se virum, fortem, &c. : prcestat, it is

better, ii. 48, 49 PrtEStolor alicui, aliquem, ii, 38 Preevenio with accus. ii. 37 Prceverto with ace. or dat. ii. 36 Precari aliquem, ab aliquo, aliquid ab ali-

quo, ii. 88 Pridie with gen. ace. or qiutm, i. 434 Privo aliquem re, rei, rem, ii. 145 Prodigus with gen. i. 378 Prqficiscor iter, ii. 72 Prqfusus with gen. i. 378 Prohibeo, itsconstr. ii. 147 Proprius with gen. or dat. i. 381 Prospicio, to provide for, with dat. or

ace. ii. 49 : aliquid, ii. 49 Prudens with gen. i. 370 Pudet with gen. &c. i. 414 Pugnare alicui, for cum aliquo, ii. 22 :

pugnam, &c. ii. 71 Purgare aliquem re, rei, rem, \u 1 43 :

i. 426: se alicui, ii. 21 Putor with predicate nom. i. 339

Q.

QxuBro, its constr. ii. 49

Quantum with gen. i. 388

Queror with ace. ii. 71

Qui pauci, &c. and quorum pauci, &c.

their difference, i. 325 Quid ? with gen. i. 388 Quidquid F with gen. i. 389 Quis, of two, for uter, i. 387 Quo terrarum, for in quas terras, i. 429 Quoad with gen. i. 433 Quod (pronoun) with gen. i. 388 Quoquo terrarum, &c. i. 429 Qu^t homines,quot hominum, differ^ i.387 Qmvis gentium, &c. i. 429

R.

Receptio virum, for viri, ii. 58

Recipio, its constr. ii. 50

Reddo with two accus. ii. 83 : reddor

with predicate nom. i. 337 Reditu) domum, ii. 58 Redolere aliquid, ii. 74 Referre, its constr. ii. 50 : refert, its

constr. i. 419 Refertus with abl. or gen. i. 373

Regnare with gen, i. 426

Renuntio alicui, alicui rei, alicui aliquid, ii. 81 : with two ace. ii. 81 : renwn^ tior with predicate nom. i. 330

Reperior with predicate nom. i. 330

RejMsco aliquid aliquem, ab cdiquOf ii. 88

Respondeo, its constr. ii. 51

Reus with gen. i. 380

Rudis, its constr. i. 370

S.

Saluto with two accus. ii. 84 : with pre- dicate nom. i. 338

Sapere aliquid, to taste of, ii. 74

Satiatus with gen. i. 425

Satur with gen. or abl. i. 373

Saturare with gen. i. 425

Scateo with abl. gen. or ace. ii. 141

Scitari aliquem, ex aliquo, ii. 92

Scribo alicui, ad aliqtiem, ii. 43

Securus with gen. i. 377

Sequor with accus. ii. 62

Servire servitutem, ii. 70

Servus understood, i. 366

Similis with gen. or dat. i. 380

Sis, for si vis, i. 257

Sitiens with gen. i. 376

Socors with gen. i. 378

Solers with gen. i. 378

Solvo, its constr. ii. 51, 143

Somniare somnium, ii. 70 : aliquid or ali- quem, ii. 73

Spero spem, ii. 71

Sterilis, its constr. i. 374

Sto, its constr. ii. 150, 156

Studeo with dat. or ace. ii. 36

Studiosus with gen. or dat. i. 369

Succenseo alicui, id, ii. 16

Sum with predicate nom. i. 337 : its constr. i. 394; ii. 10, 14, 54, 151

Super sedeo re, ii. 139

Superstes with gen. i. 381

TcBdet me rei, i. 414

Tantum with gen. i. 388

Temperare with dat. and ace. ii. 37

Tenax with gen. i. 375

Teneor with abl. or gen. ii. 145

Terrce, for in terram, i. 419

Timeo alicui, aliquid, ii. 51

Timidus with gen. i. 378

Tot homines, tot hominum, differ, i. 326

Traducere, traiicere with two ace, ii. 63

Trqndu^ with gen. i. 378

Tribuo alicui aliquid superbieBf ii. 12

Tum temporis, i, 431

U.

Ubi terror uMi &c., i. 429

454

Index.

Ubicunqut terrarum, &c. i. 429

Ubinam • ib.

Utnubi ib.

Ubivis ■ ib.

Uspiam i. 430

Usquam — — ib.

Usurpor with predicate nom. i. 338 Usus (subst.)> its constr. i. 346 Utery for yuw, of two, i. 386 Utor with abl. ace. ii. 157 Uxor understood, i. 366

V.

Vacivus with gen. i. 374 Vaco with dat. a re, re, ii. 51 Vacat mihiy ii. 141 VacuuSt its constr. i. 373 Valeo, its constr. ii. 52 Vanus with gen. i. 374

VeiiSi for apud Veios, ii. 119

Vendo aliguid with gen. or abl. ii. 150

Veneo with gen. or abl. ii. 150

Verto alicui aliquid vitio, ii. 11 : verti re,

in re, ii. 148 Vescor, its constr. ii. 159 Veto aliquem (not alicui) aliquid facere VicinitB, in the neighbourhood, i. 419 Videor with predicate nom. i. 339 Viduus with abl. gen. or a, i. 374 Vivere vitam, &c., ii. 70 : de lucro, re, in

re, de re, ex re, ii. 156 Vocitor with predicate nom. i. 338 Voco with two ace. ii. 83 : with predi- cate nom. i. 338 Volo me excusatum, volo factum, &c., ii.

249 Vulnus Ulyssis, i.e. ab Ulysse acceptum, i.355

THE END.

LONDON:

PRIKTXD BT RICHARD TAYLOR.

LAATMAM

m

A U iv'v

University of Toronto Library

Acme Library Card Pocket LOWE-MARTIN CO. LIMITED